《The Surrogate Bride Of The Colonel He》


 Chapter 1

    ¡°What! My sister has eloped with her girlfriend?¡± Girl¡­ girl¡­ girlfriend? Xu Yangyi shouted out with his eyes wide open in shock.


    A few minutes ago, as soon as he heard that his sister had eloped with her girlfriend, he immediately rushed into the bride rest room and saw his father Xu Jing sitting on the sofa with great anxiety. It was like a bolt from the blue.


    ¡®Is Xu Nuannuan lesbian? Why didn¡¯t I know? No, no, that¡¯s not the point now.¡¯


    ¡°Dad, then who will marry He Jingyan in the wedding hall since my sister is not here?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I¡¯m worried about. He Jingyan, born in a family of military, is a famous colonel, so we can¡¯t afford to offend him. If he knows it, we will get into hot water.¡± Xu Jing couldn¡¯t help having cold sweats, even earnestly wishing to die.


    ¡®My daughter Nuannuan! You are actually pushing me into great danger. Oh my god! What am I supposed do?¡¯


    Xu Jing was terribly anxious but had no idea. At this point, he suddenly glanced over at Xu Yangyi, and his eyes got bright as if he found a life-saving solution. However, Xu Yangyi didn¡¯t notice that and frowned, ¡°So why did you agree on this marriage before having asked my sister¡¯s opinions?¡± ¡®Now you see! She eloped with someone else. But it is weird enough! Xu Nuannuan is the person who is extremely afraid of facing a stranger, so why did she get such great courage to elope with another person! And that person is even a woman.¡¯


    ¡°Now, Yangyi, you are the only one who can save me, no, no, no, save our whole family,¡± said Xu Jing. He grabbed Xu Yangyi¡¯s hands with tears filled up in his eyes.


    ¡°What?!¡± Xuyangyi was quite confused, ¡°Save our whole family? How?¡± ¡®Do you expect me to fight against them? That¡¯s not that difficult, but how long can we hide? Moreover, the He Family is so wealthy and powerful.¡¯


    ¡°As long as you put on your sister¡¯s wedding dress, you can replace her to go to the wedding hall. You are twins anyway, so you have identical figures and appearances; even I can¡¯t distinguish you two sometimes, so it will definitely work.¡± Before hearing Xu Yangyi¡¯s response, he turned to the makeup artist who had been waiting beside, saying, ¡°Get a move on. Help him make up right now. Time is nearly up.¡±


    The reason why Xu Jing made such an abrupt decision was not that he was mad, but that Xu Yangyi actually was even prettier than a woman. He had delicate but outstanding features, smart and clear eyes, slim body shape with a wild and unruly character of a young boy, so it was absolutely not a problem.


    Xu Yangyi was shocked and bewildered, and after he realized what had happened, he almost freaked out, ¡°Dad, are you out of your mind? How can I replace my sister to go to the wedding hall to get married? You must be kidding me!¡± ¡®What¡¯s more, put on the wedding dress? Oh god, I am a man!¡¯


    ¡°It¡¯s not the time to talk about this. You just have the artist make up for you now. We cannot afford and delay.¡± Xu Jing patted Xu Yangyi¡¯s bottom, urging him in an anxious voice.


    ¡°I said no. Why don¡¯t you do that instead? Why does it have to be me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m begging you, Yangyi. You wouldn¡¯t hope to see that I would be accused of marital fraud at such an old age and spend the rest of my life in prison, right?¡± Before Xu Yangyi got to finish his words, Xu Jing was wiping his tears, pretending to cry hard.


    Seeing this, Xu Yangyi twitched the corner of his mouth, ¡°Believe it or not. I could kick you out from the fifteenth floor.¡±


    Xu Yangyi didn¡¯t buy it because he was already used to it for his dad always had tears in his eyes like this whenever he encountered trouble.


    Knowing that his tears didn¡¯t work, Xu Jing gritted his teeth and ran to the windows, ¡°Okay, I am going to see your dead mom in Heaven now, and tell her that how disobedient you, bullying me such an honest man.¡±


    Xu Jing was at desperation and risking his life! However, Xu Yangyi just proudly raised his lips and crossed his hands on his chest, ¡°Go ahead! I would bury your body later.¡± He also made a gesture for please without any worry about it.


    It turned out that Xu Yangyi was right as Xu Jing plaintively turned back, ¡°Are you really not worried about me jumping off of the building.¡±


    ¡°Not at all. Because I know you don¡¯t have the gut.¡± ¡®You are even afraid of killing a chicken, let alone kill yourself. So hilarious.¡¯


    However, at the moment, someone was knocking upon the door, ¡°I¡¯m the butler of the He Family. May I ask that if the bride get well-prepared? My young master has already arrived.¡±


    Hearing the voice of the butler, both of them were startled and instinctively looked into each other¡¯s eyes. But before the two panicky men replied, the sound of dignified footsteps came from outside the door. Then, an attractive voice from a man was heard, ¡°Butler, you can go ahead with your stuff!¡±


    The butler turned back to see his young master and then lowered his head in respect, ¡°Yes, young master.¡±


    After indifferently seeing the butler going away, He Jingyan looked at the door with his black and sharp eyes which looked like an eagle. His well-ironed military uniform showed his great dignity and integrity; along with his handsome and virile features, he was like a prairie wolf, exuding the smell of danger.


    At this moment, there was a faint smile in his face, and he muttered, ¡°I do expect to see what great advantages the wife chosen for me by my dad has.¡±

 Chapter 2

    Xu Jing was like a cat on hot bricks in the room right now, thinking that he was doomed. He imploringly glanced at Xu Yangyi who remained undisturbed and unmoved aside, ¡°Yangyi, are you really going to leave me in the lurch?¡±


    Xu Yangyi twitched his mouth and fretfully grabbed his hair. ¡®The man outside the door must be He Jingyan. Damn it, he is so punctual that I even don¡¯t have any chance to run away.¡¯


    Xu Yangyi frowned and crumpled his pretty face. He was caught in a dilemma and couldn¡¯t find a perfect solution, so he had to nod of approval. ¡°But listen, I only replace my sister to go to the wedding hall. After that, I¡¯m out!¡± Xu Yangyi made it clear to Xu Jing in advance just in case.


    ¡°Of course, we will get our stuff at home and run away after that! Do you think that we will wait for the He Family to catch us?¡± The expression on Xu Jing¡¯s face showed like that he was looking a fool, making Xu Yangyi furious. But on second thought, he let it slide. ¡®This is the only way out for them, or they would both end up suffering from the punishment of the Fu Family.¡¯


    Upon seeing the father and the son have reached an agreement, the makeup artist instantly started to do the makeup for Xu Yangyi and then helped him put on the wedding dress. Xu Yangyi was like a doll and accepted all they gave to him. After all, he got no better choice.


    He Jingyan, standing outside the door, found the time was nearly up and raised his mouth. Then he suddenly kicked the door open in an overbearing manner without a word, terribly scaring Xu Yangyi and others inside the room.


    Running an eye over the room, He Jingyan cast his attention to that beautiful and flawless back in front of him.


    Only a glance at the back of Xu Yangyi, He Jinyan unconsciously raised his eyebrows, and his eyes seemed to be lighted up. ¡®The curve of the back is voluptuous, and the figure is gracefully slender. That¡¯s right my type. But what about the appearance?¡¯


    With that thought on his mind, He Jingyan already strode towards Xu Yangyi. While hearing the even closer footsteps, Xu Yangyi held his breath nervously, and his delicate face with light makeup betrayed his fluster.


    On the contrary, Xu Jing, who had been worried in the first place, let out a sigh of relief because Xu Yangyi, just as he had pictured, looked completely like a girl in female attire. However, it was the first time for Xu Jing to closely see this powerful man, so he secretly swallowed a mouthful of saliva with no gut to look straight at He Jingyan.


    ¡®He¡¯s coming! What should I do? What should I do? Does it really work?¡¯ Xu Yangyi glared at Xu Jing besides, implying him to rescue him, but Xu Jing took a glance at him as comfort.


    Seeing the expression of Xu Jing, Xu Yangyi immediately got angry and did a gesture of throatcutting, which scared Xu Jing into twitching his mouth.


    He Jingyan, of course not a blind, noticed their eye contact. But without thinking too much, he came up to Xu Yangyi and forced Xu Yangyi to look straight at himself by pinching Xu Yangyi¡¯s chin with his big hand in white glove.


    It was the first time for Xu Yangyi to be treated like this. His veins on head instantly stood out, and a murderous glare could be seen. ¡®This damn guy, he¡­¡¯


    Abusing on his mind, Xu Yangyi stared at He Jingyan in dissatisfaction. However, the moment he raised his eyes, those curses swiftly disappeared. He blankly gazed at He Jingyan, who had the black and sharp eyes and the defined face, making him overwhelming and powerful.


    ¡®Is this man¡­ He Jingyan?¡¯ Xu Yangyi was shocked.


    The moment He Jingyan saw Xu Yangyi¡¯s face, there was a flash of surprise in his eyes, and then he merrily smiled.


    ¡®Cherry-like lips, fair and smooth skin as well as smart and clear eyes; all of these still cannot hide the uninhibited and indifferent temperament that is beyond her age. The girl is indeed drop-dead gorgeous. My old man does have a good taste!¡¯


    Unlike He Jingyan, who was cheered up now, Xu Yangyi, whose chin was pinched by He Jingyan, was not in a good mood, and he began to scold to himself, ¡°This man does have a breath-taking appearance, but he is way too rude! How could he even dare to pinch my chin and stare at me boldly like this? He is absolutely impolite!¡±


    He Jingyan pinches Xu Yangyi¡¯s chin and started to fiddle with Xu¡¯s face, seeming to want to see him through, and the smile on his face was even wider, ¡°Unexpectedly, my bride looks so nice.¡±


    ¡®I thought my bride would be a woman with strong muscles. However, she turns out to be so cute like a Barbie doll,¡¯ He Jingyan thought to himself.


    He Jingyan ignored the resentment in Xu Yangyi¡¯s eyes and then showed a sly grin. Suddenly, he put his hand over Xu Yangyi¡¯s waist and pulled him into his arms. Seeing Xu¡¯s pupils dilating in shock, He Jingyan smiled even wider. Then, he leaned over to quickly give Xu Yangyi a peck on the lips; however, not until his smile faded away after the kiss, did he get a slap in his handsome face.


    With his mouth twitched, Xu Yangyi thought, ¡®What did this abnormal man do?¡¯ Xu Yangyi was so pissed off. If it wasn¡¯t for fear of exposing his identity because of his voice, he would have yelled at him instead of just giving him a slap. Undoubtedly, a slap was still a light punishment for He Jingyan.

 Chapter 3

    Xu Jing was petrified and his mouth consequently opened upon hearing the loud slap. ¡®Oh my goodness! Couldn¡¯t you behave?!¡¯


    He quickly went up to humbly apologize to He Jingyan, ¡°Mr. He, are¡­ are you okay? I¡¯m terribly sorry! Nuannuan is¡­ is a little ill-tempered. Please forgive her rudeness and don¡¯t be angry with her.¡±


    ¡®My wife, I think I¡¯d better die at this moment,¡¯ Xu Jing thought to himself.


    Although Xu Jing told He Jingyan about Xu Yangyi¡¯s bad temper, what he really thought deep down was-¡®Yangyi¡¯s temper is far worse than just bad as I said. He can even be compared to a demon. Now, he just got angry, but if he gets enraged, then it¡¯s no laughing matter.¡±


    Only the thought of it made Xu Jing feel horrible, though this was his own son.


    He Jingyan, being suddenly slapped, was full of astonishment, and no other emotions could be found in his face. He licked his inner cheek and unexpectedly, he slightly curved up his mouth, seeming to find something interesting. He vigorously pinched Xu Yangyi¡¯s chin to force Xu Yangyi to look straight at himself, ¡°To my surprise, my bride is such a fierce and violent horse.¡± ¡®This kind of woman can better ignite my desire to conquer, so it¡¯s not bad.¡¯


    ¡®I can be more fierce and violent. Would you want to see?¡¯ Hearing that, Xu Yangyi looked at He Jingyan in a provocative way and sneered in his mind. Then he directly beat down the hand which was pinching his chin and arrogantly turned around, ignoring He Jingyan and walking towards the door.


    If it hadn¡¯t been for being incapable of resistance, Xu Yangyi would have beaten him up. As He Jingyan was the first man who came on to him, there was every reason for Xu Yangyi to get so mad like this.


    The more Xu Yangyi thought, the more indignant he got. He suddenly turned to stare at He Jingyan. Xu Jing, sensing a deadly danger, immediately came up. Hardly had Xu Jing persuaded Xu Yangyi to calm down when Xu Yangyi force himself to suppress his anger and cracked a dreadful smile, ¡°Dad, may I disable this guy?¡± He clenched his fist for a fight.


    Despite his young age and short height of 168cm, Xu Yangyi was awarded fifth section of Taekwondo black belt. People with this level could be called ¡°master¡± in Taekwondo and apply for being an international coach or judge.


    Xu Jing was so flabbergasted and then lowered his voice, ¡°No way! Unless you want to be put into prison!¡± Xu Jing was completely hopeless. ¡®Yangyi, what¡¯s wrong with you? Members in our family are all so timid, but why are you afraid of nothing?¡¯


    Seeing the two people whispering, He Jingyan strode forward. Of course he noticed the anger of Xu Yangyi but thought that it might be caused by his sudden kiss. However, to his surprise, his bride was so ferocious. They just met each other for less than ten minutes, and he had been beaten and glared at. Nevertheless, He Jingyan seemed to really enjoy it!


    ¡°So you seem eager to marry me! Well! Good, why don¡¯t we speed it up?¡± He Jingyan mischievously smiled. No sooner had he finished the words than he carried Xu Yangyi in his arms, striding to the wedding hall.


    Certainly, Xu Yangyi wouldn¡¯t behave and obeyed He Jingyan, so he vigorously struggled and prepared to fight because He Jingyan didn¡¯t loosen his hold. He Jingyan smiled, warning, ¡°I would do something bad to you right now if you are not obedient.¡±


    Without more explanation, Xu Yangyi surely understood the means of ¡°do something bad¡±. He twitched his mouth and sneered. ¡®I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t success.¡¯


    As seeing his dad who already began to doubt his life and even was despaired to die, Xu Yangyi soon became tame and didn¡¯t struggle.


    ¡®I¡¯ll let you off the hook this time. But after the wedding, you¡¯ll learn to behave!¡¯


    ¡®But who knows by then who is going to be the person to learn to behave?¡¯ Xu Yangyi thought to himself.

 Chapter 4

    Bang!


    Xu Yangyi was heavily threwn on the bed. He felt nothing but dizzy, and then he struggled to open his eyes, only to find that a sturdy body was approaching him forcefully.


    ¡®Damn! Is there anything wrong with this man? No one but him would carry the bride in his arms and run away upon the end of the wedding.¡¯


    Half an hour ago, He Jingyan, carrying Xu Yangyi to the wedding hall, had ordered the priest to speed up the wedding procedure so as to directly exchange their rings. Before everyone figured out the situation, He Jingyan had already carried Xu Yangyi in his arms to run out of the hall and taken the helicopter that had been waiting outside for a while to the mansion of He Family.


    Before Xu Yangyi realized what was happening now, he had been taken into He Jingyan¡¯s home, and then He Jingyan began to rip Xu Yangyi¡¯s dress.


    With his eyes wide open, Xu Yangyi couldn¡¯t keep silent anymore, or he would end up having sex with a man.


    ¡°You pervert! Let loose of me. Hands off!¡± Xu Yangyi beat the hands down and angrily rebuked.


    He Jingyan, who was about to enjoy the moment, raised his eyebrows after he heard the beauty talking in a clear male voice, saying, ¡°So you are not dumb.¡±


    ¡®Now it seems that my bride looks more like a tomboy. Regardless of her gorgeous and delicate appearance, her voice sounds like a boy, but it is clear and melodious.¡¯


    ¡°You are dumb!¡± Xu Yangyi dissed him back. Realizing he didn¡¯t get the real point, Xu Yangyi suddenly cutely blinked his eyes, ¡°Wait. I have to make it clear to you. First of all, I¡¯m not your wife. Secondly, I¡¯m a man.¡±


    Xu Yangyi came clean with He Jingyan in case that He Jingyan would really do something bad to him. But when he raised eyes, he saw He Jingyan unconcernedly taking off his bow tie with one hand while the other hand touching his back, seeming to find the zip in his dress.


    Xu Yangyi twitched his mouth, ¡®Does he think that I¡¯m joking with him?¡¯


    Nevertheless, Xu Yangyi had frequently mistaken for a girl no matter how hard he had been trying to explain. Xu Yangyi felt even hopeless at this moment-it was more unconvincing because he was in women¡¯s clothing now.


    Not surprisingly, He Jingyan smiled, ¡°Man?¡± He ran an eye over Xu Yangyi and said, ¡°Honey, that was such a lame excuse. Can¡¯t you say something more convincing? Hum?¡± At the same time, he used one hand to grab and lift Xu Yangyi¡¯s hands up to the head.


    He Jingyan was about to kiss Xu Yangyi, but at this moment, Xu Yangyi suddenly lifted one of his knees to kick the crotch of He Jingyan.


    However, He Jingyan stopped the attack with his hand in composure and cracked a sly smile, ¡°It seems that my wife needs to be taught to behave! How can you show such a ferocious look to your husband?¡±


    ¡°To be taught? Are you insane? I have told you that I¡¯m a man, a man!¡± Xu Yangyi said, struggling with all his effort. However, no matter how much he was good at Taekwondo, it was all in vain because He Jingyan was a soldier with professional training.


    ¡®Shit! Is this guy out of his freaking mind? Anyway, my voice still gives me away as a man! What¡¯s wrong with his hearing!¡¯


    He Jingyan let out a sigh, thinking that Xu Yangyi was messing with him on purpose. In order to force Xu Yangyi to shut up, he ran his hand down to Xu Yangyi¡¯s crotch. However, his face fell gradually, ¡®It feels like¡­?


    ¡®¡­ A man!?¡¯

 Chapter 5

    ¡°You bastard! Get your hand off.¡± Xu Yangyi got enraged for He Jingyan was running his hands all over his body. With a vigorously struggle, Xu Yangyi¡¯s long legs kicked He Jingyan in his face. However, He Jingyan didn¡¯t intend to stop, so Xu Yangyi turned his head to bite He Jingyan¡¯s arm. Consequently, the smell of blood spread in Xu Yangyi¡¯s mouth, but the man over him remained completely unmoved.


    Xu Yangyi was stunned and loosened his bite, looking at He Jingyan, who seemed to be scared or too confused to give any reaction.


    ¡®Good! This guy finally faces the truth.¡¯ Xu Yangyi breathed a sigh of relief in his mind. However at this time, his dick was suddenly strongly grabbed and pulled by He Jingyan, which made Xu Yangyi open his eyes wide and howl in pain, ¡°He Jingyan, you such a pervert. You are dead!¡± He screamed out the full name of He Jingyan without any respect.


    By now, He Jingyan eventually came to his sense. He raised his eyebrows and said with a normal expression, ¡°You¡¯re really a man.¡±


    ¡®I have heard from my old man that there are twins with identical looks in the Xu Family, so is this one under me the younger twin? That¡¯s interesting though I have no idea for what happened. I, He Jingyan, now married a man as my wife! Besides, he is such a fierce horse with an ambiguous look.¡¯


    With a wider smile, He Jingyan fondled the soft and smooth skin on the inner thigh of Xu Yangyi and leaned down grinning by the side of Xu Yangyi¡¯s ear, ¡°I don¡¯t think I have a tendency to be a gay, but my wife is so pretty, so maybe I can give it a try.¡±


    ¡®Try?¡¯ Xu Yangyi was nearly out of his mind. ¡°Look at me. I am a man!¡± Xu Yangyi glared at He Jingyan, who was still arbitrarily touching Xu Yangyi even though he knew the truth.


    ¡°Man!¡± He Jingyan fiddled with Xu Yangyi¡¯s face with his big hand and gave him a sly smile, ¡°You look identical with your sister, so it doesn¡¯t matter!¡± ¡®But indeed, Xu Yangyi¡¯s personality and appearance are both my type, so whether he is a man or woman, he¡¯s mine.¡¯


    ¡°What!? Are you out of your freaking mind? Maybe it doesn¡¯t matter for you, but not for me. Get off from me!¡± Xu Yangyi was about to get up, but he was easily pushed back to the bed by He Jingyan who was much higher than him. ¡°Your father has made you marry me, so now you are my wife. Wanna flee? To where?¡± He Jingyan said with a sly grin, exuding the danger like a vicious wolf.


    ¡°You are talking shit! I was forced to put on my elder sister¡¯s wedding dress for she had eloped with someone else. Don¡¯t get carried away here. Go away!¡± Xu Yangyi was so resentful that he blurted out this secret by accident


    Obviously, He Jingyan curved up his lips, ¡°Well! I see! The reason is that your sister eloped with someone else!¡±


    Not until now did Xu Yangyi realize that how stupid he had been to expose the fact. Xu Yangyi twitched his mouth and thought, ¡®What a dumbass I am!¡¯ However, a word spoken is past recalling.


    Seeing Xu Yangyi didn¡¯t violently resist, He Jingyan chuckled and then said, ¡°Well. Now that I¡¯ve already knew that your sister had eloped, while you, her younger brother, takes the place her to marry me, tell me, what am I supposed to do? Should I accuse your father of marital fraud and put you two into jail?¡± The smile on He Jingyan¡¯s face was attractive but despicable.


    Undoubtedly, Xu Yangyi crinkled up his face in disgust and said, ¡°Are you threatening me?¡±


    ¡°No. I¡¯m just negotiating with you.¡± A big grin showed on He Jingyan¡¯s face again.

 Chapter 6

    ¡®What? Negotiating with me? I do think it¡¯s a kind of threatening!¡¯


    ¡°Hey! He Jingyan, you cannot pick on me just because I¡¯m still a young boy. I¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you are absolutely a young boy.¡±


    He Jingyan interrupted and looked him up and down before Xu Yangyi had finished his words.


    Xu Yangyi felt a little bit of gross and afraid with no reason.


    ¡®What does it mean? Why does he look at me like that? Shit! There must be something wrong with this stubborn man. He just completely ignores what I said.¡¯


    Suddenly, Xu Yangyi looked at him with suspicion, ¡°Are you actually a gay?¡±


    ¡®Hell no! How unlucky I am to happen to marry a gay?¡¯


    Xu Yangyi felt desperate and hopeless instantly, regretting getting involved in this marriage.


    ¡®A gay?¡¯ Now He Jingyan thought his wife kind of cute!


    ¡°Do I look like a gay? Besides, is there anything wrong for me to flirt with my own wife?¡±


    Xu Yangyi got quite furious and said, ¡°I¡¯m not your wife! Are you deaf? Don¡¯t you hear what I just said?¡±


    ¡®I do expect to kick this guy out of the earth! What a dumbass! No, no, no. Xu Yangyi, you¡¯ve gotta calm down and stay cool. Killing him will put myself into jail, and it might also get dad into trouble, so you¡¯ve gotta grit your teeth to suppress your anger!¡¯


    Xu Yangyi warned himself to control his temper in his heart, but at the same time, he couldn¡¯t help going nuts upon seeing the sly grin on He Jingyan¡¯s face. However, He Jingyan unhurriedly said, ¡°Honey, do you forget that you have the wedding ring on your finger? You can¡¯t turn your back on me after having accepted my love token.¡±


    It reminded Xu Yangyi of the ring he was wearing. ¡°I¡¯ll take it off and return to you! Are you happy now?¡± ¡®I couldn¡¯t care less anyway.¡¯


    ¡°Sounds good!¡± He Jingyan abruptly loosened his grip and looked at him with a smile, but somehow, Xu Yangyi felt kind of scary.


    He Jingyan continued, ¡°But if you do so, your sister, your father and you all have to go into jail! After all, my family is sensitive about our reputation.¡±


    He Jingyan¡¯s smile was amiable, but at the moment, it made Xu Yangyi even more hopeless. ¡®This man is indeed a jerk. All he knows it to threaten others. However, he is right. If this thing is brought to light, it¡¯s way embarrassing for the He Family, so they won¡¯t allow it to happen. But, I can¡¯t really marry this guy! It¡¯s ridiculous!¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you time to carefully consider it, and I can wait for your answer anyway. However, I have to let you know in advance that my old man is way grumpy, so there¡¯s nothing I can do to save your family if he knows the truth.¡±


    Knowing that Xu Yangyi was certainly thinking over the solutions in his mind, He Jingyan deliberately exaggerated the severity of the situation as the most irreversible one.


    ¡°Have you ever thought that your family would be even angrier if they found out my real identity in the future?¡± ¡®Then what¡¯s the difference between now and then? It¡¯s just a matter of time.¡¯


    ¡°How can it make no difference? As long as you are my wife, then it¡¯s my obligation to keep you and your family safe. I¡¯ll take care of the following issues.¡±


    What could be read on He Jingyan¡¯s expression is: I would try my best to get it settled if you were wife, or it was all on you if you refused.¡±


    ¡®This man is obviously taking advantages of my weakness! What a despicable man! However, if I don¡¯t agree, then my sister and dad are certainly doomed.¡¯


    At the thought of the despairing cry of Xu Nuannuan and Xu Jing in prison, Xu Yangyi put on a sullen look. ¡®If they were put into jail, they would definitely end up dead.¡¯


    Xu Yangyi was in a dilemma ¨C on the one hand, he wanted to keep his family safe; on the other hand, he was worried about his future life. It was a hard choice for him, but he couldn¡¯t have it both ways, so he had to make his decision.


    ¡®It seems that this young guy is on the edge of giving up! There is no need for me to further push him.¡¯ Without any words but a grin on the face, He Jingyan was enjoying in the drastic changes of Xu Yangyi¡¯s expressions, from frown to anger. It appeared that it didn¡¯t bother him at all even though he knew that he married a man as his wife.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Xu Yangyi, having failed to find a way out, was screaming with his head in his arms and then discontentedly glared at the man who had been gloating aside.


    ¡®This man¡­ deserves to get his teeth kicked in.¡¯


    However at this moment, Xu Yangyi¡¯s eyes flashed with cunning, and he thought, ¡®No one says that I can¡¯t run away halfway, right? I¡¯m so brilliant.¡¯


    With the thought of it, Xu Yangyi calmed down without any worries, proudly smiling, ¡°Deal!¡±


    ¡®Anyway, the best way for now is to win some time as much as I can, and I can discuss the escape plan with my dad later. I thought that everything had been screwed up, but actually it turns out to be an opportunity! Lucky me!¡¯


    Xu Yangyi was cheerful and confident. However, the cruel reality would give him a blow, and there was no way for him to run away.

 Chapter 7

    ¡°If so, we should now have sex. How does that sound?¡± He Jingyan suddenly pushed Xu Yangyi down in bed and was about to make out with him, but he ended up being kicked by Xu Yangyi, who opened his eyes wide in a rage. ¡°Stop, stop, stop! Are you kidding me? I¡¯m not going to have anal sex with you. Not gonna happen!¡± Xu Yangyi shouted.


    ¡®How can this man be so collected? He doesn¡¯t take it seriously even though he knows that I¡¯m a man and my elder sister has eloped. That¡¯s so weird!¡¯


    However, He Jingyan easily stopped the attack from Xu Yangyi. Then he cracked a sly grin, ¡°You have already accepted to be my wife, so isn¡¯t having sex a quite normal thing for us?¡±


    ¡®Hell no, you jerk.¡¯ Xu Yangyi was totally lost for words but twitched his mouth. ¡®What a cheeky man!¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m not an idiot! That¡¯s two completely different things, and you can¡¯t mix them up.¡±


    ¡®This guy is so dangerous. I have to hurriedly seize a chance to flee. He seems to be serious about the sex, but I¡¯m straight.¡¯


    Xu Yangyi kicked He Jingyan on his chest. Not until he was about to pull out the dress beneath him to run away did he find that he had been naked.


    Xu Yangyi was petrified with his mouth twitching. ¡®How can he undress me so fast?¡¯


    In He Jingyan¡¯s eyes, the dull face of Xu Yangyi was kind of funny. He took off his military suit with one hand and pressed down on Xu Yangyi.


    ¡°My darling, I still have to deal with some business later, so let¡¯s get it done as soon as possible.¡± Leaving no chance for Xu Yangyi to refuse, he wiped off the lipstick on Xu Yangyi¡¯s lips with his big hand and violently kissed him.


    Xu Yangyi was completely astonished by this unexpected kiss and thus forgot to struggle, which  turned to be a good chance for He Jingyan to kiss him again.


    With the dilation of his pupils , Xu Yangyi went blank.


    He immediately pushed He Jingyan away, but He Jingyan didn¡¯t move in the slightest because he was sturdy and tall.


    ¡°This seems to be your first kiss, honey! You even didn¡¯t know how to breathe.¡± Letting loose of Xu Yangyi, He Jingyan teased.


    Hearing this, Xu Yangyi instantly glanced at He Jingyan, who was now laughing out loud over him, and gnashed his teeth angrily, ¡°Believe it or not, I will kill you!¡±


    ¡®How dare he forcibly treat me like that? Asshole!¡¯


    Xu Yangyi got so irritated, but He Jingyan smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t you like me kissing you?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like to be kissed by a man. I am straight!¡± Xu Yangyi instantly shouted in anger upon hearing what He Jingyan said.


    ¡®Damn! I¡¯m going freaking crazy now! Why did I become a bottom?¡¯


    Regardless of the madness of Xu Yangyi, He Jingyan caressed Xu Yangyi¡¯s lips with a sly smile, ¡°Or do you hate it?¡± He raised his eyebrow, which somehow looked flippant but charming.


    Xu Yangyi had intended to beat He Jingyan¡¯s hand off, but He Jingyan¡¯s question made him fall in a trance, ¡®Hate? Hmm¡­ It¡¯s not like that.¡¯


    Right after that, he was immediately startled by his own thoughts, and his face fell. ¡®Am I out of my mind?¡¯


    Xu Yangyi would rather die at this moment. In contrast, He Jingyan was in quite good mood, gazing at Xu Yangyi whose cute face turned rosy because of his kisses.


    ¡®He looks thin, but it feels good when touching his body. His skin is smooth, and his lips are incredibly soft. It seems that this surrogate bride is a blessing in disguise to me.¡¯


    ¡°What are you looking at? Fuck off,¡± Xu Yangyi said furiously.


    ¡®No matter when it is, this guy always puts on a sly smile, which really gets on my nerves!¡¯


    ¡°What if I say no?¡± He Jingyan cunningly smiled.


    ¡°No? Are you sure?¡±


    Xu Yangyi fiercely did a cutthroat gesture.


    He Jingyan raised the eyebrows, ¡®Well! You are extremely fiery, but I like it anyway.¡¯


    The moment He Jingyan was about to continue flirting with Xu Yangyi, he was interrupted by an untimely knock on the door. ¡°Mr. Colonel, It¡¯s time. The plane has already arrived. Please set off as soon as possible.¡±

 Chapter 8

    Hearing the knock on the door, Xu Yangyi gave a sigh of relief for knowing that he would be rescued. On the contrary, He Jingyan frowned and complained inwardly, ¡®Long Shen, you¡¯re really coming at a RIGHT time. You¡¯d better not tell me that you do this on purpose.¡¯


    Absolutely, He Jingyan was in great anger because it was still precious for him even though it was not at wedding night. Anyone could be pissed off for being disturbed like this.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you busy with your business? Fuck off!¡± Xu Yangyi said in a complacent tone for he thought that He Jingyan couldn¡¯t do anything to him for now.


    However, He Jingyan cracked a sly smile upon hearing what Xu Yangyi had said, ¡°Honey, don¡¯t you know that I¡¯m sexually thirsty now? If you show no disrespect to me like this, I will forcibly do it.¡± Xu Yangyi could read how serious He Jingyan was on his face. Besides, he already felt something was inserted into his body and slowly moving in and out.


    Xu Yangyi was shocked with dilated pupils. ¡®Is¡­ is his finger inside me?¡¯ Feeling its movements, Xu Yangyi instantly blushed with embarrassment and quickly kicked He Jingyani in his chest. ¡°It hurts. Take it out!¡± Xu Yangyi yelled in obvious scare and struggled to break free from He Jingyan, but all his efforts were in vain.


    ¡°Are you scared now? You asked me to fuck off just now. Don¡¯t you remember that?¡± He Jingyan was kind of rebellious ¨C he was even more excited upon seeing Xu Yangyi struggling hard.


    The fear could be clearly seen in Xu Yangyi¡¯s eyes when he saw He Jingyan¡¯s look at the moment. He climbed up trying to flee, but He Jingyan easily pressed his head and his whole body with a seemingly pleasant but threatening smile.


    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m sorry for that. Okay?¡± Xu Yangyi apologized to him for knowing that it was not the time to throw an egg at a rock. The movements inside made him feel increasingly painful. He bit his lower lip and groaned in pain with some sweat on his forehead.


    ¡®F**k. Even the thin finger is killing me, let alone his cock. No, no, no. This guy is really out of his mind. There is no time for me to care about too much. I have to run away.¡¯


    Sensing Xu Yangyi¡¯s scare, He Jingyan was about to continue flirting with him for a while. However, Long Shen outside the door interrupted again, ¡°Colonel, you only have one minute to go.¡±


    He Jingyan frowned in anger and thought, ¡®Is he bearing grudges against me for I didn¡¯t allow him to participate in the blind date last time?¡¯


    ¡°Fifty, forty-nine¡­¡± Long Shen, looking at the watch on his wrist, counted down with an evil smile.


    ¡°You naughty boy, I¡¯ll kick your ass another day.¡± He Jingyan lost his interest in continuing, so he let go of Xu Yangyi and was about to leave. However, something seemed to pop into his head, and he raised the eyebrows, ¡®Since my wife is actually a man, it¡¯d be fine for me to take him back to the troop.¡¯


    Xu Yangyi thought that he could finally get rid of He Jingyan this time and sighed with relief. However, seeing He Jingyan suddenly return back, he was so flustered that he dragged the dress to step back toward the headboard. At the same time, He Jingyan grabbed Xu Yangyi¡¯s ankles to himself and carried Xu Yangyi in the arms striding to the door.


    ¡°What¡­ what are you doing?¡± Xu Yangyi stuttered in fright. Absolutely, he wouldn¡¯t be so obedient ¨C he slapped He Jingyan in his face in a hurry and scolded, ¡°You bastard, put me down. I¡¯m not going to anywhere¡­¡±


    Xu Yangyi thought that He Jingyan would go ballistic and leave him alone here because of the slap. To his surprise, He Jingyan cracked a smile and said, ¡°That¡¯s fine, honey. You can beat me as you want, but I will make you return back in bed.¡± He Jingyan looked quite collected as if nothing had happened.


    Xu Yangyi turned completely speechless and hopeless. However, it appeared to be a fact that he was already enslaved to He Jingyan.

 Chapter 9

    ¡°Colonel, you are really punctual! It¡¯s right one minute.¡± Long Shen¡¯s lips curved into an enchanting smile when the door was opened. He was about 25 or 26 years old with his black long hair tied up and a longsword at his waist. He was glamorous and fantastic, exuding a sophisticated and neutral style.


    However, before He Jingyan spoke, Long Shen had been stunned, because he saw that the person held in He Jingyan¡¯s arms was a pretty boy in dishevelled clothes.


    ¡°Colonel, this is¡­?¡± Long Shen looked at the wedding dress on Xu Yangyi as if it was hard for him to believe what he had seen.


    ¡®What happened? Is this the bride? A man?¡¯


    ¡°Who do you think he is? Of course my wife. Cut the crap. Let¡¯s go.¡± He Jingyan was disinclined to explain too much to Long Shen, but carried Xu Yangyi to leave. However, he didn¡¯t walk far, Xu Yangyi started to rant and rave.


    ¡°He Jingyan, you bastard. Put me down. I have told you that I¡¯m not going to anywhere.¡± With punches on the body, He Jingyan was still collected and suddenly asked, ¡°Honey, a knife hand or a fist, which one do you prefer?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Xu Yangyi questioned upon hearing what He Jingyan suddenly said and was about to curse, but at this moment, he felt a pain at the nape of his neck and consequently lost his consciousness.


    Long Shen¡¯s face fell after he saw this, ¡°Although I have no idea what happened, he is just a boy! Don¡¯t you think that you hit him too hard?¡±


    ¡®This boy looks breathtakingly beautiful like a porcelain doll.¡¯ Long Shen thought to himself.


    ¡°Do you think that it¡¯s appropriate to talk about this at the moment? You interrupted me intentionally just now, didn¡¯t you?¡± With no explanation, He Jingyan frowned and gave a glance at Long Shen.


    Long Shen shrugged, ¡°Colonel, what are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand,¡± and then walked away.


    ¡°Maybe I have to make your blind dating website¡­ blocked!¡± He Jingyan put on a foxy smile with some hidden danger.


    However, Long Shen, with no fear, cracked a pleasant smile to He Jingyan, ¡°We are inclined to hold the grudge. If you do so, it¡¯s hard to say whether we rise up to challenge you someday when we can¡¯t hold our anger.¡±


    ¡®Are you kidding me? How can we bachelors live without women? You¡¯ve married a wife but leave us alone. Do you forget our commitment to share weal and woe with each other?¡¯


    ¡°Or it¡¯s fine to have your wife company us. He is so adorable, so I¡¯m sure that we will like him very much.¡± He Jingyan was described as a rebellious man while Long Shen was typically scheming. As long as he was threatened by anything else, he would strike back with an innocent look and force the opponent to surrender obediently. However, it depended on who the opponent was. At least, it didn¡¯t work for He Jingyan.


    He Jingyan raised a smile, ¡°We¡¯ll talk if you can really conquer him.¡± ¡®The temper of this fierce horse is incredibly hot. If you all can bear that, I don¡¯t mind your trying, but it¡¯s only gonna happen after all your hands and legs are broken.¡¯


    Looking at the sly grin on He Jingyan¡¯s face, Long Shen knew that He Jingyan wouldn¡¯t give his man to them, or even if He Jingyan really did so, they couldn¡¯t touch but only watch. If they were disobedient, the consequence would be serious. Knowing that he couldn¡¯t afford to offend such a rebellious man, Long Shen gave up, ¡°I, on behalf of our bros, appreciate your kind offer, but I¡¯m afraid that they don¡¯t have the luck to enjoy that, so we would rather leave him to you!¡± ¡®We would come to a bad end if we really touched your man although what you said sounds generous. Who wants to be the target in the teeth of the storm? We are not dumb.¡¯


    ¡°The traitor was found In the Left military camp and was being escorted to Zuo Bo. We are waiting for your instructions.¡± Long Shen hid his playful attitude and suddenly turned into a grim look. His face always became cool and fierce when it came to the work.


    ¡°Mm-hmm.¡± The delighted expression also disappeared on He Jingyan¡¯s face. Despite a simple answer, the vibe became even much more oppressive.

 Chapter 10

    ¡°I won¡¯t say anything. He Jingyan, what can you do to me?¡± In a humid death chamber, a man was lacerated badly by lashes, but he still refused to expose the name of manipulator.


    He Jingyan sneered by hearing that, ¡°The batch of weapon can be the evidence for putting you into jail for the rest of your life. You¡¯d better be honest, or I wouldn¡¯t kindly set you free from miserable tortures.¡±


    He Jingyan, sitting like a lord, gave a glance at the man with coldness in his eyes and said in a calm tone as if he got ready to be patient with the man.


    Xu Yangyi was sleeping beside He Jingyan, and Long Shen was standing behind.


    ¡°Bah,¡± the man spat at He Jingyan and curved up his blue lips, snorting, ¡°If you¡¯re really such a tough guy who is able to make me would rather die instead of suffering from your torture, stop crapping. You want to waste time, right? Ok, I¡¯ll fight you to the end.¡±


    However, He Jingyan suddenly chuckled upon hearing what the man said, ¡°Long Shen, what do you think I¡¯m supposed to do?¡±It was not a question for Long Shen¡¯s suggestions but actually an order; however, the man didn¡¯t know that, so he said contemptuously, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that He Jingyan is a big shot, but I never expect that you are a wimp relying on your subordinate for such a little thing.¡±


    Right after that, Long Shen said, ¡°Do you finish?¡± With the coldness in his eyes, Long Shen drew his longsword to scratch a deep cut with blood splashed on the man¡¯s chest before the man figured out what he meant. Then, not until the man felt the pain with eyes opened wide, here came the second merciless cut was on his chest. And he seemed to be able to hear the sound of muscle being torn apart. Coupling with the smell of blood, the scene in the chamber looked indescribably appalling.


    The man spat a few mouthfuls of blood and knelt with one hand supported his whole body on the ground. By now, he was not as calm and collected as he had been before ¨C his severely trembling bloodshot pupils betrayed his fear.


    ¡°Do you change your mind now?¡± Instead of looking at the man, He Jingyan touched the cute face of Xu Yangyi aside and curved up a smile. The expression on He Jingyan¡¯s face always looked tranquil and unmoved, whatever the man had said.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I can force him to give the name if he doesn¡¯t cooperate.¡± Long Shen, in an innocent and harmless expression, drew the sword and stroke the man with another cut. The blood was dripping down, which looked way frightened.


    The fear on the man¡¯s face could even obviously be seen when he heard the casual talks between He Jingyan and Long Shen, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you, tell you. Don¡¯t kill me, don¡¯t kill me¡­¡± Now, the man was so frightened that he tightly grabbed the bottom of He Jingyan¡¯s trousers to beg for mercy and mumbled the words for not killing him.


    He Jingyan stretched his long leg to kick the man to the side and ordered, ¡°Record everything he says and put it on my desk later.¡± Then, he held Xu Yangyi in his arms walking out of the death chamber.


    Long Shen caught up with him and bantered, ¡°Who do you think has the courage to be against you?¡±


    He Jingyan looked not quite interested. ¡°Who knows? You know, I¡¯m a big shot,¡± he said in a lazy tone, seeming that he looked down on the opponent. It was not the first time for the camp in his control to get into trouble. There was always somebody who was jealous and made trouble for him.


    ¡°Last time, the morale of our troop had been alienated and shaken, while this time, there was something wrong with the military supplies. And what for the next? I¡¯m quite curious about it for you. I haven¡¯t used my sword for a long time, and it is thirsty for blood now!¡± Long Shen smiled, and his look was beautiful but fearsome.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll leave them to you.¡±


    ¡°Really? Great! I¡¯m suddenly wondering that how many cuts a man can suffer for his limitation.¡±


    The two men, totally like two demons, talked with raising smiles.

 Chapter 11

    ¡°Big brother, our informer¡­ was caught by He Jingyan¡¯s men.¡± At this moment, in a dim basement, a man, trembling with fear and streaming with sweat, swallowed secretly and lowered his head to report to the man facing away from him.


    The man, who had been called ¡®Boss¡¯, was tall and sturdy, exuding the signal of danger like a beast. He raised an evil smile and gave out coldness in his eyes, ¡°Was caught.¡± The two simple words startled that man, who consequently hurriedly said, ¡°I will dispatch a smarter subordinate as the informer next time. Big brother, give me another chance, please.¡± His hands were trembling, and the cold sweat was heavily dripping from the pores on his head. He was too frightened to take a breath hard after he had finished his words; however, before he got to say more, another man standing aside had already pulled the trigger at him and ended his life without any hesitation.


    ¡°What about your men? Is everything all right?¡± Ignoring the twitching man beside his feet, the boss said in a cold and unmerciful tone.


    The man who had pulled the trigger put his gun away with no emotion on his face as if it were just a common thing as his daily routine. ¡°They have already been dispatched to make an ambush along the road from Zuo Bo¡¯s prinson to the troop. He Jingyan usually takes the car there, and today will be his last day to be alive.¡± ¡®So is the damn man, Long Shen.¡¯


    At the thought of the name of Long Shen inwardly, the man clenched his fists with his eyes filled with hatred.


    The boss with his back to him didn¡¯t give any responses but gave a sharp glance at the man. Then, the boss coldly drew back the eyes and said, ¡°If you fail the mission this time, we will lose a good chance to kill them.¡±


    ¡°Understood. Please leave it to me. I will definitely send Long Shen and He Jingyan to hell.¡±


    ¡®I will revenge for my elder sister. Just wait and see, Long Shen.¡¯ The man thought to himself.


    ¡°How much intelligence does the informer who was caught know?¡± The boss cast a sidelong glance with danger.


    ¡°Just some inessential information. Nothing would He Jingyan get from him.¡± ¡®He is not a subordinate of mine. How can I reveal our intelligence to him without any vigilance?¡¯


    The boss didn¡¯t get back to him immediately this time. He was looking through the small window in front of him and listening the loud slogan shouting outside, finally indifferently saying, ¡°I leave this affair to you, and don¡¯t let anyone else to meddle.¡± After a while, the boss added, ¡°I heard that today was the wedding day for He Jingyan. Is it true?¡± He grimly curved up his lips coldly with a frightening look.


    The man, Xing Chen, was stunned, seeming like that he didn¡¯t expect this question from his boss, but said, ¡°The bride, called Xu Nuannuan, is from the Xu Family, a nouveau riche in recent years. It has been heard that she is the only one accepted by the division commander.¡± ¡®It is said that this girl is a spoiled daughter and homebody. What value does she have to win over He Bingwei?¡¯


    ¡®The bride was even chosen by that old foxy man?¡¯ The boss put on a cold smile on his face, which looked even more frightening, ¡®That¡¯s interesting.¡¯


    ¡°The girl is physically weak, so it¡¯s not a tough task to catch her.¡± Xing Chen, by implication, suggested kidnapping Xu Yang with the help of his informer on He Jingyan¡¯s side.


    The boss seemed to agree with his idea but then disapprovingly sneered, ¡°What kind of person do you think He Jingyan is? Do you really think that he will get himself entangled with love?¡± ¡®He¡¯s definitely not like that.¡¯


    ¡°If He Jingyan is lucky enough to survive today, then next time, it will be his wife to die.¡± He obviously implied Xing Cheng to get well-prepared in case of some incident. However, Xing Chen crinkled up his eyebrow because he thought that his capability had been questioned, but he only replied, ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    With no further talks, the boss walked out of the dim basement and said without looking back, ¡°Clean this up.¡±


    Xing Chen didn¡¯t dare to slack off and quickly responded. Then he gave a glance at the subordinates standing outside the door and ordered them to bury the body.

 Chapter 12

    ¡°The warden¡­ is busy now. Colonel and lieutenant, please wait a moment.¡± Outside the warden Zuo Bo¡¯s office door, the guard was evasive while saying this with no courage to look at He Jingyan and Long Shen. However, no sooner had he finished the words than moans from women immediately sounded inside, which was loud and clear enough to let everyone know that there were more than one woman.


    Immediately, the guard was in great embarrassment, but before he got to say something, Long Shen had raised a charming smile, ¡°You¡¯re right! He is really busy.¡± Unlike his pleasant tone, he angrily lifted one leg to kick the office door open and glanced at the female prisoners who turned pale and screamed out loud inside. He raised a smile again, ¡°Mr. Zuo is in such a good mood.¡± Although he looked harmless, his face somehow gave people the creeps.


    At this time, the scene inside was so obscene¡ªa handsome boy was running his hands over those naked beauties in an erotic way, which might make people coy and blush upon seeing this.


    However, Long Shen just took a glance at them and snorted, ¡®This damn guy is still interested in such a vulgarity.¡¯


    It was not the first time for Long Shen to kick the office door, so Zuo Bo remained collected and held the beauties in panic into his arms again, idly looking at Long Shen who seemed to be as cold as an iceberg and smiling lightly, ¡°My little Longlong is still energetic as always, but may I ask what are you doing here today?¡±


    Not being angry for being disturbed at all, Zuo Bo looked at Long Shen¡¯s eyes with a fiery gaze, and no one could figure out what that meant.


    Suddenly, Zuo Bo pulled a beauty¡¯s neck down and vigorously kissed her, which made her ceaselessly pant in an indeed erotic way.


    But Long Shen totally ignored it and went to the sofa across from Zuo Bo, sitting in a good manner, ¡°We have something to talk with you. If you girls want to be the victims of my longsword, just stay; otherwise, f**k off right away.¡±


    He said that without turning a hair, as if his speech was just banters. However, it definitely signalled the danger that could not be neglected.


    Those female prisoners surely knew Long Shen, so they quickly picked up their clothes on the ground and ran out of the office in a hurry upon hearing what he had said; when they passed the door and saw He Jingyan who was holding Xu Yangyi, they were even more aghast. With no guts to greet him, they escaped as fast as they could like frightened birds.


    ¡°Little Longlong, you are really coming to me at a right time!¡± Zuo Bo smoothed his hair and lit up a cigarette with only one hand, blowing a wisp of smoke. Then, he raised a rebellious smile at Long Shen, showing his great interest. Meanwhile, his military uniform was widely opened, and those hickeys were on his body of wheat skin tone, which put on some indescribable might to this wild man.


    ¡°Stop calling me little Longlong. If you don¡¯t want your dick, I can help you cut it off,¡± Long Shen slowly crossed his long legs, meeting Zuo Bo¡¯s gaze. Then, he gave Zuo Bo who was smiling this warning calmly, as if he still remained indifferent no matter what Zuo Bo said or did.


    Hearing that, Zuo Bo grinned widely. He, like a lord, crossed his long leg over the other one and then leaned back against the sofa, puffing smoke with his body tilting. And he cunningly looked at Long Shen with delight in his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t forget we almost became a couple. There is no need for us to stand on ceremony.¡±

 Chapter 13

    Hearing what Zuo Bo had said, Long Shen narrowed his eyes. The reason why Zuo Bo had said so was that their parents had knew each other and their mothers had been bosom friends, and coincidentally, the two mothers had been pregnant at the same time, so they had proposed a marriage for their two babies in wombs, however the marriage had been cancelled for they both had given birth to two boys.


    ¡°Mr. Zuo, you are really in such a good mood to talk about that old story.¡± Long Shen calmly said with his charming eyes glancing at Zuo Bo, showing that he had no interest in that topic with Zuo Bo at all.


    Zuo Bo surely knew that Long Shen didn¡¯t like him, but he still seized every chance to flirt with Long Shen. He idly blew the smoke and chuckled, ¡°I have always been dreaming to marry you, so how can it be an old story?¡± Then, he looked at Long Shen who angrily narrowed his eyes after hearing that, and cracked an evil smile, exuding his virile but dreadful traits like a wild beast.


    ¡®Marry me?¡¯ Long Shen sneered inwardly and his eyes instantly showed his coldness, ¡®How dare you, Zuo Bo?¡¯ Not a single man could still talk in a jovial mood when it came to his dignity, especially someone took him as a woman?


    Directly staring at Long Shen, whose expression finally changed, Zuo Bo curved up the corner of his mouth rampantly, as if it was his enjoyment to irritate Long Shen. Besides, his gaze falling on Long Shen became even more reckless, completely flirting with Long Shen with his fixed eyes.


    Knowing that he would expect nothing decent from the filthy mouth of Zuo Bo, Long Shen instantly hid his emotional fluctuation in his eyes. However, when meeting that flippant gaze from Zuo Bo, he crinkled up his eyebrow and thought, ¡®What does this damn guy mean when he always looks at me like this? Does he take me as a woman?¡¯


    However, the angry Long Shen suddenly smiled somehow and said joyfully, ¡°I¡¯m quite curious that how much pain a man can bear when his eyes are dug out by someone¡¯s hands.¡± Coupled with his smile, his face looked glamorous but bloody-dreadful.


    Hearing the threat of Long Shen, Zuo Bo just chuckled, taking it as a joke as usual. He opened his arms wide with whiffs of smoke blew out, ¡°If you want to try, I¡¯d like to provide you some men as much as you want to do the experiment, but¡­¡± He paused and directly look Long Shen up and down, smiling, ¡°You have to take your body in exchange as what those female prisoners did.¡±


    ¡®Take my body in exchange?¡¯ Long Shen immediately snorted upon hearing Zuo Bo¡¯s speech and looked at him with scorn. Then he said in an unhurried tone, ¡°Don¡¯t compare me with those women for you to release your sexual desire. My sword is sharp, so you¡¯d better be careful; otherwise it will stain with you bastard¡¯s blood.¡± What he meant in his words was, ¡®Don¡¯t push me to kill you bastard.¡¯


    These two men quarrelled constantly ¨C one talked with joy while the other one with threat. He Jingyan, walking in with Xu Yangyi in his arms, glanced at these two men who started squabbling again upon meeting each other, and said, ¡°You two can never get tired of quarrelling with each other.¡± Then he sat down, holding Xu Yangyi in his arms, as if he didn¡¯t want to interfere in it.


    Three of them had grown up together since they had been little babies. Long Shen hadn¡¯t hated Zuo Bo that much in the childhood, but somehow, the two people had started giving tit for tat, though it was Long Shen who always had been hostile to Zuo Bo. Whenever they met, Zuo Bo always flirted with Long Shen. Gradually, he had been put in the blacklist of Long Shen, so they had been fighting whenever they had met.


    Moreover, three of them were born into military families and all widely known in Country H.

 Chapter 14

    ¡°I just like to see Long Shen¡¯s look when he is obviously excited to see me but pretends to care nothing.¡± It seemed that Zuo Bo wasn¡¯t surprised to see He Jingyan who had suddenly walked in, because Long Shen was He Jingyan¡¯s subordinate, so they always appeared together at the same place. Thus, Zuo Bo calmly glanced at He Jingyan sitting on the sofa and then chuckled. However, when seeing Xu Yangyi in He Jingyan¡¯s arms, Zuo Bo was stunned, because it was the first time for He Jingyan to take other people here, especially it was a handsome young man in wedding dress.


    ¡®I¡¯m not excited to see you!¡¯ Hearing what Zuo Bo had said to He Jingyan, Long Shen tightly crinkled up his eyebrows and was about to warn Zuo Bo, but right at the moment, Zuo Bo said to He Jingyan with great curiosity, ¡°This is your wife you married today, isn¡¯t he?¡± Especially when he said ¡°wife¡±, Zuo Bo suddenly curved up his lips with joy as if he didn¡¯t think it weird but quite interesting ¨C perhaps it was because that gays were quite common to be seen nowadays, or maybe he just thought it funny.


    ¡°It¡¯s a long story, but yes, it is what you see now.¡± Without much explanation, He Jingyan curved up the corner of his mouth as well, which surprised Zuo Bo even more, because he knew that He Jingyan, a man who was very prudent in choosing partner, was quite different from him; however, He Jingyan briefly told him in such a reckless tone with a man in his arms, so anyone would feel surprised about it.


    However, Zuo Bo didn¡¯t want to get to the bottom into every detail, so he just idly puffed a whiff of smoke and asked something about the work, ¡°What about the informer you have interrogated?¡± He was still in the flippant look without any loftiness as a warden, but perhaps it was just a cover of what he really was for it was widely known that Zuo Bo, who was more frightening than the devils, was typically cruel in this prison.


    ¡°It didn¡¯t go well.¡± He Jingyan said with a poker face, seeming that he couldn¡¯t care less.


    At this time, Zuo Bo also cracked a smile without saying anything. However, it seemed that he understood the reason why He Jingyan still remained so collected ¨C obviously, He Jingyan thought nothing of his opponent indeed.


    ¡°We will take effective measures according to the actual situation. We just need to get our sharp weapons ready and wait for the enemies to bite the hook.¡± It was Long Shen who said such an appalling speech as always. However, he, the same as He Jingyan, thought nothing of the enemies.


    Suddenly, Zuo Bo grinned upon hearing that, ¡°It is really my little Longlong.¡± He seemed to approve of Long Shen¡¯s idea without any disgust.


    Hearing what Zuo Bo had called him, Long Shen was resentful inwardly. However, he didn¡¯t want to haggle over with Zuo Bo because he realized that the angrier he got, the happier Zuo Bo was in teasing him, so the best way was to ignore this guy.


    Sensing that Long Shen didn¡¯t get angry and respond, Zuo Bo raised his eyebrows. He wasn¡¯t angry for knowing that Long Shen had intentionally neglected him. Instead, he crushed out his cigarette, walked to his office desk, and then threw a volume of documents taken out from a drawer to He Jingyan, ¡°This is the information of the prisoners under severe sentence of death in my prison. If you want to try some new interrogation methods, you¡¯re more than welcome to take them.¡± He lit another cigarette again and blew out a whiff of smoke casually, saying to He Jingyan, ¡°Zuo Yi has recently invented a new type of bomb which is of human body induction. As long as you install the bombs in the positioning wristbands of the prisoners, they would be blown up into pieces once they have the thoughts about running away.¡±


    What the purpose of Zuo Bo¡¯s explanation was not to show off how awesome Zuo Yi was, but to comfort He Jingyan not to worry about the prisons running away as he had had preventive measure. As the saying went, ¡°like attracts like¡±, there was no surprise that he, who was eviler and more malevolent, was good friend of He Jingyan!

 Chapter 15

    What Zuo Bo said about the bomb suddenly piques He Jingyan¡¯s interest. He took a look at Xu Yangyi in his arms and curved up his lips, ¡°It will blow up once the prison has the thought of running away, right?¡± He murmured with a deep interest and danger in his eyes.


    At the moment, Xu Yangyi quivered a little in He Jingyan¡¯s arms. In fact, he had already woken up when they had been outside the door; however, he pretended to be asleep in order to figure out the circumstances.


    ¡®Damn it. What does this f**king asshole want to do?¡¯ Xu Yangyi was terrified and resentful inwardly although he couldn¡¯t see He Jingyan¡¯s expression. However, it was not the right time for him to wake up. As the saying went, ¡°a little impatience spoils great plans¡±, so being calm was the only thing he was supposed to do for now.


    Zuo Bo raised his eyes upon hearing that, and then instantly looked at Xu Yangyi.


    ¡®Does he mean to bind this beautiful man? Is that what¡¯s in He Jingyan¡¯s mind?¡¯ Zuo Bo chuckled, and he thought it hard to believe.


    So did Long Shen. He looked at He Jingyan with astonishment in his eyes.


    ¡®Is he the true He Jingyan? It¡¯s really surprising that he wants to bind a people to him, especially a man!¡¯


    Although sensing the gazes of Zuo Bo and Long Shen, He Jingyan still remained a poker face. He raised Xu Yangyi¡¯s chin with his fingers and smiled, ¡°I¡¯m curious that whether he still looks good with that wristband.¡± What a rebellious man!


    Meanwhile, Xu Yangyi twitched his mouth and thought, ¡®Is this man a psychopath? Damn it! Did I f**king marry a psycho?¡¯


    ¡°It would be a great pity if this fine-boned young boy to be blew up, so what about you leave him to me for fun before that?¡± Zuo Bo chuckled and joyfully said.


    However, Long Shen instantly grinned, ¡°Maybe our colonel would leave him to you after your arms and legs were all broken, you scum!¡±


    ¡®Long Shen has also said so before, how did he still have the nerve to call Zuo Bo scum.¡¯


    At the moment when the two men both thought He Jingyan wouldn¡¯t approve of the request, He Jingyan suddenly said, ¡°If I get bored of him, maybe I will leave him to you for fun.¡± He put on an evil smile. However, at this time, He Jingyan got a slap in his face with a loud sound echoing in the room. Then a furious howl from Xu Yangyi was sounded, ¡°Leave me to him for fun? Am I a f**king commodity of you? Or a sexual slave? He Jingyan, you bastard, go to the hell.¡± Xu Yangyi seethed with rage with his eyes wide open, and he was about to give He Jingyan a second slap in the meantime. However, He Jingyan calmly stopped the slap and complacently smiled at Xu Yangyi, ¡°Darling, so you are awake.¡± With an even wider smile, He Jingyan wasn¡¯t irritate by the slap as if he had already known that Xu Yangyi had pretended to be asleep.


    ¡°Who is your darling? Put me down, you bastard.¡± Putting on a fierce look and making threatening gestures, Xu Yangyi beat He Jingyan¡¯s hands down and stood up. However, he was suddenly sitting on He Jingyan¡¯s laps in an erotic position, which made him blush with embarrassment and struggle to get off. At this time, He Jingyan held Xu Yangyi¡¯s waist with his big hands, pinched Xu Yangyi¡¯s chin for a kiss, and finally raised a cunning and annoying smile after that.


    Xu Yangyi twitched his mouth and slapped He Jingyan in his face again without any hesitation, ¡°I¡¯m warning you, He Jingyan. If you continue fiddling with me, I wouldn¡¯t be so polite to you.¡±


    ¡®This man is definitely out of his mind. I¡¯m a man, a man!¡¯


    ¡°Darling, have you ever been polite to me? My sweetheart, I won¡¯t do anything bad to you, so there is no need for you to be violent!¡± After that, He Jingyan, being as collected as he always did, raised Xu Yangyi¡¯s hip up so that Xu Yangyi got closer to his own body. Then He Jingyan¡¯s big hands started to run over Xu Yangyi¡¯s body, which made Xu Yangyi get furious with the veins standing out.


    ¡®This bastard, I would definitely kill him by myself,¡¯ Xu Yangyi thought to himself.

 Chapter 16

    Zuo Bo and Long Shen watching aside were flabbergasted since it was their first time to see somebody slapping He Jingyan in his face, so it was normal for them to be surprised; however, He Jingyan had an expression with enjoyment, so perhaps it was because of so-called true love.


    ¡®This little guy is truly interesting! Who dares to beat He Jingyan such a ferocious beast? However, this little guy was not only fine after slapping him, but also made He Jingyan smile with an infatuated look. That¡¯s quite interesting. I wonder that what expression He Jingyan would have if I make fun of this little guy,¡¯ Zuo Bo thought inwardly.


    Giving a glance at Xu Yangyi, who was raising his hand to slap He Jingyan again, Zuo Bo curved up his lips like a devil and puffed a whiff of smoke with amusement.


    It seemed that Long Shen had noticed the interest in Zuo Bo¡¯s eyes, he suddenly cracked a smile and thought, ¡®Something funny is gonna happen! Let¡¯ see what kind of fun this little bride of our colonel will bring to us!¡¯


    ¡®These two men are both in the playful looks. Are they really close friends of He Jingyan? Or perhaps it¡¯s just because they are close friends of him that they are so freak, as the saying goes, ¡®like attracts like!¡¯¡¯ Xu Yangyi thought.


    Probably sensing danger in the gazes of the two guys behind him, Xu Yangyi frowned and turned his head to coldly glance at Zuo Bo and Long Shen, saying, ¡°Neither of you guys is good.¡±


    Hearing that, He Jingyan burst into laughter with a distinctive charm, ¡°You¡¯re right. They are lousy badass. Darling, you must be vigilant against them. When I¡¯m not with you, do not stay alone with them, especially Zuo Bo.¡± Speaking of Zuo Bo, He Jingyan crinkled up his eyebrows. ¡®Although I haven¡¯t heard that Zuo Bo had sex with men, my wife is delicately pretty and so adorable. No one can be sure that whether this guy would bully my adorable wife when he goes insane someday.¡¯


    ¡°That¡¯s Long Shen across from you. You can give orders to him at will, but don¡¯t go too far because he is one-track minded and stubborn. If you irritate him and touch his bottom line, you get no chance to remove your name from his blacklist in your whole life, just as what SOMEONE has done.¡± When talking about the word ¡°SOMEONE¡±, He Jingyan intentionally gave sharp eyes at Zuo Bo with a gloating smile on his face.


    However, Zuo Bo just chuckled and then raised his eyes, looking at He Jingyan who was tranquil. He unhurriedly said, ¡°The day will come when I will make little Longlong unable to stop moaning.¡± After that, he smiled with a low voice, and his reckless gaze fell on Long Shen, exuding an aura of unspeakable allure and danger.


    Long Shen instantly sneered upon hearing Zuo Bo¡¯s speech, ¡°Perhaps at that time, your dick would not be still on your body.¡±


    ¡®Make me unable to stop moaning? Maybe it will be you who will be unable to stop moaning under my feet, and only that can better arouse my desire.¡¯ Long Shen thought to himself.


    It was certainly not the same thing when Long Shen and Zuo Bo both referred to ¡°unable to stop moaning¡±, and of course the ¡°desire¡± in Long Shen¡¯s speech was the pleasure of cutting human flesh instead of sexual desire.


    However, Zuo Bo neglected the danger beneath Long Shen¡¯s eyes and continued laughing with a meaningful look, ¡°Little Longlong, I¡¯m waiting for that, and I hope you won¡¯t make me wait too long.¡±


    Immediately, Long Shen crinkled up his eyebrows and scolded inwardly, ¡®What a damn man!¡¯


    Although Long Shen thought so, he was the master in keeping calm, so he curved up his lips in a provoking look, ¡°I¡¯ll see if you can still be alive to mess with me.¡±


    These two men were too tranquil, and He Jingyan was watching them with great enjoyment. However, Xu Yangyi, who was twitching his mouth in dumb silence, thought to himself, ¡®For f**k¡¯s sake, all of them are f**king insane! Why is there no decent guy here?¡¯

 Chapter 17

    ¡°You bastard, put me down. I want to go home.¡± Xu Yangyi was disinclined to see these men who were psychopaths or perverts. The only thing he wanted to do was to leave here, so he struggled to get down from He Jingyan¡¯s arms; however, he couldn¡¯t move because his waist was tightly gripped by He Jingyan¡¯s big hands.


    ¡°Hey! I¡¯m warning you, f**king pervert, don¡¯t push me to be rough on you.¡± Seeing that He Jingyan hadn¡¯t loosened his grip, Xu Yangyi instantly glared at He Jingyan and threatened with a dreadful and spooky grin.


    However, He Jingyan still remained unmoved and teased with smile, ¡°Go home? Our home? Or the home we just have been?¡± Indeed, He Jingyan clearly knew that what Xu Yangyi meant was his own home, but he didn¡¯t mention it purposely. What a mean guy he was!


    ¡°Of course I mean back to my own home.¡± ¡®He must be out of his freaking mind!¡¯


    Xu Yangyi didn¡¯t want to be obsessed with this question and refused to give more responses, so he warned He Jingyan with an indifferent glance, ¡°Don¡¯t you put me down?¡± With cold threat, what he had said seemed to work well. At least it was not too lame in front of He Jingyan.


    However, He Jingyan was the man who was rebellious and tough! No one could dare to threaten him. Therefore, he put on an evil smile and said, ¡°What if I don¡¯t? Darling, what will you do then?¡± After that, he lifted his eyebrows toward Xu Yangyi, which was exactly provoking Xu Yangyi to lose his ferocious temper.


    ¡°What will I do?¡± Xu Yangyi sneered. Then with his eyes full of fierce, he, as sudden as lightning, snatched the gun from He Jingyan¡¯s waist, loaded it and pointed at He Jingyan¡¯s head. ¡°I will shoot you.¡± He forcedly pointed the gun at He Jingyan¡¯s head. ¡°Take me out of here right now. GO.¡±


    The fierce eyes of Xu Yangyi were full of boldness that could even scare the well-trained soldiers, but lacked of the innocence and pureness of a young boy at this age. Those three men on the spot were all slightly shocked since they didn¡¯t expect that Xu Yangyi had such a strong deterrent force at his young age.


    However being shocked for a while, the man like He Jingyan who had always engaged in the wars wouldn¡¯t be scared. He still held Xu Yangyi¡¯s waist tightly and also warned him with a smile, ¡°Darling, bullets are dangerous. You¡¯d better remain vigilant and not shoot at my head.¡± The expression on He Jingyan¡¯s face was still collected as if he thought that Xu Yangyi just scared him and dared not to pull the trigger.


    Zuo Bo and Long Shen standing aside also curved up their lips with a calm expression on their faces, seeming not worried about He Jingyan in the slightest. That was probably because they also thought that Xu Yangyi was too young so that he might be frightened with the cold weapons like this and wouldn¡¯t have guts to shoot. However, all of them were wrong ¨C the favourite thing of Xu Yangyi was the gun. He had be the champion in a shooting competition held by the city, so he definitely was a security risk.


    Knowing what they were thinking, Xu Yangyi suddenly sneered and fired one shot at the ceiling without any speech, and then pointed back at the head of He Jingyan. ¡°Sorry to let you guys down. I know how the gun works quite well as if it were my toy. Don¡¯t treat me like those innocent young boys.¡± ¡®You will pay a heavy price for underestimating me.¡¯


    The one reason why Xu Yangyi was proficient in such a lot of stuff was that his mom was a weapon collector, so he grew up fiddling with the gun.


    And the second reason was that he had always been bullied by others who had called him sissy because of his delicate appearance, so he had specifically learned martial arts from professionals to fight against those who had belittled him.


    General speaking, Xu Yangyi was not a doormat whom could be bullied by anyone.

 Chapter 18

    Hearing the gunshot, those three men were all stunned for Xu Yangyi¡¯s proficiency in using the gun, or perhaps for having no expectation for Xu Yangyi¡¯s movement. Xu Yangyi remained collected as if what he had said was true¨C he knew how the gun worked quite well as if it were his toy.


    However, because of the gunshot, a group of guards flooded in from the outside. They instantly drew their guns upon seeing Xu Yangyi pointing a gun at He Jingyan¡¯ head, and slowly besieged Xu Yangyi, ¡°Put the gun down.¡±


    If Xu Yangyi were just an ordinary person, he would be thrown into a panic; however, he just smacked his mouth with an impatient expression for this tricky problem and then said, ¡°It¡¯s you guys who should put your guns down. If you take one more step forward, I will shoot him. And I will definitely keep my word.¡±


    With the last sentence spoken out, Xu Yangyi raised his eyes and glanced at He Jingyan with a serious and completely calm look.


    He Jingyan thought it interesting, ¡®My wife is so spunky and wise! Whatever the dilemma he is in, he always looks unperturbed.¡¯


    Looking at the slight smile on He Jingyan¡¯s face, Xu Yangyi crinkled up his eyebrows, ¡°What are you laughing at?¡± ¡®How can you still smile when I¡¯m pointing a gun at your head?¡¯


    ¡°What am I laughing at?¡± With a wider smile on He Jingyan¡¯s face, he suddenly turned around to press Xu Yangyi down.


    Xu Yangyi was immediately shocked and cursed inwardly. When he was about to retake his initiative by pointing the gun at He Jingyan¡¯s chin; however, the gun was somehow not at his hand anymore.


    Blankly staring at his hand, Xu Yangyi was quite confused for the gun had been clearly in his hand a second ago. Then, he instantly looked up at He Jingyan who pressed him down with a smile and twitched his mouth since He Jingyan was leisurely rotating the gun as if he was quite delightful about that.


    ¡°Darling, are you looking for this?¡± He Jingyan provoked Xu Yangyi, even though he already noticed the fiery in Xu Yangyi¡¯s eyes.


    At this moment, Xu Yangyi went ballistic and rebuked, ¡°You bastard.¡±


    Xu Yangyi raised his long leg to kick at He Jingyan¡¯s crotch, but finally his leg was caught by He Jingyan with an evil smile on his face, ¡°Darling, you have already used this move. What about we play in another new method?¡± He smiled with full of joy, which completely irritated Xu Yangyi.


    ¡°You damn new method! I¡¯m not f**king going to waste time on you!¡±


    Xu Yangyi was angry about being easily caught, so he lifted his fist trying to punch He Jingyan in his face; however, no matter what he tried, it was all in vein because He Jingyan easily caught his hand.


    ¡°My little furious horse, you are really energetic. Okay, that¡¯s fine. I can play with you after we get back home.¡± As he said so, he swiftly gave him a kiss, looking like an absolutely bad guy.


    Not until Xu Yangyi could react, he had been held by He Jingyan. Then He Jingyan calmly said to Zuo Bo who was standing aside watching their fight, ¡°I¡¯ll take your prisoners as my experimental subjects, and they will all be sent back later.¡± After saying that, He Jingyan left with Xu Yangyi in his arms.


    Hearing that, Zuo Bo just raised his eyes and smiled, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter even if they die.¡± What he meant was that it was okay for him to to send them back. Then, he, with great interest, gazed at Long Shen who was catching up with He Jingyan, ¡°Little Longlong, I hope that you will be well prepared to spend a wonderful night with me when we meet next time.¡±


    ¡°Dream on!¡± Long Shen was even too lazy to take a glance at Zuo Bo, but it didn¡¯t mean he just left without doing anything to Zuo Bo. Zuo Bo titled his head and was nipping a knife which had been thrown to him with his fingers; a drop of blood dropped on the floor. It was true that he had to pay a heavy price for irritating Long Shen.


    However, Zuo Bo didn¡¯t get angry but looked at Long Shen walking away. He idly smoothed his hair with a wild smile, ¡°You naughty demon.¡± The reckless smile exuded a whiff of danger.


    The guards who rushed in were stupefied, and they completely had no idea what had happened, so they looked at one another in confusion, which was quite funny.

 Chapter 19

    ¡°He Jingyan, you bastard. Put me down!¡± Xu Yangyi who was forcedly held by He Jingyan kept punching He Jingyan with his fists, screaming to get down.


    However, He Jingyan was undisturbed by the punches and smiled, ¡°Darling, Can¡¯t you be just well-behaved? I¡¯ll surely put you down when we arrive.¡±


    ¡°But I want to get down, right here, right now.¡± A slap was recklessly given to He Jingyan in his face. Xu Yangyi thought He Jingyan would still smile as he used to do; however, He Jingyan suddenly glared at him with a flash of coldness in his dreadful eyes like a furious wolf.


    Xu Yangyi was shocked and stunned. ¡®Damn! Not until now does he get angry?¡¯ He thought to himself.


    However, it was at the moment Xu Yangyi was frightened in his mind that He Jingyan put on his regular sassy expression. ¡°Although I can take your punches as the way you show your love for me, darling, you have to be careful not to hit me so heavily.¡± Then he cracked his typical evil smile.


    Being stupefied, Xu Yangyi was so confused that he looked at He Jingyan. ¡®What happened? Didn¡¯t he get angry just now? Do I misread his expression? It¡¯s impossible!¡¯


    However, Long Shen walking behind twitched his mouth. ¡®Oh my god! Is that true? Our colonel suppressed his anger in a short time just now!¡¯


    ¡®If it were in normal times, he would have madly killed the people who treat him like this! This little bride is quite special to him as I expected.¡¯ Long Shen thought inwardly.


    Perhaps Xu Yangyi was thinking about the question whether He Jingyan had been angry, so he turned to be very quiet. Until he had been pushed into a car by He Jingyan, he finally came to himself and got flustered, ¡°Where will you take me to?¡±


    ¡°To where? Of course we¡¯ll go back to our home.¡± He Jingyan also sat into the car and smiled at Xu Yangyi.


    ¡°Our home? Where?¡± ¡®Does he mean the He mansion? But it was not long before we just came from there.¡¯


    ¡°It¡¯s the troop under my control.¡± He Jingyan answered with a smile, and then motioned to Long Shen to drive the car.


    However, Xu Yangyi was flabbergasted upon hearing that and became greatly frightened. ¡®Tr¡­ troop? Oh my god! Do I mishear him? He is going to take me into the troop? If so, how can I escape from there?¡¯


    With a twinge of panic, Xu Yangyi felt like that he became decades older thanks to that shock. ¡®Hell no! He can¡¯t be serious, can he?!¡¯


    ¡°What? You don¡¯t like it there?¡± Seeing Xu Yangyi sitting on the floor in astonishment, He Jingyan raised his eyebrows. Even though he just asked a normal question, he curved up his lips with a meaningful smile, and what was in his mind could not be discerned.


    ¡°Am I supposed to like the place inundated with a bunch of men?¡± ¡®What matters the most is that how can I manage to escape from a troop under heavy guard.¡¯


    Xu Yangyi was scratching his hair anxiously, forcing himself to come up with a plan to flee. However, even if he had racked his brains, it was just like an impossible mission for him unless someone could dash out, catching He Jingyan off guard, and beat him down. And he could take the opportunity to run away; otherwise, there was not the slightest chance for him.


    ¡®I must be crazy now. Who dares to bump into this military vehicle?!¡¯


    At the moment he was racking his brain trying to find a solution, the car suddenly slammed on the brakes, and then a burst of shots were sounded.


    Xu Yangyi was startled, so he was about to cover his ears subconsciously; however, he was instantly held in He Jingyan¡¯s arms the next second. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± He Jingyan said in an extremely cold tone.


    ¡°There are enemies in front of us. We fell into an ambush.¡± Long Shen immediately answered. He hurriedly reversed the car and quickly turned the steering wheel. The car hit through a mud wall aside into another road; whereas, it seemed that the enemies had known that he would take this road because a car was waiting for them ahead. Seeing their car, it instantly speeded up to rush to them.


    Long Shen smacked his mouth and crinkled up his eyebrows. Then he quickly turned the steering wheel to avoid a head-on crash. When he was about to drive to another side of road, a huge sound was sounded from the back of their car, and their car was sent flying a few meters after the hit.

 Chapter 20

    ¡°Ouch!!!¡± Xu Yangyi¡¯s arm bumped into the door of the car when the car was sent flying, which made him wince in great pain. He was about to abused He Jingyan for not protecting him well; however, when he turned his head to He Jingyan sitting aside, he saw that the blood was running down He Jingyan¡¯s forehead, which was dropping on his white wedding dress like a bunch of blooming evil flowers.


    Xu Yangyi was shocked by that, feeling that everything around him frozen, and suddenly he couldn¡¯t hear anything.


    ¡°Darling, are you okay?¡± He Jingyan took a glance at Xu Yangyi and anxiously asked about his condition. Whereas, He didn¡¯t receive any response from Xu Yangyi, so he held Xu Yangyi in his arms again; then he narrowed his eyes and looked at the car that was in hot pursuit behind them.


    ¡®It seems that there is someone who has already arranged this ambush. It must be bound up with that traitor. I didn¡¯t expect that this is the biggest trick they play on me. My opponent cudgelled his brains indeed to kill me.¡¯ He Jingyan thought inwardly.


    He curved up his lips in a dreadful look and calmly loaded the gun for fighting back. He then asked Long Shen sitting in front coldly, ¡°Where are our men?¡±


    Turning the steering wheel with difficulty, Long Shen breathed a little heavily. ¡°It will cost them at least 20 minutes to get here. If there are a large number of enemies, then I¡¯m afraid that it bodes ill for us.¡± The blood streaks could be clearly seen from his hands holding the steering wheel, perhaps because of his overexertion in controlling the steering wheel.


    The only luck was that Long Shen had fastened the seat belt, otherwise he would die or slumped into semi-conscious when the car was smashed like this.


    ¡°I¡¯ll cover you and win more time for us.¡± He Jingyan coldly narrowed his eyes and kept a wary eye on the cars behind them.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Without thinking, Long Shen decided to follow the arrangement of He Jingyan and sped up to get rid of that two cars following.


    However, seeing the blood keep running down He Jingyan¡¯s forehead, Xu Yangyi¡¯s pupils gradually dilated for knowing that he wasn¡¯t hurt too much because He Jingyan had born all hits with his own body.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m okay. You only have to quietly stay in my arms and we¡¯ll be fine.¡± Seeing that Xu Yangyi kept staring at him with fear on his face, He Jingyan thought that Xu Yangyi was frightened by the accident, so he gave a kiss on Xu Yangyi¡¯s forehead to ease his worries.


    However obviously, Xu Yangyi was not himself. He looked pale with his trembling eyes and shivering voice, ¡°You¡­ are wounded?¡± It was not clear whether this sentence was a question or just a statement. Anyway, Xu Yangyi¡¯s expression didn¡¯t look good; his voice was too low to be heard; the tears welled up in his eyes. Suddenly, a picture of a woman lying in the blood flashed across his mind, which made his pupils even violently quiver, ¡°Mom¡­¡±


    A drop of tear rolled down his eyes when he murmured the word ¡°mom¡±. His eyes were staring at the blood dropping on his dress in dazzling red colour, muttering, ¡°Blood¡­¡±


    Noticing something wrong with Xu Yangyi, He Jingyan was about to shake him to be sober; however at this moment, Xu Yangyi suddenly raised his bloodshot and dreadful eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll make them pay a heavy price.¡± Then he snatched the gun from He Jingyan¡¯s hand, kicked off the door of the car, and kept shooting at the cars behind them. ¡°Go to the hell. All of you go to the hell¡­¡±


    No vividness and vigour could be found in that pair of beautiful eyes now. Xu Yangyi seemed to go ballistic, and his movement gave people the creeps.


    The driver in the car behind hurriedly turned the steering wheel to avoid the broken window striking to him, but unfortunately he bumped his complice¡¯s car that suddenly speeding up to follow behind. Both cars crashed into each other and were sent flying a few meters away with a harsh sound echoing in the air. Then with a huge sound of explosion burst out, the raging flames were burning and none of the enemies were alive.

 Chapter 21

    ¡°Xu Yangyi, stop it. There is no enemy now.¡± He Jingyan scratched the gun from Xu Yangyi¡¯s hands, but Xu Yangyi, who had gone ballistic, seemed to fail to hear He Jingyan¡¯s voice and was about to jump out of the car. He Jingyan was really scared and immediately held Xu Yangyi in his arms tightly to control him.


    However, with no reason, Xu Yangyi was struggling to break free of He Jingyan¡¯s grip and angrily screamed, ¡°You bastard, let me go. I¡¯ve gotta revenge for my mom. I have to revenge for my mom¡­¡± While screaming the words, he was giving bashes and kicks on He Jingyan¡¯s body as well as scratches on his face. Even though Xu Yangyi was just a little boy, he, judging from his actions for now, no one would be able to control him.


    ¡°Damn!¡± He Jingyan felt much exhausted because he had already got injures on his head, while Xu Yangyi was mad and too noisy, so he was about to hit Xu Yangyi with a knife hand to make him quite. However, the moment when he was raising his hand up, Xu Yangyi blinked his eyes with confusion at him.


    The reason why Xu Yangyi suddenly looked at He Jingyan like this was that his eyes touched the blood of He Jingyan, which drew some of his reason back.


    ¡°So you finally awake now?¡± He Jingyan put his hand down and touched Xu Yangyi¡¯s body with a sigh gave out, ¡°Dis you get hurt anywhere?¡±


    However when he just touched Xu Yangyi¡¯s waist, a loud slap was heavily given to He Jingyan in his face, which was out of his expectation.


    ¡°You freaking bastard, hands off me!¡± Xu Yangyi held himself with his hands, looking at He Jingyan with vigilance in his clear eyes.


    ¡°Darling, I do have to teach you how to talk friendly with your husband.¡± He Jingyan narrowed his eyes with a dangerous and frightening look.


    Although being scared, Xu Yangyi immediately scolded at him the next second, ¡°You f**king come on to me, so why couldn¡¯t I slap you?¡± ¡®You think that I¡¯ll tolerate your rude behaviour, don¡¯t you? It will never happen!¡¯


    ¡°Although I extremely wish to press you down on the bed to do anything I want right now, I know it¡¯s not an appropriate situation, so please behave yourself. Let me check whether you get wounded.¡± Then he was about to check the Xu Yangyi¡¯s body.


    ¡®Situation?¡¯ It seemed that something came into Xu Yangyi¡¯s mind again, which made him suddenly dilate his pupils. ¡°Blood¡­, mom¡­¡±


    Somehow, Xu Yangyi thought of his mom again and the shivering in his pupils was more obvious.


    ¡®His mom? What happened to this little guy? Does the accident remind him of his mom who experienced the same murder like we did?¡¯ He Jingyan thought to himself.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why you always bring up your mom, but we were just ambushed by some enemies and we are out of danger for now.¡± ¡®However, thanks to his madness, we can be safe right now, otherwise we had to cope with those enemies for a long while.¡¯


    Hearing what He Jingyan had said, Xu Yangyi lowered his eyes and set his mind at rest. After a while, he said, ¡°When I was in the middle school, my mom was shot in a square, less than a meter away from me.¡±


    There were only blankness and dullness in Xu Yangyi¡¯s eyes as he said those words. Then, he suddenly cracked a faint smile, but he looked paler and weaker. ¡°However, the police told me that my mom was shot by stray bullets, and that was just an accident.¡± Upon saying the last word, Xu Yangyi tightly clenched fists and bit his lower lip while a drop of tear rolled from the corner of his eye. ¡°You f**king accident. If it were an accident, then why didn¡¯t I get wounded, but mom died of shots all over her body.¡±


    ¡°F**king bastard.¡± Finally, Xu Yangyi roared in a sorrowful sobbing tone.


    ¡®It was all my fault. I was too young and my family had no power at that time so my mom died with an unjust grievance. Damn it.¡¯ Xu Yangyi kicked himself hard inwardly.

 Chapter 22

    ¡°If you want to get to the bottom of it, I can help you.¡± Knowing that Xu Yangyi was reluctant to believe the result given by the police, He Jingyan held him in the arms and said in a gentle tone.


    ¡®I¡¯ve thought that he is a furious but innocent horse, while I never expect that he had such a miserable experiment. However, the death about my mother-in-law, unlike a simple accident, sounds very suspicious.¡¯ He Jingyan thought inwardly.


    Uncommonly, Xu Yangyi was well-behaved in He Jingyan¡¯s arms, but he said, ¡°I will investigate my mom¡¯s death by myself, but thanks for your proposal anyway.¡±


    He Jingyan had foreseen he would say so, so he was not too surprised. He knew that his wife had high self-esteem and wouldn¡¯t accept his assistance; however, he wouldn¡¯t give up his help, even if Xu Yangyi had refused it, so he said, ¡°Anyway, it relates to my mother-in-law, so how can I just stand by?¡±


    The moment He Jingyan finished, Xu Yangyi sullenly stressed in no time, ¡°She is not your mother-in-law! I have told you many times that I¡¯m not¡­¡±


    ¡°But if it were your elder sister who married me, your mom is also my mother-in-law, right?¡± Xu Yangyi wanted to say ¡°I¡¯m not your wife¡±, but before he could finish, he had been interrupted by He Jingyan, who joyfully smiled.


    Xu Yangyi stupefied and agreed inwardly, ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Nonetheless, he ferociously glanced at He Jingyan who was smiling with full of delight in his eyes at once. ¡°But it is me who married you. You can¡¯t fool me.¡± After that, Xu Yangyi was flabbergasted. ¡®Damn it. How could I say that I married him?¡¯ Xu Yangyi was perturbed to scratch his head and then scolded, ¡°Anyway, she is not your mother-in-law.¡±


    ¡®Xu Yangyi, you idiot,¡¯ Xu Yangyi abused himself inwardly.


    However, He Jingyan put on a big smile, because he intentionally played the trick with Xu Yangyi.


    ¡°What are you f**king laughing about? You freaking cunning man!¡± Realizing that he had been fooled, Xu Yangyi angrily gave He Jingyan a punch as hard as he could. If it were in the normal times, He Jingyan wouldn¡¯t feel any pain about it; however now, he crinkled up his eyebrows, seeming that he was really in great pain.


    ¡°Darling, I¡¯m injured now. Can¡¯t you just go easy on me?¡± He looked not good with some sweat on his forehead, but Xu Yangyi turned a deaf ear to it, thinking that He Jingyan was pretending to be weak for winning his sympathy. Therefore, he directly pushed He Jingyan away, proudly crossed his arms and then coldly glanced at He Jingyan, ¡°You a liar!¡±


    ¡®You shameless. You¡¯re pretending, aren¡¯t you? You won¡¯t die for just bleeding on your forehead.¡¯


    Long Shen, sitting in front and driving the car, also thought that He Jingyan was teasing Xu Yangyi, so he didn¡¯t care too much. The only thing in his mind now was to drive the car all the way to meet their men before the enemies would catch them up.


    After a while, the vibe in the car turned to be dull and quiet, which probably because He Jingyan didn¡¯t make fun of Xu Yangyi.


    At the moment when Xu Yangyi was puzzled for He Jingyan¡¯s silence, he suddenly noticed that He Jingyan¡¯s arm beside his felt cold and wet.


    With curiosity, Xu Yangyi touched his own arm and finally dilated his pupils ¨C because his hand was full of blood, and blood was still dripping down to the floor from He Jingyan¡¯s arm.


    ¡°What? Are you scared by this?¡± Seeing the frightened face of Xu Yangyi, He Jingyan leaned against the cushion in great pain and suddenly laughed out. ¡°It seems that my arm is fractured.¡±


    ¡®It seems not a big deal for you especially when you said in such a light tone. Your face gets gradually pale probably because of excessive bleeding. How can you still laugh in such a condition?¡¯ Xu Yangyi complained inwardly.

 Chapter 23

    ¡°Damn! Are you crazy? Why didn¡¯t you tell me that you get injured?¡± Xu Yangyi snapped and hurriedly tore a piece of cloth from the bottom of his dress to bandage He Jingyan¡¯s arm so that it could stop bleeding.


    Finding that Xu Yangyi cared about him, He Jingyan curved up his lips and tilted his face to Xu Yangyi, saying in a mischievous tone, ¡°Darling, it hurts so much. Can you give me a kiss to ease my pain?¡± After that, he was moving his thin lips to kiss Xu Yangyi; however, Xu Yangyi, who was sensitive and swift, instantly gave a slap in He Jingyan¡¯s face. ¡°Cut it out and f**k off.¡±


    He Jingyan didn¡¯t get a kiss but got a slap. It must hurt a lot judging from the loud sound, but he had it coming and had no one else to blame.


    Strangely, He Jingyan didn¡¯t get angry but smiled even wider. ¡°You are shy, aren¡¯t you? Look at your little angry face. It is so adorable!¡± Then, he pinched Xu Yangyi¡¯s cheek and evilly smiled, but next second his head was pointed by a gun, and then a dreadful sound of gun loading was heard.


    ¡°Do you want me to cripple your other arm?¡± Instead of beating the hand of He Jingyan off, Xu Yangyi forcedly pointed the gun at He Jingyan¡¯s head and warned him.


    Actually, Xu Yangyi didn¡¯t get angry. He just wanted to He Jingyan to behave himself.


    However, seeing that Xu Yangyi was suddenly irritated, He Jingyan smiled with even greater joy, regardless of the gun that was pointing at his own head. Eventually, he stopped his jokes and raised his hands to surrender. ¡°I lose. Darling, put the gun down. You can¡¯t point it at your husband¡¯s head, or if you really want to do, you can point it at Long Shen¡¯s.¡± How wretched Long Shen was, who was doing nothing but drive in front!


    Hearing this, Long Shen quickly glanced at He Jingyan. ¡°Colonel, if you need a dish while drinking one day, I can kindly cut your cock for you so that you can enjoy drinking.¡± What a dangerous threat it was! It was true that Long Shen was not to be trifled with, because he always threatened to cut your organs with no concerns.


    Xu Yangyi twitched his mouth and thought inwardly, ¡®This man is definitely dangerous. He dares to talk to his colonel like this, let alone me. What would he treat me if I pissed him off?¡¯


    At that time, Xu Yangyi already put Long Shen in his list on which there were all dangerous people to frequently warn himself.


    Unlike Xu Yangyi, He Jingyan was quite tranquil because he had been quite used to Long Shen¡¯s threats, so he was immune to them. He said to Xu Yangyi, ¡°Put the gun down, or I¡¯ll punish you, my darling.¡± The serious and indifferent look shocked Xu Yangyi, but he didn¡¯t listen to He Jingyan. Instead, he looked at He Jingyan in bewilderment, ¡°So you won¡¯t fiddle with me, will you?¡± He still doubted that He Jingyan would not stop teasing him.


    ¡®Now you dare to question me!¡¯ He Jingyan cracked a smile, but still opened his hands and guaranteed with sincerity, ¡°No.¡± However, the moment Xu Yangyi replied ¡°I bet you have no guts to do it¡± and was about to put the gun away that he, with no preparation, he was pushed against the cushion and kissed by He Jingyan.


    With eyes wide open, Xu Yangyi instantly pushed He Jingyan away and slapped him with no hesitation, fiercely scolding, ¡°Ah¡­! You liar!¡± He angrily scratched his head and shouted. He then furiously glanced at He Jingyan who was smiling.


    ¡°I¡¯m going nuts.¡± ¡®What a shameless man he is! Are you addicted to kissing? You kissing maniac.¡¯ Xu Yangyi complained to himself.


    Although he hated He Jingyan frequently making out with him, he didn¡¯t notice that he had never said that he detested He Jingyan¡¯s kisses.


    After the kiss, He Jingyan finally stopped messing with Xu Yangyi. After all, the slap of Xu Yangyi was really hurt.


    As for Long Shen sitting ahead, he was calm with no care in his face, as if he wouldn¡¯t be bothered even if they killed each other.

 Chapter 24

    Xing Chen, leading another group of people, was waiting to attack He Jingyan in the other road. However, as time passed, he didn¡¯t see He Jingyan¡¯s car. Finally he lost his patience and called the people who had ambushed in the road ahead, but there was no one answering the phone.


    ¡°Can¡¯t reach them? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Angrily hammering on the steering wheel, Xing Chen narrowed his eyes and then pressed a bottom on the Bluetooth in his ear. ¡°Everyone goes to the first ambush location.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The cars behind obediently caught up with Xing Chen right away.


    When they arrived at the first ambush location, only the ruins were left on the ground, and the cars were still burning in the raging flames.


    Xing Chen opened his eyes wide in great shock. It was totally out of his expectation that the first ambush failed easily, and no one was alive.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Xing Chen indignantly hammered on the window of the car and narrowed his eyes again. However, he had no choice but to face the reality that they would be caught by He Jingyan¡¯s men if they stayed here for longer. He collected himself and asked his subordinates to retreat.


    Xing Chen has been looking at the phone in his hand for a long time, but he still had no courage to call the boss and report him the failure.


    The regret on his face betrayed his resentment. He reflected on himself in every detail and tried to figure out the mistakes in his plan, but he didn¡¯t find out any.


    At last, he eventually dialled the number of the boss. ¡°Big brother, I¡¯m sorry. I¡­¡± He bit his lower lip with tears welled up in his eyes. He was unable to continue for he felt too shameless to say anything more.


    However the man, on the other side of the phone, just narrowed his eyes coldly as if he had already known the failure of the plan. ¡°Carry out the second plan.¡± With no scolding and no more complains, the man only ordered him to carry out the next plan.


    Xing Chen stunned a little since the man didn¡¯t blame him for the failure, which made him feel more humiliated, so he swore, ¡°This time, I will definitely succeed!¡±


    The man didn¡¯t give a blow to his confidence but also didn¡¯t courage him. Instead, the man indifferently said, ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to your good news.¡± Then the phone was hung up.


    Even though the phone had been hung up, Xing Chen still loudly responded to the phone, ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°Xing Chen, what are we supposed to do for the next step?¡± One of subordinates sitting in the passenger seat looked at Xing Chen, who was kicking himself hard, and cautiously asked.


    ¡°What are we supposed to do?¡± Xing Chen narrowed his eyes. ¡°Of course we have to kidnap He Jingyan¡¯s wife and make him pay a heavy price.¡±


    ¡®He Jingyan, I won¡¯t let you go this time, and Long Shen, you just wait and see. I will kill you two for my revenge.¡¯ Xing Chen thought inwardly.


    Instantly, he contacted his undercover agent in He Jingyan¡¯s troop. ¡°The first plan was failed. Now we¡¯ve gotta carry out the second one. How is your preparation there?¡± Before the response of the man on the other side of the phone, Xing Chen already gave him the order.


    Hearing that the plan had been failed, the man was shocked but seemed to breathe a sigh of relief; however, he dared not get slack and quickly answered, ¡°Near¡­ nearly done.¡± Somehow, the man bit his tongue and stammered.


    Hearing the stammer, Xing Chen was immediately irritated, ¡°Mind your manner and have some courage! What are you afraid of?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Being startled, the man instantly saluted and loudly responded with his heart thumped fast.


    ¡°This time, we mustn¡¯t fail.¡± With coldness in his eyes, Xing Chen seemed to get ready to sacrifice himself to carry out the plan.


    The man was distracted a little again, but he still answered, ¡°Understood.¡±

 Chapter 25

    ¡°Colonel and second lieutenant, what happened to you? Didn¡¯t you two go for interrogating the prison?¡± ¡®Why do you two look like the ones who were interrogated?¡¯


    The subordinates in assembling place didn¡¯t know what had happened, so they looked at He Jingyan and Long Shen with confusion.


    Nonetheless, when seeing the injured He Jingyan and Long Shen, they didn¡¯t feel upset or anxious, because it was quite normal for men in the troop to get wounded.


    ¡°It¡¯s weird. Why is the other door of the car gone?¡±One of the subordinates suddenly asked. Then the others finally noticed Xu Yangyi who was sitting behind He Jingyan.


    Looking at charming and gorgeous Xu Yangyi in white wedding dress, all subordinates suddenly made a sound, showing their astonishment, and then all shouted, ¡°She is the bride of our colonel, isn¡¯t she?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s a woman, a beauty!¡±


    ¡°She looks like the beauty in the picture.¡±


    ¡°We finally have someone married in our troop! Why am I so excited for only thinking about that?¡±


    ¡°Does it mean that we can eat the meal cooked by woman if we have colonel¡¯s wife here?¡±


    ¡°So she will help us do the laundries, won¡¯t she?¡±


    ¡­


    All of them looked at Xu Yangyi with great expectation, but they were shocked by the dreadful look on Xu Yangyi¡¯s face. Though they had no idea for what they had done wrong, Xu Yangyi¡¯s stare gave them the creeps.


    Whereas, when everyone knew that it was not appropriate to talk, one of the subordinates suddenly measure Xu Yangyi with his hands and said, ¡°Colonel¡¯s wife is shorter than what we imagined before. Oh no, I should say ¡®dainty and cute¡¯.¡± He was delightful for eventually finding suitable words and praised himself inwardly. However in the next second, he continued saying to the others whose faces fell by his side, ¡°The only defect is that she is a little bit short.¡± He added this, which made it worse. He knew nothing about observing the others¡¯ expression but gave more complains with no concern. Although the others aside were waving hands to prevent him from saying more, he was still confused and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you guys? You are so quiet. Why are you guys just waving hands at me?¡± He was even speaking with his hometown accent, but because of his good appearance, he was also distinctive in such a group of tough men.


    They continued hushing him, but what he said surprised everyone, ¡°No one is sleeping, so why am I supposed to be quite?¡±


    All of them were startled to nearly fell down and scolded inwardly, ¡®Ji Guangming, you shall go to the hell.¡¯


    At the moment, Ji Guangming suddenly continued, ¡°Didn¡¯t you ever say that the wife of our colonel is bosomy? However, she is actually flat-chested!¡± What a dumbass he was!


    After hearing that, everyone covered their faces with hands, and helplessness and hopelessness were written all over their faces. At last, they were unwilling to get involved and punished by He Jingyan, so they quickly pretended nothing had happened. Then, he whistled and got into the cars with their face twitching.


    ¡°Hey, why doesn¡¯t you guys talk?¡± Finding they all got into the cars, Ji Guangming hurriedly followed. However at this time, He Jingyan suddenly said, ¡°Ji Guangming, you¡¯ll be responsible for taking care of my wife going forward.¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± Ji Guangming turned back and pointed at himself in bewilderment, saying, ¡°But colonel, I¡¯m a man, so it¡¯s not suitable to take care of your wife! Maybe you¡¯d better get someone else.¡± Ji Guangming looked quite upset about this task. As a matter of fact, he was quite honest and spoke out everything in his mind.


    In other people¡¯s minds, they thought that He Jingyan, who was quite rebellious, was playing a trick on Ji Guangming; however, in fact, He Jingyan asked Ji Guangming to take care of Xu Yangyi because of Ji Guangming¡¯s honesty.


    Anyway, He Jingyan didn¡¯t get angry about what he had said ¨C Xu Yangyi was indeed a little short and flat-chested, because he was actually a man.


    Nonetheless, Xu Yangyi, who had different feelings from He Jingyan, was pissed off because all of them called him ¡®the wife¡¯ of colonel.

 Chapter 26

    ¡°He Jingyan, I¡¯m not your f**king wife!¡± Xu Yangyi angrily stared at He Jingyan. He had gone ballistic.


    However, He Jingyan was mischievous and found it interesting to tease Xu Yangyi, so he raised Xu Yangyi¡¯s chin and evilly smiled, ¡°Darling, don¡¯t be shy! Everybody is looking at us!¡±


    Whereas, when He Jingyan just finished the words and the smile didn¡¯t fade on his face, Xu Yangyi already slapped He Jingyan¡¯s face and wrathfully opened his eyes wide. ¡°I¡¯m not shy! Drop dead.¡± After that, he also kicked He Jingyan hardly without any mercy.


    Seeing that, the subordinates including Ji Guangming were all deeply shocked by this jaw-dropping situation and their eyes almost popped out. They all exclaimed inwardly,


    ¡®Oh my god. Slap our colonel? That¡¯s sick!¡¯


    ¡®Is every woman fierce like this nowadays?¡¯


    ¡®How can she have such a great power in her small body?¡¯


    ¡®Her voice¡­? Why does her voice sound like a man? No, no, that¡¯s impossible. She looks so beautiful and adorable. Maybe her voice just sounds like a man.¡¯


    ¡­


    Everyone had miscellaneous speculations in their mind, but they had one thing in common: they saw Xu Yangyi with new eyes. All these subordinates had never seen their colonel being slapped like this, so they thought that Xu Yangyi would definitely be punished by He Jingyan and already felt a bit of sympathy for Xu Yangyi.


    To their surprise, He Jingyan cheekily and shamelessly smiled, ¡°Darling, could you go easy on me? I¡¯m terribly hurt now.¡± He added, ¡°After we go back home, I can give you a ¡®massage¡¯ and make you comfortable. Please don¡¯t be angry with me.¡± Though he said so, he was making an intrigue in his mind.


    At the moment, the subordinates were all dumbfounded and simultaneously confused inwardly, ¡°Who is he? Is he still our colonel?¡±


    However, after roasting, they scolded, ¡°Hooligan.¡±


    Certainly, they didn¡¯t speak it out for fear of being severely punished by He Jingyan.


    ¡°Comfortable? Don¡¯t be angry?¡± Xu Yangyi sneered, then crinkled his eyebrows up and glanced at He Jingyan. ¡°I think that you probably feel unwell with your cock on your body, so how about I ask Long Shen to ease your burden?¡± With a spooky expression like a demon, Xu Yangyi looked like that he was really about to give Long Shen the command as he had just said.


    If it were the other topic, Long Shen certainly wouldn¡¯t be interested; however, when it came to cutting the cock, Long Shen sitting in front and driving the car showed his great interest. ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. Our colonel¡¯s wife is brilliant.¡±


    Xu Yangyi should have felt happy upon hearing Long Shen¡¯s echo, because they could cooperate to fight against or verbally threaten He Jingyan, but the title ¡°our colonel¡¯s wife¡± Long Shen had addressed made Xu Yangyi twitch his mouth.


    ¡®Wife? I¡¯m a f**king man! How could they call me his wife?¡¯


    However, the subordinates didn¡¯t understand the situation and they thought that Long Shen would cooperate with Xu Yangyi to cope with He Jingyan. All of them were secretly delighted in their minds and waiting for an exciting fight, but when they saw He Jingyan¡¯s cold and sharp eyes, they hurriedly ran away and drove ahead.


    No matter how stupid Ji Guangming was, he knew that He Jingyan was creepy right now, so he also got into the car at once.


    Then, He Jingyan, such a psycho, pretended nothing had happened and ordered in loudly voice, ¡°Everyone runs 100 laps after backing to the troop.¡±


    Hearing that, the subordinates instantly sighed and abused inwardly, ¡°You demon! I should not have watched their fight if I had seen it cominig.¡±


    Uncommonly, Long Shen also twitched his mouth, because he was also included. ¡®You bastard uses you power to punish us for your own private revenge.¡¯


    Although Xu Yangyi remained collected as it was none of his business, he also rebuked in his mind, ¡®Psycho.¡¯


    Regardless of He Jingyan who was smiling at him, Xu Yangyi closed his eyes to get a break so as to suppress his impulse to beat He Jingyan dead when he saw him.

 Chapter 27

    ¡°You headstrong person! Two of your ribs were fractured. How could you bear the pain till now?¡± When He Jingyan got back to the troop, he went to the doctor Si Lifa, who was scratching his head while puffing out a whiff of smoke after he had checked He Jingyan¡¯s body.


    Si Lifa, a mixed-blood, looked more look a European with well-featured and outstanding appearance and glossy curly hair in light yellow; however, he was slovenly for not tiding himself up for a long time. The white coat on him should have made him look clean and capable, but he, looking like a dishevelled middle-aged man who got a hangover, was listlessly yawning.


    However, he could definitely bear comparison with He Jingyan both in appearance and figure. Although he was used to be raunchy, his handsomeness and temperament could not been hidden.


    ¡°Two ribs were fractured?¡± Long Shen who was bandaging He Jingyan¡¯s wound was in great shock because He Jingyan had been acting like nothing was wrong.


    ¡°Two ribs?¡± He Jingyan asked without turning a hair and then suddenly smiled, ¡°I might need to give credit to my wife.¡± Xu Yangyi¡¯s kicks, without any mercy, directly broke the wounded ribs off.


    Although He Jingyan¡¯s ribs were fractured thanks to Xu Yangyi, he still gave a satisfied and doting smile. No one could know what he was thinking.


    Just like Long Shen, his face fell down when he heard that. ¡°Colonel, are you actually a masochist? I didn¡¯t even know this since we have known each other for many years,¡± he teased.


    ¡®He is definitely a psycho! He just married his wife today and has spoiled Xu Yangyi like this. I guess he might be tolerant of everything for what Xu Yangyi has done. However, that¡¯s also funny to have such an energetic and frisky wife, isn¡¯t it?¡¯ Long Shen thought inwardly.


    Obviously, Long Shen had been a little worried about He Jingyan, but in next second, his expression changed as if he was waiting to watch the fun.


    ¡°Wife?¡± Si Lifa puffed a whiff of smoke and asked in confusion. Then he suddenly realized that today was the wedding day of He Jingyan, so he gave a sign for knowing that. Whereas, he was languidly yawning and urged in an uninterestedly look, ¡°Long Shen, you get out now. I have to do the operation on this guy and then get more sleep. I haven¡¯t slept for two days.¡± After that, he yawned again and again. ¡®I doubt that whether he is capable of having an operation under such circumstance, but He Jingyan remains collected now, so it should be fine.¡¯


    Long Shen said nothing but waited for the nurse bandaging him. The moment when he stood up and was about to leave, He Jingyan said, ¡°Take him to my place first.¡±


    With no more explanation needed, Long Shen absolutely understood whom he had referred to. Nonetheless, he teased, ¡°Why? You want to hide your beautiful wife so soon, right?  It won¡¯t hurt that our men see your wife.¡± ¡®You are so nervous about him, aren¡¯t you? It¡¯s going to be interesting going forward.¡¯


    ¡®Won¡¯t hurt?¡¯ He Jingyan suddenly murmured amusedly and then proudly said, ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that it¡¯s going to be you guys who will be hurt. My wife is by no means the person who could be obedient under your control.¡±


    Recalling the movements Xu Yangyi had done in the car, Long Shen couldn¡¯t agree more on that because not everyone could afford to get on Xu Yangyi¡¯s nerves.


    ¡°From now on, Ji Guangming will stay by Xu Yangyi¡¯s side. I¡¯m afraid that something would happen in the future,¡± He Jingyan added with his eyes narrowed. He wanted to take preventive measures after had experienced so many accidents today.


    Long Shen understood the concerns of He Jingyan and replied, ¡°I¡¯ll deal with it. I wish you a successful operation.¡± Then he left.

 Chapter 28

    Outside of the infirmary, the subordinates of He Jingyan were secretly staring at Xu Yangyi as if he were a rare species. They dared not look at him in the face, but just peeping at him, all of them blushed. It was probably because of Xu Yangyi¡¯s beautiful face! In addition, it was rare to see a woman in the troop, so they might be a little of shy.


    Although they didn¡¯t whisper to each other, Xu Yangyi still felt offended for being appreciated like an item on display.


    Having been waiting for a long time, Xu Yangyi found that He Jingyan still didn¡¯t come out, so he got angry and loudly roared, ¡°He Jingyan, are you finished? You f**king come out quickly.¡±


    ¡®Damn it. I am not a monkey or a dinosaur for people to watch.¡¯ Xu Yangyi complained inwardly and then gave an indifferent glance at the subordinates.


    Those men were all shocked by the cold glare of Xu Yangyi, so they instantly took their eyes off him and then thought in their minds:


    ¡®Did he just call the full name of our colonel? And he asked the colonel to f**king come out, didn¡¯t he?¡¯


    ¡®Her voice? Why does it sound like a man? However, that¡¯s freaking awesome! She dares to call the full name of the colonel and use that rude word.¡¯


    ¡®Is she the wife of our colonel? How dominant and brave she is!¡¯


    ¡®The daughter-in-law chosen by the division commander is so special! She is not that spoiled woman, otherwise she would suffer a lot in the marriage, because our colonel is so dreadful.¡¯


    ¡­


    Unlike the subordinates who all spoke highly of Xu Yangyi, Ji Guangming and other people who had already known the irascible temper of Xu Yangyi felt nothing surprised and waiting aside with their body straightened.


    However, there was a man who had been fixing his eyes on Xu Yangyi with an unobservable sadness in his eyes.


    Xu Yangyi was way too sensitive. Although he had noticed his gaze, he didn¡¯t make a sound, because he could feel that the man had no hostility to him but looked at him with an unreadable sadness.


    Xu Yangyi, out of curiosity, raised his eyes and directly looked at that handsome man standing in front of Ji Guangming.


    That man didn¡¯t expect that Xu Yangyi would turn back to loo at him, so he immediately lowered his head and greeted Xu Yangyi with a sense of guilty.


    Xu Yangyi raised his eyebrows and glanced at him. ¡®It is this man who has been looking at me just now. Although he is good-looking, I still have no idea why he looks at me in that way. I even don¡¯t know him!¡¯


    Perhaps feeling flustered under the gaze of Xu Yangyi, the man secretly breathed a sigh of relief and directly saluted to Xu Yangyi, saying, ¡°I¡¯m Nan Xiao, the adjutant of the colonel. I¡¯m glad to meet you, the wife of our colonel.¡± After that, he nodded his head hard to show his respect.


    ¡®So he turns out to be the adjutant of He Jingyan. Nonetheless, why does he call me ¡®the wife of the colonel¡¯?¡¯ Xu Yangyi¡¯s face quickly fell, but he knew that it did nothing good to him for getting angry, so he just responded out of courtesy, ¡°Xu Yangyi.¡±


    Hearing the name, Nan Xiao quivered and thought, ¡®Xu Yangyi? Isn¡¯t the wife of the colonel supposed to be called Xu Nuannuan?¡¯


    Whereas, Nan Xiao trembled again as if he had recalled something else in his mind, ¡®There are twins with identical appearance in the Xu Family. Is¡­ he the younger brother?¡¯


    With a mixed feeling flashing in his eyes, Nan Xiao looked awkward for no specific reason.


    Unlike Nan Xiao, the others felt nothing about Xu Yangyi¡¯s name as if they heard it for the first time, and they greeted together, ¡°Nice to meet you, the wife of the colonel.¡± Certainly, Xu Yangyi was instantly irritated by their address, but he had to accept it, because he was indeed He Jingyan¡¯s wife, so that was quite right for them to call him so.

 Chapter 29

    No sooner had Long Shen came out from the infirmary than he heard the shout of Xu Yangyi. He indifferently said, ¡°The colonel is on the operation now.¡± Then, he ordered Ji Guangming who was standing aside, ¡°The colonel commands you to take responsible of the daily life of his wife.¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± Ji Guangming pointed at himself with a stunned and confused look. He thought that it would not be him because he had already refused and elaborated the reason to the colonel.


    ¡°Or it should be me?¡± Long Shen cast a glance at Ji Guangming, giving a sense of pressure on him. Ji Guangming was frightened and hurriedly saluted to show his obedience, ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    Whereas, the others were jealous of his task.


    ¡°Ji Guangming, how lucky you are! You are so fortunate to take care of the wife of our colonel.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m so envious of you! What a lucky dog!¡±


    ¡°Why not me?¡±


    ¡°Damn! I¡¯m so jealous!¡±


    ¡­


    All the subordinates were envious of Ji Guangming, but he, totally a stubborn guy, helplessly said, ¡°I would rather give the task to you guys if I could.¡± ¡®I¡¯m a man, so it¡¯s not appropriate for me to take care of other¡¯s wife.¡¯


    When Ji Guangming was complaining in his mind, the others were suppressing their impulse to beat him up for hearing what he had said and then continued scolding.


    ¡°Ji Guangming, you want a good smack, huh?¡±


    ¡°Do you want a fight?¡±


    ¡°Just count your blessing!¡±


    ¡°She is the only woman in our troop!¡±


    ¡­


    No matter what they said, in fact, they were jealous of Ji Guangming for having the opportunity to take care of the beautiful wife of the colonel! However, they would probably feel grateful for not being the person to take care of Xu Yangyi.


    Unlike the subordinates who were noisily gabbling, Nan Xiao instantly came up to Long Shen. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the colonel has been not injured severely, but why does he need an operation?¡± He sounded a little nervous as if he was worried sick about He Jingyan.


    Long Shen sighed, ¡°Thanks to his wife, two of his ribs were fractured.¡± When saying these, He didn¡¯t look at Xu Yangyi but only led the road ahead. Then he said to Xu Yangyi, ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the accommodation of the colonel right now.¡±


    At the moment, Xu Yangyi was twitching his mouth. ¡®What did he just say? It¡¯s all because of me that He Jingyan had two ribs fractured? Are they broken because of my kicks?¡¯


    Xu Yangyi was reluctant to believe it until Ji Guangming pointed out the way for him to He Jingyan¡¯s residence. He finally pinched his brows and sighed, ¡®Kidding me?! Is the man so vulnerable?¡¯


    ¡°At that time, the impact force that our car was far beyond the endurance of a normal person. If it were me who bore the hit, I would probably have my ribs extensive fractured instead of just getting severely wounded.¡± Long Shen walking in front suddenly explained to Xu Yangyi as if he had already known that Xu Yangyi would misunderstand He Jingyan.


    Hearing the explanation, Xu Yangyi was quivered in great shock. ¡®Have the ribs extensive fractured? So it¡¯s true when he said he was seriously wounded. He actually didn¡¯t lie to me.¡¯


    At the moment, Xu Yangyi recalled the scene that He Jingyan had told him that he had got severe injuries and asked him to go easy on him in the car.


    Not until then did Xu Yangyi realize his mistakes and felt a bit of guilty. He thought inwardly with an ashamed feeling, ¡®I should really be nicer to him after the operation! After all, he got injured because of protecting me and his fractured ribs were broken by my kicks.¡¯


    With the thought of it, Xu Yangyi was sullen with his face fell. Long Shen glanced at his expression and curved up his lips. ¡®Fortunately, you could still realize your mistakes.¡¯


    After three of them had left, the subordinates twitched their mouth. ¡®The wife of our colonel broke two ribs of the colonel. A woman like her?!¡¯


    They still couldn¡¯t believe this news for a while. However, Nan Xiao narrowed his eyes and hastily walked away, nervously pacing up and down in front of the door of the room.

 Chapter 30

    ¡°This is colonel¡¯s accommodation. You can ask help from Ji Guangming if needed going forward.¡± After Long Shen took Xu Yangyi to the residence of He Jingyan, he cast a glance at Ji Guangming standing behind and then left with no more words.


    Whereas, Ji Guangming was stunned and stupidly asked, ¡°Second Lieutenant, are you serious about leaving me and the wife of the colonel alone?¡± ¡®A man and a woman stay in one room. If any rumor about us two sweeps through the troop, how could I prove my own innocence to the colonel?¡¯


    Ji Guangming sighed with helplessness for having no guts to disobey the military order.


    ¡°You won¡¯t be so distressed later.¡± Long Shen cracked a charming smile and said so. Finally he directly walked away.


    Ji Guangming was stupefied for not understanding the meaning of Long Shen. However, leaving no time for Ji Guangming to carefully consider, Xu Yangyi suddenly breathed a sigh with relief, ¡°I can finally take off this troublesome wedding dress. I¡¯m fed up with it!¡± Xu Yangyi was about to pull the zipper down, but it was hard for him to reach his back, so he instantly felt irritable with his eyebrows frowned. ¡°Damn it! Why doesn¡¯t it work at this time?¡±


    Then, he bent over in an attempt to touch the zipper, but what he did was still in vain. Ji Guangming standing aside looked at Xu Yangyi with his eyes wide open. ¡°Mrs. He, you won¡¯t take off your dress here, will you?¡± After a while, he waved his hands and said, ¡°No, no. That¡¯s not appropriate for me to be here. You¡¯d better do it after I leave the room.¡± After that, he strode toward the door of the room. However, before he got to walk out, Xu Yangyi had said in an indignant tone, ¡°Why are you leaving now? Come and help me.¡±


    ¡®Help?¡¯ Ji Guangming was completely flabbergasted. He had grown up in the troop, so the only woman he had met was his mom. Hearing such a request made by Xu Yangyi, he immediately got a nosebleed and said, ¡°Mrs. He, please behave yourself.¡± Then, he, in a funny look, covered his nose and was about to leave. Unfortunately, Xu Yangyi got him by his collar and cruelly said with his mouth twitched, ¡°Just do what I ask you to do. Cut the crap!¡±


    Perhaps it was because Ji Guangming was shocked by the creepy look on Xu Yangyi¡¯s face that he immediately gave in and said, ¡°Mrs. He, you look so spooky. Could you please calm down and talk friendly to me?¡±


    However, Xu Yangyi suddenly narrowed his eyebrows, gave a stressful look at Ji Guangming and lifted Ji Guangming toward him. Although he was shorter than Ji Guangming, it seemed that he was dominant. It didn¡¯t look strange when Xu Yangyi grabbed Ji Guangming by his collar.


    ¡°You only wanted to escape from here when I talked friendly to you back then. Come and help me to pull the zipper down, or I would kill you.¡± Maybe it was because of the bad mood, Xu Yangyi said in a fierce and relentless tone. What a poor man Ji Guangming was!


    ¡°Even so, it¡¯s still inappropriate for us to have such an intimate contact. We¡¯d better behave ourselves, otherwise the others will gossip about us.¡± Though Ji Guangming was not smart, he still knew that Xu Yangyi had gone ballistic, but his words didn¡¯t inhibit Xu Yangyi¡¯s anger but made Xu Yangyi more irritable instead. ¡°The only thing I need you to do is to pull my zipper down. Why can¡¯t you just shut up? Tell me whether you help or not.¡± Xu Yangyi looked at Ji Guangming with a dreadful and totally stressful glare.


    Ji Guangming was completely panicky, but had to say ¡°Yes¡±. Then he, in the hurry and confusion, helped Xu Yangyi with his zipper, but no matter how hard he had tried, he just couldn¡¯t pull it down.


    Being stunned, Ji Guangming was about to bent over to check the zipper. To his surprise, he lost his footing and fell down with Xu Yangyi. However, before he realized what had happened, a shadow suddenly appeared outside the door. Ji Guangming moved his gaze upwards, and then he became startled because the man standing outside the door was dangerously staring at him right now. The man angrily roared, ¡°Ji Guangming, how dare you!¡±

 Chapter 31

    ¡°Colonel, don¡¯t get me wrong. It¡¯s definitely not what you are thinking about.¡± Ji Guangming¡¯s face fell, because what he had done was coincidentally seen by He Jingyan who just came back.


    ¡°Oh, really?¡± He Jingyan questioned meaningfully and then narrowed his eyes. ¡°So how long would you want to lean over my wife?¡± Instantly, the room was filled with the smell of danger.


    Not until now did Ji Guangming realized it, so he quickly stood up, bowed to Xu Yangyi and apologized, ¡°Mrs. He, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s all on me for your falling down.¡± The moment he was about to help Xu Yangyi stand up, the domineering body of He Jingyan already came close to him. Ji Guangming was too frightened to move; he was startled on the spot as his face was drained of blood.


    Without a single word, He Jingyan bent down to hold Xu Yangyi in his arms, but the danger in his eyes already faded away. ¡°Darling, if this situation happens to you again, you should shout loudly for help, understand?¡±


    ¡°What? Shout for help? We are both men, so I need no help at all. By the way, he just pushed me down by accident, but didn¡¯t do anything to me.¡± Xu Yangyi totally disagreed. He was about to break away from He Jingyan¡¯s hold, but something seemed to come into his mind suddenly, so he looked at He Jingyan suspiciously and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to have the operation now? Why are you here?¡±


    ¡®Didn¡¯t he have two ribs fractured? Is it okay for him to hold me like this? However, he really looks well now. Jesus! Is he a monster?¡¯


    Xu Yangyi twitched his mouth and continued thinking, ¡®It seems that he has remarkable endurance. No wonder he looked fine when I beat him, but is it okay for him to walk round right after the operation?¡¯


    ¡°Put me down, or your wounds might be torn again.¡± ¡®What a stupid man!¡¯


    Sensing the care and worries in Xu Yangyi¡¯s words, He Jingyan mischievously smiled, ¡°What? Are you worried about me?¡± Then, he pecked Xu Yangyi¡¯s cheek. Xu Yangyi quickly narrowed his eyes and was about to slap He Jingyan¡¯s face, but he suddenly realized that He Jingyan had just finished his operation, so he had to take back his hand; instead, he abused, ¡°You rogue! Are you going to put me down or not?¡± ¡®Damn! I would have killed you with a slap if you were not wounded.¡¯


    ¡°You got so much blood on your dress. Take a shower first.¡± Instead of putting Xu Yangyi down, He Jingyan still held him and headed to the bathroom.


    For being afraid of touching He Jingyan¡¯s wounds, Xu Yangyi didn¡¯t resist but said in anger, ¡°I know where the bathroom is. Put me down.¡± He sounded a little embarrassed and didn¡¯t act as he used to do ¨C looking at He Jingyan unscrupulously. Perhaps he felt guilty because he had realized his mistakes and was moved by He Jingyan¡¯s kindness to him; or maybe he felt a little shy and embarrassed because He Jingyan carried him by holding up his hips and his body was now pressing against the sturdy chest of He Jingyan. If he reached out, he could lay his arms on He Jingyan¡¯s shoulders.


    ¡°Good boy. I¡¯ll get out right after taking you to the bathroom and won¡¯t do anything to you.¡± Rarely seeing the awkward look of Xu Yangyi, He Jingyan smiled even wider and patted in Xu Yangyi¡¯s hips.


    Whereas, Xu Yangyi was irritated by that abrupt pat, so he was about to scold and slap He Jingyan as usual. However, he bit his tongue and touched his forehead with his raising hand. ¡°For the sake of your wounds, I¡¯ll let you off the hook today.¡±


    ¡®What a goddamn cunning man! He is taking advantage of his wounds to win my compassion and does whatever he wants.¡¯


    He Jingyan was quite satisfied and pleased about Xu Yangyi¡¯s compromise. ¡°That¡¯s more like it!¡± Then he held Xu Yangi into the spacious bathroom.

 Chapter 32

    Ji Guangming who was left hanging touched his neck awkwardly and murmured, ¡°That was close! I was nearly killed by the colonel.¡± Then he gave a quiet cough as if it could ease his nervousness. Whereas, he suddenly found that Nan Xiao standing outside the door was looking inside.


    Nan Xiao was staring straight at the bathroom, and his eyes were filled with some uncontrollable sadness. However, Ji Guangming was quite insensitive and didn¡¯t think it weird, so he just asked out of curiosity, ¡°Adjutant, the colonel was supposed to have the operation, wasn¡¯t he? How could he come back so quickly?¡± Not before Nan Xiao gave the answer, Ji Guangming had understood when finding the car outside.


    ¡®It turns out that the adjutant sent the colonel back. That makes perfect sense. It took us more than an hour to the troop on foot, and the second lieutenant also spent some time on other trifles. Maybe the colonel has finished his operation and got back during this period of time, but¡­¡¯


    Ji Guangming, feeling puzzled, shifted his gaze to the bathroom and thought, ¡®Is it normal for a man to be so energetic after an operation? What a monster our colonel is!¡¯


    No sooner had Ji Guangming given a sigh than a loud slap suddenly sounded in the bathroom, and then a roar of Xu Yangyi could be heard, ¡°You f**king rogue, don¡¯t take off my dress. Get out.¡± It seemed that He Jingyan eventually irritated Xu Yangyi who had been trying to supress his anger.


    Ji Guangming was stunned to look at the door of the bathroom and twitched his mouth. ¡®Has the colonel been slapped again? However, I must admit that his wife is so domineering and brave! She is actually more terrifying and powerful than the colonel is.¡¯


    Ji Guangming sighed at the thought of the creepy look of Xu Yangyi and the sense of pressure he had felt. At this time, Xu Yangyi howled again, ¡°He Jingyan, are your courting death?¡± Whereas, no slapping sound came out this time as it was probably stopped by He Jingyan, or maybe Xu Yangyi¡¯s limbs were completely controlled by He Jingyan with force.


    Soon, Xu Yangyi slightly groaned.


    Hearing that, Ji Guangming was in doubt, ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡±


    At this time, he heard He Jingyan saying, ¡°I¡¯ve told you that I¡¯ll make you pay me back if you slap my face.¡± The implication was quite clear.


    Clearly catching on what He Jingyan had meant, Ji Guangming felt awkward with his face falling. ¡®Colonel, please mind your words. We are still here now.¡¯


    Ji Guangming was about to leave, but a loud sound came from the bathroom, which was obvious that something had been slashed to the floor. In a few minutes, He Jingyan helplessly surrendered and came out from the bathroom. ¡°Okay, fine! I¡¯ll wait outside.¡± Though he said so, the smile was still on his face.


    Xu Yangyi, with a bath towel covering his body, kicked He Jingyan out of the bathroom and roared, ¡°I¡¯ll kill you if you come in again.¡± After that, he slammed the door. The tone of Xu Yangyi sounded more like a threat rather than an abuse in anger. That Xu Yangyi said so was probably because of roguery behavior of He Jingyan.


    ¡°I will definitely not go in again. Darling, please don¡¯t be angry with me!¡± Although He Jingyan was begging for mercy, he didn¡¯t reflect on his faults at all. What he did was just to touch his hurting cheek and poorly said while acting pathetic, ¡°Darling, my cheek is really swollen because of your slap.¡±


    ¡°None of my business. If you dare fiddle with me, I will kill you.¡±


    Xu Yangyi scolded him without any mercy. It was a mystery as for what He Jingyan had done to him just now, but whatever it had been, Xu Yangyi was not only pissed off, but also upset for he could do nothing to He Jingyan. After all, it was the first time for him to meet such a shameless and cheeky man.


    Hearing the abuse of Xu Yangyi, He Jingyan didn¡¯t respond but chuckled as if he was quite enjoyable in their quarrels.


    ¡®My wife is so funny! Although he looks like a fierce horse, he also shows his rare shyness in front of me. Maybe it¡¯s because of his young age, but I believe that he will be more interesting after being guided well by me.¡¯ He Jingyan thought inwardly.

 Chapter 33

    Seeing He Jingyan was infatuated with Xu Yangyi, Nan Xiao standing at the door was sullen. He lowered his eyes with sadness on his face, but he instantly hid it in order not to be noticed by He Jingyan.


    On the other side, Ji Guangming was still taken aback for seeing Xu Yangyi, with his torso naked, kicking He Jingyan out of the bathroom just now. Besides, Xu Yangyi¡¯s beautiful long hair had been replaced by neatly short hair. His eyes were a little sharp, which emitted a smell of wildness.


    ¡®No¡­ no¡­. no bosom? Short¡­ short¡­ short hair? I did think that ¡®her¡¯ voice sounded like a man, but¡­¡¯


    ¡°What? Is Mrs. He a man?¡±


    Ji Guangming didn¡¯t realize that he actually spoke out what he was thinking in mind in over astonishment. ¡°I¡¯ve never told you that my wife is a woman.¡± He Jingyan just chuckled and glanced at Ji Guangming with his sharp eyes, as if he was showing off his special wife.


    ¡°However, isn¡¯t he chosen by the division commander? How could¡­, how could your wife be a man indeed?¡±


    ¡®Is it possible that Mrs. He was mistaken for a woman by the division commander? After all, Mrs. He didn¡¯t look like a man at all when he was in the wedding dress. Nonetheless, Mrs. He was also manly with the short hair, looking fresh and warm.¡¯


    ¡°You¡¯d better not to let me know what you are giggling at right now.¡± He Jingyan, like a dangerous wild beast, suddenly looked at Ji Guangming with his cold and creepy eyes.


    Having had been threatened for many times, Ji Guangming was numb and confused for the reason why He Jingyan suddenly treated him with such a horrific menace.


    Obviously, Ji Guangming didn¡¯t notice that he was smiling like a fool when he was thinking of Xu Yangyi.


    He was warned by He Jingyan because He Jingyan¡¯s sixth sense told him that Ji Guangming was violating his wife in mind.


    ¡°Colonel, did I do anything wrong?¡± With confusions, Ji Guangming nervously asked and dared not directly look into He Jingyan¡¯s eyes.


    Whereas, He Jingyan didn¡¯t explain to him but coldly glanced at Nan Xiao. ¡°Have Zuo Bo got any news? What about that traitor?¡±


    Suddenly being questioned, Nan Xiao was shocked with a touch of nervousness, but quickly held it back in the next second. He replied, ¡°We got the news from Mr. Zuothat the traitor has suddenly died of poisoning an hour ago, and they haven¡¯t acquired any clues.¡±


    Nan Xiao unconsciously clenched fists and was afraid of looking at He Jingyan.


    Hearing the news, He Jingyan still remained collected as if he had already seen it coming. He thought it was as expected since the attack to him had been failed and the enemy would certainly kill that traitor at any risk in order to hide all the useful clues from him.


    ¡°Then what about the investigation on the ambush?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s still under investigation. Once we have any information, I will immediately report to you.¡± The more questions He Jingyan asked, the more nervous Nan Xiao felt.


    With no more words, He Jingyan closed his eyes and pondered. After a while, he finally said, ¡°You two can go and do your businesses!¡±


    Nan Xiao was stunned for He Jingyan only asked him those questions, but he just responded, ¡°Yes, sir¡±. Then he reluctantly left after looking up at He Jingyan.


    However, Ji Guangming would rather be able to leave here earlier, because he was way too scared under the intermittent threats of He Jingyan. Hen, upon hearing what He Jingyan said, he gave a short respond in agreement and run away in no time.

 Chapter 34

    ¡°Did you see his wife? What do you think? Can you make sure the plan goes well?¡± In a remote warehouse, a man narrowed his eyes with a touch of hesitation after hearing what his partner on the other end of the line said.


    ¡°Is it not available for you now?¡± Not hearing any responses, the partner thought that maybe it was inconvenient for the man to speak, so he was about to hang up the phone. However, the man eventually replied after being hesitant for a while, ¡°The bride has been replaced by Xu Nuannua¡¯¡¯s younger brother. I¡¯ll continue the plan.¡±


    ¡°The bride has been replaced? What happened?¡± ¡®Damn! A man? What¡¯s the use of kidnapping a man?¡¯


    The man lowered his eyes and responded, ¡°I have no idea what happened, but He Jingyan is quite fond of Xu Yangyi, so it might work to¡­ kidnap him.¡± Though the man was stunned again when he said the word ¡°kidnap¡±, he still said so.


    ¡°He Jingyan is very fond of him? But isn¡¯t Xu Yangyi a man?¡± The partner felt quite surprised, but he still hoped that the plan could be carried out smoothly no matter what it would take. Then, he hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯ll send people to help you.¡±


    ¡°No. I¡¯ll reach you when it¡¯s the timing.¡± Without thinking, the man directly refused.


    ¡°Okay. Be cautious.¡± The partner hung up the phone directly after said so.


    The man in the warehouse stared at his phone for a long while. Then he looked around, seeing no one here, and finally left in a rush.


    In the residence, He Jingyan fixed his eyes on Xu Yangyi who was walking out of the bathroom after the shower.


    Xu Yangyi couldn¡¯t stand his fixed eyes on his body, so he slapped He Jingyan¡¯s face with the towel in his hand. ¡°What are you looking at? Where are my clothes I asked you to fetch?¡± ¡®Is this man out of his mind? We are both men and have the same body structure. Why is he looking at me like this?¡¯


    ¡°Is there anything wrong with looking at my own wife?¡± He Jingyan mischievously smiled and waved his hand at Xu Yangyi. ¡°My darling, come here.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Xu Yangyi instantly got irritated when he heard what He Jingyan had said. ¡°Do I have to go when you ask me to do that? Bring my clothes here right now!¡± He walked to the sofa, but right in the halfway, his body was suddenly raised. Xu Yangyi was taken aback and was about to curse, but he had already been thrown to the bed and pressed down by He Jingyan.


    Looking at He Jingyan¡¯s smiling face, Xu Yangyi twitched his mouth, ¡°He Jingyan, don¡¯t expect that I will go easy on you for the sake of your wounds. You¡¯d better let loose of me before I count to three, otherwise I will torture you with no mercy.¡±


    Nonetheless, He Jingyan didn¡¯t take the warning seriously. He raised Xu Yangyi¡¯s chin and asked with a smile, ¡°Would you mind explaining how you would torture me with no mercy? Huh?¡± Then, his big hands were widly running on Xu Yangyi¡¯s body. His skin was soft and smooth after the shower.


    Xu Yangyi immediately beat He Jingyan¡¯s hands off and raised the corner of his mouth with a touch of warning. ¡°If you still want to have children, you¡¯d better stop it right now, or I don¡¯t mind castrating you.¡±


    ¡®To have children?¡¯ He Jingyan burst out laughter suddenly and said, ¡°Darling, I really think it¡¯s a good idea if you can be pregnant. However, based on the technology in our country nowadays, it is still hard to make man pregnant, but we can go abroad to make a fake womb in order to help you give birth if you want.¡±


    ¡°Pre¡­ pregnant? Man? Are you kidding me now?¡± ¡®He is definitely kidding me. How can a man give birth to a baby? Does he become insane due to the operation?¡¯


    ¡°Everything is possible as long as you want to be pregnant.¡±


    ¡°What? I don¡¯t f**king want to get pregnant. You can do it if you want.¡± After saying that, Xu Yangyi was about to push He Jingyan away, but he remembered that He Jingyan was too weak after the operation, and finally helplessly twitched his mouth.


    ¡®What a cunning man! He must do it intentionally because he certainly has known that I wouldn¡¯t push him.¡¯ Xu Yangyi abused inwardly.

 Chapter 35

    ¡°What? Darling, why do you stop? You are worried about me, aren¡¯t you?¡± Seeing that Xu Yangyi put down his hand, He Jingyan mischievously said so though he certainly knew the reason why Xu Yangyi hadn¡¯t slapped him.


    ¡°If I¡¯m worried about you, then I must be out of my mind. I just don¡¯t want you to blame me for having your wounds torn.¡±


    Xu Yangyi fiercely glared at He Jingyan who was smiling and signalled him to get off from his body. However, He Jingyan caressed Xu Yangyi¡¯s face while smiling and then pecked him on the cheek.


    Not surprisingly, Xu Yangyi was irritated. He raised his hand and was about to slap He Jingyan, but the hand was firmly grabbed. ¡°Darling, what if you really make my injuries worse? Don¡¯t forget that I¡¯m a patient now.¡±


    That was He Jingyan, a cunning man who always reminded Xu Yangyi of his wounds to arouse his guilt for having broken his ribs.


    Xu Yangyi twitched his mouth. ¡°But you bastard look not like a patient at all. Instead, it seems that nothing happened to you.¡±


    ¡®Damn! How can he be a patient because he is still messing up with me in such a good mood? This freaking man just uses my guilt to threat me.¡¯


    ¡°Okay! I confess that your ribs were broken by me, but why do you often fiddle with me? Do you want me to make it up for you with my own body?¡±


    Xu Yangyi crinkled up his eyebrows. Although he was quite pissed off, he said those words with a touch of helplessness and speechlessness in his tone.


    ¡°Your body?¡± He Jingyan suddenly repeated meaningfully, and then smiled, ¡°That¡¯s really a good idea. Darling, let¡¯s try to make a baby now!¡± His hands started widely running on Xu Yangyi¡¯s body.


    ¡°Go¡­ go to hell to make your body!¡±


    Xu Yangyi stammered and blushed immediately due to He Jingyan¡¯s erotic actions. Whereas, he instantly got furious and was about to beat He Jingyan¡¯s hands down. At this time, He Jingyan acted pathetic and said, ¡°Darling, I don¡¯t feel well.¡±


    As an innocent boy, Xu Yangyi didn¡¯t understand what He Jingyan meant by ¡°not feel well¡±. He stunned and said, ¡°Not feel well? Go find your doctor! I can do nothing for your pain.¡± Then he struggled to get rid of He Jingyan. However, He Jingyan stayed unmoved and pressed on Xu Yangyi, which made Xu angry and helpless, but he couldn¡¯t beat He Jingyan for the sake of his wounds.


    He Jingyan seriously explained to Xu Yangyi, ¡°Darling, doctor can¡¯t help me with that. Only you can help me.¡±


    Xu Yangyi was confused and was about to ask what he could do to help. Nonetheless, in the next second, he finally caught on and fiercely cursed, ¡°Go to hell. You go to the hell. You damn bastard.¡±


    ¡®Damn! Who does he think I am? What a freaking beast he is!¡¯


    If He Jingyan were not injured, Xu Yangyi would definitely beat him to death.


    But now, he could do nothing but roar, ¡°Ah!! You pervert! You scum!¡±


    ¡®How can there be someone like him in this world? Are all human beings going to die out? How can such a man be so powerful with so many connections?¡¯


    ¡°Scum? Darling, it¡¯s so wounding. It was you who broke my ribs, right?¡± He Jingyan continued reminding Xu Yangyi of his miserable condition.


    Feeling guilty, Xu Yangyi didn¡¯t refute though he was still in a rage.


    Xu Yangyi angrily said, ¡°So I have already apologized to you. What else do you expect me to do?¡±


    ¡®Damn! Does he want me to beat myself up? It must be so painful.¡¯


    ¡°But if apology can solve the problem, then why do we need the police? Am I right?¡±


    ¡°The work of police is to punish the scum like you!¡± With no hesitations, Xu Yangyi responded and rolled his eyes at He Jingyan.


    ¡®He really regards me as a scum in his mind!¡¯ He Jingyan twitched his mouth.

 Chapter 36

    ¡°Darling, I¡¯m your husband, so could you stop calling me scum? After all, I¡¯m a colonel, right?¡±


    ¡°Oh! Colonel He, you know quite well who you are!¡±


    ¡®You don¡¯t allow me to call you so, but you always act like a pervert indeed. However, it¡¯s actually all my fault for breaking his ribs. I do regret about it, but this f**king man always rudely touches me, so I¡¯m not the one to blame. He just deserves it anyway.¡¯


    Xu Yangyi complained inwardly and snorted, giving no glance at He Jingyan.


    Absolutely sensing that Xu Yangyi was angry, He Jingyan stopped teasing him. He knew that Xu Yangyi would be dreadful when he was in a rage.


    Now, he already had one rib broken, and he didn¡¯t want to another fractured one.


    In addition, Xu Yangyi was the person who was stubborn and couldn¡¯t control his strength when beating him, so it could be possible for Xu Yangyi to accidentally beat him to death.


    ¡°Okay. It¡¯s all my fault.¡± He Jingyan took the first move to apologize.


    With much surprise, Xu Yangyi looked at He Jingyan, thinking if he misheard.


    ¡°What, what did you say just now?¡±


    ¡®Is that true? He apologized to me? Jesus, pigs might fly.¡¯


    Xu Yangyi was so surprised about the abnormal reaction of He Jingyan.


    ¡°What? Is it so weird for me to apologize?¡± He Jingyan asked with a smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s not weird for others to do so, but for you, it is.¡±


    ¡®You are the colonel, after all. Of course I¡¯m surprised for your apology. Not only me, but everyone who is not insane will be struck dumb.¡¯


    ¡°Darling, why are you so cute?¡± He Jingyan suddenly pressed Xu Yangyi down.


    Xu Yangyi was frightened.


    ¡°Sorry, did I scare you?¡± He Jingyan instantly apologized again.


    Hearing that unexpected apology again, Xu Yangyi was stunned for a while, but then still roared, ¡°Of course you did! Could you not suddenly pounce on me like that? Are you a dog?¡±


    ¡°No, dragon is my Chinese zodiac. What? Darling, why are you curious about this?¡±


    Xu Yangyi rolled his eyes with helplessness. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that.¡±


    ¡®Damn! He just knows well how to irritate me to death.¡¯


    He Jingyan certainly knew what Xu Yangyi had meant, but he just decided to play dumb to spice up the situation for he had scared Xu Yangyi just now.


    ¡°I won¡¯t do anything you hate, so please don¡¯t be afraid of me.¡±


    He Jingyan comforted Xu Yangyi. Whereas, he bitterly said, ¡°I would rather have sex with you right now, but you¡¯re too young.¡± He had been gentle but then turned into a rogue in the next second.


    It was perhaps because of He Jingyan¡¯s soft voice, which was different with his mischievous tone as usual, as well as his handsome face that Xu Yangyi was in a trance and unconsciously fell into He Jingyan¡¯s trap.


    ¡®Anyhow, he is quite normal and doesn¡¯t look like a rogue when he is serious.¡¯


    Xu Yangyi unconsciously curved up his lips, and then pretended that he didn¡¯t mind. ¡°As long as you don¡¯t cross the line, I will consider meeting your demands.¡±


    After that, Xu Yangyi awkwardly turned his head to another side. Both his shy voice and the slight blink all showed his charm at this age, which was completely the heroin for He Jingyan, lingering in his mind.


    He Jingyan touched his forehead and didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry because Xu Yangyi was so adorable in this way.


    ¡®Oh no. I also fell into the trap of my own. That¡¯s not good. This little guy is too young. He would have psychological shadow if I forced him to have sex at the first time. And it would be much harder for me to approach him later.¡¯


    He Jingyan thought inwardly. He had thought it funny to tease Xu Yangyi, but unexpectedly, the thing was finally out of his control. Anyway, he completely deserved that.

 Chapter 37

    While He Jingyan was touching his forehead in silence, Xu Yangyi was stunned and looking at him. Not until then did he realize that his weird voice seemed to betray his shyness just now. His face went as red as the color of a cooked shrimp. In a hurry, he slapped He Jingyan¡¯s head. ¡°Forget it, forget it! Forget what I just said.¡±


    ¡®Ah¡­ Dumbass! What am I doing? He is a man, and how can I be shy in front of a man! That¡¯s gross! I must be out of my mind and abnormal.¡¯


    Xu Yangyi was regretfully holding his head while biting his lower lip so as to avoiding screaming, which looked so likable.


    He Jingyan wore a wider smile on his face and thought, ¡°It turns out that he also realizes his own difference now. That¡¯s great! He is my wife and that¡¯s the sure thing, so I don¡¯t have to be in a hurry. I have enough time and patience to teach him to behave well, but not for now.¡¯


    He Jingyan pinched his brow and suddenly exhaled as if he didn¡¯t feel well. Xu Yangyi looked at him with confusion and asked, ¡°Is the anaesthesia ineffective? Do you feel painful now?¡± He cared about He Jingyan.


    ¡®No matter how strong he is, he must feel hurt when the drug lost its efficacy after the operation! It¡¯s impossible to recover in such a short time.¡¯


    ¡®Stop! Ah¡­! Why do I feel guilty all of a sudden? Is it because it was me who hurt him?¡¯


    Xu Yangyi was agitated, but still comforted himself inwardly, ¡®It¡¯s all his fault. He irritated me intentionally, so he deserved the slaps.¡±


    Whereas, When He Jingyan heard what Xu Yangyi had said, his hand pinching the brow suddenly stopped, and then he curved up his lips. ¡®This little guy is interesting indeed.¡¯


    ¡°So may I take it as your concern about me this time?¡±


    He Jingyan held Xu Yangyi in his arms and put him on his laps, not shackling his movement any more.


    However, at this time, Xu Yangyi didn¡¯t push He Jingyan away, but awkwardly said, ¡°It was me who had you injured, so I absolutely feel guilty about that.¡± Nonetheless, he changed into a domineering tone and continued, ¡°But overall speaking, you are also the one to blame, so you¡¯d better behave yourself and not harass me, otherwise you¡¯ll have to face the consequences. Understood?¡±


    Xu Yangyi didn¡¯t push He Jingyan away probably because he was too concerned about He Jingyan¡¯s wounds as well as he felt guilty. Therefore, he didn¡¯t find that he was held in He Jingyan¡¯s arms in a very sensitive posture that maybe intentionally schemed by He Jingyan. What a cunning man!


    ¡°So how would you make it up for me if you feel guilty? Huh?¡± He Jingyan raised Xu Yangyi¡¯s chin and suddenly chuckled with an evil idea in his mind, completely inducing Xu Yangyi to his trap.


    Xu Yangyi was much more innocent than He Jingyan, so he, with no doubt, fell into the trap.


    ¡°Cut the crap. What on earth do you want?¡±


    ¡°Is anything okay?¡± He Jingyan continued inducing.


    ¡°What? So do you think that it¡¯s okay for I sleep with you?¡±


    Xu Yangyi rolled his eyes at He Jingyan. However, He Jingyan laughed out of control. ¡°Darling, to some extent, that¡¯s the same thing between you sleep with me and I sleep with you. It¡¯s okay. I will definitely take it if you¡¯re ready for it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not f**king ready. Tell me what you want. I¡¯m so tired and want to sleep.¡±


    ¡®I experienced a lot today and I¡¯m too exhausted now.¡¯


    Knowing that Xu Yangyi got too tired today, He Jingyan stopped teasing him and fondly held him into his arms. He looked righteous but shamelessly said, ¡°Then, open your mouth slightly.¡±

 Chapter 38

    Xu Yangyi had no idea for what He Jingyan would do, but still did so as requested. Then He Jingyan suddenly continued in his soft and sweet voice, ¡°Next, close your eyes.¡±


    ¡®Close my eyes?¡¯


    ¡°Why should I close my eyes?¡± Xu Yangyi was quite confused, but also did so obediently. Suddenly, he found what was wrong and immediately open his eyes fiercely, slapping He Jingyan in his face. ¡°You bloody rogue.¡± His calm face turned incredibly blushed again.


    ¡®Bastard. Is he going to kiss me?¡¯ Xu Yangyi was distraught inwardly, but meanwhile, he also felt his heartbeat quickened for no reason, which was just pounding wildly.


    Seeing this, He Jingyan slightly frowned but pretended to be sad while looking at Xu Yangyi. ¡°Darling, you said everything is okay, right? How could you slap me again?¡±


    Though the expression on He Jingyan¡¯s face showed his sorrow, a glimmer of cunning twinkle that Xu Yangyi didn¡¯t notice just flashed across his eyes as if Xu Yangyi was totally in his hands. To some extent, He Jingyan was so foxy to fool his own wife.


    Whereas, Xu Yangyi learnt from his expriences, so he didn¡¯t fall for it. Instead, he roared, ¡°It was because you were damn rude.¡±


    ¡®I have expected that he already gave up groping me, but he is still unchanged.¡¯


    ¡®That¡¯s right. As the saying goes, ¡®The leopard cannot change his spots.¡¯ I should expect nothing to him.¡¯


    Knowing that it didn¡¯t work to play dumb, He Jingyan instantly surrendered. ¡°Okay. Kiss you or Sleep with you, I¡¯m only allowed to pick one. If you don¡¯t want me to kiss you, then you have to sleep with me.¡±


    He Jingyan said so, brazen-facedly shrugging his shoulders with helplessness.


    Xu Yangyi twitched his mouth and scolded inwardly, ¡°What a scheming guy!¡±


    Despite so, he still uncertainly asked, ¡°So if I allow you to kiss me, then you won¡¯t grope me, right?¡±


    While saying this, Xu Yangyi felt too bashful, not knowing where to look at.


    ¡®Xu Yangyi, just tolerate him for once. Now you only have to kiss this man and everything will be done. Then you can have a sound sleep. It¡¯s not a big deal and you won¡¯t suffer any loses.¡¯


    Xu Yangyi comforted and persuaded himself in his mind while suppressing his desire to kill He Jingyan.


    Seeing that Xu Yangyi biting his hook, He Jingyan chuckled but still seriously said, ¡°That¡¯s right. As long as you kiss me, I won¡¯t do anything to you.¡± As that being said, he looked like as if he found his prey.


    Being unaware of He Jingyan¡¯s trick, Xu Yangyi embarrassedly glanced at the other side with his face blushed. ¡°Okay. I will do it.¡±


    Xu Yangyi awkwardly flung his arms around He Jingyan¡¯s neck and nervously moved a little bit in He Jingyan¡¯s arms. He looked at the handsome face which was so close to him, swallowing. However, he didn¡¯t know which side of cheek to kiss, so he suddenly tilted his head to the left and then to the right, making He Jingyan feel interesting for his adorable innocent look.


    ¡°Darling, what are you doing?¡± He Jingyan finally burst into laughter.


    ¡°What am I doing? Of course I¡¯m thinking which side to kiss. Are you blind for that?¡±


    Perhaps it was because the laughter of He Jingyan, Xu Yangyi instantly felt less nervous and rolled his eyes at He Jingyan.


    Since Xu Yangyi was so frank and adorable, He Jingyan dragged Xu Yangyi closer to himself and touched the edge of Xu Yangyi¡¯s lips with his fingertips. ¡°Move your mouth close to me.¡±


    Xu Yangyi was about to refuse, but when he knew that He Jingyan was helping him, he just followed as what He Jingyan had said. Now it seemed that he was actually all in He Jingyan¡¯s hands!


    When seeing Xu Yangyi being so tame, He Jingyan smiled even wider and slightly pecked on Xu Yangyi¡¯s lips without any other movements.


    ¡®What? That¡¯s it? He really kept his words.¡¯ Xu Yangyi thought to himself.

 Chapter 39

    At this moment, two soldiers patrolled outside were passing by.


    When they saw the light in He Jingyan¡¯s room was still on, they discussed out of curiosity.


    ¡°Does the colonel not go to bed this late?¡±


    ¡°Who knows? Maybe he forgot to turn off the light. There is no sound inside.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. But I have to say that his wife is incredibly domineering. She even had our colonel¡¯s ribs broken. Jesus! Just thinking of it makes me feel painful!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! It¡¯s the first time for the colonel to suffer such a serious injury.¡±


    ¡°If it were someone else, he would be even worse! How wretched our colonel is!¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s too weird! His wife looks like a cute girl but turns out to be so powerful. What is she exactly?¡±


    ¡°Ha! Barbie doll! But with macho power! That is the reason why she is so powerful.¡±


    ¡°Haha¡­. You are killing me. However, she is too fierce indeed. Only the colonel can appreciate the woman like her.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. He can¡¯t be violated by the normal people like us. Go, go, go, let¡¯s keep patrolling and go back to sleep after the work shift.


    ¡­


    These two soldiers certainly had the right of speech, but they didn¡¯t even bother to lower their voice.


    Therefore, He Jingyan and Xu Yangyi both heard what they said clearly in the room.


    ¡°Darling, you¡¯re famous in our troop.¡± He Jingyan teased.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m famous, but in notorious way! Are you deaf?¡± Xu Yangyi scolded with a little anger.


    ¡®Damn! Is there any problem for me to be domineering? That¡¯s none of your business! Besides, do you think that I¡¯m willing to look like a girl? I¡¯m also quite furious about that, okay?¡¯


    Xu Yangyi was so pissed off with his fists clenched.


    It was lucky for those two soldiers to leave quickly, otherwise Xu Yangyi, in a fit of pique, would dashed out to kill them.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. I think they are complimenting you, darling.¡±


    He Jingyan thought that the soldiers said so because of admiration rather than trash-talk of Xu Yangyi.


    It was probably that the improper dictions they had used made Xu Yangyi misunderstand.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m fierce. So what? If they have a problem with it, then challenge me. I¡¯m not afraid of them.¡±


    Something Xu Yangyi had hated most was that others said he looked like a girl, so he got irritated.


    He Jingyan also knew that, so he hurriedly comforted, ¡°Okay, okay, they offended you. I¡¯ll punish them to run 50 laps on the playground tomorrow. Darling, what do you think? Is that okay?¡±


    ¡°Of course not okay! I don¡¯t expect to haggle over with them.¡±


    Although he said so, he was still fiery inwardly.


    ¡®You¡¯d better not meet me, or I will definitely kill you two.¡¯


    Xu Yangyi looked terrifying and creepy. However, he was just pissed off for now; he was the kind of person who never held a grudge, so he would certainly forget about it when he woke up tomorrow.


    ¡°If you still feel angry, you can beat me to blow off steam!¡±


    ¡°Otherwise whom I can beat?!¡± With that being said, Xu Yangyi indeed gave He Jingyan a slap with no mercy.


    Nonetheless, He Jingyan fondly beamed and said, ¡°Do you want to do it again?¡± Carrying Xu Yangyi¡¯s body, he held the angry Xu Yangyi close to his chest.


    Xu Yangyi knew that He Jingyan wouldn¡¯t be irritated no matter how many times he slapped him, so he didn¡¯t bother to respond to him. He beat He Jingyan¡¯s big hands off in a sulk. Then he lay down, pulled over the quilt and finally warned, ¡°I will kill if you grobe me again.¡±

 Chapter 40

    ¡°Fine, fine. I will definitely not touch you, so go to sleep right now.¡± While finishing the words, He Jingyan lay down and held Xu Yangyi in his arms so as to let Xu Yangyi rest the head on his arm.


    Xu Yangyi was instantly shocked and was about to hit He Jingyan with his elbow, but at the thought of the wounds of He Jingyan, he immediately stopped. Xu Yangyi held his head, bit his lip and screamed out loud inwardly.


    ¡®Ah¡­ the bloody wounds! I can¡¯t stand it anymore.¡¯ However, there was nobody to blame but himself ¨C if he hadn¡¯t broken He Jingyan¡¯s ribs, he wouldn¡¯t have to tolerate He Jingyan now.


    Although He Jingyan couldn¡¯t see Xu Yangyi¡¯s expression for Xu Yangyi turned his back to him, he could still felt the pique in Xu Yangyi¡¯s mind. Therefore, he kissed Xu Yangyi¡¯s nape and comforted, ¡°Just hold you to sleep. I won¡¯t do anything else. Sleep well!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s easy for you to say!¡± Xu Yangyi replied sarcastically. No normal man like Xu Yangyi could sleep while being held by another man like this.


    The weird thing was that his heart beat faster and he didn¡¯t feel uncomfortable with He Jingyan¡¯s hug, but he just didn¡¯t realize it. In fact, he mistakenly thought that he felt unwell and that was why he was restless inwardly.


    Xu Yangyi surrendered and was obediently held by He Jingyan. Nonetheless, after a while, He Jingyan started to call, ¡°Darling.¡± There was a touch of tenderness in that voice.


    ¡°What?¡± Xu Yangyi frowned and angrily responded.


    He Jingyan smiled and held Xu Yangyi¡¯s waist tightly. ¡°Nothing. I just want to call you and see if you¡¯re asleep.¡± Then he fondly stroked Xu Yangyi¡¯s hair.


    Xu Yangyi was about to beat his hand off, but the gentle stroke suddenly reminded him of his mom. When he had been a little boy, his mom had always liked to coax him to sleep like this.


    Xu Yangyi, feeling warm in his heart, unconsciously got closer to He Jingyan as if he wanted He Jingyan to keep stroking his hair.


    He Jingyan was stunned because he didn¡¯t expect that. However, he still perceived something strange and suddenly asked, ¡°Are you all right?¡± Xu Yangyi, turning his back to He Jingyan, looked a little lonely.


    Xu Yangyi lowered his eyes and pretended nothing had happened. ¡°Yeah.¡± Whereas, he still sounded sorrowful. As if he didn¡¯t want He Jingyan to perceive his upset, he angrily said, ¡°Stop talking to me. I wanna sleep.¡±


    Certainly He Jingyan knew that Xu Yangyi didn¡¯t want to share with him, so he coaxed him in a soft but serious voice, ¡°Well. Sleep tight.¡±


    ¡®This little man might think of his mom. The accident happened to his mom must be taken into investigation.¡¯


    After an hour, seeing Xu Yangyi motionless, He Jingyan thought Xu Yangyi was finally asleep, so he slowly took his arm away and leaned over to give him a kiss. Then he walked to the bathroom with difficulty ¨C it was almost beyond his tolerance.


    In fact, Xu Yangyi had been thinking about his mom, so he didn¡¯t fall asleep. He was about to blow a fuse when He Jingyan kissed him, but he didn¡¯t expect that He Jingyan left right after the kiss, so he kept silent. At this moment, his face was so blushed, and he was too shy to scold He Jingyan.


    ¡®Oh, crazy. Why do my heartbeat quicken? It¡¯s just a kiss.¡¯ Xu Yangyi went ballistic inwardly and held his head again. He blamed all of it on He Jingyan who changed him into such a strange person and then fiercely stared at the bathroom.


    However at this time, a fit of gasp came from the bathroom. Xu Yangyi didn¡¯t know what was happening in the beginning, but then he realized He Jingyan was actually dealing with his sexual desire by himself. As such, he blushed again and his heart beat fast like crazy.


    Besides, Xu Yangyi felt a little moved for He Jingyan didn¡¯t force him even when He Jingyan had been turned on. At this moment, something changed in his mind.


    ¡®It turns out that he also has his merit!¡± Instead of scolding, Xu Yangyi suddenly murmured with a glimmer of awkwardness and shyness.

 Chapter 41

    Waking up in the next morning, Xu Yangyi opened his drowsy eyes and rubbed his eyes in a cute way. Then he sat up ane looked around the neat and tidy room.


    After that, Xu Yangyi lay down in the bed in a low spirit again. ¡°So I¡¯m not dreaming! I indeed married a man, and now I am trapped in the troop like a prison.¡±


    Xu Yangyi tossed and turned on the bed. Then he angrily sat up and scolded while holding his head before going to the bathroom.


    After the morning routine, Xu Yangyi came to the wardrobe in no hope of find any suitable clothes, but he could not just wear a bath towel anyway. Whereas, he instantly twitched his mouth the moment he opened the wardrobe, because he saw all his clothes that should have been at home were already here.


    With a bad hunch, Xu Yangyi took a glance at the desk nearby, only to find that his laptop, backpack and summer homework as well as his phone which was now being charged were all there.


    Xu Yangyi was too surprised to believe that and he whispered, ¡°No way.¡± Then, he immediately rushed to pick up his phone to call his dad Xu Jing.


    ¡°Old man! You¡¯d better explain to me why all my stuff is in here.¡± Xu Yangyi started to bombard as soon as the call was answered.


    Xu Jing had known that he would be scolded after Xu Yangyi woke up, so he already got well prepared for that. However, he still flinched when hearing Xu Yangyi¡¯s angry roar and spinelessly explained, ¡°Yangyi, it¡¯s also a tough task for me. In the morning, your husband¡­¡±


    ¡°Damn! He is not my husband!¡± Before Xu Jing got to finish his words, Xu Yangyi instantly refuted.


    Xu Jing twitched his mouth and said, ¡°I have thought that you already slept with him because he called you ¡°darling¡± intimately. He Jingyan told me that he didn¡¯t mind even though he had already known that you are a man, and he also asked me to leave you to him because he would take good care of you, so it¡¯s quite reasonable for me to misunderstand the relationship between you two.¡± Xu Jing felt wronged.


    ¡°S¡­ s¡­ sleep? What the hell is that?! I didn¡¯t sleep with that cunny man! And he will take good care of me? I will kill you if you dare to leave me to him.¡± When Xu Yangyi heard Xu Jing saying that composedly, he stammered immediately because how He Jingyan had treated him last night popped out in his mind. Nonetheless, he still gave Xu Jing a warning while the latter now was thinking inwardly, ¡°That¡¯s too late to deny everything.¡±


    Xu Jing sighed and hopelessly said, ¡°Yangyi, why did you severely stammer? Or is it because you already slept with him? Although I don¡¯t think there is something wrong for two men in relationship, it¡¯s hard for the bottom because he has to suffer the pain and¡­¡±


    Xu Jing was running off at the mouth, but before he could finish, Xu Yangyi had screamed out in a rage and abused, ¡°Do you want to die, old man? I don¡¯t want to be with a man! You shut up.¡±


    ¡®Why do I have to be with a man romantically? Am I insane?¡¯ Xu Yangyi was so pissed off that he wanted to slap Xu Jing to death.


    As for Xu Jing¡¯s composure in talking about homosexual relationship, it was all because of his occupation. In fact, he was a relatively famous cartoonist in the field of BL comics, so he naturally had the idea that replacing Xu Nuannuan with Xu Yangyi in wedding dress. Only such a dad who was filled with the creative ideas in his mind could do this to his own son!


    ¡°I want to leave here. You¡¯d better find a way to get me out of here, otherwise you would be dead.¡± It seemed that Xu Yangyi liked to threaten people no matter whom the other party was.


    Xu Jing¡¯s face fell when hearing what Xu Yangyi had said, because in this morning when He Jingyan came to take the baggage of Xu Yangyi, he told him very ¡°friendly¡± not to play any tricks, otherwise Xu Jing would pay a heavy price for the consequence.


    ¡®Yangyi, it¡¯s not because I refuse to help you, but because your husband is too dreadful and overwhelmed for me. You just have to take care of yourself.¡¯


    Judging from what he was thinking inwardly, it was obvious that he had got ready to betray his own son.

 Chapter 42

    ¡°Yangyi, maybe you could try to be in love with He Jingyan.¡± Xu Jing gritted his teeth and forced himself to say. Undoubtedly, he was instantly scolded by Xu Yangyi. ¡°Try? Hell no! You can try it yourself in pace of me if you like that.¡±


    Xu Yangyi extremely wanted to give Xu Jing a hard kick if he was next to him right now.


    However, it was also hard for Xu Jing who had already foreseen Xu Yangyi¡¯s reply, because if he would really get Xu Yangyi out of the troop, he would been put into jail as what He Jingyan had warned him in this morning.


    Xu Jing twitched his mouth and boosted his courage to ask, ¡°What do you want me to do? It is the troop, so how can I get you out of there?¡± ¡®And the problem is that I can¡¯t get you out, otherwise your husband will definitely put me and Nuannuan into prison.¡¯


    At this time, Xu Yangyi was stumped because he couldn¡¯t find any methods, either. He restlessly scratched his head and asked, ¡°Where is my elder sister? You go find her and I¡¯ll give this position back to her! You can¡¯t really let me be the wife of He Jingyan!¡± ¡®Are you kidding me? That¡¯s different from what you promised to me.¡¯


    ¡°Find Nuannuan?¡± Xu Jing twitched his mouth again, because He Jingyan had already told him that he only wanted Xu Yangyi, so how could he dare find Xu Nuannuan to replace him? It would totally make trouble for himself! He absolutely couldn¡¯t do that!


    ¡°How about that? Do you hear anything from Nuannuan?¡± Hearing no response from Xu Jing, Xu Yangyi was a little of agitated. If he really couldn¡¯t find Xu Nuannuan, he had no choice but to be He Jingyan¡¯s wife in that scenario. In addition, if he would run away, Xu Jing and Xu Nuannuan would be in jail. However, the most important thing was to find Xu Nuanuan.


    Xu Jing suddenly kept silent for a while and then asked, ¡°Yangyi, do you really hate He Jingyan so much?¡± ¡®If Yangyi really hates He Jingyan, I can¡¯t ruin his happiness. After all, it was all my fault to make this happen.¡¯


    Xu Jing felt guilty for his son now.


    Whereas, when hearing that question, Xu Yangyi instantly roared, ¡°Of course I do! He is a man.¡± However, after that, he was stunned and some memories suddenly popped up in his mind-He Jingyan hadn¡¯t forced him even when he had been turned on and the warmth he had felt when He Jingyan had tenderly fondled his hair last night. All these made him feel a little moved


    ¡®Actually, I do not hate him. Although he is flippant, and he always tricks me and breaks his promise to grope me again and again, he still cares about my feelings to control himself at the very last, so¡­ so maybe I do not really hate him!¡¯


    Xu Yangyi whispered inwardly with a glimmer of awkwardness and shyness, but he frowned.


    ¡®No! That¡¯s different from marring him. If I married him, I would be with him all my life and be a man¡¯s wife forever! I can¡¯t stand it!¡¯


    Xu Yangyi scratched his hair with anxiety. Briefly speaking, he didn¡¯t hate He Jingyan, but he couldn¡¯t accept the truth about being the wife of a man, because he was a man too!


    In the beginning, Xu Jing had thought that Xu Yangyi strongly required to leave for he certainly hated He Jingyan very much, but he found Xu Yangyi fall into silence after the answer, so he suddenly curved up his lips.


    ¡®It turns out that Yangyi doesn¡¯t hate He Jingyan. He just hasn¡¯t adapted well to the situation right now, but I do believe that he won¡¯t be so sensitive about this as long as they get along with each other for a longer time.¡¯


    ¡®Besides, there are many advantages for Yangyi to marry He Jingyan. It¡¯s suitable for Yangyi, such a naughty boy who always gets into trouble, to have a husband like He Jingyan to be his strong support behind him.


    In a minute, Xu Jing thought it through and decided to have his son marry He Jingyan. That was so random and careless of him to make this decision anyway.

 Chapter 43

    ¡°Anyway, you find my elder sister first. Anyway, I can¡¯t get out right now.¡± Xu Yangyi sighed and compromised on the reality.


    Xu Jing seemed not to be surprised and said, ¡°Okay. If you face any difficulties, you can talk to He Jingyan. I was with him for an hour this morning, and I think he is a good man and won¡¯t ignore you.¡± It seemed that he was already well-prepared to betray Xu Yangyi. Xu Yangyi also felt it strange, so he twitched his mouth and asked, ¡°Old man, what do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡®Why do I think that he wants to leave me to He Jingyan? Am I too suspicious of it?¡¯ Xu Yangyi thought inwardly.


    At this moment, Xu Jing realized that he almost gave himself away, so he quickly calmed himself down. ¡°Nothing. I just worried that you might face some difficulties in the troop, so I¡¯d better remind you in advance.¡± ¡®That¡¯s not good. Yangyi nearly got my thoughts just now. If he knows my mind, he would definitely kill me. No, no. I can¡¯t be so careless going forward for the sake of my own life.¡¯


    Xu Jing wiped his cold sweat. He was a spineless dad who was afraid of his own son, though it was all because that Xu Yangyi was too creepy.


    ¡°I have to speed up my drawings for the editor, so I¡¯ve gotta go right now.¡± After that, Xu Jing hung up the phone in no time because he was afraid that the more he talked, the more he would reveal.


    After the call, Xu Jing finally breathed a sigh of relief and said to Gong Cheng aside who was the editor and his junior alumnus, ¡°It¡¯s so difficult to cultivate Yangyi well as I expect!¡±


    Although he was complaining, his eyes were dim at the thought of his dead wife. ¡°It all blames on me. I couldn¡¯t protect Yangyi¡¯s mom, and now, I can¡¯t protect him, either.¡±


    Gong Cheng who was brewing tea knew that Xu Jing was thinking about his wife and feeling guilty about Xu Yangyi when he saw Xu Jing lowering his head. He raised his sharp eyes with a touch of weird emotion flashing across but disappearing soon.


    He passed the tea to Xu Jing. ¡°Drink it!¡± He softened his voice intentionally though it still sounded cold.


    Xu Jing instantly put his arms around Gong Cheng¡¯s waist and buried his face in Gong Cheng¡¯s chest. ¡°Gong Cheng, only you are the best! You are my warm-hearted helper.¡± He was already over 30 years old now, but he still acted like a kid.


    As for the appearance, Xu Yangyi and his elder sister looked more like their father Xu Jing, and they three all had a small delicate face. Therefore, because of such a face, Xu Jing looked like a man at the age of 25 or 26. In addition, he looked younger and was always mistaken as an unmarried youngster because of his lively personality.


    However, Gong Cheng who was actually a few years younger than him looked quite mature. Besides, his tall height and clean-cut, macho look made him a good match for Xu Jing.


    Seeing Xu Jing in his arms, a touch of tenderness showed up on Gong Cheng¡¯s cold face, but in the next second, he said indifferently, ¡°You only have one hour before handing in your comic drafts.¡±


    Hearing that, Xu Jing suddenly felt listless. He pushed the glasses on his nose and fawningly asked with a smile, ¡°Can I hand them in tomorrow?¡±


    Whereas, Gong Cheng didn¡¯t bought it, and he just drank his coffee sitting beside on the sofa. ¡°No,¡± he said stoutly.


    ¡°Fine!¡± Xu Jing, as if he had already known the answer, just worked on his drafts with a quite sad and pathetic look.


    Gong Cheng just curved up his lips without saying more. At this time, he suddenly received a message from Xu Yangyi. After reading it, he smiled even wider because Xu Yangyi asked him to take care of Xu Jing.


    It had been a long time since Gong Cheng and Xu Jing had met each other. Xu Yangyi had known Gong Cheng since he began to be sensible, which meant that he and his sister Xu Nuannuan had been taken care by Gong Cheng since they had been little babies.


    Gong Cheng was the one who had accompanied Xu Jing for the longest time and known Xu Jing best, so Xu Jing had always acted like a kid in front of him. The character of Xu Jing that flinching in the face of the difficulties was probably triggered by the coddling of Gong Cheng, because if anything happened, Gong Cheng would help him deal with them upon getting a call from Xu Jing.


    However, Gong Cheng hadn¡¯t been abroad when Xu Yangyi had been forced to marry He Jingyan, so it was so wretched of Xu Yangyi to have missed the opportunity to ask Gong Cheng for help.

 Chapter 44

    After sending the message, Xu Yangyi resentfully scratched his head again, but finally he let out a sigh when thinking that Xu Jing and Xu Nuannuan would come to a sticky end if he just left by himself. Although he looked like that he didn¡¯t care about their lives, actually he still worried about them inwardly.


    ¡°Xu Nuannuan disappeared, so who would cook for dad when he works on the drafts? He knows nothing about cooking, and he will definitely starve to death at home,¡± Xu Yangyi murmured while looking at his phone. He was about to call Gong Cheng and ask him to move into Xu Jing¡¯s home in order to take care of Xu Jing, but he eventually gave up at the thought of he had already sent the message, so Gong Cheng should have known what to do.


    In Xu Yangyi¡¯s eyes, Gong Cheng was rather another dad than a close friend of Xu Jing for him and Xu Nuanuan, because all the affairs and trifles in their home, including his dad¡¯s work, their parents¡¯ meetings, and signing for their leave requests, had been dealt with by Gong Cheng. Even when Xu Yangyi¡¯s mom had been still alive, they had been got along in such pattern.


    With the thought of his dad who could do nothing but draw the comics, Xu Yangyi couldn¡¯t help but twitch his mouth. ¡°Can my dad really stay alive if he leave Gong Cheng one day?¡± He was quite confused about that.


    Xu Yangyi had called Gong Cheng by his full name since he was very young, so he didn¡¯t change the address, and Gong Cheng seemed not to care about it.


    ¡°It¡¯s too strange! How many years have Gong Cheng and my dad known each other? I remember that when my mom was still alive, they always talked about the days in their high school, so has Gong Cheng been with dad since then?¡± Xu Yangyi was so surprised to find that and then he said, ¡°How lucky my dad is to have such a good friend like Gong Cheng.¡± Later, when he suddenly thought that Gong Cheng tolerated his dad¡¯s naughty behaviours and spoiled his dad, he twitched his mouth for no reason and exclaimed, ¡°No way!¡±


    He held his head and slapped himself. ¡°No, no, no. Xu Yangyi, it must because you are facing such a situation, so you mistake them as gay. It is and must be impossible!¡±


    Even though he said so to himself, he still couldn¡¯t help thinking of Gong Cheng¡¯s expressions when he looked at his dad. At this time, his mouth twitched even harder.


    ¡°It seemed that I don¡¯t get it wrong.¡± Xu Yangyi¡¯s face fell, but somehow, he suddenly smiled, ¡°If it is Gong Cheng, then I have no opinions. He is our dad to some extent.¡± ¡®Dad¡¯ here didn¡¯t refer to Xu Jing but Gong Cheng. Therefore, it was obvious that Xu Yangyi was really not picky when it came to Gong Cheng.


    ¡°I¡¯m wondering what Xu Nuannuan would do when she knows this!¡± Xu Yangyi suddenly worried about this, but he angrily cursed after getting stunned for a while, ¡°Shit! She wouldn¡¯t be surprised about it! After all, she is a lesbian who already eloped with another girl.¡± Then he thought that thanks to Xu Nuannuan, he ended up stuck in such a situation right now, so he was quite irritated. Xu Yangyi¡¯s emotions changed drastically! He just had been worried that Xu Nuannuan would be put into jail if he ran away, while now, he was pissed off for what she had done.


    ¡°You dumbass, Xu Nuannuan. I will kill your girlfriend if you don¡¯t explain every detail to me.¡± Xu Yangyi was in a rage! Nonetheless, his stomach was grumbling at this moment, and he touched his belly and looked around the room. Not until then did he find that the breakfast had already been served for him, so he directly sat down and started to dig in.

 Chapter 45

    After having had enough, Xu Yangyi walked out of the room and stretched his body for a while. Then he was shocked at the sight of the detached houses for officers in the residential area. ¡°Bloody hell. That¡¯s too luxurious!¡±


    Because Xu Yangyi had been in a bad mood when he had first come here, he didn¡¯t notice the surroundings. However now, when he walked out of the residential area, he found the huge training field and the resonant voice of soldiers. What came into sight was definitely a solemn spectacle.


    At this moment, there were a few squads having a break. They all began to be agitated while seeing Xu Yangyi.


    ¡°What? Why is there a woman on our training field? Wait, she is wearing men¡¯s clothing!¡±


    ¡°Stupid! Do you expect that she would wear a dress in the troop where is full of men?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, but to be honest, she is so cute! She is the cutest girl I¡¯ve ever seen.¡±


    ¡°Come on! How many girls have you met before? You joined the troop once you had graduated from an all-boys school, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°F**k! I¡¯m going to beat you up.¡± Then, a punch came, but the man avoided it with a smile. They intensely grappled with each other, which would be a loving scene in the eyes¡¯ of the fujoshi.


    Xu Yangyi glanced at them emotionlessly and walked past. However, at this moment, a man suddenly approached. When he was about to touch Xu Yangyi¡¯s shoulder in order to ask him to stay, he was unexpectedly lifted and was cruelly thrown to the ground later.


    The others were still puzzled and shocked, because when they had thought of watching the fun, the man had already been given a suplex by Xu Yangyi. Despite being much shorter, he had been quite agile and flung to man to the ground with little effort.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me. You¡¯re stinky.¡± Xu Yangyi glared at the man who sat up on the ground and was looking at him in astonishment. After he finished the words, he directly walked away and left others in confusion.


    Men in the other squads resting aside suddenly murmured with one another.


    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s sick! She is tiny but effortlessly threw a man over 190 cm out! How did she make it?¡±


    ¡°And it was a breeze for her. Is she really a girl? Anyway, she is really cute!¡±


    Hearing the words ¡°tiny¡± and ¡°cute¡± those two men had said, Xu Yangyi instantly glared at them with discernible coldness and danger in his eyes.


    ¡®I¡¯m not f**king cute! I¡¯m a man!¡¯


    ¡®And I¡¯m sorry for being tiny!¡¯ Xu Yangyi mocked inwardly.


    Xu Yangyi gnashed his teeth in his mind and then glanced at the two men again. At this moment, it seemed that the air was frozen.


    The men who had been glanced were all shocked and too scared to take a breath. They all thought inwardly, ¡°Who is she? She¡¯s so domineering and scary. She can be a match for out colonel in terms of that.¡±


    At this time, seeing that their soldiers had been bullied and Xu Yangyi had entered to this sacred training field in leisure wear, a few captains unpleasantly frowned. One captain strode towards Xu Yangyi and scornfully demanded, ¡°Who are you? This is the training field, and you should not be here. Get out!¡± He was about to push Xu Yangyi disdainfully, but Xu Yangyi beat his hand off and said, ¡°Don¡¯t touch me, you old man.¡±


    ¡®Are people here all out of their mind? Why they like to touch others so much?¡¯


    The last thing Xu Yangyi wanted to see was that someone touched him because most of them mistook him as a girl and wanted to take advantage of him. Thus, once someone extended hands to him, he would give such an expression showing his disgust; it was completely a conditioned response.

 Chapter 46

    ¡°Old, old, old man?¡± The captain felt hurtful upon hearing what Xu Yangyi had called him.


    ¡®I¡¯m just 25 years old this year! I¡¯m not that old! You little rude lass.¡¯


    Unlike the other people, this captain wasn¡¯t bewitched by Xu Yangyi¡¯s appearance. Perhaps it was because he should set a good example as a captain.


    ¡°Or what do you expect me to call you? Old fogey?¡± Xu Yangyi glanced at the captain, seeming that he was quite uninterested in that. Then he walked away, but at the next second, he whispered, ¡°You actually look like a thirty-something. What¡¯s wrong with me to call you that?¡±


    Because Xu Yangyi¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t low enough, all the soldiers heard it and covered their mouth to secretly laugh. As for the captain, he was petrified as if he was shocked by lightning.


    He narrowed his eyes and clenched his fists. The one thing he hated most was to be called old. He looked older than his actual age, so he had always been laughed by others. In fact, due to the intensive training in the scorching sun every day, he was seriously tanned which made it hard to distinguish his actual age, so he indeed looked like over 30 instead of 25.


    ¡°You little rude lass, stop right now,¡± the captain shouted. His eyes were burning flame of fury and he blocked the way of Xu Yangyi.


    Xu Yangyi didn¡¯t want to get entangled with him on this, but he instantly got furious when hearing what the captain had called him.


    Xu Yangyi, looking dangerous, grabbed the collar of the captain. ¡°What? Do you want a fight, old man?¡± Obviously, he was completely pissed off.


    The captain was surprised and didn¡¯t expect the fierce temper of Xu Yangyi who had such a cute face, but he was a soldier after all. There was no soldier who would refuse the challenge. He glanced at Xu Yangyi and scornfully said, ¡°Don¡¯t blubber later, little girl.¡±


    ¡®Damn lass, little girl, girl¡­¡¯ Xu Yangyi twitched his mouth and finally lost his cool. He roared, ¡°Girl? I¡¯m a man.¡± Once he had finished the words, he swiftly threw the captain out overhead. After that, he rolled up his sleeves and was about to have a big fight with the captain.


    The soldiers all exclaimed. They really felt for the captain being flung to the ground.


    The captain was stupefied and said, ¡°A man? Are you a man?¡± He was too shocked and opened his mouth wide; he completely forgot about being flung to the ground by Xu Yangyi.


    ¡°Of course I¡¯m a man! Are you freaking blind?¡± Xu Yangyi was even irritated by seeing that expression on the captain¡¯s face.


    At this time, the soldiers aside all sighed with disbelief and then laid their eyes on Xu Yangyi simultaneously.


    ¡°Man? Really? But he looks like a girl indeed!¡±


    ¡°Damn! He has no boobs actually!¡±


    ¡°They say that the cute girls are flat chested, and I have always thought it is true.¡±


    ¡°But his voice sounds like a boy!¡±


    ¡°No, no. I¡¯m confused about it. She must be a girl! How can a boy have such an adorable face in this world?¡±


    ¡­


    The soldiers were puzzled and surprised. They all thought that it was impossible for Xu Yangyi to be a boy because of his incredibly cute face. Nonetheless, it was reasonable and normal for them to be shocked; after all, all the soldiers in the troops were negligent men.

 Chapter 47

    ¡®Are they the soldiers of He Jingyan? They¡¯re too stupid!¡¯ Xu Yangyi roasted inwardly, but he suddenly thought of the moments when He Jingyan had mistaken him as a girl at the first sight and had finally believed the truth after touching his manhood. Xu Yangyi twitched his mouth and thought, ¡°They are exactly the soldiers of He Jingyan.¡±


    All the soldiers still suspected the gender of Xu Yangyi, but at this time, Ji Guangming came  huffing and puffing. ¡°Mrs. He, why are you here? I have been looking for you for a long time.¡±


    ¡®Fortunately, I find you. If you got lost, I would be definitely killed by the colonel.¡¯


    Ji Guangming finally sighed with relief after he had seen Xu Yangyi. He patted his heaving chest and then calmly breathed.


    ¡®Mrs. He?¡¯ The soldiers were all shocked and frightened when hearing what Ji Guangming had called Xu Yangyi.


    ¡®I know that the colonel got married yesterday, but I¡¯ve heard that his wife was a cute girl with long hair! How could ¡®she¡¯ be a man? Although he is cute too, the problem is that our colonel¡¯s wife should have long hair!¡¯


    ¡®What happened? Why did Ji Guangming call a man Mrs. He? If he is Mrs. He, then he must be the colonel¡¯s wife! What? But he is a man, isn¡¯t he?¡¯


    ¡®What happened on earth?¡¯ the soldiers were all confused and stunned inwardly; so did the captain.


    However, Xu Yangyi gave a glance at Ji Guangming with a poker face and then crinkled up his eyebrows. ¡°Where is He Jingyan?¡±


    ¡®Damn. I haven¡¯t blamed him for taking all my clothes here yet.¡¯


    Hearing that Xu Yangyi had called the full name of the colonel, Ji Guangming was stunned but answered soon, ¡°Colonel should be supervising their morning training at the 311 troop right now.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care whether it¡¯s 311 or 411. Take me to meet this freaking cunning man right now! I need to talk to him.¡± Then, he cast a glance at Ji Guangming signalling him to lead the way.


    Whereas, Ji Guangming twitched his face and thought, ¡°Freaking cunning man? Is it our colonel?¡±


    ¡°Mrs. He, you are not allowed to call the colonel so, otherwise you would be punished for violating the military discipline.¡±


    ¡°What? I¡¯m quite kind for not beating him to death. I would be punished? If He Jingyan dares to touch me, I would kick him to death.¡± Xu Yangyi was instantly irritated and completely didn¡¯t take his own husband seriously.


    Ji Guangming embarrassedly smiled and thought inwardly, ¡°Never mind. I can¡¯t afford to offend him.¡± He was about to lead the way for Xu Yangyi, but at this time, the captain twitched his mouth and said, ¡°Ji Guangming, is he the bride who married the colonel yesterday?¡± The captain felt it hard to ask. Certainly, how could he still remain collected when he found that a man became their colonel¡¯s wife?


    ¡°Are you kidding? I¡¯ve heard that Mrs. He is a quite cute girl with long hair.¡±


    ¡°Ji Guangming, when do you like to joke so much?¡±


    ¡°Come on! You really freak me out.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Colonel is a man, and he married another man. How weird it is! However, he is really much more adorable than a girl.¡± One man added finally.


    These soldiers still didn¡¯t believe the truth! Nonetheless, Ji Guangming pointed at Xu Yangyi and seriously explained, ¡°He is exactly colonel¡¯s wife. I didn¡¯t lie to you guys.¡±


    ¡°W-h-a-t?¡± It was still unbelievable to them. Then, their face fell and one of them asked Ji Guangming with his voice quivering, ¡°How would it be if someone violated our colonel¡¯s wife?¡± Although they didn¡¯t hear the answer yet, they already felt doomed, because they could surely know their fates.


    However, insensitive Ji Guangming still responded without any hesitations straightforwardly, ¡°Die.¡± Immediately, all the soldiers at present were petrified and lifeless, which looked quite funny at that moment.

 Chapter 48

    ¡°Can we make it up by punishing ourselves to run 100 laps?¡± The soldiers nearly burst into tears although they were all tough guys.


    Ji Guangming was confused, ¡°Make it up? For what?¡±


    Hearing that, the soldiers felt even wronged and bit their lower lip. However at this time, Xu Yangyi added, ¡°They all messed with me just now.¡±


    ¡°Messed with you?¡± Ji Guangming was stupefied and then scared. ¡°What? Mess with Mrs. He? How dare you guys? Colonel would definitely kill you people.¡±


    Suddenly he recalled the dreadful and evil expression shown on He Jingyan¡¯s face when he had flung himself on Xu Yangyi accidently last night. Even the thought of it gave him the creeps.


    ¡°No one dares mess with the colonel¡¯s wife! The thing is we didn¡¯t know he is Mrs. He at all.¡±


    ¡°Yeah! I should have no guts to do so even if I had great courage. If the colonel knows what we did, we are really doomed.¡±


    ¡­


    At the thought of that, the soldiers were all frightened to hold their heads with pale faces.


    Seeing this, Xu Yangyi rolled his eyes at them. ¡°Is He Jingyan so frightening?¡± ¡®He is just a bad old man. He is not frightening at all.¡¯


    Whereas, hardly had Xu Yangyi finished his words when the shout of fear instantly came out from the soldiers.


    ¡°How can it just be described as frightening? I could be even killed by the colonel¡¯s glance.¡±


    ¡°I would break out in a sweat when the colonel just stands in front of me, let alone his glance.¡±


    ¡°Until now, I still have no courage to speak to the colonel. My legs would feel weak as long as I see the colonel.¡±


    ¡­


    It seemed that all of them had been ¡°nice treated¡± by He Jingyan. Each of them was frightened speaking of He Jingyan.


    ¡°Am I talking about the same person as you guys?¡± Hearing those complains, Xu Yangyi questioned and didn¡¯t believe them.


    ¡°Of course. We have only one colonel, your husband.¡±


    Watching the serious expressions on the soldiers¡¯ faces, Xu Yangyi twitched his mouth and tried to reconfirm, ¡°That brazen-faced and cunning He Jingyan?¡± However, what he had said immediately made the soldiers flabbergasted.


    ¡®Brazen-faced? Who? The colonel? He is cunning, which is right. No, no, no. That¡¯s not the point. Is it okay for Mrs. He to speak ill of the colonel like this?¡¯


    ¡°Mrs. He, you just married the colonel and don¡¯t know well about the colonel¡¯s temper. He is renowned for his rigidity.


    ¡°No one here isn¡¯t afraid of him.¡±


    ¡°No, no. Except several people, like Long Chen, the second lieutenant, and Si Lifa, the military doctor.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s think carefully.¡±


    These soldiers had talked about how they had felt frightened about He Jingyan, but now, the topic they were talking about was suddenly changed into who were the ones not fearing He Jingyan. At the moment, Xu Yangyi calmly interrupted, ¡°Generally, your colonel is a cunning man with a bad temper, right?¡±


    Not realizing what Xu Yangyi had said, the soldiers directly laughed and echoed, ¡°Right!¡±


    Nonetheless in the next second, they broke out in a cold sweat. ¡®W-h-a-t? Hell no! Jesus, what did we say just now?¡¯


    Then, Xu Yangyi casted a glance at the soldiers who would rather hit their heads against the wall now, and mischievously smiled, ¡°Oh, I see!¡±


    The soldiers all twitched their mouths and complained inwardly, ¡°Mrs. He definitely did it deliberately.¡±

 Chapter 49

    ¡®It turned out that Mrs. He is so mischievous.¡¯ Ji Guangming standing aside was sullen and thought that it was really a tough task for him to care for Xu Yangyi.


    ¡°Mrs. He, please don¡¯t set a trap for us! If it were heard by the colonel, then all of us would face a serious punishment.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all our fault. Please don¡¯t be angry with us.¡±


    ¡°We won¡¯t do it next time.¡±


    ¡°No. We won¡¯t do it forever.¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t handle it if the colonel gets angry.¡±


    ¡°Your colonel is really narrow-minded.¡± Xu Yangyi commented. However, the soldiers who had been noisy suddenly remained quiet with frightening faces right now.


    Xu Yangyi raised his eyebrows and was about to turned around toward where they were looking at, but at this time, his waist was suddenly held.


    Xu Yangyi immediately knew who he was without thinking. Blue veins stood out on his hands and he hit He Jingyan¡¯s belly hard with his elbow. Whereas, He Jingyan easily grabbed his elbow and said with a big smile on his face, ¡°Darling, who is narrow-minded you just talked about? Huh?¡±


    Then he held Xu Yangyi¡¯s waist hard and forced Xu Yangyi to look at him, but Xu Yangyi was annoyed for always being weaker than He Jingyan, so he was about to fight back. However, He Jingyan already approached and said beside his ear, ¡°Darling, do you want them to see how you groan under me?¡± Obviously, he was warning Xu Yangyi that he would forcefully have sex with Xu Yangyi if he fought against him.


    In the beginning, Xu Yangyi was shocked by his threat, because he could clearly sense the danger in his words, but soon he calmed down for he knew that He Jingyan had to set a good example in front of these soldiers.


    Then, though his face turned slightly red, he fiercely stared at He Jingyan and said, ¡°F**king groan! I will kill you.¡±


    ¡®Damn! He just knows to come on to me.¡¯


    It was the first time for those soldiers to see He Jingyan holding someone¡¯s waist with a fondly smile on his face, so they were quite shocked and curious about Xu Yangyi who could make He Jingyan not angry with him even if he hit and scolded He Jingyan.


    ¡®Is he the wife of Colonel? Although he is little short and cute, he is quite domineering!¡¯


    The soldiers commented Xu Yangyi inwardly, but their faces fell when they thought that they had fallen into the trap set by Xu Yangyi. ¡®Perhaps he is the man we can¡¯t afford to offend as well.¡¯


    ¡°Don¡¯t hold my waist. Loosen your hold. I have to go back.¡± However, He Jingyan ignored what he had asked, so Xu Yangyi stared at him again.


    ¡®There are so many people watching us. He is not ashamed at all. How cheeky!¡¯


    Xu Yangyi wanted to keep distance from He Jingyan, but He Jingyan held him closer and shamelessly said, ¡°What if I don¡¯t?¡±


    Once he had finished the words, Xu Yangyi instantly kicked him and coldly said, ¡°How about now?¡± He looked quite dreadful, just like a little demon.


    Nonetheless, He Jingyan curved up his lips and replied, ¡°I feel nothing.¡± ¡®This little guy is pissed off again. So interesting.¡¯


    When He Jingyan was appreciating the expression on Xu Yangyi¡¯s face, Xu Yangyi lifted his knee and quickly hit He Jingyan¡¯s crotch. ¡°Oh, really? Feel nothing, huh?¡±


    ¡®I will kick you f**king cock off if you dare mess up with me again.¡¯


    After the kick, Xu Yangyi walked away and left He Jingyan suffering the pain. The soldiers all gasped and opened their eyes wide, because it was the first time for them to see He Jingyan being treated like this.


    ¡®We really cannot afford to offend this Mrs. He.¡¯ All the soldiers thought inwardly at this moment.


    However, Ji Guangming, who had seen He Jingyan being struck many times, felt quite collected and numb about this, because he also thought He Jingyan had it coming.

 Chapter 50

    ¡°Darling.¡± He Jingyan said to Xu yangyi who was walking ahead. Beneath his voice, a touch of danger could be perceived.


    However, Xu Yangyi roared without turning his head, ¡°Shut up.¡± He didn¡¯t take He Jingyan¡¯s anger seriously, and murmured to himself, ¡®It¡¯s all your fault. You deserve that pain.¡¯


    Whereas, right after he finished his words, he was instantly lifted up and got a spank on his butt. ¡°This is what you get for being naughty.¡± He Jingyan didn¡¯t go easy on Xu Yangyi at all this time.


    Xu Yangyi was shocked; meanwhile, his eyes welled up with tears because he felt really hurt. He gazed at He Jingyan with grievance in his eyes. At this moment, Xu Yangyi looked quite adorable though he per se didn¡¯t realize it!


    He Jingyan was stunned and felt distressed for Xu Yangyi. ¡°Darling, is it hurt?¡±


    ¡®Damn it. I failed to control my strength. His eyes are already tearful, so it must be really hurt!¡¯


    He Jingyan rubbed Xu Yangyi¡¯s butt and was about to apologize. However, Xu Yangyi beat his big hand off; then he sniffed and punched He Jingyan on his collarbone. ¡°It¡¯s so hurt. Couldn¡¯t you just use less strength?¡± Then he continued yelling, but didn¡¯t realize what he had said just now was actually to ask He Jingyan to spank him lighter instead of not allowing him to spank.


    He Jingyan was somehow amused, ¡°Okay, okay, okay. I got it. I will use less strength next time. Let me rub your butt so that it won¡¯t be so hurt after a while.¡± Ignoring the pain on his collarbone, he delightfully rubbed Xu Yangyi¡¯s butt, because it was such a good chance for him to come on to Xu Yangyi. If he were not allowed to touch Xu Yangyi¡¯s butt in future, he would suffer a great loss.


    ¡°What are you laughing at? How can you laugh for now?¡± ¡®Dumbass, you laugh because it is not you who is suffering the pain.¡¯


    Xu Yangyi was pissed off inwardly! He was about to punch He Jingyan again, but He Jingyan¡¯s wounds crossed his mind, so he immediately took back his fist; instead, he began to rebuke, ¡°You will have to sleep outside the room if you dare spank me again.¡±


    Hearing that, He Jingyan was stunned, and then he smiled even more wildly. ¡°Okay. Everything my wife says is right. You¡¯re the boss.¡±


    It was because of Xu Yangyi¡¯s words that He Jingyan was in such a good mood. How could he be not happy when hearing the words full of love and intimacy? It was the sweet life that would only appear to a couple! More importantly, Xu Yangyi blurted it out without any thinking.


    The soldiers standing not far away had a feast on their PDA and all complained inwardly, ¡°You guys would definitely break up more quickly if you show your affection more frequently.¡±


    Although Xu Yangyi treated He Jingyan with violence, the soldiers somehow saw their deep affection for each other.


    Then the soldiers started to be agitated inwardly.


    ¡®I thought that it would be so weird for the colonel having a relationship with a man, but I¡¯m wrong. They look like a perfect match when they stand together!¡¯


    ¡®Why do they look so gorgeous when they stand together as if they were touched up by some special effect? Is there anything wrong with my eyes?¡¯


    ¡®So that is the BL that my younger sister mentioned! Although I know nothing about it, they really look good.¡¯


    ¡®I¡¯m so jealous! I want a boyfriend, too. He doesn¡¯t have to be as cute as Mrs. He as long as he looks good.¡¯


    One of the men thought inwardly like this. Then he took a glance at other soldiers around. Maybe other people were also touched by the affection between Xu Yangyi and He Jingyan, so they looked at one another. However, in the next second, they all felt gross and complained in their mind, ¡°How disgusting! They are all a group of uncouth fellows.¡¯


    Ji Guangming aside glanced at them and was puzzled, ¡®What happened to these guys?¡¯

 Chapter 51

    Nan Xiao following behind He Jingyan and standing aside turned sullen. He probably didn¡¯t want to upset himself, so he didn¡¯t dare to look up at He Jingyan and Xu Yangyi who were flirting with each other.


    At this moment, Long Chen came toward He Jingyan with a pile of documents in his hand. Seeing that He Jingyan was holding Xu Yangyi in his arms, he chose to turn a blind eye to it. Instead, he directly gave He Jingyan a hint by the eyes, seemingly telling him, ¡°I have something talk to you.¡±


    He Jingyan instantly narrowed his eyes; then he put Xu Yangyi down and fondled Xu Yangyi¡¯s head, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll come back soon.¡±


    Xu Yangyi felt quite irritated by his move, so he immediately beat He Jingyan¡¯s big hand down and angrily frowned, ¡°Don¡¯t treat me as a little naughty boy.¡±


    ¡®Damn it! He¡¯s always like this. He is obviously looking down upon me!¡±


    Having already known that Xu Yangyi would do so, He Jingyan just curved up his lips and casted a glance at Ji Guangming.


    Having understood the meanings of He Jingyan, Ji Guangming instantly saluted and obeyed; then he walked towards Xu Yangyi.


    Seeing this, He Jingyan finally rest assured and walked towards his office. Because he had heard from Xu Jing that Xu Yangyi was quite good at making trouble, so he asked Ji Guangming to take care of Xu Yangyi so as to avoid him getting into trouble. However, the main reason for He Jingyan to do so was that he didn¡¯t want others to stay close to his wife! He did it completely for his own sake!


    Seeing that Xu Yangyi was overprotected by He Jingyan, Long Chen just smiled and glanced at Xu Yangyi with a significant meaning. After that, he caught up with He Jingyan.


    Whereas, Xu Yangyi who had been suddenly glanced by Long Chen instantly crinkled up his brow, because he thought that something was hidden in that smile, but he couldn¡¯t get it, so he could only discontentedly frown.


    Seeing that He Jingyan had left, Nan Xiao also followed behind. Because he was the adjutant of He Jingyan, he should always follow He Jingyan wherever He Jingyan would go, except that he was not allowed.


    However, when he passed by Xu Yangyi, he cast a glance at Xu Yangyi as if he was showing off that he got the opportunity to remain by the colonel¡¯s side, but Xu Yangyi could only wait here. Although it was not quite obvious, Xu Yangyi who was quite sensitive and insightful still noticed it, so he directly looked into Nan Xiao¡¯s eyes with full of domineering aura, which shocked Nan Xiao.


    Then, Nan Xiao suddenly lowered his head, nodded to Xu Yangyi and hurriedly caught up with He Jingyan, as if he were not the man who had provoked Xu Yangyi just now.


    ¡°What did this guy mean?¡± Xu Yangyi murmured to himself.


    ¡®He just provoked me, didn¡¯t he? Did I mess with him before? And he kept peeping at me yesterday, but he didn¡¯t show any hostility to me at that time. Obviously, he challenged me just now! I just met him yesterday, but why did he do that?¡¯


    ¡°Ji Guangming, what¡¯s wrong with that adjutant?¡± Xu Yangyi shifted his gaze from Nan Xiao to Ji Guangming aside and asked.


    Whereas, Ji Guangming was confused about the question. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± he answered so. Hearing that, Xu Yangyi really wanted to reward him with a punch.


    Sensing the anger of Xu Yangyi, Ji Guangming twitched his mouth. ¡°I really don¡¯t know what you mean, but I can tell you that he, as the adjutant, has to stay by the colonel¡¯s side, so Mrs. He, don¡¯t be jealous of it.¡± With the thought of it, Ji Guangming embarrassedly answered. However, Xu Yangyi rolled his eyes at Ji Guangming as if saying, ¡°Are you an idiot?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Isn¡¯t that what you mean?¡± Ji Guangming smiled flatteringly. He thought he could almost die right now because he didn¡¯t know how to communicate with Xu Yangyi at all.


    Xu Yangyi didn¡¯t want to talk to him, either, because it was just a waste of time to talk with him; instead, Xu Yangyi decided to ignore him.


    Finally, Ji Guangming only had to stand aside. Seeing this, the soldiers all felt pathetic for Ji Guangming because Xu Yangyi was scarier than their colonel.

 Chapter 52

    ¡°There is still no news about the people who ambushed us now. The dead body of the traitor at Zuo Bo¡¯s prison has already been dissected. The training traces on his body can¡¯t tell lies, so maybe we can find some clues form those traces and further speculate where he had been trained before.¡±


    At He Jingyan¡¯s office, Long Chen explained after handing the documents to He Jingyan.


    ¡°Where was the poison hidden?¡± He Jingyan suddenly asked while reading through the documents.


    ¡°Well. He probably had thought he would fail, so he had hidden the toxic capsule in his mouth in advance.¡± ¡®However, it is strange that how could he hide it for such a long time? When I questioned him, he didn¡¯t show any sign for committing suicide; instead, he acted like he would be saved and alive. Was there anything wrong during the process? Or was it just because that man was good at hiding his mood and succeeded in tricking us? But how can the clues have less connection and be so unreasonable?¡¯


    He Jingyan suddenly curved up his lips. ¡°There is no troop playing the trick to swallow poison in advance. Only the spy in the past would use such an extreme method.¡± ¡®Is there really someone doing this? Did he do this for misleading our judgement? Or is it because that he had no choice but be force to do it? Is it because my opponents want him dead?¡¯


    ¡°It seems that our opponents are very meticulous about it. They would spend all costs to kill such an insignificant subordinate who could give no clues.¡± ¡®No matter what it is, we still can collect more clues as long as they continue sending spies here. Bring it on, my opponents.¡¯


    He Jingyan showed no fear to his opponents; instead, he put on a fearless expression. It was quite hard to understand what he was thinking, but he might have his own plans!


    Seeing the expression of He Jingyan, Long Chen knew that He Jingyan was ready for a fight, so he smiled, ¡°No matter they are devils or just ineffective troops, let¡¯s wait and see.¡±


    Long Chen touched the sword on his waist and got ready for the fight as well. To them, the more powerful their enemies were, the more competitive and aggressive they would be.


    However unlike them, Nan Xiao standing aside didn¡¯t look good and he seemed to be scared.


    At this moment, He Jingyan suddenly passed the documents to him and said, ¡°You have already been adjutant for a year. You are supposed to deal with this stuff. Read it first and then tell us your suggestions.¡±


    Nan Xiao quivered but instantly took the documents. Looking at the multiple documents and the anatomy of human, Nan Xiao felt extremely nervous; even his hands were shaking.


    ¡®Is it possible to speculate the training experience of a soldier just from his body dissection?¡¯ Nan Xiao suddenly narrowed his eyes and then carefully looked at the documents. However, the more he read, the heavier he felt in his mind.


    Long Chen sat on the sofa and glanced at Nan Xiao. He said, ¡°You are supposed to sort out the documents going forward, and you should get familiar with it as soon as possible so as to ease my burdens.¡± Long Chen had no expression on his face, so no one could tell what¡¯s in his mind.


    So did He Jingyan. He showed nothing strange on his face and the expression he had always shown in front of Xu Yangyi completely faded away, which exert a domineering pressure on others.


    Nan Xiao closed the documents and obeyed. He told Long Chen that he would get familiar with these works as soon as possible. Then he saluted He Jingyan and Long Chen and finally left.


    Looking at Nan Xiao who closed the door, Long Chen cast a glance at He Jingyan with delight. ¡°What do you think about the probability of our success?¡± he suddenly said this.


    Hearing that, He Jingyan also cracked a smile and said, ¡°Who knows?¡± His answer was ambiguous but filled with amusement.

 Chapter 53

    ¡°What about the other thing I asked you to investigate?¡± He Jingyan stood up and got a cup of coffee for Long Chen; then he walked towards him.


    Surprisingly, Long Chen suddenly signed while hearing this. He Jingyan raised his eyebrows and asked him what had happened.


    ¡®Did Long Chen sigh just now? So interesting. There must be something.¡¯


    The thought of He Jingyan was true indeed, because Long Chen¡¯s face suddenly fell and his eyebrows were crinkled up. ¡°Your mother-in-law was really amazing! No, I should say that the Xu Family is amazing.¡±


    ¡°Give it to me straight.¡± He Jingyan hardly saw Long Chen playing such a word trick with him, so he instantly frowned, exuding a danger aura.


    However, Long Chen didn¡¯t mean to joke He Jingyan, so he narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°Her record is blank.¡±


    ¡®Blank?¡¯ He Jingyan was shocked, because it meant that all information of this person had been deleted by others, which also implied that this person must be an important criminal or the staff in the special department of the country.


    ¡°What¡¯s more, your ¡®ex-wife¡¯ Xu Nuannuan¡¯s records have been blocked. I tried to use my connections to collect some information about her, but it was in vain.¡± ¡®I¡¯m curious that what their true identities are.¡¯


    ¡°My ex-wife?¡± He Jingyan looked at Long Chen with his sharp eyes, but Long Chen just ignored it and continued, ¡°Yes, I assumed your authority, but I still couldn¡¯t get any process on investigating the records of Xu Nuannuan and your mother-in-law. It seems that someone doesn¡¯t want them to be investigated.¡±


    He Jingyan was pondering while hearing that. He crinkled up his eyebrows and said, ¡°It didn¡¯t work even if you used my authority?¡± ¡®If it is true, then there is only one explanation that it is not because my authority is not qualified, but because that we are in different parties. Probably she was the person in the killer party or the special department.¡¯


    ¡®Yangyi told me that his mom had been killed by shootings, so only these two speculations sound reasonable.¡¯


    ¡°What about my wife?¡± He Jingyan raised his gaze at Long Chen and suddenly asked him about Xu Yangyi.


    ¡°It¡¯s also quite weird. Mrs. He and your father-in-law have normal records, unlike Xu Nuannuan and your mother-in-law.¡± ¡®So what¡¯s the matter with the Xu Family.¡¯


    Long Chen narrowed his eyes again because this was a cardinal case. Whatever it was, it implied that Xu Nuannuan and her mom had complex identities.


    ¡®The records of Yangyi and his dad are normal?¡¯ He Jingyan was confused. However after a while, he thought it was quite reasonable, because it was also normal to hide the true identity and get married.


    ¡°Besides, I have also investigated the other people related to the Xu Family, but I found that they had no relatives in City H and even their neighbours knew nothing about them, and when these neighbours knew the Xu Family, they were surprisingly found that the Xu Family had already been living with them for many years. It¡¯s too weird.¡± ¡®And it¡¯s even creepy.¡¯


    ¡°A man named Gong Cheng also has powerful background, because once I investigated his records, the computer would automatically break down, and no matter how hard I tried, it couldn¡¯t be resolved. It seems that he has been with Xu Yangyi since his birth. He is also an enigmatic man.¡±


    ¡°Would he hurt Yangyi?¡± He Jingyan instantly asked with cruelty in his eyes.


    Long Chen was stunned for a while and cast a glance at He Jingyan. ¡®You showed less interest in other people¡¯s things, but whenever it comes to Xu Yangyi, you are too enthusiastic.¡¯ He complained inwardly.


    ¡°I suppose that he has no hatred to Xu Yangyi. No, instead of hatred, I would rather say that he has been protecting Xu Yangyi and your father-in-law.¡± Long Chen said so.


    ¡®If I had known this trouble, I would not have investigated it. I completely looked for trouble for myself.¡¯ Long Chen thought.


    ¡°I suppose that Mrs. He probably doesn¡¯t know these things of the Xu Family.¡± ¡®As for Xu Jing, I don¡¯t know if he knows something.¡¯


    Long Chen had thought that He Jingyan would ask him about something else, but he didn¡¯t expect that He Jingyan just suddenly stood up and left the office.


    Long Chen raised his eyebrows and just smiled for he knew that He Jingyan must go to find Xu Yangyi.


    ¡®It seems that I would be quite busy going forward, because He Jingyan won¡¯t just sit by and do nothing when it relates to Xu Yangyi.¡¯ Long Chen thought in his mind.

 Chapter 54

    ¡°Is there any places for fun here?¡± Xu Yangyi suddenly raised his eyes and looked at Ji Guangming aside, asking. He felt a little bored while waiting for He Jingyan.


    ¡°Places for fun?¡± Ji Guangming twitched his mouth, ¡°Mrs. He, this is the troop here. How can there be a place for fun?¡±


    ¡®Is it the so-called generation gap?¡¯ Ji Guangming who couldn¡¯t follow Xu Yangyi¡¯s idea sighed inwardly.


    Once had Ji Guangming finished his words, Xu Yangyi rolled eyes at him and said, ¡°I mean some place like a shooting field. Don¡¯t you have some recreation facilities?¡±


    ¡®What a slow-witted guy!¡¯ Xu Yangyi thought inwardly.


    Hearing that, Ji Guangming put on a knowing expression and then said to Xu Yangyi, ¡°Of course we have recreation facilities. I can take you to there if you want to. There are less people in the morning.¡±


    ¡°Okay! Let¡¯s go and have fun.¡± ¡®He Jingyan must be busy now, so I¡¯d better have some fun myself!¡¯ Then he followed Ji Guangming.


    However, the soldiers¡¯ faces turned pale when they just left, saying,


    ¡°The Dragon Team is using the facilities there at this time, isn¡¯t it? Why Ji Guangming takes Mrs. He to there?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Is he dumb?¡±


    ¡°What should we do now? Should we go to stop them?¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t afford to offend the Dragon Team.¡±


    ¡°No matter how powerful Mrs. He is, he is no match for them.¡±


    ¡°What about reporting to the colonel?¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay, okay.¡±


    ¡°So who is gonna do it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s your proposal, so of course you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not gonna do it. I¡¯m afraid of talking to Colonel He face to face.¡±


    ¡­


    The soldiers all avoided taking the role of the messenger for no one wanted to be the sacrifice. At this moment, the captain who had been taught a lesson by Xu Yangyi stood out and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡±


    ¡°Captain, brilliant. Go ahead!¡±


    ¡°Only you can save Mrs. He.¡±


    ¡°He does it as an apology for his rudeness just now.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    With the thought of the thing that had happened just now, the soldiers all felt diffident. However, not until had the captain walked out from the crowds, He Jingyan¡¯s voice sounded from their back, ¡°Rudeness? I seem to hear something interesting.¡± He said in a dangerous tone indeed.


    Without doubt, all the soldiers were stupefied on the spot. After a while, they finally reacted and replied loudly, ¡°Good morning, Colonel He.¡± Then, all of them broke out in a cold sweat, but no one dared stand out to explain what had happened.


    It was still the captain who plucked up courage to stand out and said, ¡°Colonel He, we didn¡¯t know he is the Mrs. He, so we behaved rudely and messed with him. We are terribly sorry for that and we would like to take the punishment to run a hundred laps. Please forgive us, Colonel He.¡±


    ¡°Messed with him?¡± The expression turned much colder on He Jingyan¡¯s face, which made the captain too scared to take a breath.


    The soldiers thought that they were also to be blamed, and it was unreasonable to have the captain bear all the responsibility for them alone. Therefore, they all stood out to apologize and waited for the punishment.


    Whereas, He Jingyan just glanced at them and asked, ¡°Is there anything else you didn¡¯t report to me?¡±


    Hearing that, the captain finally thought the thing about Xu Yangyi, so he reported, ¡°I¡¯m going to report to you that Ji Guangming has taken Mrs. He to the gym just now.¡±


    ¡®The gym? At this time?¡¯


    The captain was about to continue his report for worrying about Xu Yangyi, but He Jingyan suddenly curved up his lips at this moment. ¡®That¡¯s actually a good training.¡¯ He Jingyan thought.


    Then He Jingyan directly walked towards the gym. While the captain and the soldiers were stunned and confused, he suddenly said, ¡°Everyone, run two hundreds laps.¡± After that, he walked away and left the hopeless and poor soldiers with their eyes wide open.


    ¡°Really?!¡± the soldiers wailed.

 Chapter 55

    When Ji Guangming took Xu Yangyi to the gym, he suddenly found them in hot water. He was scared with his mouth open wide, and then he anxiously turned around, saying to Xu Yangyi, ¡°Mrs. He, why don¡¯t we go to the shooting field first?¡± However, after he had finished his words, he remembered that there were also some soldiers of the Dragon Team there, so he instantly added, ¡°No, no, no. we¡¯d better go to the swimming pool first! It¡¯s hot today, so it will be cooler for us to go swimming.¡± That being said, he was pushing Xu Yangyi out in no time. At this moment, two tall men came to them, one of who was not only tall but had sturdy muscle. Moreover, he was fourth times bigger than Xu Yangyi when standing in front of Xu Yangyi.


    Unlike this man, the other man was in a quite moderate figure and looked good. When he stood by the side of that muscle man, they looked like the main characters in Beauty and the Beast.


    After seeing them appearances clearly, Ji Guangming was scraed out of his wits, and then he quickly saluted and said loudly, ¡°Good morning, captain Luo Sen!¡±


    Although Ji Guangming respectfully greeted them, he would rather hit his head against the wall, and he was always blinking at Xu Yangyi, suggesting him to go out first.


    However, Xu Yangyi directly ignored his hint and replied, ¡°I¡¯ll just do some exercise here.¡± Then, he just walked by from the front of those two men without looking them.


    Nonetheless, at this moment, Xu Yangyi¡¯s shoulder was suddenly grabbed by a fat hand. ¡°Hey, boy, how dare you walk by us so rudely! What are you?¡±


    This man had a nickname called Tank who was a member of the Dragon Team while the good-looking man was Luo Sen, the captain of the Dragon Team.


    As for the Dragon Team, it was a special team like the Flying Tiger Team that was in the control of He Jingyan.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Xu Yangyi instantly turned his head and fiercely stared at Tank in a domineering and cold manner, which even surprised Tank and Luo Sen.


    Not until they came to their senses had Xu Yangyi beaten Tank¡¯s hand off with disgust and warned, ¡°You¡¯d better not touch me.¡±


    ¡®Damn it. Why are the people here fond of touching others so much? So disgusting! They are a group of stinky men!¡¯


    Hearing this, Tank looked Xu Yangyi up and down with an expression showing that he didn¡¯t care Xu Yangyi at all. ¡°What? You silly boy, want a fight?¡± He grabbed Xu Yangyi¡¯s collar with one hand and lift Xu Yangyi up in the air.


    Thinking that Xu Yangyi would be scared, Tank already put on a satisfied expression. Everyone in the team all feared him. With his advantage of heavy weight, his opponent could only seek for help and dared not offend him.


    With the same thought, Luo Sen reckoned that he had already foreseen the result, so he strode towards the inside of the gym. However, before he walked far, Xu Yangyi had already grabbed Tank¡¯s collar and cracked an impudent smile. ¡°Alright! Bring it!¡± he answered without any hesitation.


    All the three men there were stunned. Ji Guangming started to dissuade, ¡°Mrs¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up, Ji Guangming.¡± Xu Yangyi interrupted before Ji Guangming had finished his words.


    ¡°I would like to, but how can you defeat Tank? He is an excellent fighter in the Dragon Team.¡± ¡®Is Mrs. He serious? How can he win? Looking at the significant difference between their body size, I can know the result even though the fight hasn¡¯t began.¡¯


    However, Xu Yangyi didn¡¯t take what Ji Guangming had said seriously at all; instead, he calmly said, ¡°No one knows the result if they don¡¯t even give it a shot.¡± It seemed that Xu Yangyi didn¡¯t want to stop but was quite enthusiastic about it instead, which made Tank a little confused.


    ¡®Is this silly boy¡­ out of his mind?¡¯ Tank questioned inwardly.

 Chapter 56

    ¡®What? No one knows the result if they don¡¯t even give it a shot?¡¯ Ji Guangming was stunned and then he worriedly said, ¡°Do you even need a try? The result is so self-evident. No, no. I¡¯d better take the colonel here! If Mrs. He gets hurt, I would definitely be doomed.¡¯


    With that in mind, Ji Guangming was about to leave, but he worried that they would start the fight once he left.


    Not knowing what to do, Ji Guangming was quite jittery while Xu Yangyi was enthusiastic.


    Luo Sen looked at the anxious Ji Guangming and then at Xu Yangyi who was excited about the fight, he suddenly narrowed his eyes.


    ¡®I remember that Ji Guangming is the immediate subordinate of Colonel He, but why does he take this kid here? Is this boy the relative or the son of some superior? Otherwise, the colonel won¡¯t ask Ji Guangming to be with him. Besides, Ji Guangming is so polite to him, so he must be somebody but in that case, since he is eager to fight Tank, I might as well let them fight. It¡¯s good to give him a setback.¡¯ Luo Sen thought inwardly.


    ¡°Luo Sen, I¡¯d like to fight this kid!¡± Tank swayed Xu Yangyi who was grabbed by him and shouted loudly at Luo Sen who was pondering aside.


    Luo Sen eventually raised his eyes with delight. ¡°Okay, but you have to change the way. If you two have the fight with violence, this little boy would be hurt by you.¡± ¡®After all, his identity is still unknown, so we¡¯d better not go too far.¡¯


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll leave the decision to you then. Anyway, I would definitely give him a setback.¡± Tank laughed out loudly and threw Xu Yangyi away.


    Seeing that, Ji Guangming was scared with his face turning pale. He rushed to catch Xu Yangyi, but unfortunately, he bumped into a fitness equipment, feeling dizzy.


    Unlike him, Xu Yangyi steadily stood on the ground with an agile somersault. He patted his crinkled collar and provocatively looked into Tank¡¯s eyes, saying, ¡°That¡¯s it? That¡¯s too easy.¡±


    Tank instantly frowned and looked like an irritated King Kong, striding towards Xu Yangyi in a rage. The moment when he was about to lift Xu Yangyi up, he was stopped by Luo Sen. ¡°You can make him shut up with your strength through the fight later. Don¡¯t be so angry now.¡±


    Although Luo Sen comforted Tank like this, he had already changed his opinion on Xu Yangyi.


    ¡®This guy is agile and doesn¡¯t look like a layman. Maybe he is not provoking Tank out of bravado. It seems that he is really competitive, but he is still too weak to win the fight. He needs to experience the failure himself, otherwise the dignity of our Dragon Team will be distained by such a weak boy.¡¯


    ¡°His strength?¡± Xu Yangyi repeated meaningfully. Then he scornfully said, ¡°I also like to make him shut up with my strength. Let¡¯s get the game started.¡±


    Knowing that Luo Sen belittled him and wanted him to suffer a setback, Xu Yangyi couldn¡¯t show any fear and wanted Luo Sen to shut up obediently.


    ¡°Hey, you! Fight me as well, if I win the game with this guy.¡± Xu Yangyi pointed at Tank and said to Luo Sen with a smile on his face.


    Luo Sen thought that he had misheard, so he asked in order to reconfirm with his eyebrows raised, ¡°Me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you.¡± Although Xu Yangyi was much shorter than Luo Sen, he was still domineering with firm determination in his eyes.


    Not until Luo Sen answered had Tank burst out laughing, ¡°You? You want to fight Luo Sen? Oh my god! You¡¯re killing me, silly boy.¡± Then, he laughed even more wildly. However, Xu Yangyi couldn¡¯t care less because no one knew who the winner would be in the end.

 Chapter 57

    ¡°I don¡¯t know where you get your confidence from, but when you really beat Tank, then maybe, I¡¯ll consider being your opponent.¡± Luo Sen clearly didn¡¯t take Xu Yangyi seriously at all.


    Xu Yangyi frowned immediately, ¡®Oh wow, he really looks down on me! Well, he must think that a young boy like me can¡¯t accomplish anything!¡¯


    ¡°I have an idea.¡± Somehow, Xu Yangyi said abruptly. He looked straight into Luo Sen¡¯s eyes with no fear.


    Luo Sen raised his eyebrows, ¡°Speak it out.¡± ¡®What is this kid planning on?¡¯


    Xu Yangyi said right after Luo Sen, ¡°I wanna see the look on your face when you lose the game.¡± In the end, he made a gun gesture with his own hand and aimed it at his forehead while he said ¡°bang!¡±. The smile on his face was the most charming thing ever.


    Of course, that ¡°bang¡± sound indicated blowing up Luo Sen¡¯s head. He was clearly telling Luo Sen, ¡®I¡¯ll finish you myself. Just wait and see.¡¯


    That was Xu Yangyi¡¯s way of doing things indeed! What he had just said was not only shocking but also frightened them all. Such a bossy and handsome move.


    This time, Luo Sen and Tank could no longer talk carelessly like they just had done. Their expressions changed and now they looked dangerous, but Xu Yangyi smiled, ¡°Finally, you guys are taking this seriously!¡±


    That was what Xu Yangyi wanted to see. He wouldn¡¯t be able to enjoy it if the enemies were just ¡°playing¡± with him. He wanted the tension between them to become tight and high. Only in that way, he could enjoy the game.


    ¡°Sorry, Luo Sen. You might not have the chance to participate in this fight.¡± Tank cracked his knuckles and stood in front of Xu Yangyi like a gigantic wall.


    But Xu Yangyi just warmed himself up indifferently and said with a calm tone, ¡°We don¡¯t know about that yet. Let¡¯s wait until we finish the fight.¡± He then stared at Luo Sen and said, ¡°Say it! What¡¯s the competition?¡± He was clearly stress-free! Not a single bit of fear could be seen on him; instead, excitement was written all over his face as if he couldn¡¯t wait to take Tank down now and have a fight with Luo Sen immediately.


    Luo Sen frowned even harder, ¡®What¡¯s his deal? Is he really confident or he is just simply not afraid of death?¡¯


    Then, Luo Sen glimpsed at Ji Guangming who looked like he was dying, and his look became even more dangerous.


    As for Ji Guangming, he was obviously startled by Luo Sen¡¯s countenance. His body remained stiff and was too timid to move. He looked at Xu Yangyi with a frightened look and wanted to stop him yet Xu Yangyi suddenly said, ¡°Since it¡¯s a game, there should be stakes on the table, right?¡±


    ¡°Stakes?¡± Tank and Luo Sen were both bewildered.


    ¡°Yes, stakes. If I win the game, I want the Dragon Team to be my subordinates, and they will do whatever I ask them to without questioning me, just like the way you treat your military orders in the army because I¡¯ll be your boss then.¡± It was very bold of Xu Yangyi to say so! On the other side, the veins of Luo Sen and Tank were popping, but Xu Yangyi ignored them and continued, ¡°If I lose the game, then I¡¯ll give you Ji Guangming. How about that?¡±


    ¡®Giving me out?¡¯ Ji Guangming was about to throw up a gulp of blood and fell down on the ground. ¡°Hey! It¡¯s you guys¡¯ competition! Why should I be involved in this? In that way, I¡¯ll have to work for the Dragon Team all my life if you lose the game!¡±


    Ji Guangming had lost his senses because he thought Xu Yangyi would lose without doubt.


    However, Xu Yangyi just lazily rubbed his ear that was just being yelled at by Ji Guangming. He glanced at Ji Guangming and said, ¡°I¡¯ll win.¡± He said that with a hundred percent of certainty and confidence.

 Chapter 58

    ¡°You¡¯ll win? You will only win a prize called ¡®getting your a** kicked¡¯! Do you have any idea who you are fighting? The best result you can get is probably a loss with dignity.¡± Ji Guangming was having a mental breakdown. He waved his hands and yelled at Xu Yangyi. Clearly, he forgot his identity.


    Because that result was almost the same as killing him! He would rather die than being the servant for the Dragon Team all his life.


    As for Xu Yangyi, he didn¡¯t get mad but said lightly, ¡°Is it really okay for you to talk to me like that?¡± He was definitely not asking if Ji Guangming was okay; he was giving him a ¡°friendly¡± reminder that his behavior would get himself into huge trouble.


    And that worked; Ji Guangming shut his mouth in no time. After checking around and making sure that there was no one by their side, he then said, ¡°Then please, be benevolent! Just let go of me, such a wretched guy! Take something else as the stakes please!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Xu Yangyi answered him without hesitation. For a second, Ji Guangming felt like Xu Yangyi was one of the angels who came down from Heaven; whereas then XuYangyi added, ¡°But I have no other strokes except you.¡±


    Ji Guangming would really rather be dead now. He opened his mouth as if he was going to say something, but he gave it up all of a sudden.


    He then held his own head tightly in agony. After a moment, he finally said hopelessly, ¡°That¡¯s alright, as long as you like it.¡±


    What Ji Guangming had just given up saying was, ¡®Then why don¡¯t you take yourself as the stakes.¡¯ But after he thought about how tragic he could be when facing He Jingyan, he stopped. That would be a way worse ending for him.


    Xu Yangyi gave Ji Guangming a glimpse. Though he failed to figure out why he agreed all of a sudden, he still ¡°benevolently¡± accepted the ¡°kindness¡± of Ji Guangming.


    But Tank didn¡¯t agree on that. He said, ¡°That is unfair. Why should we compromise with that?¡±


    Xu Yangyi seemed to have expected Tank to say that. He looked up and goaded him, ¡°What? Are you afraid of losing the game to me?¡±


    Even though he was the one who offered the unfair stakes, Xu Yangyi still managed to provoke  Tank with a single sentence tactfully.


    Tank was simple, and he didn¡¯t think much about it. The only thing he felt was that Xu Yangyi was looking down on him so he said right away, ¡°Don¡¯t mind the stakes. Your opponent is me and don¡¯t cry when you lose.¡± He raised his hand and was about to lift Xu Yangyi when he said so, but Xu Yangyi suddenly looked up at him with a sharp look and slapped his hand off indifferently, ¡°You might be the one crying instead.¡±


    Tank¡¯s hand froze in midair all of a sudden, for he was scared by Xu Yangyi¡¯s look.


    ¡®What is going on with this boy? His eyes are so sharp as if he is going to pierce me through with his gaze! Should that be a look that kiddo can have?¡¯


    Luo Sen was going to disagree on the stakes, but now after hearing what Xu Yangyi had just said, he gave it up, otherwise it would be a confession that Tank might lose the game.


    ¡°One on one fighting is a bit too hard for you now. I¡¯m not looking down on you. It¡¯s just that Tank is extremely good at close combat and it would not be fair to you. So I¡¯ll let you two play a game that will not do harm to you but still pretty competitive, which can also tell who is the winner.¡± Luo Sen said that as he pulled a whole shelf of weapons out from inside, and continued explaining to them, ¡°It¡¯s just a survival game. These are imitation guns. Of course, they are loaded with BB shots and the one who gets shot will be out, meaning that you lose the game by then.¡±


    Luo Sen grabbed a gun and showed them the clips. Just as he was about to explain more to them, Tank had already taken a handgun. After checking on the bullets, he said to Luo Sen, ¡°Explain the rules to the kid only. I don¡¯t need it. I¡¯ll be waiting outside.¡± And he really walked away after he said so. But Xu Yangyi smiled and said, ¡°Hey! There¡¯s no need to rush! Wait for me.¡± And then he walked over, picked up a gun with heavy firepower. He smoothly loaded the gun, tried it in hands, and adjusted the sight on it. Every move was so fluent and natural, and the handsomeness he showed during that process made the rest of them shocked.

 Chapter 59

    ¡®This gun feels nice, not too heavy though. Even though it¡¯s an imitation gun, there are still differences in weight, but that¡¯s not a big problem.¡¯


    After checking his gun, Xu Yangyi was about to leave, but he then found that Luo Sen and the other two were just staring at him.


    ¡°What?¡± Xu Yangyi raised his eyebrows and then frowned.


    ¡°Are you really going to choose this gun?¡± Luo Sen questioned him directly. Xu Yangyi found it funny for Luo Sen was looking at him like he was a dumb rookie.


    Ji Guangming also explained to Xu Yangyi immediately, ¡°Though this type of heavy firepower guns can load more shots than others, it doesn¡¯t have any advantage over the handgun here, Mr.s He¡­¡±


    ¡°I know that. This gun can load fifty shots, but each bullet contains five shots. That means I only have ten shots against Tank.¡± Xu Yangyi rolled his eyes at Ji Guangming before he could even finish his sentence.


    ¡®Did they really take me as a kiddo who knows nothing? The handgun Tank chose is supposed to be a police pistol with twenty shots in his clip, which means he will have twice the chance to hit me, and he is clearly having an advantage. But whatever, I¡¯ll take him down before my sixth shot.¡¯


    Xu Yangyi was confident as always, without any doubt in mind.


    The other three were stunned again when they heard that for they were shocked by how well Xu Yangyi knew about guns.


    ¡°Maybe you think that it has a higher hit rate for every shot it fires contains twice as much the bullets compared to Tank¡¯s gun. But that advantage will be in vain if you dodge the track of the bullets. I¡¯ll suggest you choose a handy one instead because that one is way too heavy for you.¡± Luo Sen ignored what Xu Yangyi just said and handed him a lady¡¯s handgun.


    Looking at the gun Luo Sen had handed over to him, Xu Yangyi¡¯s veins popped. He tried his best to control his mouth from twitching and said, ¡°Are you guys f**king fighting or not? Why are you still talking about all this nonsense?¡±


    ¡®Goddamn it! Are they dumb or something? I chose it myself and I said that I¡¯m fine with it! Why are you guys still blabbering nonstop?¡¯


    Xu Yangyi even had an impulse of quitting the game, because they just wouldn¡¯t stop talking, which annoyed him.


    But actually, Luo Sen didn¡¯t have any bad intention. He just thought it wouldn¡¯t be suitable for Xu Yangyi to use a gun like that judging from his height and weight. That was why he tried so hard to persuade him, but Luo Sen¡¯s judgment was only based on his past experiences with those who had never used a gun before. As to Xu Yangyi, he was definitely not a rookie. After all, he grew up with guns.


    ¡°Since he said he is fine with it, you won¡¯t need to say anything else, Luo Sen. I¡¯ll only fire ten shots so that it will be fair for him.¡± Tank was about to take out the bullets when he said so, but Xu Yangyi stopped him, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. I¡¯ll take you down before my sixth shot, so you can rest assured.¡± He then walked out first after he said that. But he suddenly stopped at the doorway, turned to his side face, looked at Tank, whose face had darkened, and said, ¡°Looking down on someone might be the cause of your loss, old dude.¡±


    At this moment, the morning sunlight just shone in through the door and casted on Xu Yangyi. His shadow was dragged long. With the gun in his hands, the look of his side face, and the sharp look of his eyes, a sense of threatening power showed on him. He was tall and wild, just like a wild horse surrounded by fire, domineering and shinning.


    That scene made three of them fell in a trance. No, to be more accurate, they were attracted by his look now.


    ¡°Why are you guys just standing there like fools? Lead the way!¡± Seeing their dumbfounded look, Xu Yangyi was pissed off again. He pointed at outside with his head, implying them to take him to the field for the game.

 Chapter 60

    ¡°Who the hell is this little prick?¡± Tank¡¯s face fell in anger. He ground his teeth and said.


    ¡°Who knows.¡± Luo Sen glanced at Ji Guangming when he said that. Ji Guangming hid to the side like a scared little kitten. At the same time, Tank frowned at him as if he was saying, ¡®Speak out the truth, now!¡¯


    Obviously, Ji Guangming couldn¡¯t resist that! Just as he was about to tell Luo Sen and Tank the Xu Yangyi was He Jingyan¡¯s wife, he saw He Jingyan who showed up at the doorway abruptly, implying him to keep his mouth shut with his dangerous look.


    Ji Guangming bit his tongue and saluted He Jingyan, ¡°Good morning, Colonel He.¡±


    Hearing the word ¡°Colonel¡±, Luo Sen and Tank were stunned, but in the next second, they also saluted him, ¡°Good morning, Colonel He.¡±


    He Jingyan didn¡¯t answer them but walked directly towards Xu Yangyi who had just ignored him, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you waiting for me there?¡±


    He was about to stroke Xu Yangyi¡¯s head after he said so, but thinking of Luo Sen and Tank standing behind him, He Jingyan managed to hold back his desire to do that.


    As for Xu Yangyi, he also thought He Jingyan was going to touch him or something, and he was prepared for that, but to his surprise, he didn¡¯t, which made Xu Yangyi a bit startled. He stopped and just looked at He Jingyan in bewilderment.


    ¡®Why is this man behaving so well today? Did something bumped his head or did he take the wrong medicine?¡¯


    He Jingyan smiled as if he had seen through the confusion in Xu Yangyi¡¯s eyes; he then whispered to his ear, ¡°My sweet wife, are you desiring me to touch you?¡±


    To He Jingyan¡¯s surprise, the moment he said that was the exact moment his knee was hit by the gun in Xu Yangyi¡¯s hand. Xu Yangyi said in a low and angry voice, ¡°F**k off.¡±


    However, He Jingyan was never a person of the quitter type, so he followed up immediately. It happened to be a corner there and no one could see what they were doing. At that time, He Jingyan suddenly pushed Xu Yangyi against the wall, lifted his chin and kissed him.


    Xu Yangyi¡¯s eyes widened, and when he was still in astonishment, He Jingyan caught the chance to press Xu Yangyi¡¯s body against the wall so that he couldn¡¯t move. Then, his hand went all the way up to Xu Yangyi¡¯s ear and stroked it gently.


    Being touched like that, Xu Yangyi couldn¡¯t help but moan. He raised his hands to fight back when he realized what was happening, but he was then stopped by He Jingyan, followed by a strong long kiss.


    Knowing that Xu Yangyi had surrendered, He Jingyan chuckled with satisfaction. Their fingers were crossed together and the gap between them became shorter.


    ¡®You are cute when you are unable to fight and resist, but that makes sense; my wife is cute after all.¡¯


    At this time, there were footsteps coming behind them and they were getting closer. Xu Yangyi suddenly opened his eyes, and then what could be heard was the wail of He Jingyan. When Luo Sen, Tank, and Ji Guangming heard his voice and rushed here to check what happened, all they saw was He Jingyan was bending his body in pain, frowning at Xu Yangyi who had already walked away grumpily.


    Luo Sen and Tank thought He Jingyan was feeling sick or something, so they hurriedly walked up and asked if he would need to go and see a doctor for they all knew about He Jingyan had been hurt yesterday.


    He Jingyan told them he was fine. After a brief cough, he endured the pain and walked in front of them with his body straight as if nothing had ever happened.


    Luo Sen and Tank gave each other a look. They couldn¡¯t figure out what just had happened and had no choice but to follow him.


    As for Ji Guangminng, he was twitching the corner of his lips! Looking at Xu Yangyi who was walking in front and He Jingyan behind him, he figured out what had happened.


    ¡®It must be that Colonel He has done something and got beaten by his wife.¡¯

 Chapter 61

    Finally, they made it to the training field. Xu Yangyi looked around the maze-like field and smiled with satisfaction.


    ¡®A decent field in the military, totally different from the ones outside,¡±


    ¡°There will be no time limit for this game, so you can win the game as long as your bullets land on the other party. Simple as that. There are security cameras on the trees and houses around this field, so every move of yours will be under our watch. Of course, if you run out of bullets and your enemy is still standing, you will also lose the game. After all, running out of ammo means death on the battlefields, and you are not really a threat to an enemy with a gun.¡±


    Luo Sen was explaining as always, but the two of them didn¡¯t listen to him. They were checking on their guns again, seeing if they were functioning well.


    Luo Sen sighed and put on a helpless look.


    He Jingyan didn¡¯t walk to Xu Yangyi; neither did he cheer him up. He just looked at Xu Yangyi, which made Xu Yangyi¡¯s hair stand on end, so he turned back to give He Jingyan an angry stare.


    He Jingyan just smiled without saying anything.


    Xu Yangyi frowned upon seeing that because he believed that He Jingyan was here to see his failure.


    ¡®I¡¯ll still take them down even if they are well-trained in the army. Just wait and see.¡¯


    Seeing that Xu Yangyi was communicating with He Jingyan with his eyes, Luo Sen was stunned a bit, but he didn¡¯t say anything else; instead, he told Xu Yangyi, ¡° Here¡¯s the map of the field. You are not familiar with this place, so you can have this with you. Later on, we will send you two to the north and east gate separately, the radio will inform you when it¡¯s time.¡± Luo Sen handed the map to Xu Yangyi and explained it again.


    Xu Yangyi took that and said, ¡°How about you get yourself warmed up first and wait for me?¡± He acted like he was completely in control of this game.


    Luo Sen¡¯s pupils shrunk for he didn¡¯t like the arrogance of Xu Yangyi.


    ¡°Looking down on your enemy will make you suffer, no matter how good you are.¡± His implication was clear enough.


    Xu Yangyi just smiled when he heard that. He then looked at Luo Sen in the eyes, ¡°You can keep that to yourself.¡± After he said that, he jumped on the car that was waiting for him and left, leaving Luo Sen who suddenly become cold.


    Ji Guangming broke out in a cold sweat just by watching what happened, ¡®Good one! Mrs. He! You were just taking captain Luo Sen like nobody, but can you really beat Tank? The soldiers in the Dragon Team are the elites in the military.¡¯


    Tank looked at Luo Sen who was really getting a bit mad, he also become sullen, ¡°You can rest assured, Luo Sen. I¡¯ll take that boy here and make him apologize to you while crying.¡±


    ¡®How dare he challenge the authority of the captain of the Dragon Team? I gotta teach him a lesson.¡¯


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Tank patted on the car and told the soldier inside to drive. The one inside the car was clearly scared, and he replied ¡°Yes¡± cautiously right away. From that, it could be told that the soldiers in the Dragon Team were really not people they could afford to mess with.


    Ji Guangming walked to He Jingyan¡¯s side and said quietly, ¡°Colonel He, you really aren¡¯t going to stop him? Tank looks like he is seriously going to take your wife down. What if he gets hurt?¡±


    ¡®Mrs. He is way too tender and young for this. I can¡¯t imagine how far he can run in this field full of danger. It will take half an hour for someone to drive a car to go through this place.¡¯


    ¡°No matter how young Yangyi is, he is a man. And a man won¡¯t fight a battle he can¡¯t win.¡± He Jingyan didn¡¯t show much expression on his face. He walked to the auditorium and looked up at the big screen across him.


    As for Ji Guangming, he was stunned. He stood there and tilted his head, thinking of the meaning behind He Jingyan¡¯s words.


    ¡®Does that mean¡­ there is a chance for Mrs. He to win?¡¯

 Chapter 62

    Xu Yangyi and Tank were sent to the entrance while an announcement from the broadcast signalling them to start the game instantly sounded.


    Tank took the first move and was rushing towards Xu Yangyi, seeming that he wanted to strike first to take advantage.


    Unlike him, Xu Yangyi looked at the map without turning a hair and then looked around as if he was pondering.


    After a long while, Xu Yangyi was still observing the map without taking a move. Ji Guangming felt strange about it and then twitched his mouth, saying, ¡°Can¡¯t Mrs. He read the map?¡± ¡®Otherwise, why does he fix his eyes on it for such a long time?¡¯


    He Jingyan didn¡¯t reply because he didn¡¯t think so. He could read it from Xu Yangyi¡¯s pondering face because sometimes Xu Yangyi would raise his head while reading the map.


    However, during this period of time, Tank was already dashing towards Xu Yangyi at a fast speed. Luo Sen who was staring at the screen frowned because he also thought that Xu Yangyi could read the map, but after thinking it over, he believed that there must be something wrong. At this moment, Xu Yangyi finally moved. He put the map into his pocket and rushed toward the other side with the gun in his hand. Nonetheless, he suddenly disappeared on the screen.


    ¡°What happened? Why is he gone?¡± Ji Guangming shouted for being surprised.


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t disappear. The cameras don¡¯t catch him.¡± Luo Sen suddenly looked nervous right now.


    Ji Guangming was confused. ¡°The cameras don¡¯t catch him? It¡¯s impossible! All cameras inside are automatic for every corners, so how can it be possible?¡± ¡®That¡¯s too incredible! Unless Mrs. He can calculate the pause moments of the cameras¡­ Wait! There is still one way to avoid the cameras, that is, he makes use of a few seconds when the cameras pause, but how could he just calculate it in his brain?¡¯


    Ji Guangming thought the idea was quite crazy, but Luo Sen said at this time, ¡°He not only made use of the instant when the cameras paused, but also took the advantage of the time when other cameras intersected in order to hide himself away on the screen and confused us about his specific location.¡±


    ¡®But why did he do that? It will be fine if we know his specific location! He is planning something bad, isn¡¯t he?¡¯


    ¡®As for now, the only person who knows his location is Tank who wears the same sensor on the wrist. Based on Tank¡¯s speed, he will arrive at Xu Yangyi¡¯s place within half an hour, so no matter how hard Xu Yangyi tries, it¡¯s in vain and he can¡¯t defeat Tank. However, why this guy looks so confident?


    In addition, it¡¯s the first time for him to read this map, so he is unfamiliar with the surroundings. How could he calculate the pause time? There are less than four people in the Dragon Team who are able to be as insightful and sensitive as him. How could he do that?¡¯


    Luo Sen stared at Tank on the screen and saw that Tank suddenly stopped and then surprisingly looked at the sensor on his wrist. After a while, Tank raised the short gun in his hand and nervously defended himself against the hidden dangers around.


    Whereas, after a long while, nothing happened. Tank lowered his head to take a look at the sensor while a sound suddenly came from the tree. Without any hesitation, Tank consecutively fired three shots to that place, but it was just a bird flying out.


    Tank was stunned but also felt relieved, thinking, ¡°It¡¯s not that guy!¡±


    ¡®However, what happened to that boy? Why does the sensor show that he is less than ten meters away from me? And ten minutes ago, he has been marching toward me at an extremely fast speed as if he has been flying instead of running. What happened on earth?¡¯

 Chapter 63

    In fact, the three shots fired by Tank not only just scared a bird, but also shocked Xu Yangyi who jumped to the grass.


    Xu Yangyi originally wanted to secretly attack Tank by surprise, but he didn¡¯t expect that there was a bird¡¯s nest on the tree and he consequently startled the bird. Fortunately, Tank fired the gun at that moment, so Xu Yangyi could make use of the sound to cover himself and silently jumped onto the ground without being found by Tank.


    What Xu Yangyi had done was coincidently filmed by the surveillance camera and showed on the screen so everyone saw it clearly. Everyone, in great shock, didn¡¯t know how Xu Yangyi came to Tank first and how he jumped from the tree without making little noise and hid himself away from Tank who was an experienced soldier.


    ¡°How could it be possible? Obviously, he would lose no matter in time or speed, but how could he meet Tank in the center of the training field? That¡¯s incredible.¡± Ji Guangming surprisingly whispered and then he cast a glance at He Jingyan.


    ¡®Did the colonel secretly cheat and send some people to assist Mrs. He for thinking that Mrs. He would lose?¡¯


    He Jingyan gazed at Ji Guangming with indifference in his eyes as if he was scolding, ¡°How dare you!¡± Ji Guangming was stupefied and thought it was impossible, because He Jingyan was an impartial and righteous man who never played such a trick secretly.


    At this moment, a noise came out behind him. A group of soldiers was already standing behind them and discussing in low voices.


    ¡°That is Tank of the Dragon Team, right? Who¡¯s that little man?¡±


    ¡°Yes! There is a big gap between them. You see that skinny man. He even has problem in running with that heavy gun.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I bet he can¡¯t win.¡±


    ¡°Even we can¡¯t win, let alone him.¡±


    ¡­


    Obviously, most of them didn¡¯t believe in Xu Yangyi, but they arrived here just now and didn¡¯t see what Xu Yangyi had done before. At this time, other soldiers who had arrived earlier told them,


    ¡°You¡¯d better shut up and watch carefully. This little man is awesome.¡±


    ¡°He is quite miracle for not only hiding himself successfully but also attacking his rival by surprise.¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t fell flat on his face after he jumped off such a tall tree and wasn¡¯t found by Tank. Not everyone can do that.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true! But it¡¯s weird for him to disappear. He set off more than ten minutes late, but he could meet Tank in the center.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m also quite curious and confused about that. There are surveillance cameras everywhere, but no one can film his track. It¡¯s too weird.¡±


    ¡­


    They was originally explaining to the people who arrived later, but now they ended up discussing about Xu Yangyi with great confusion. However, the people who arrived later didn¡¯t know what they were talking about, so they could only look at the screen by themselves.


    ¡°Since when there are so many people behind us?¡± Ji Guangming was stunned while a low-ranked captain walked toward He Jingyan and reported, ¡°Colonel He, the 45th class and the 46th class are here. Please indicate.¡±


    Not looking at him, He Jingyan just replied, ¡°Find a good place and just watch the match.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Colonel He.¡± The captain turned back to rectify his team with no hesitation.


    However, Luo Sen and Ji Guangming were stunned, because what He Jingyan had done was to ask them to take it as a practice match, which meant that it was extraordinary and serious.

 Chapter 64

    Tank saw the sensor showing that Xu Yangyi was still ten meters away from him, and he felt indignant. Then he patted his sensor watch and scolded in a low volume of voice, ¡°Shit. Is this broken?¡±


    He was about to take off the watch to check, but at this moment, a crisp branch was heard. Tank instantly narrowed his eyes with vigilance and lifted his gun to shoot toward that direction. He was so quick as lightening that it was hard to see his movement clearly. Everyone watching the screen was exclaiming and worried about Xu Yangyi. However, Xu Yangyi turned a somersault with his gun to avoid it, and in the next second, he already hid himself in the grass and disappeared.


    ¡°What happened? Animal again?¡± Tank was puzzled and looking at the direction he had shot just now, but he could see nobody there.


    After he shot, there was nothing happening, so it was reasonable for Tank to feel confused. It was all because Xu Yangyi was too good at hiding himself and his movements, so he succeeded in avoiding being found by Tank again.


    ¡°He could easily turn a somersault with such a heavy gun. That¡¯s so sick!¡±


    ¡°And he doesn¡¯t look like a newbie judging from his reaction!¡±


    ¡°Newbie? He is totally a skillful man! He could instantly hide his breath and even Tank couldn¡¯t find him.¡±


    ¡°Yes. His judgement was completely accurate. The bullet just grazed his belly and he would definitely be shot if he failed to avoid it.¡±


    ¡°This guy is smarter than what he looks like!¡±


    ¡°Yes, so we can¡¯t judge a person just from his appearance.¡±


    ¡°I was curious why colonel has asked us to watch this practice match before, but now I understand. He obviously wants us to learn something from it.¡±


    ¡°Same here. I thought that the colonel¡¯s intention was to let us know how domineering the Dragon Team is and to encourage us to work harder, but now it seems that I¡¯m wrong.¡± ¡®He wants to tell us that you can still find an opportunity to defeat a powerful opponent even under the hostile conditions including height and figure. However, can this guy finally win? He has been hiding all the time, hasn¡¯t he?¡¯


    Actually, other soldiers also thought so, because they had been living under the pressure of the Dragon Team for many years. Now when they saw the fight between Xu Yangyi and Tank, to be honest, all of them wished Xu Yangyi to win and thus they got some confidence to tell themselves that they were not weak, so they shouldn¡¯t be frightened by the opponent¡¯s strength.


    Ji Guangming also clenched his fists and narrowed his eyes. ¡®Mrs. He, if you can really win this match, please bring the victory and courage to us.¡¯


    It was normal for those soldiers to be low-spirited and upset, because every member in the Dragon Team was elite and the tasks they took were different from those normal soldiers. As a soldier, everyone hoped to make more contributions to the country instead of doing endless exercise and practice every day.


    He Jingyan curved up his mouth for knowing that all soldiers had their goals and yearnings for being stronger.


    ¡®Darling, all soldiers¡¯ hopes depend on you now. You must give them a lesson to boost their morale.¡¯


    Luo Sen aside saw the smile on He Jingyan¡¯s face and narrowed his eyebrows even tighter.


    ¡®Who on earth is this guy? Even Colonel He is expecting him to win. However, I have to commit that he is really good. No wonder he wasn¡¯t afraid of Tank at all before. If he continues hiding, it¡¯s not good for Tank, because Tank is rich-experienced in close attack instead of shooting.¡¯

 Chapter 65

    ¡®Tank, what if there is an enemy in front of you but you can¡¯t find him?¡¯


    Luo Sen stared at Tank who was highly vigilant on the screen. He was worried about Tank because Xu Yangyi was creeping forward but Tank still didn¡¯t realize.


    At the same time, Xu Yangyi secretly moved and then quickly hid behind a tree. After that, he finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    ¡®That was so close! I was almost shot by Tank, but he should be quite nervous right now, because he couldn¡¯t find me although the distance between us has been shortening in the sensor.¡¯


    Xu Yangyi cracked a smile and catiously poked his head around the tree to observe Tank, but at the same time, Tank suddenly looked toward the direction of Xu Yangyi and strode straight towards him. Xu Yangyi was stupefied and instantly turned his head back.


    ¡®Damn! Do I expose myself?¡¯ Xu Yangyi looked at the tree two meters away from him and was about to turn a somersault to there, but at this moment, Tank suddenly fired two shots to his direction and the bullets just grazed Xu Yangyi¡¯s hair, which scared him with pupils dilated.


    ¡°Brat, I don¡¯t know how you come here, but game is over. I know you are hiding behind that tree and if you surrender now, you can be free of suffering pains on your body.¡± Tank said while moving forward, but he still kept alert as if he wasn¡¯t quite sure whether Xu Yangyi was hiding behind that tree or not.


    At the same time, soldiers were worried and shouted inwardly, ¡®That¡¯s a trap and don¡¯t fall into it. If you attack back right now, you would certainly expose your location.¡¯


    However, Xu Yangyi didn¡¯t know that Tank was trapping him, so he was about to raise his gun and load the gun, but at that instant, he suddenly calmed down and carefully listened to the footsteps approaching.


    He found something wrong and frowned, ¡°It¡¯s strange. If he really knows my location, why does he seem to be on the defensive instead of just striding toward me`    ?¡±


    Xu Yangyi narrowed his eyes and then an idea popped out in his mind. He secretly kicked a stone beside his foot to another tree. With no surprise, Tank instantly fired toward another director while he heard the sound. At the same time, Xu Yangyi ran away by taking the advantage of the moment Tank turned around, and he also fired bullets at Tank. However, the shot was failed because Tank suddenly glanced at him and pulled the trigger to shoot one of the bullets Xu Yangyi had fired and then quickly avoided the other bullets. Not long before he stabilized himself, he immediately turned around and said to Xu Yangyi while laughing out loud, ¡°Brat, I already knew your trick and just waited you to fall into my trap.¡± Then, he fired two shots.


    Xu Yangyi was shocked and rushed to the tree aside to cover himself for preparing the fight at any time. However, Tank had already caught up with him and raised gun toward the tree, shouting, ¡°Brat, it¡¯s over.¡±


    The soldiers in front of the screen couldn¡¯t even see clearly because Tank was too fast and left no time for Xu Yangyi to avoid and attack back. The moment they all thought that Xu Yangyi would definitely lose, the camera suddenly filmed the scene behind the tree. To their surprise, Xu Yangyi disappeared again and left Tank who was utterly confused with the gun in his hand.


    ¡®What¡­ what happened? Why this guy disappeared again?¡¯ Tank couldn¡¯t believe it. His eyes were open wide, and then he quickly looked around but still didn¡¯t find Xu Yangyi as if Xu Yangyi had gone with the wind.

 Chapter 66

    Translator: Alanese Fantasy¡°The man is gone. What happened?¡±


    ¡°Yes! This guy hid behind that tree just now, didn¡¯t he?¡±


    ¡°Although I have no idea what he did, he¡¯s really awesome to disappear again.¡±


    ¡°No, he didn¡¯t disappear. He is on the tree.¡±


    Suddenly, a man exclaimed while the others were confused about what he had meant by ¡®on the tree¡¯. At the same time, Xu Yangyi on the tree was about to load the gun to shoot Tank, but Tank heard that sound and instantly reacted to shoot first. Xu Yangyi had no choice but to jump off the tree and shot back at Tank the moment he landed on the ground.


    However, the powerful Tank suddenly plucked out the road sign aside and knocked the approaching bullets down. Then, he sprinted to Xu Yangyi and slashed Xu Yangyi with the sign in his hands.


    With no time to avoid, Xu Yangyi could only tightly clench both ends of his gun to fend off the attack and was almost knocked down by the heavy strike.


    ¡®This man is too strong.¡¯ Xu Yangyi gritted his teeth to bear Tank¡¯s attack, but he would definitely be knocked down by another attack.


    Tank seemed to know that Xu Yangyi had no advantage in close fight with him, so he burst out laughing and lifted the sign to slash him hard, leaving no time for Xu Yangyi to run away. The moment the skinny Xu Yangyi was about to be attacked by the strong Tank, he suddenly jumped toward the sign first. All soldiers were shocked by this thrilling movement and worried that Xu Yangyi would be slapped to death. However at this moment, the camera could only film Tank¡¯s back and he completely blocked Xu Yangyi.


    However, Xu Yangyi seized the opportunity to grab the sign when he jumped up. Then he agilely rotated himself to steadily stand on the sign in front of Tank and cracked a smile, saying, ¡°Check mate.¡± Tank suddenly stopped his action and surprisingly looked at Xu Yangyi with his eyes wide open.


    Due to being blocked by Tank, the soldiers didn¡¯t know what had happened to Xu Yangyi and they could just see Tank standing still without any moves.


    ¡°Look, it¡¯s strange. Why doesn¡¯t Tank attack but standing there still?¡±


    ¡°Right!¡±


    ¡°But why does that guy suddenly look parallel to Tank?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s so weird. That guy is much shorter than Tank indeed.¡±


    ¡°And that boy is also standing there still with a smile. Is the game still on?¡±


    ¡°I would like to know the result right now!¡±


    ¡°So am I. what are they waiting for at such a critical moment?¡±


    ¡­


    The complaints and noise were burst out suddenly and the soldiers shouted at them to continue the game, but Xu Yangyi and Tank were always standing still on the screen.


    At this time, Luo Sen narrowed his eyes and suddenly said, ¡°Are you all blind? The game is over.¡± Then he clenched his fists and gazed at Tank who was still stunned and stood motionless.


    Luo Sen scolded inwardly, seeming that he was unwilling to convince the result.


    Whereas, the soldier was still puzzled about what Luo Sen had said, because they saw nothing about that result, so they started to yell,


    ¡°Over? The game doesn¡¯t end yet, does it?¡±


    ¡°Right. Why did he say it¡¯s over?¡±


    ¡°Did something really happen just now?¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be true! We all fixed our eyes on this.¡±


    ¡°Yes. We didn¡¯t find any other clear clues.¡±


    ¡°We just saw Tank standing there still.¡±


    ¡­

 Chapter 67

    ¡°The game is over?¡± Like other people, Ji Guangming was also confused. However, Luo Sen just clenched his fists with no more explanations.


    Not hearing any responses from Luo Sen, Ji Guangming shifted his gaze to He Jingyan who just curved up his mouth in a good mood at this time.


    It made Ji Guangming more confused and he had no idea at all!


    When the soldier was chattering, the camera finally turned to the front of Tank. Everyone instantly exclaimed because they saw that Xu Yangyi was standing on the sign and pointed at Tank¡¯s head with his gun. With a smile on his face, Xu Yangyi, like a majestic king, looked outstanding and charming to look down upon everything, overshadowing Tank who was sturdy and much bigger than him.


    ¡°No way! He is directly standing on the sign that should be the weapon of Tank. It¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°Regardless of the speed of wind or gravity, it¡¯s too stressful. Even we could feel that fierce strength from the screen, but he still fought against Tank in such a dangerous method, and¡­ he even succeeded.¡± ¡®It¡¯s¡­ too incredible. Unlike him, a normal man tend to go out of his way to avoid the attack or just call a halt. After all, it¡¯s just a practice match, and there is no need to risk their life on a game. The purpose of the practice match is to find one¡¯s own weakness so as to make improvements later.¡¯


    ¡°It requires calm judgement and sharp dynamic visual acuity, otherwise he would be a dead man under the attacks of Tank. He¡¯s too brave!¡± ¡®Didn¡¯t this guy¡­ fear death? Or¡­¡¯ the man quivered, ¡®Or was he quite sure that he would win and didn¡¯t consider so much like us?¡¯


    The feelings in the soldiers¡¯ minds were complex, because Xu Yangyi, such a little boy, could bravely fight with nothing to fear, but they always had too many worries, which brought heavy but unnecessary pressure on themselves.


    Everyone fell silent suddenly with their heads lowering. Maybe they all felt ashamed because all of them were the tough men in the troop, but they were defeated by Xu Yangyi whom they had always belittled as a weak boy.


    Luo Sen glanced at the quiet soldiers and looked He Jingyan who was smiling in the eye.


    ¡®Did Colonel He already know the actual strength of this guy? So the reason why he didn¡¯t stop the game but called the soldiers to watch is to make use of the match to give them a lesson, right?¡¯


    Tank who just regained his wits had the same feeling as other soldiers had. When seeing Xu Yangyi agilely jumped down from the sign, he gnashed the teeth with tearful eyes, because it was not just a match for him but a gamble for the dignity of all members in the Dragon Team. However, he screwed it up.


    Seeing the look on Tank¡¯s face, Xu Yangyi suddenly lost the happiness for winning the game, because he knew that Tank lost the dignity of the Dragon Team, so Xu Yangyi didn¡¯t say anything but walked toward the entrance.


    Meanwhile, the broadcast sounded, ¡°In the practice match between Tank and Xu Yangyi, the winner goes to Xu Yangyi.¡±


    If it were in normal times, everyone would cheer up, but now, the soldiers were sullen. It was not because they lost heart but because they were all warning themselves inwardly that they were not weak but didn¡¯t work hard enough.


    Thanks to this match, all the soldiers learned something from it and found out their own disadvantages as well as the goals they would pursue going forward.

 Chapter 68

    ¡°It¡¯s truly you to take your wife as an example.¡± Somehow, Long Shen stood behind He Jingyan and said so with a smile on his face.


    Without turning his head, He Jingyan responded confidently, ¡°Although my wife is still young, he is not weaker than the Dragon Team.¡± After that, he raised his eyes at Long Shen who was smiling meaningfully, and said, ¡°You should be quite clear about that, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    The reason why He Jingyan said so was because after he had left the office, Long Shen sent him a file about Xu Yangyi¡¯s personal information.


    When he opened the file, he was even shocked, because it showed that Xu Yangyi not only was a shooting expert who had won many competitions in the city, but also acquired huge potential in this field. Thus, at the age of five, he had been accepted by a special department, but somehow, it seemed to be the end of his shooting talent.


    In addition, he hadn¡¯t shown up too much on big occasions since five. The competitions he had attended were only held by the city, which were insignificant with no reports by any media, seeming that he did these on purpose.


    Long Shen just smiled and then sat beside He Jingyan. ¡°Someone must want to hide Mrs. He¡¯s talent, but now, you openly let him show his strength. Aren¡¯t you afraid that someone with malicious intention would aim at him?¡±


    ¡®He was been accepted by the special department at the age of five, so he would be trained as either a spy or a member of CIA. What¡¯s going on with this family? It seems that only Xu Jing is the normal one.¡¯


    However, He Jingyan disagreed with him at all. ¡°I think it¡¯s good for him! Maybe it can help him to find out the clues of his mom¡¯s death. Besides,¡± He Jingyan suddenly sneered, ¡°do you think that I can¡¯t protect my own wife well?¡±


    Although he seemed to take it as a joke, the coldness, like a sharp knife, was revealed in his eyes, thrilling and dreadful.


    Long Shen was stupefied by He Jingyan¡¯s creepy look, but after a while, he curved up his lips with a careless expression. ¡°Anyway, it should be the enemy who would die at last. There is nothing I should worry about.¡±


    ¡®It¡¯s rare to see Colonel He being so serious. However, I still wonder who is Xu Yangyi¡¯s enemy. It¡¯s too complex and mysterious.¡¯


    He Jingyan suddenly lowered his eyes and carelessly asked, ¡°Have you found out who is the one eloping with Xu Nuannuan?¡±


    ¡®Maybe we can make some breakthroughs from Yangyi¡¯s sister. After all, only her documents have been blocked and no information could be investigated. It probably relates to the death of their mom.¡¯ He Jingyan thought inwardly.


    Long Shen seemed to have the guess that He Jingyan would ask this question. He glanced at the screen, on which, Xu Yangyi and Tank were coming out by car, and then said, ¡°I once went to Mrs. He¡¯s school and learned that Xu Nuannuan had never talked with other people expect Mrs. He. Her daily routine was only on her way to school or home. I couldn¡¯t find anyone else she had ever contacted, except her family members. Or maybe I should say she hadn¡¯t ever contacted anyone within our sights.¡± ¡®However, general speaking, the asocial people like her always hide something, or maybe she just doesn¡¯t like to contact others, so she stops the connections with people so as to stay away from the unnecessary trouble.¡¯


    ¡®But all of these just are my own speculations. They are unreliable without any evidences. I could only say that, as for now, the identity of Xu Nuannuan is still a mystery.¡¯ Long Shen thought in his mind.

 Chapter 69

    The expression on He Jingyan¡¯s face didn¡¯t change, making others hard to guess what he was in his mind. After a while, he said in a calm tone, ¡°Report to me if you get something new.¡±


    Long Shen glanced at him, but finally smiled and said, ¡°Will do.¡±


    ¡®You really marry an awesome wife, my colonel.¡¯


    However, it seemed that Long Shen suddenly recalled something, then he looked at He Jingyan, saying, ¡°It was the division commander who set you two up, so does he know something about the Xu Family?¡± ¡®Otherwise, why did he suddenly ask Colonel He to marry Xu Nuannuan who has such a mysterious identity?¡¯


    ¡°My old man must know something, but he won¡¯t tell me anything even if I ask him, so I¡¯d better investigate it by myself.¡± ¡®I can¡¯t stand his rebuke. It¡¯s annoying.¡¯


    After hearing He Jingyan¡¯s words, Long Shen was stunned and said, ¡°I also don¡¯t want to hear his nagging, either. He would scold us like we young kids know nothing and always depend on him.¡±


    After saying that, Long Shen smiled brightly but looked quite resentful, seeming that he had some bad memories with He Bingwei.


    Seeing the dissatisfaction in Long Shen¡¯s eyes, He Jingyan curved up his mouth, ¡°So we¡¯d better not humiliate ourselves.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to see the division commander.¡± Long Shen still looked unwilling but his expression softened.


    These two openly talked trash about the division commander in front of the soldiers, who were quite used to it, because it was also the exact impression He Bingwei left on them. However, the most surprising thing to them was that He Jingyan had been looking at Xu Yangyi in the screen while talking about his wife. Therefore, all the soldiers started to gossip,


    ¡°Wife? Who?¡±


    ¡°According to what Colonel He and the second lieutenant have said, it seems to be that guy named Xu Yangyi!¡±


    ¡°Yeah. When the second lieutenant just came here, I heard he said that Colonel He took his wife as an example. It can¡¯t be Tank for sure, so it must be the other guy!¡±


    ¡°That guy is truly adorable, but he must be a¡­ boy!¡±


    ¡°Right. He must be a boy even though he looks much prettier and cutter than a girl.¡±


    ¡°So here¡¯s the question. Colonel He¡¯s wife? Wife? Why is his wife a man?¡±


    ¡­


    The soldiers were stuck by this question and were confused in astonishment. Then, they all shifted their gaze at He Jingyan as if they wanted a clear explanation about this question. However, no one dared ask, so they only stared at him.


    Luo Sen was also startled. Although he knew that He Jingyan had got married yesterday, he didn¡¯t expect that He Jingyan¡¯s wife, namely Mrs. He they should call in the future, was a man.


    ¡®That guy is the wife of Colonel He? That¡¯s why he didn¡¯t stop this match because he knows Xu Yangyi¡¯s strength?¡¯


    ¡®It¡¯s so unbelievable! How could the wife chosen by the division commander¡­ be a man? It¡¯s¡­ so dumbfounding.¡±


    It was reasonable for Luo Sen to feel amazed, because it related to the reputation of the He Family. Who would accept his son to marry a man, especially when his son was a man with well-known fame like He Jingyan?


    He Jingyan certainly knew that the soldiers had questions about his marriage but dared not ask. Nonetheless, he thought it was unnecessary to explain to them.


    Seeing that He Jingyan explained nothing, Long Shen didn¡¯t say anything, either. However, Ji Guangming would like to explain, but he was afraid of He Jingyan, so he had to give up.

 Chapter 70

    The soldiers were still going out of their way to fight back their curiosity, while at this moment, Xu Yangyi and Tank had been sent out of the training field.


    He Jingyan instantly stood up and walked up to them, but he frowned, seeming that he came there not for celebrating Xu Yangyi¡¯s victory.


    ¡°You bad man, what do you wanna do?¡± Xu Yangyi twitched his mouth and looked at He Jingyan who was walking to the car and suddenly stretched out his hands.


    ¡®Does he want to flirt with me again? Isn¡¯t he afraid of me beating him?¡¯


    With that thought in mind, Xu Yangyi just ignored He Jingyan and was about to jump off the car. However at this time, He Jingyan suddenly put on an evil smile and said, ¡°Darling.¡± Then, he fixed his eyes on Xu Yangyi.


    Confused about the sudden anger of He Jingyan, Xu Yangyi also gazed at him while frowning.


    When Xu Yangyi was speculating the intention of He Jingyan, He Jingyan took a glance at his ankle and said, ¡°Your ankle got injured, didn¡¯t you? Behave yourself.¡± Meanwhile, he hinted Xu Yangyi to jump into his arms.


    If it were at normal times, Xu Yangyi would definitely give He Jingyan a kick. However at present, he was looking at He Jingyan in puzzlement.


    ¡®How does he know that my ankle got injured?¡¯


    It seemed that He Jingyan knew Xu Yangyi¡¯s confusion, so he walked closer to Xu Yangyi and directly held Xu Yangyi in his arms before Xu Yangyi obediently jumped into his arms. Then he explained, ¡°You sprained your ankle when jumping off the tree, didn¡¯t you?¡± After that, he wiped Xu Yangyi¡¯s sweat away from the forehead with his sleeve and curved up a fondly smile.


    ¡°You noticed that?¡± Xu Yangyi was stunned. He didn¡¯t struggle anymore but stayed obediently in He Jingyan¡¯s arms, because his ankle had already swelled up and he had bit the bullet until the end of the match.


    Hearing Xu Yangyi¡¯s question, He Jingyan felt his wife was so adorable. ¡°I am a professional soldier.¡± ¡®The conditions of every soldier are related to the result of a battle. If I couldn¡¯t perceive it, then I¡¯m not qualified to be the colonel.¡¯


    Xu Yangyi scorned after hearing He Jingyan¡¯s response as if he thought He Jingyan was bragging about himself. Then he turned to Luo Sen and complacently smiled, ¡°Do you still want to challenge me?¡±


    ¡®Do you still take me as a little boy? If so, I would teach you a good lesson.¡¯


    ¡®However, the strength of the Dragon Team was really amazing. At least there are many powerful members who are good at close fight like Tank. To be honest, the longer I fight with Tank, the less possibility I could win, because in terms of strength, I can¡¯t beat him, but he has one track mind, so it¡¯s easy for me to predict his next moves.¡¯


    Hearing what Xu Yangyi had said, Luo Sen unconsciously quivered, because the guy who was standing in front of him was not just a normal boy, but the wife of his colonel. Regarding the identity, he was not qualified to challenge Xu Yangyi, so he could only look at He Jingyan, hoping He Jingyan to help him make the decision. He dared not compete with Xu Yangyi, because from what he knew about He Jingyan, he would certainly be dead if he hurt Xu Yangyi accidentally.


    Knowing that Luo Sen was waiting for He Jingyan¡¯s command, Xu Yangyi immediately frowned, because he knew that He Jingyan wouldn¡¯t agree to have him compete with Luo Sen. As expected, He Jingyan already slapped on Xu Yangyi¡¯s butt and said, ¡°Your ankle has been injured and you still keep thinking about the match. Do you want me to lock you in the room?¡± He threatened Xu Yangyi.


    Xu Yangyi, who was suddenly slapped on the butt in public, was instantly blushed and rebuked, ¡°F**k off! You bastard, put me down.¡± Then he started to struggle, which seemed to be his way to hide his shyness, because he was still scolding inwardly, ¡®Damn it. Is this man insane? He slapped my butt in front of so many people. I¡¯m going crazy. How should I face them afterwards?¡¯

 Chapter 71

    Seemingly knowing that Xu Yangyi would always try to cover his nervousness like this when he was shy, He Jingyan mischievously smiled and was about to kiss Xu Yangyion his lips so as to see his funny look. However, Xu Yangyi seemed to have known He Jingyan¡¯s intention, so he suddenly covered He Jingyan¡¯s face with his hand to push He Jingyan away from himself. Xu Yangyi twitched his mouth, ¡°What do you want to do?¡±


    ¡®This man is certainly planning some tricks on me. He must know that I¡¯m shy and he is just looking forward to see me going nuts. Damn it. Adults are really annoying. He¡¯s just a few years older than me!¡¯


    ¡°Darling, you won the game, didn¡¯t you? I just want to give you a kiss for your victory.¡± He Jingyan suddenly burst out laughing and insisted on kissing Xu Yangyi. Two of them pulled and pushed with each other. The scene looked funny but also warm.


    ¡°You bloody kiss! F**k off.¡± Xu Yangyi didn¡¯t care his kiss at all.


    ¡®Damn. He always seizes any opportunities to flirt with and take advantages of me. I¡¯m a man! Doesn¡¯t he feel disgusting to stay with me all the time?¡¯


    ¡°When do you plan to put me down? It¡¯s freaking hot.¡± Xu Yangyi struggled to get down and said in distaste. However, He Jingyan didn¡¯t loosen his hold. ¡°I¡¯ll apply ointment for you after we go back.¡± He said as if he was planning to take Xu Yangyi back in his arms.


    Xu Yangyi was startled and snapped, ¡°F**k! Don¡¯t tell me you expect to hold me back to home.¡±


    ¡®There are all training fields here. What he does would make me ashamed for all of my life! It¡¯s too humiliating to being held by a man in the troop.¡¯


    In any case, Xu Yangyi didn¡¯t allow He Jingyan to hold him and struggled to get down. Whereas, He Jingyan suddenly threatened Xu Yangyi with the coldness flashing in his eyes. ¡°Darling, don¡¯t you dare get down from my arms! If you really do, you can just wait for my punishment.¡±


    Being scared by the sudden change of He Jingyan¡¯s attitude, Xu Yangyi twitched his mouth and thought inwardly, ¡°Holly shit. He really seems angry. I¡¯d better not mess with him. I don¡¯t know what this cunning man would do in public.¡±


    Seeing Xu Yangyi behave himself, He Jingyan curved up his lips. ¡®This little guy is afraid of me!¡¯


    Long Shen aside slightly frowned when he saw Xu Yangyi becoming obedient. ¡®It seems that this little fierce horse can¡¯t completely subdue the colonel! There will be a lot of interesting things happening afterwards.¡¯


    Long Shen was looking at them just for funk, or maybe taking it as an interesting thing.


    Nonetheless, Ji Guangming was quite enthusiastic because he felt very proud to stay with Xu Yangyi, who was not only the wife of the colonel, but also the man who had defeated the Dragon Team. However, the only one thing he disliked was that Xu Yangyi and He Jingyan always gave him PDA no matter where it was. Ji Guangming was afraid of being influenced by them that he would lose his interest in woman and become a guy in the end. By then, he would feel guilty to his parents who were still waiting him to get marry and have his own baby.


    Tank was startled, too. Looking at He Jingyan who showed his love and fondness to Xu Yangyi, he rubbed his eyes,scolded inwardly and then murmured, ¡°Is he really our colonel? When has he become so gentle and¡­¡±


    Tank stiffly looked at Xu Yangyi and nearly freaked out. ¡®Is this guy Mrs. He? Is he the wife of the colonel? I¡¯m doomed. Mrs. He¡¯s ankle was injured. What punishment will I get?¡¯


    Instantly, Tank asked Luo Sen for help by giving him a gaze, but Luo Sen was also helpless. Then, two of them suddenly looked at Ji Guangming at the same time, who was shaking his head hard in great horror, saying that it was not his business.


    ¡®Mrs. He, you really leave me in a dreadful situation.¡¯ Ji Guangming complained inwardly.

 Chapter 72

    ¡°Colonel He, I¡¯m sorry to hurt Mrs. He.¡± No one but Tank himself should be the one to blame, so he apologized to He Jingyan firstly, otherwise he would even get more serious punishment.


    He Jingyan who was ¡°quarreling¡± with Xu Yangyi stopped and glanced at Tank. He hadn¡¯t expected to say anything; after all, it was normal to get hurt in the match, but he suddenly looked at Tank and smiled, ¡°What do you think of my wife¡¯s strength?¡±


    It was hard to know whether his question was to show off Xu Yangyi¡¯s ability or simply to ask Tank¡¯s opinion about Xu Yangyi.


    However, Tank had one track mind and didn¡¯t understand He Jingyan¡¯s meaning, so he didn¡¯t know how to give a proper reply. He could only hopelessly glance at Luo Sen for help, worrying inwardly, ¡°It¡¯s a toughest task for me to cope with the man like Colonel He who is foxy and always talks with the tongue in the cheek.¡±


    Receiving the hint by Tank, Luo Sen hurriedly explained, ¡°There are many things Tank needs to learn from Mrs. He. Please render your help to him afterwards, Mrs. He.¡± He said such words to diffuse the embarrassment, which didn¡¯t offend He Jingyan but also not insult Xu Yangyi.


    Before He Jingyan responded, Xu Yangyi had frowned surprisingly. ¡®This man named Luo Sen is really a smooth person! That is what adults like.¡¯


    Regardless of the compliment from Luo Sen, Xu Yangyi still felt unhappy because what Luo Sen had addressed him was Mrs. He, as if it was because of his identity instead of his own strength that forced Luo Sen to be polite and respectful.


    ¡°It turns out that all adults are annoying indeed!¡± Xu Yangyi said without looking at anyone, seemingly targeting no one and just casually coming up with an opinion.


    Whereas, Luo Sen quivered when hearing what Xu Yangyi had said, because he had said too much compliments just now, so he guessed that what Xu Yangyi implied in the words was him. However, he didn¡¯t get angry but curved up his lips.


    ¡®This little guy is truly bold! But it¡¯s understandable. He even dares scold the colonel, so how would he fear me, a captain of the Dragon Team? However, I don¡¯t hate this little arrogant guy, because he is quite confident in his strength.¡¯


    He Jingyan also thought that his wife not only had a bad temper, but also was arrogant and domineering. He was quite curious about how Xu Yangyi was so powerful in that small body.


    ¡°Ah¡­! It¡¯s too hot. I¡¯m sweating and want to go back to take a shower!¡± Xu Yangyi pulled his collar open and fanned himself with his hands. Then he rolled his eyes at He Jingyan who was still holding him in the arms.


    ¡®Doesn¡¯t he feel hot? Why is he still holding me? He must be insane.¡¯


    Knowing that He Jingyan wouldn¡¯t let him down whatever he did, Xu Yangyi gave up struggling. ¡®I just let him hold me as he likes. Anyhow, I¡¯m not the person who might be tired and I¡¯m also not the only one who would be ashamed. After all, he is the colonel with big reputation. It would hurt his reputation when he walks around with another man in his hands.¡¯


    With that in mind, Xu Yangyi felt much relieved, but what he didn¡¯t know was that his husband was the head in this troop and no one dared criticize him.


    Seeing Xu Yangyi¡¯s gaze, He Jingyan could know what he was thinking in his mind right now though he said nothing, but He Jingyan didn¡¯t care and smiled, ¡°Then we go back!¡±


    If it were someone else who put on such a disdainful look, he would definitely be killed by He Jingyan. However, He Jingyan was unruly and headstrong. He just wanted to spoil his own wife and didn¡¯t care the criticism at all.


    When Tank and Luo Sen all thought that the gamble Xu Yangyi had said was probably a joke, Xu Yangyi said to them without turning his head back before He Jingyan had gone far, ¡°I look forward to seeing you guys in the future, losers.¡±

 Chapter 73

    ¡°Are we¡­ targeted by Mrs. He?¡± Seeing that He Jingyan and Xu Yangyi walked far away, Tank touched his arms, feeling a little cold.


    ¡®I¡¯m really dead. If I really have to become a follower to Mrs. He, then I would stain the dignity and reputation of the Dragon Team!¡¯


    ¡°Luo Sen, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s all my fault. I lost the match because I overstated my capability.¡± Tank felt quite guilty but helpless for he could do nothing to make it up.


    Due to feeling ashamed and guilty, Tank feared to look at Luo Sen directly. However, while seeing that the figures of He Jingyan and Xu Yangyi gradually disappeared, Luo Sen suddenly asked, ¡°What do you think of Mrs. He¡¯s strength when you were at close fight against him?¡±


    ¡®The situations can be different depending on the scenes we saw on the screen or at the actual fight. If such a talent like Mrs. He join us, the Dragon Team would certainly become stronger.¡¯


    Tank became serious when he heard Luo Sen¡¯s question. ¡°He is not only good at hiding his trace, but also smart and agile. Besides, he could avoid the attacks smoothly with the machine gun in his hands, which is impossible for a normal adult, let alone the young boy like Mrs. He.¡± ¡®In addition, I was quite nervous when I fought against him, because I never knew where he would show up and attack me. He is really good at putting pressure on his opponent. During the close fight, it seemed that I was more likely to win, but actually I took little advantage of him, not to mention control him with my physical strength.¡¯


    ¡°It turns out that there is always someone stronger no matter how strong you are!¡± Tank sighed despite himself.


    ¡°I remember that Mrs. He had said he would defeat you by using less than six bullets.¡± Luo Sen looked at Tank, saying.


    Tank didn¡¯t realize what he meant and replied, ¡°So what?¡± However, after that, he quivered.


    ¡®It seemed that¡­ Mrs. He¡­ only fired three shots.¡¯


    After he realized, Tank¡¯s face turned into pale.


    Seeing Tank¡¯s expression, Luo Sen knew that Tank had understood his meaning, so he continued, ¡°Mrs. He is not only smart, but also insightful. Do you know what method he used to meet you before you arrived at the center?¡±


    ¡°What method?¡± Hearing it, Tank was pumped up because that was the question haunting him all the time.


    Luo Sen didn¡¯t directly tell him but showed the map to Tank, which puzzled Tank. ¡°Why do you show me the map?¡±


    Glancing at him, Luo Sen pointed at the black lines that were too indiscernible to observe on the map and asked, ¡°Do you know what it is?¡±


    Tank rolled his eyes at Luo Sen and seemed to be rendered speechless, but he still answered, ¡°Cable lines! Or you tell me what they could be?¡±


    ¡®So what? What on earth do you want to tell me?¡¯ Tank was confused. Not until Luo Sen explained had Long Shen aside already curved up his mouth and said, ¡°All the cable lines in the training field are connected.¡± After that, Long Shen directly left.


    Ji Guangming was startled when hearing the words, but his pupils were dilated at the next second, because he already knew the method Xu Yangyi had used to meet Tank earlier.


    Whereas, Tank was slower to figure it out. After Long Shen walked far away, he finally said in astonishment, ¡°Mrs. He made use of the gun as a cross bar so as to help him to slide on the connected cable lines to arrive the center earlier than me, didn¡¯t he?¡±


    ¡°Right.¡± Luo Sen was glad that Tank had eventually understood.


    ¡®The reason why Mrs. He disappeared on the screen was because the cable lines were too high for the cameras to capture.¡¯


    ¡®I have to commit that Mrs. He is really something. He could quickly know his track to fight back only by looking through the map and the landform of the field. No ordinary people can compare to him.¡¯


    Tank felt even upset right now, because he had been staying in this training field for more than three years, but he still never came up with such a convenient method.


    Knowing Tank¡¯s bad mood, Luo Sen patted him on the shoulder and comforted, ¡°Do more exercise afterwards.¡±


    After that, Tank¡¯s pupils vibrated and instantly replied, ¡°Yes, sir. I would never humiliate the Dragon Team going forward.¡± Tank saluted and replied loudly, scaring the soldiers who had been whispering aside.

 Chapter 74

    After Luo Sen and Tank walked far away, the soldiers started to openly discuss instead of just whispering as what they had done before.


    ¡°Captain Luo Sen and Tank really called Xu Yangyi Mrs. He. I didn¡¯t mishear them, right?¡±


    ¡°And Colonel He also called him wife, didn¡¯t he?¡±


    ¡°Yes! I heard it with my own ears.¡±


    ¡°His wife is a man! How could it be? What a strange thing it is!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s perhaps so-called boys¡¯ love my younger brother told me! When I went home on vocation last time, my brother took me to meet one of his friends, but I was immediately startled when he introduced his friend as his boyfriend.¡±


    ¡°So did my younger sister. She asked me if I had a boyfriend in the troop. I can¡¯t follow her mind now.¡±


    ¡°Wow! Your siblings are really weird and open-minded.¡±


    While listening to those two soldiers talking about their experiences, the other soldiers were looking at them with shock and fear on their faces.


    Meanwhile, two soldiers in the last row secretly hooked their fingers together, bashfully lowering their head.


    However, the captain standing not far away glanced at the noisy subordinates and frowned, thinking inwardly, ¡®Is there still no good-looking soldier in my squad this year? So disappointed. Mrs. He is really gorgeous, but the colonel is by no means the one I could afford to offend.


    In addition, I can¡¯t deal with Mrs. He who looks quiet and gentle but actually is a devil with sharp claws.


    However, unexpectedly, the colonel is also a gay. He not only openly married a man but also took him back to the troop.¡¯


    While the captain was sizing up his subordinates, a good-looking man in another squad was also observing him. He cast a glance at his butt from time to time with a meaningful smile.


    It seemed that the captain felt that gaze, so he suddenly turned his head, but he found that no one was looking at him but all discussing about Xu Yangyi.


    Being quite confused, the captain looked around but still found nothing strange. Finally, he thought he thought too much and shifted his eyes. However, at that moment, that man instantly looked at him again, but this time, he didn¡¯t fix his eyes on him. Instead, he curved up his mouth for finding something interesting. Then he picked up the topic with his teammates.


    ¡°Regardless of the gender of Mrs. He, we can¡¯t be judgmental because that¡¯s the person Colonel He loves. However, what Luo Sen explained just now was that Mrs. He caught up with Tank by sliding on the cable lines. It turned out that he didn¡¯t disappear indeed! Awesome!¡±


    ¡°His judgement is really good.¡±


    ¡°Right! Mrs. He is so brilliant and awesome.¡±


    ¡°Thanks to Mr. He, I¡¯m more confident now and also realize my weakness.¡±


    ¡­


    The soldiers continued their topic to compliment Xu Yangyi again. However, there was a soldier who was stunned and stared at the telegraph pole nearby with confusion, but no one knew what he was confused about.


    Seeing this, another soldier aside asked him out of curiosity, ¡°Why are you looking at the telegraph pole?¡±


    Without hesitation, that soldier blurted it out, ¡°I¡¯m wondering how Mrs. He climbed up this high and smooth telegraph pole with his little figure.¡±


    His words reminded of all soldiers. They sighed with confusion and then all became silent, thinking inwardly, ¡°That¡¯s right! How did Mrs. He get there?¡±


    Here was another question baffling the soldiers. However, owing to He Jingyan and Xu Yangyi, there were some soldiers who started to look at their teammates with special affection. It seemed there would be more boys¡¯ love in the troop.

 Chapter 75

    As the soldiers were confused, a man suddenly walked to the side and hid in the dark for doing something secretly while on guard against others.


    However, not long before he had left, another man also followed him and frowned, fixing the eyes on his every move at the short distance.


    However, right at this moment, the captain An Yan suddenly showed up at the back of the man and said, ¡°Yan Chengyu, what are you doing here? The training match will begin soon.¡±


    Yan Chengyu didn¡¯t expect that An Yan would follow him, so he was stunned and nervous. Hearing their voices, the man who Yan Chenyu followed also stopped and was wary of them. In order not to reveal his intention, Yan Chenyu flippantly shrugged his shoulder and said to An Yan, ¡°I just want to find a place to pee.¡± After that, he smiled and looked at An Yan who was frowning.


    ¡®Find a place to pee?¡¯ An Yan was quite angry for this reason, because since Yan Chengyu had been allocated into his team, this soldier had always been flippant though his strength had been better than anyone else in his team.


    In fact, the person who had secretly been observing the captain An Yan was none other than Yan Chengyu.


    An Yan didn¡¯t want to talk much to Yan Chengyu, because he thought that Yan Chengyu looked dangerous though his appearance stood out in the troop. However, he was not the type of the captain An Yan because of his sharp features. An Yan liked adorable man, so perhaps as the say went, ¡°the like person repel¡±, An Yan repelled Yan Chengyu, too.


    Judging from their appearances, both of them were powerful men with different strengths and advantages. Generally speaking, people like them could only become opponents rather than friends.


    As for the thought of Yan Chengyu, no one knew.


    ¡°Go to the toilet if you want and we¡¯ll gather after 5 minutes. Get a move on.¡± After he finished the words, An Yan walked away directly.


    Whereas, Yan Chengyu delightfully looked at his back and fixed his eyes on his butt.


    ¡®Look at the captain¡¯s long legs and nice butt! I just can¡¯t take my eyes off them. I never expect that I could find my ideal figure on another man.¡¯


    ¡®It¡¯s said that he likes man and it seems true, because he really fixed his eyes on Xu Yangyi when he saw him. It turns out that he likes adorable and little man. However, Captain An, you can¡¯t afford to offend that fierce little guy.¡¯


    Yan Chengyu chuckled and drew his gaze back from An Yan. Then he glanced at Wei Wei who was walking toward him.


    Seeing Yan Chengyu looking at him, Wei Wei was a little jittery and asked, ¡°Chengyu, you¡¯re here to pee as well?¡± He dared not look Yan Chengyu in the face as if he sounded Yan Chengyu out.


    Although he had perceived it, Yan Chengyu didn¡¯t show it but friendly put his arm around Wei Wei¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Bro, you¡¯re so asocial to pee secretly alone.¡± He acted like he really came here to pee.


    Wei Wei instantly let his guard down upon hearing Yan Chengyu¡¯s words. He awkwardly scratched his head, saying, ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t wait it. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Hearing that, Yan Chengyu smiled, too. Then, he patted Wei Wei on his shoulder and said, ¡°The training match is about to start.¡± After that, he walked away.


    Wei Wei responded and hurriedly followed him, thinking inwardly, ¡®Fortunately, he didn¡¯t find anything.¡¯

 Chapter 76

    ¡°Now, can you put me down?¡± Finally, they made it to their residence. Xu Yangyi rolled his eyes at He Jingyan and said that the moment they walked in.


    But He Jingyan didn¡¯t take that seriously at all. All he did was putting on a smile and carring him directly to the bathroom, ¡°I thought you said you wanted to take a shower? Well, serving his wife like a queen is a husband¡¯s duty, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    However, Xu Yangyi didn¡¯t want to do that. He immediately became alert for he was afraid of He Jingyan doing something reckless to him, ¡°Listen, I don¡¯t need your service.¡±


    ¡®That son of a gun! He must be planning on taking advantage of me. He was just coating that fact with his sweet words.¡¯


    ¡°Are you putting me down or not?¡± Seeing that He Jingyan was still carrying him to the bathroom, Xu Yangyi frowned with a touch of danger showing on his face. He looked like he would go on a rampage if He Jingyan kept carrying him like that.


    Of course, He Jingyan knew why Xu Yangyi was warning him like that. He just smiled gently and said, ¡°You can rest assured, darling. I can promise you that I won¡¯t do anything crazy to you now under the broad daylight.¡±


    ¡®It seems a bit too early for him to be obedient to me. He is still looking at me defensively even now.¡¯


    But that was also why He Jingyan found his wife different from others. He was never obedient to him just because of his identity, not to mention be afraid of even talking to him.


    ¡°Is your family living in Country H all along, darling?¡± He Jingyan asked that abruptly somehow.


    Xu Yangyi was stunned for a second and then looked at He Jingyan with confusion; still, he answered, ¡°I don¡¯t really know.¡±


    ¡®Don¡¯t know?¡¯ He Jingyan paused for a moment, ¡®Will a normal guy give an answer like that? Or, did something happen to him?¡¯


    At this moment, Long Shen¡¯s report came to He Jingyan¡¯s mind. He had said it before that even the neighbors of Xu Yangyi had no idea when they moved and lived there.


    ¡®Will that kind of tricky thing really happen? They are just normal human beings anyway.¡¯


    ¡°Although I have no idea why you would ask that, still I don¡¯t really know much about it, so does my dad. All of his memories before fifteen were lost, and my mom also didn¡¯t talk about this much. She would say we are native residents of Country H whenever we ask her.¡± Xu Yangyi said that as if he was talking about something unimportant at all.


    But He Jingyan stopped when he heard that, ¡®My father-in-law lost his memories and my mother-in-law wouldn¡¯t like to talk about their past? It seems like I¡¯m not worried about nothing. There must be some secret lying behind the Xu Family, and my mother-in-law is keeping that from people on purpose. So, is it possible that Xu Nuannuan¡¯s sealed file has something to do with this?¡¯


    Suddenly, Xu Yangyi pointed at He Jingyan¡¯s eyes and then pointed back at his own eyes while saying, ¡°You¡¯ve noticed that too, right? The color of my pupils is different from yours.¡±


    ¡°The color of the azure stone.¡± He Jingyan replied immediately when he heard what Xu Yangyi said.


    ¡°Yep, the color is very rare. And my dad¡¯s and Gong Cheng¡¯s eyes are also of this color, but as for my mom and Xu Nuannuan, their eyes are not.¡± Xu Yangyi became less vigorous when he talked about that. He seemed to have remembered something unpleasant. Maybe it was about his mom who was gone already.


    ¡°I have no idea why my pupils are like this, but the only thing I¡¯m sure about is that none of the native residents in Country H would have the same eye color as mine, so I might be a foreigner. Plus, my mom was avoiding talking about this deliberately, so there must be something hiding behind all these.¡±


    ¡®That¡¯s why he said he doesn¡¯t know about it earlier before? I thought he wore a pair of colored eye contacts to match the wedding dress when I first saw him, but I never expect that it is his true eye color. Things are just getting more mysterious now.¡¯

 Chapter 77

    ¡°Now you¡¯ve asked your question. I just want ask when you¡¯re gonna put me down exactly?¡± Xu Yangyi rolled his eyes at He Jingyan while frowning.


    ¡®But why did he ask me that all of a sudden? Is he trying to investigate my family?¡¯ But Xu Yangyi found it somehow funny, ¡®What¡¯s the point of investigating my family? The only thing that¡¯s special about us is that we might not be from Country H, right? Does my nationality make any difference? Being able to live with my family is all that matters to me.¡¯


    Xu Yangyi seemed to be quite uninterested in his own family history; he probably felt like there was no need for him to dwell on that! Plus, judging from his mother¡¯s reaction, she looked like she didn¡¯t want them to dig into their past, so Xu Yangyi chose to respect his mother¡¯s will and not to learn about these.


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you before, right? I won¡¯t do anything crazy to you now.¡± He Jingyan felt a bit helpless for seeing that Xu Yangyi was kept asking to get down.


    ¡®My wife is complaining to me for hugging him? That¡¯s just unreasonable!¡¯


    He Jingyan complained to himself, but on the outside, he looked happy and in love.


    ¡°Your words and promises are nothing to me now, not trusted at all.¡± ¡®Come on! Are you letting me go or not?¡¯


    Xu Yangyi looked agitated. He gave up waiting for He Jingyan to put him down and tried to struggle his way out of his arms. But just at this time, He Jingyan smiled and said with a low voice, ¡°It looks like you are really expecting me to do something crazy to you, darling!¡±


    Even though there was a smile on He Jingyan¡¯s face, Xu Yangyi¡¯s body still shivered out of fear cuz it obviously was his menace.


    But Xu Yangyi was not a soft guy as always. Though he was frightened for a second, he recovered from it pretty soon. He twitched his lips and said, ¡°Sure thing if you want me to break all of your limbs. Be my guest, old geezer.¡±


    ¡®Threatening me? Humph! I¡¯m not some soft, wimpy kid. I¡¯m not afraid of you at all.¡¯


    There was a touch of scorn in Xu Yangyi¡¯s eyes when he was looking at He Jingyan. But that didn¡¯t make He Jingyan angry; he smiled instead. Then, he pushed Xu Yangyi against the wall of the bathroom and put on a sly smile, ¡°You really won¡¯t mind me doing something bad to you? Really?¡±


    Xu Yangyi twitched his lips again when hearing that, ¡°Who the f**k said that I won¡¯t? Can¡¯t you understand my words? I hate that. Can¡¯t you see?¡±


    ¡®He definitely understands what I said. He just wants to take advantage of me and flirt with me. I should have broken him earlier before.¡¯


    ¡°Then let¡¯s see who is the king.¡±


    Xu Yangyi was in a trance when those words came out from He Jingyan¡¯s mouth. Before he even figured out what that was supposed to mean, his lips were already sealed by He Jingyan¡¯s lips.


    Xu Yangyi cursed in his mind and tried to push He Jingyan away immediately. But He Jingyan was like a big heavy rock, so he wouldn¡¯t move a bit no matter how hard Xu Yangyi pushed him. And his whole body was pushed against the wall by He Jingyan. The latter was being as bossy as one could possibly imagine.


    ¡®Goddamn it! Is this damn man courting death now?¡¯


    Xu Yangyi was outrageous, but He Jingyan just stayed that way no matter how hard he pushed him and Xu Yangyi couldn¡¯t stop what He Jingyan was doing.


    Finally, He Jingyan let go of him. Xu Yangyi gasped the fresh air right away and the flame of anger was burning in his mind.


    ¡°He Jingyan.¡±


    Xu Yangyi ground his teeth as he called He Jingyan word by word, his eyes filled with rage.


    Seeing that, He Jingyan knew that things were getting serious; his wife was really mad at him for what he had just done, so he put his hands up and surrendered, ¡°Please just calm down, my darling.¡±


    ¡°Calm down your a**! You wanna be beaten to death by me, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°No, no, no, why on earth would I want that?¡± He Jingyan tried to make it up to Xu Yangyi right away.


    As for Xu Yangyi, he snorted, gave He Jingyan an unfriendly stare, and didn¡¯t say anything else after that.

 Chapter 78

    Seeing that Xu Yangyi was still mad at him, He Jingyan tried to please him again. He held Xu Yangyi up and coaxed, ¡°It¡¯s my bad! I¡¯m in the wrong, so would you please stop being mad at me?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me. I don¡¯t really feel like talking to you now.¡±


    Xu Yangyi snorted again and turned his face to the other side.


    ¡®Oh my god! He is really mad at me this time!¡¯


    He Jingyan looked upset. After all, he was the one who pissed Xu Yangyi off and he had it coming.


    ¡°Then what about taking a shower and going to bed now, darling?¡±


    He Jingyan didn¡¯t know what to say, and that was all he could come up with for now.


    ¡°Sleep on your own! There¡¯s no way I will sleep with you!¡±


    His voice sounded even angrier than before. Probably it was because he thought He Jingyan was tricking him to take advantage of him again.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mean anything else, really! I¡¯m serious, darling!¡±


    He Jingyan finally figured out why Xu Yangyi was still mad at him, so he made a promise right away.


    But Xu Yangyi didn¡¯t buy that since it was not the first time that he got tricked by He Jingyan.


    So he stared at him and shouted, ¡°Put me down!¡±


    He Jingyan put on a pitiful face immediately, ¡°Then will you stop being mad at me? Please!¡±


    ¡°No! Put me down! Now! Chop chop!¡±


    ¡®So you were trying to take advantage of me regardless of the time and location, right? Then I¡¯ll show you what a short fuse is.¡¯


    Xu Yangyi had made up his mind that he didn¡¯t want to forgive He Jingyan.


    And He Jingyan didn¡¯t want to make Xu Yangyi even angrier, so he put him down as he asked. Still, he gave Xu Yangyi a kiss, not to take advantage of him but to express his apologies.


    Xu Yangyi felt that in his kiss. He was going to slap He Jingyan in the face but that kiss of apologies had made his heart softened.


    ¡®No, no, why would I go soft on him! He would definitely do it again if I don¡¯t teach him the lesson seriously this time.¡¯


    It only took Xu Yangyi a second to come to his senses and he didn¡¯t get carried away by He Jingyan¡¯s action.


    But he would find himself a bit unreasonable if he gave He Jingyan a slap in the face now. That was why he was dwelling on it again.


    ¡°Are you okay, darling? Are you feeling sick or something?¡±


    He Jingyan started to get worried when Xu Yangyi suddenly stopped beating him and scolding him.


    ¡°I¡¯m f**king fine.¡±


    ¡®I was holding such a terrible attitude against him and he is still worried about me? Does he have Stockholm syndrome?¡¯


    Though he was thinking that in his mind, a smile still showed up on his face unconsciously.


    Even Xu Yangyi himself didn¡¯t find the peculiar change of his own mood.


    ¡°What about I let you beat me up? If you¡¯ll feel better in that way, so will I.¡±


    He Jingyan grabbed Xu Yangyi¡¯s hand and told him to smack him in the face.


    Xu Yangyi had seen people begging for all sorts of things before, but begging for a smack in the face? That was the first time ever.


    ¡°Dude, why don¡¯t you get mad at me for bullying you?¡±


    Xu Yangyi wanted to ask that question a long time ago, but he just hadn¡¯t found the right time to ask it.


    ¡°Well, isn¡¯t bullying his husband a birthright for the wife?¡± He Jingyan smiled and replied. It looked like that he didn¡¯t just make up that answer to please Xu Yangyi; he really meant it.


    ¡°So that¡¯s why!¡± Xu Yangyi even thought about that over and over again.


    ¡®Nah, never mind. It¡¯s the best that he won¡¯t get mad at me for bullying him. Why should I be bothered?¡¯


    Xu Yangyi finally gave up thinking about it. He then pushed He Jingyan out of the bathroom.


    ¡°I¡¯m taking a shower now. Just get lost.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s take a shower together, darling. I can scrub your back for you!¡± He Jingyan became flirty and playful right away.


    ¡°Leave now!¡± Xu Yangyi didn¡¯t have the mood to flirt with He Jingyan. He gave him a kick right away, but He Jingyan dodged it while smiling. He shrugged and said, ¡°Oh well! We still have a lot of time and there¡¯s no need to rush on that. Take your time, darling! I¡¯ll be the guard waiting for you outside to keep you safe.¡±


    Just as he was about to close the door, Xu Yangyi had thrown out a shampoo bottle at him and snapped, ¡°You are the biggest danger yourself! You rogue!¡±

 Chapter 79

    When Xu Yangyi got out of the shower, He Jingyan was discussing business with his adjutant, Nan Xiao.


    Xu Yangyi expressionlessly glanced at both of them, and Nan Xiao also looked up at him. Xu Yangyi didn¡¯t really pay much attention to that, but just at this moment, Nan Xiao suddenly moved towards He Jingyan and got close to him.


    He Jingyan was bidding him something at the moment, but to be honest, Nan Xiao didn¡¯t need to get that close to He Jingyan to hear his words clearly. He was just doing it to show Xu Yangyi that he could be by He Jingyan¡¯s side way more often than he could.


    And Xu Yangyi just sneered at him as he dried his hair with a towel and walked toward the closet, thinking, ¡®Showing off to me? How funny!¡¯


    Xu Yangyi didn¡¯t take that seriously, but his hands that were drying his hair suddenly stopped. He then turned back and looked at Nan Xiao, ¡®Is it possible that¡­ the adjutant has a crush on He Jingyan? That can explain why he never likes me! Holy cow! That makes perfect sense! If so, isn¡¯t he my rival in love then?¡¯


    Xu Yangyi put on a meaningful smile, and he just stared right at Nan Xiao and started to size him up.


    Nan Xiao frowned right away for he didn¡¯t understand what Xu Yangyi¡¯s intention of doing that was. He was hiding his hostility and opinions from Xu Yangyi at the beginning, but maybe because he felt that He Jingyan was being way too doting on Xu Yangyi, now he could no longer hide his unhappiness and hostility to him.


    ¡°Adjutant.¡± He Jingyan raised his sharp eyes and stared at Nan Xiao who was frowning while looking at Xu Yangyi, so he called him with danger in his voice.


    Nan Xiao got scared; he then replied right away, ¡°Yes, Colonel He.¡± Fluster could be seen in his eyes when he was looking at He Jingyan. Now he looked completely different from what he had been to Xu Yangyi.


    He Jingyan gave him another glance and threw a pile of paper works on the table, ¡°Take these files to the second lieutenant.¡± His voice was a bit sharp and cold when he said that. And then he had already walked to Xu Yangyi the moment he finished his sentence.


    And all that Nan Xiao could say was a ¡°Yes¡±. He cleared up the files on the table but out the corner of his eyes, he had been paying attention to He Jingyan who was walking towards Xu Yangyi, and then his expression changed.


    Ji Guangming who was standing by the side happened to see that. He was stunned for a second because he had never expected a good-natured guy like Nan Xiao would have such an expression; he was bewildered.


    ¡°Ji Guangming, hand me the hairdryer.¡± Just as Ji Guangming was confused, He Jingyan suddenly called him. After responding to him, Ji Guangming passed him the hairdryer right away.


    As for Nan Xiao, he was stunned at the place when he heard that because he knew what He Jingyan was going to do. He consequently clenched his fists even tighter with agitation.


    But the whole situation was different for Xu Yangyi. He rolled his eyes at He Jingyan and said, ¡°What¡¯s your catch this time?¡±


    He Jingyan didn¡¯t reply right away; instead, he held him up abruptly, took over the towel in Xu Yangyi¡¯s hand, and said, ¡°Blow dry my wife¡¯s hair!¡± His eyes were filled with love and happiness.


    ¡°What?!¡± Xu Yangyi¡¯s gaze betrayed his confusion, but he was then kissed by He Jingyan even before he realized what happened. ¡°You smell good, darling!¡± He then rubbed his face against Xu Yangyi¡¯s neck with his hot breathe blowing beside his ear.


    Needless to say, Xu Yangyi¡¯s face turned red right away. Thinking about what had just happened, he slapped He Jingyan in his face on conditioned reflex and shouted, ¡°F**k off!¡±


    ¡®Oh, sh*t, this man is totally retarded and out of his mind.¡¯ Xu Yangyi cursed in his mind and was totally freaking out.


    ¡®Ugh¡­! I¡¯m going crazy now! Why do I have to live with a man and have to be worried about being f**ked by him every day! I¡¯m so sick of this.

 Chapter 80

    ¡°F**k off to where? The bed?¡± He Jingyan just wouldn¡¯t give up flirting with Xu Yangyi even he just got slapped by him.


    He Jingyan was expecting another slap in his face, yet Xu Yangyi just pinched his own eyebrows with agitation and then screamed while giving him a glance with hatred, ¡°Can you be even more shameless?¡±


    ¡®I¡¯m just totally unable to communicate with him. He is shameless and he never shouts or fights back! That just makes me even angrier. Xu Nuannuan! Get back here and be the Mrs. He you ought to be! I¡¯m done with this.¡¯


    ¡°Hey, I was just kidding. Don¡¯t be so mad, darling.¡± Seeing that Xu Yangyi was having a mental breakdown, He Jingyan finally started to feel guilty. He decided not to flirt with him anymore because that might only make the situation worse.


    He then gently put Xu Yangyi down on the bed, took the hairdryer that Ji Guangming had just passed him and started blowing dry Xu Yangyi¡¯s hair.


    Xu Yangyi was so fretful, but his anger was gone the moment He Jingyan started blowing dry his hair. The warmth that came from his big hands made his heart melt.


    Seeing Xu Yangyi was not mad at him and slapping his hands off, He Jingyan raised his eyebrows as if saying, ¡®Oh well! That¡¯s new.¡¯


    ¡°Comfy, darling?¡± This time he was seriously asking Xu Yangyi if he was feeling comfortable to have his hair blown dry.


    Of course, as long as He Jingyan didn¡¯t carry any evil intention in his words, Xu Yangyi would be obedient to him normally, just like now. He nodded in agreement softly and then sat there quietly to let He Jingyan continue. The way that he turned to be obedient was somehow very cute.


    Seeing that Xu Yangyi was being so compliant, which was very rare, the spoiling smile on He Jingyan¡¯s lips grew even bigger. He gently massaged his scalp and blew dry his hair softly.


    ¡°Who¡¯s the one doing this for you when you are at home?¡± Probably because he felt the atmosphere between them was just fine, He Jingyan picked a random question and asked.


    But Xu Yangyi, who had been in a good mood, now fell silent. After a while, he said, ¡°My mom.¡± His voice was light yet the sadness in it was clear.


    He Jingyan¡¯s heart sank with him for he knew that he just rubbed it in. Just as he was about to change the topic, Xu Yangyi suddenly added, ¡°My dad and Xu Nuannuan are all thumbs, I don¡¯t really have the balls to let them help me with that. Gong Cheng is pretty thoughtful, but he is often busy and he would rarely sleepover at our place unless dad was sick.¡±


    ¡°Gong Cheng?¡± He Jingyan¡¯s face clouded the moment he heard that there was another man who had blown dry Xu Yangyi¡¯s hair before. But Xu Yangyi was facing him with his back, so he didn¡¯t see the change of his expression, and he continued, ¡°I¡¯ve also showered with Gong Cheng when I was still little.¡± ¡®But that was like before I was five years old? And my dad was with us too.¡¯


    Hearing that, He Jingyan just crashed the hairdryer he was holding with his bare hand. Ji Guangming was on the side and swallowed secretly when he saw that. The next thing he did was slowly moving away from He Jingyan.


    ¡®Oh come on! Is that even necessary? Mrs. He just told you that only happened when he was little! How can you be so jealous ?¡¯ Ji Guangming roasted in his mind.


    But on the other side, Nan Xiao was clenching the files with anger by the table. His eyes were filled with hatred, and he eventually left with the files since he couldn¡¯t bear to see that anymore. However, the shadiness and coldness were only growing stronger in his eyes.


    ¡°Why did you stop?¡± Feeling that the hairdryer had stopped working, Xu Yangyi looked up at He Jingyan.


    He Jingyan replied with a perfect smile and said, ¡°It seems to be broken somehow.¡± Then he glanced coldly at Ji Guangming who was standing by their side, ¡°Go get a new one for me.¡±


    Ji Guangming almost shat his pants; he responded nervously, turned around and left while shouting inwardly, ¡®He¡¯s completely a demon!¡¯

 Chapter 81

    ¡°Nah, not necessary. My hair is nearly dry anyway.¡± Xu Yangyi stopped Ji Guangming who is running out; he then looked up at He Jingyan and asked curiously, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t a colonel like you be busy?¡± Xu Yangyi felt like that he was the only one who was wandering everywhere in the military.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m afraid of my wife blaming me for leaving him alone. That¡¯s why I chose to spend all of my time keeping him company!¡± Hearing Xu Yangyi was asking about his work and life, He Jingyan¡¯s mood turned better right away.


    ¡°Ugh, f**k off, nobody needs your company.¡± Xu Yangyi said that immediately, and He Jingyang wasn¡¯t expecting Xu Yangyi¡¯s response would be like that.


    ¡®I¡¯m not like a little girl whom you need to spend time to accompany. How funny!¡¯


    ¡°Let me make this clear, He Jingyan. Don¡¯t treat me like a woman even though I look prettier than them, otherwise I would really tear your balls off for that.¡± Xu Yangyi warned him abruptly and he looked quite serious.


    But He Jingyan chuckled when he heard that, ¡°How could you compliment yourself like that, darling.¡± ¡®Stop treating you like a woman? There¡¯s no woman on this earth who can be as fierce as you, darling.¡¯ He Jingyan complained to himself. Then he asked, ¡°Do you wanna take a nap now?¡±


    Xu Yangyi rolled his eyes at him, ¡°Nope, I¡¯m afraid of being assaulted.¡± ¡®He is definitely planning to do something evil to me. I¡¯m not falling for that!¡¯


    He Jingyan was already on the list of dangerous people in Xu Yangyi¡¯s mind.


    But He Jingyan played dumb when he heard that, ¡°Who?¡± He then gave a cold glance at Ji Guangming, ¡°Is that supposed to be you, Ji Guangming?¡±


    The poor guy Ji Guangming just couldn¡¯t speak out how wronged he was feeling. All he could do was to say in a weak tone, ¡°Please, give me a break, Colonel He!¡±


    But deep down inside, he was actually saying, ¡®It¡¯s you! Colonel He! How could you make me the scapegoat? What would my poor life be like in the future?¡¯ Ji Guangming started to doubt his fate already, and he could do nothing about it for he was Xu Yangyi¡¯s ¡°servant¡±.


    ¡°It¡¯s you! Mr. Hentai! What did you drag others in?¡± Seeing He Jingyan was trying to make Ji Guangming the scapegoat, Xu Yangyi glared at him a look with disgust right away.


    ¡®Damn! This man is just getting even more shameless!¡¯


    ¡®Good one! Mrs. He!¡¯ Ji Guangming was clapping his hands for Xu Yangyi in his mind, but He Jingyan suddenly glanced at him with his sharp eyes as if he knew what was in Ji Guangming¡¯s mind.


    Ji Guangming broke out in a cold sweat for He Jingyan¡¯s glance! He nervously shook his head at He Jingyan in no time, but that just proved He Jingyan¡¯s guess was right.


    After that, Ji Guangming finally realized how stupid he was, so he stopped immediately and held his breath as hard as he could while thinking about how dead he would be in his mind.


    Just as he was picturing how He Jingyan would punish him, He Jingyan bid him as usual, ¡°Go do the laundry for my wife.¡±


    It was a huge relief for Ji Guangming to hear that, so he nodded in agreement and headed directly to the bathroom. Just at this time, Xu Yangyi suddenly jumped off the bed and said, ¡°I can do my own laundry. I¡¯m not a noble lady.¡± ¡®Plus, there are my underpants in those dirty clothes! No one would let someone else wash them! There must be something wrong with He Jingyan¡¯s mind!¡¯


    Ji Guangming seemed to understand why Xu Yangyi would be so nervous, so he said, ¡°You can rest assured, Mrs. He. I won¡¯t wash them with my hands. We have washing machines in the military.¡± He even put on a smile after he finished, which was probably trying to make it less awkward for Xu Yangyi.


    But Xu Yangyi couldn¡¯t care less about it! Hearing what Ji Guangming just said, Xu Yangyi stopped right away, ¡°I see! Well, thank you for the laundry then!¡± Then he lay back in the bed comfortably again.


    Ji Guangming was being extremely flattered and replied right away, ¡°You are welcome. It¡¯s my duty and pleasure to serve you.¡±

 Chapter 82

    After Ji Guangming had left the room, He Jingyan suddenly pushed Xu Yangyi down on the bed. Then he lifted his chin with an evil smile on his face and said, ¡°I¡¯ll sleep with you, darling.¡±


    This time, Xu Yangyi didn¡¯t push He Jingyan away nor did he slap him. He just rolled his eyes at him and said, ¡°I¡¯m sleeping on my own. No one wants to sleep with you.¡±


    ¡®How is it possible that I can still keep my virginity if he sleeps with me? That can never be possible as long as I¡¯m with this horny guy.¡¯


    Thinking that He Jingyan often took advantage of him, Xu Yangyi¡¯s eyes became fierce as he suddenly pulled He Jingyan¡¯s by his collar and warned him loudly, ¡°I¡¯ll kill you if you ever dare to take advantage of me again!¡± He just glared at He Jingyan ferociously.


    But what Xu Yangyi had just said was clearly a hint for He Jingyan to start his horny conversation. There, he put on an evil smile and said, ¡°Am I not gently enough or did I fail to serve you well? Why are you so mad at me?¡± He was rubbing Xu Yangyi¡¯s cheeks when he said that; the pleasantness in his eyes was obvious.


    Xu Yangyi twitched his lips twitched, ¡°Will it kill you to just stop thinking dirty all day long?¡±


    ¡®Oh for god¡¯s sake! Is this man having trouble communicating with me? Or is he just making fool of me?¡¯


    But Xu Yangyi came to the conclusion that it was more likely to be the latter, so his eyes became even colder when looking into He Jingyan¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°What? Do you hate that, darling?¡±


    He leaned over Xu Yangyi as he whispered and chuckled by his ear. That evil smile successfully infuriated Xu Yangyi.


    ¡°Get the f**k out of here! You old bastard!¡±


    Xu Yangyi raised his leg to give a kick to He Jingyan¡¯s crotch in anger, but that was easily blocked by He Jingyan.


    No matter how good and strong Xu Yangyi was, it all meant nothing when he was confronting He Jingyan!


    ¡°Ah¡­!¡± Xu Yangyi shouted in anger for his attacks were always being blocked by He Jingyan. He grabbed him by his collar tightly while staring at him, ¡°I wanna have a one-on-one fight against you.¡±


    Hearing that, He Jingyan was stunned for a second, ¡®A one-on-one fight against me?¡¯ Then, he chuckle, ¡®Wow, I haven¡¯t heard that kind of challenge for years. Lord knows how much I miss that. My wife is interesting indeed.¡¯


    ¡°You are no match for me at either guns or close combat, darling. How about picking something else as our competition?¡± He Jingyan suggested abruptly, but Xu Yangyi wouldn¡¯t give that to him easily, ¡°How can you know that I¡¯m no match for you when you haven¡¯t fought against me yet?¡± ¡®Goddamn it! This guy is looking down on me.¡¯


    ¡®Wow, it looks like that my capabilities are being questioned by my wife!¡¯ ¡°If you can take down ten members from the Dragon Team, then maybe, just maybe, you will have a small chance of beating me. Barely possible, of course.¡±


    Xu Yangyi was stunned when he heard that he would need to take down ten of the Dragon Team members, but that ¡°barely possible¡± He Jingyan just added made him even more shocked as his pupils were dilated.


    ¡®People like Tank? Ten of them? And that¡¯s barely possible? I can handle three of that kind of people, but ten? That¡¯s just too much!¡¯


    Knowing that Xu Yangyi was shocked, He Jingyan then added, ¡°Tank is ranked the last but two. He isn¡¯t really the tough one in the Dragon Team. Besides, if you want to fight Luo Sen, you¡¯ll need to be able to take down five guys like Tank at the same time, otherwise you won¡¯t even stand a chance to beat him. He is the leader of the Dragon Team, the leader of the only special force in our troop. So, Luo Sen is not a man that you can take down easily.¡±


    He Jingyan thought that Xu Yangyi would have scruple more or less, but Xu Yangyi suddenly smile with a touch of arrogance, ¡°Does that mean that I can be the new leader of the Dragon Team if I win the fight against Luo Sen? That sounds pretty cool to me!¡± Not only was he not frightened, but Xu Yangyi was also getting even more excited and motivated.

 Chapter 83

    Of course, He Jingyan was stunned when he heard what Xu Yangyi just said because no one ever had the courage to say that with a proud and wildly arrogant tone like that.


    ¡®Becoming the new leader of the Dragon Team? It looks like my wife does aim high!¡¯ He Jingyan laughed at the bottom of his heart.


    ¡°Hey! What do you mean by smiling like that? Do you think that I can¡¯t win the fight?¡± Xu Yangyi frowned right away when he saw the faint smile of He Jingyan.


    ¡°Of course not! As long as you practice hard enough, it won¡¯t be hard for you to win the fight against Luo Sen.¡± ¡®His foundation is firm and well-built, so with some guidance from me and within six months, few men in the military can be his opponent anymore.¡¯


    ¡°Fair enough.¡± Hearing that He Jingyan was complimenting him, Xu Yangyi¡¯s mood turned better in no time. Even his smiling lips were glowing with a glamorous charm that he released subconsciously.


    He Jingyan couldn¡¯t help being astonished when he saw that. He then raised his hand and stroked Xu Yangyi¡¯s cheeks gently with a pampering smile on his face, ¡°Are you tired now?¡± He seemed to be asking Xu Yangyi¡¯s feelings after his combat with Tank.


    It was pretty rare for Xu Yangyi to see He Jingyan asking him anything that seriously. He looked like he was being attracted by the pampering look of He Jingyan and his voice hence was softened, ¡°Not really, but I did have a lot of fun.¡±


    ¡®¡­ Fun?¡¯ He Jingyan didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry. Tank would probably consider committing suicide if he heard what Xu Yangyi just said.


    ¡°Let me apply some ointment to your ankle, darling.¡± Thinking of that, He Jingyan stood up, grabbed the medical kit on the side and then returned to the bedside.


    And Xu Yangyi was looking at him on the bed with suspicion in his eyes, and said nothing.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Seeing the cute look of Xu Yangyi, He Jingyan just couldn¡¯t stop smiling.


    Being asked so, Xu Yangyi looked to the side and answered lazily, ¡°Nothing.¡± And he just put his ankle on He Jingyan¡¯s laps and lay on the bed leisurely.


    He no longer hated He Jingyan for touching him now. Maybe Xu Yangyi didn¡¯t notice that himself, but it only took him a few days to completely accept He Jingyan as someone he was close to. And the disgust he had had when they first met was also gone.


    The only thing that remained the same was that He Jingyan would still get a slap in the face when he was being dirty.


    Seeing the swollen ankle was getting worse, He Jingyan frowned immediately. He tried to pinch it gently and asked, ¡°Does it hurt, darling?¡±


    Xu Yangyi hissed lightly in pain but still answered, ¡°Not really.¡±


    He Jingyan captured that hiss; he knew that Xu Yangyi was feeling pain, but he was acting strong and didn¡¯t speak it out, so he stopped touching his ankle and started applying ointment for him gently.


    ¡°If it¡¯s still swelling tomorrow morning, I¡¯ll be taking you to the doctor.¡± He Jingyan suddenly said that while he finished bandaging the ankle.


    But Xu Yangyi didn¡¯t take that seriously, ¡°It¡¯s not the first time that I twisted my ankle anyway! It will be fine by tomorrow morning!¡± He yawned as he said so; his eyes started to get blurry and his body gradually relaxed.


    He Jingyan was going to lecture him about how severe a sprain could be, but Xu Yangyi was already asleep when he looked up. His legs were still lying on He Jingyan¡¯s laps comfortably.


    ¡°Well, looks like he¡¯s really tired, so he fell asleep that quickly.¡± He Jingyan mumbled to himself. Then, he stroked Xu Yangyi¡¯s smooth forehead and bent over to give him a kiss. After that, he also pinched his cheeks for his cute sleeping look, but his hands were then slapped off by Xu Yangyi who was still in his dreams. Xu Yangyi was mumbling, ¡°He Jingyan¡­ you son of a¡­ don¡¯t touch¡­¡± He fell right back to sleep soundly even before he finished the whole sentence. No one could tell if he was awake just now or he was feeling that He Jingyan was interrupting his sleep subconsciously.


    All He Jingyan did was smiling at him and pinching his cute cheeks again. He stood up and placed the medical kit back at its place. Then, he walked back to his office desk and continued working on his business.

 Chapter 84

    It was already four in the afternoon when Xu Yangyi woke up. He opened his blurry eyes and checked around. Then he turned himself over in a cute way as he yawned lazily.


    ¡®Yep, waking up in this sh*tty place again. I¡¯m just so sick of this.¡¯


    Xu Yangyi said that to himself and then lay back down again. He closed his eyes to stay abed for a little longer.


    He Jingyan, who was reading the files at his office desk, happened to see that. He curved up the corners of his mouth gently as he closed the files and walked towards the big bed.


    Hearing the footsteps getting closer, Xu Yangyi frowned right away for he knew it was He Jingyan. But still, he didn¡¯t open his eyes; instead, he warned him with his sleepy voice, ¡°I don¡¯t have the energy to deal with you now. F**king leave me alone.¡±


    Of course, ¡°deal with you¡± didn¡¯t mean anything else than slapping He Jingyan in his face. He was actually saying, ¡°I don¡¯t have the energy to slap you in your face now, f**k off.¡±


    And He Jingyan seemed to understand what Xu Yangyi was implying; he smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I won¡¯t do anything to you now. Get up, do your morning routine and have some food. You haven¡¯t even had your lunch today.¡± He Jingyan bent down as he said so, and he held Xu Yangyi, who was still sleepy, up in his arms. Then he pinched Xu Yangyi¡¯s cheeks again with a pampering smile on his face.


    But Xu Yangyi was not happy being pinched. He slapped Hei Jingyan¡¯s hand off from his face, ¡°Am I a little kid to you? Stop pinching my face all the time!¡±


    ¡®Damn it! This man is either spanking my butt or pinching my face! And he would even stick his finger to my¡­! He is a hentai for sure!¡¯


    Xu Yangyi would still felt ashamed whenever he thought of the ¡®finger incident¡¯, even for now! That was why he was looking outrageous at the moment.


    Though He Jingyan had no idea what Xu Yangyi was thinking now, he could still be sure that it was nothing nice, judging from the rage in his eyes.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, darling? Did I piss you off again?¡± He Jingyan even kissed him another time when he finished his sentence. But he was rewarded a slap in his face right away, ¡°Should I be smiling at you for taking advantage of me every day?¡± ¡®Yeah, you can only have that in your dreams! I¡¯m not a little girl who would find joy in this.¡¯


    He Jingyan knew that he would be slapped by Xu Yangyi for kissing him, so he just gave up dodging it. He chose to let those slaps landed on his face firmly as he commanded Ji Guangming like nothing had happened, ¡°Go get some food for him.¡±


    Ji Guangming subconsciously saluted and said, ¡°Yes sir!¡± However, he suddenly turned around when he was about to leave and asked awkwardly, ¡°But it¡¯s not dinner time yet, Colonel He. Where should I get the food?¡±


    The meal times in the military were very strict. Normally the cookhouse would not offer any food if it was not mealtime. Even as a colonel, He Jingyan followed the meal times strictly himself. After all, he ought to set an example for the others.


    ¡°I¡¯ve told the cookhouse about it already.¡± He Jingyan replied so and then carried Xu Yangyi to the bathroom.


    But Ji Guangming was stunned when he heard that because He Jingyan had never used that privilege before, not even on himself. And now he was using it on Xu Yangyi.


    ¡°Why are you still standing there like a fool?¡± He Jingyan turned back and gave Ji Guangming a glare since he didn¡¯t hear him leaving.


    Ji Guangming panicked as he said, ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Then, he left the room.


    ¡°Put me down! Why are you keep carrying me around?¡± As for Xu Yangyi, he gave He Jingyan a fierce stare and struggled to get down, but He Jingyan didn¡¯t let go. He just carried him into the bathroom and put on another pampering smile, ¡°My wife is still young, so I have to hold you in my arms and treat you like a baby!¡±


    ¡®Young?¡¯ Xu Yangyi twitched his lips twitched, ¡°Who¡¯s young again? I¡¯m a high school student already!¡± ¡®Ugh, young? Am I an elementary school student to you?¡¯


    ¡°You are little as I said, as little as your manhood¡­¡±


    Slap! A clear slapping sound had echoed in the room before He Jingyan even finished his sentence. Needless to say, it was He Jingyan being slapped by Xu Yangyi, the one he called wife. And the conversation kept moving toward the X-rated topics, so He Jingyan kept being slapped. But the joy of being slapped could also be heard there!

 Chapter 85

    ¡°Should we change our plan now? We can¡¯t get rid of Xu Yangyi through regular methods now, and we might be no match for him even if you and I work together. After all, he just beat Tank at the training field there. And the colonel likes him so much and is always with him. How should we execute our plan in that way?¡± Inside the arsenal, Wei Wei lowered his voice and talked to the man beside him as he acted like he was arranging the ammo. He was also checking on his teammates around him regularly as if he was afraid of them to find out what he was saying.


    The man across Wei Wei didn¡¯t respond immediately, it was not until a while after did he finally say, ¡°I¡¯ll see, and I¡¯ll inform you as soon as we make a change of plan.¡± The man left for something else the moment he finished.


    Gazing at the back of the man, Wei Wei seemed to be worried.


    ¡®I¡¯m really worried about 009. He could probably survive if he is only being interrogated, but the thing I¡¯m worried about is that the warden Zuo Bo might torture him. That guy is heartless and cruel; he is famous for that even at our place. Plus, he is a friend of the colonel. 009 might not be able to get away with the pain and lashing this time.¡¯


    The more he thought about it, the more wary Wei Wei became. His breath even became heavier as he thought so. Just as he was about to take a breath, someone suddenly patted him on his shoulder. Wei Wei was scared; he didn¡¯t let out a sigh of relief until he looked back and found out it was Yan Chengyu. He patted himself on the chest and smiled, ¡°Ah! It¡¯s you, Yan Chengyu! You got me this time.¡±


    ¡°Or who else do you think it is?¡± Yan Chengyu smiled amiably, ¡°An upright man isn¡¯t afraid of anything, or, did you do something shady secretly?¡± Yan Chengyu joked about it and then helped with the ammo arrangement. But under his smiling face, he was secretly observing every move of Wei Wei out of the corner of his eye.


    Wei Wei had his heart in his mouth when he heard what Yan Chengyu had said. To cover up his panic, he changed the topic right away, ¡°Have you finished your work there?¡±


    Though he was asking that on the surface, Wei Wei was still being defensive against Yan Chengyu deep down inside because it was also Yan Chengyu who suddenly appeared behind him at the training field and he hadn¡¯t had a clue about it. If it wasn¡¯t for the sudden appearance of An Yan, he could have reported the information and revealed his identity.


    ¡®Did¡­ Yan Chengyu find out something? Is he suspecting I am the spy?¡¯


    The more he thought about it, the more frightened Wei Wei got. He broke out in a cold sweat all of a sudden. The man who had just left was also staring at Yan Chengyu at somewhere not so far away; he seemed to have the same guess as Wei Wei had.


    As for Yan Chengyu, he had already captured all the nervousness and fears that Wei Wei just showed. But he didn¡¯t scare him anymore; he replied normally to the question earlier instead, ¡°Yep, I¡¯ve finished my work there. I just saw you were still busy here, so I decided to come over and help you out.¡±


    Yan Chengyu sounded like he was really just here to help Wei Wei and there was nothing strange with what he just said. Hearing that, Wei Wei was a bit stunned. Deep down inside he thought to himself, ¡®That¡¯s right, there¡¯s no way that I¡¯m exposed already. I must be overthinking.¡¯ He then thanked Yan Chengyu right away and felt a sudden relief from the stress.


    The man who was standing not far away saw Wei Wei¡¯s reaction and seemed to have also relaxed with him.


    ¡®So it¡¯s just Wei Wei being way too suspicious? But that also makes sense. That Yan Chengyu is only a rookie who has just enrolled. How can he possibly pay attention to our movement. It looks like I¡¯m also being way too nervous over this.¡¯


    The man shook his head and then left for his own business.

 Chapter 86

    Sitting outside the door of the warehouse and supervising the soldiers, An Yan suddenly looked at Yan Chengyu and then gave a glance at Wei Wei who looked quite normal. He frowned and thought inwardly.


    ¡®Is Yan Chengyu also a gay? But he didn¡¯t look like that and he has no familiarities with those enemy. However, it seems that he and Wei Wei click. Is he going after Wei Wei? If that¡¯s the case, I have to say that he really has a bad taste; Man like Wei Wei with such a normal appearance doesn¡¯t fit him at all. That¡¯s really a waste his handsome face.¡¯


    With the thought of it, An Yan looked Yan Chengyu up and down. Finally, he found that Yang Chengyu had not only perfect appearance and figure, but also had a domineering aura even with the normal soldier uniforms, which made him stunned.


    Whereas, An Yan¡¯s face suddenly darkened and he scolded himself in mind, ¡®Am I out of my mind? He is obviously a top! He definitely not my type! Why do I care about him?¡¯


    Realizing his abnormality, An Yan was about to look away. However, at this time, Yan Chengyu, like an insidious hunter finding his prey, suddenly looked at him with a smile.


    An Yan quivered a bit because he didn¡¯t expect that this man who usually looked friendly and flippant and always wore a smile on his face would show such a dreadful and creepy gaze. Nonetheless, An Yan still narrowed his eyes instead of shifting his gaze away nervously, because he hated Yan Chengyu looking at him like this as if he was a meal on his dish, which made him quite discontented.


    It seemed that Yan Chengyu had expected that An Yan would show such an expression. He didn¡¯t give it too much thought and curved up the corners of his mouth at An Yan before he drew his eyes back.


    ¡®You brat.¡¯ Seeing Yan Chengyu¡¯s expression, An Yan misunderstood that Yan Chengyu belittled him, so he felt angry right now. However he couldn¡¯t lose his temper to Yan Chengyu, because he, as the captain, would set a bad example if he fought against Yan Chengyu in front of other soldiers. With no choice, he had to hold his anger and swore that he would never contact with this man except for the necessary trainings.


    In fact, Yan Chengyu was still paying heed to An Yan¡¯s movement. Seeing that he was irritated, Yan Chengyu secretly smiled. Meanwhile, Wei Wei aside felt confused, so he asked, ¡°You seem to be in a good mood?¡±


    ¡°Am I?¡± Yan Chengyu responded, but his expression clearly revealed his good mood.


    Wei Wei didn¡¯t continue asking more because it was not appropriate to ask the others about their private affairs. However, when he gradually relaxed and was about to breathe a sigh of relief, Yan Chengyu suddenly said to him, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the traitor who had been caught died in the prison.¡±


    Hearing that, Wei Wei was quite shocked with his pupils dilated and the ammo instantly fell on the ground from his hands. ¡®009¡­ is dead?¡¯


    As if the end of the world was coming, Wei Wei was in great fright. As the usual, Yan Chengyu still secretly observed Wei Wei¡¯s reaction and calmly said, ¡°I heard that he died of poison before he finished the following interrogations.¡±


    ¡®He didn¡¯t¡­ didn¡¯t finish the following interrogations?¡¯ Wei Wei was even shocked about the news. ¡®So he wasn¡¯t killed by the people of this troop? Then 009 must be killed by our people?¡¯ With face turning pale and blood surging, Wei Wei felt quite scared.


    However, Wei Wei¡¯s reactions were all under the expectation of Yan Chengyu, so he didn¡¯t feel surprised about that. What he did was just a shrewd deception to sound out Wei Wei. Then he suddenly glanced at the soldiers who were arranging the ammo aside. Finally, his eyes fell on Nan Xiao who was close. After that, a meaningful smile appeared on his face.

 Chapter 87

    ¡°Is Yan Chengyu here? You have a call from your family. They said they have something urgent.¡± A soldier suddenly came here and shouted to the warehouse. After he had finished the words, he saw An Yan sitting by the door, so he hurriedly saluted and greeted, ¡°Good morning, Captain An.¡±


    With a poker face, An Yan just briefly responded and glanced at Yan Chengyu who raised his eyebrows.


    Yan Chengyu was pondering what had happened to his family, because he didn¡¯t think there would be anything urgent in his family. However, he still came out and saluted An Yan, ¡°Captain An, may I go to answer the call?¡±


    An Yan gave a glance at him and calmly said, ¡°Go ahead!¡± Then he drew his sight back.


    Yan Chengyu had saluted seriously just now , but when he came to An Yan, he suddenly curled his lip.


    At this time, another soldier also reported to An Yan that he had already finished his job on ammo arrangement and asked An Yan to take a check.


    Of course An Yan had to take a check, because it was his duty as the captain. However, when he stood up, Yan Chengyu happened to walk the his side. An Yan didn¡¯t notice that, so when he turned around, he fell into Yan Chengyu¡¯s arms by accident. Because of their similar heights, their lips almost touched each other¡¯s. They were so close that they could even feel the breath from each other. Feeling hot, both of them quivered with an inexplicable feeling in their hearts.


    With the pupils dilated, An Yan instantly took a step back, but in the next second, he was quite furious and narrowed his eyebrows. ¡®Why does this rude guy make no sound while walking?¡¯ It was actually because of his carelessness, but he blamed Yan Chengyu for it first.


    Absolutely noticing the unkindness in An Yan¡¯s eyes, Yan Chengyu didn¡¯t get angry but also didn¡¯t want to apologize. Instead, he suddenly joked, ¡°Did you intentionally throw yourself into my arms?¡± He said it in a normal volume of voice, so all soldiers heard it and started to joke.


    ¡°Hey, man. Really? Are your guys going to join in the boys¡¯ love league like Colonel He?¡±


    ¡°Is there going to be a gay couple in our team now?¡±


    ¡°However, Captain An, you have to be wary of Yan Chengyu. He is actually shrewd and insidious though he just hides his true color right now.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Although he looks like a very friendly man who gets along with everyone, maybe he is secretly planning to trap you. You¡¯d better be careful.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Be wary of Yan Chengyu.¡±


    ¡­


    The soldiers gradually enjoyed roasting about the incident, but mostly, they just made fun but not sneered at Yan Chengyu. In fact, what they had discussed was right.


    Yan Chengyu just smiled and didn¡¯t care much. ¡°So all of you are supporting me to go after Captain An, right? Then I should not let you guys down.¡± After that, he also made jokes with other soldiers. However, whether what he had said was his true thoughts, no one knew but himself.


    Hearing that, the soldiers weren¡¯t shocked but still showed great interest. However, they still discouraged Yan Chengyu.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure that you are not the type of Captain An. Don¡¯t flatter yourself, Yan Chengyu.¡±


    ¡°Stop overestimating yourself! You would be very embarrassed after being rejected by Captain An.¡±


    ¡°As the saying goes, the like charges repel. You and Captain An are of the same kind. It won¡¯t work.¡±


    ¡­


    The soldiers were chatting and gossiping to discourage Yan Chengyu, which made the warehouse full of laughter. Nonetheless, Yan Chengyu just smiled and thought inwardly, ¡°Who knows? No one can foretell what¡¯s going to happen in the future now.¡±

 Chapter 88

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about it, but don¡¯t think you can go too far.¡± An Yan didn¡¯t care too much no matter what the other soldiers said, because many of them knew that he was a gay, but they didn¡¯t say it out openly. Besides, An Yan was nice to the others and also took much care of the soldiers in the troop, so they didn¡¯t hate him for that. Then the only one who needed to be warned was Yan Chengyu.


    Although Yan Chengyu knew that it was a warning for him to behave himself, he still didn¡¯t take it seriously. Instead, Yan Chengyu suddenly put his big hands on the iron door behind An Yan and came close to him, encircling An Yan between his arms and the iron door. There was a touch of pleasantness in his eyes, but it also gave people some sense of pressure.


    However, such shenanigan also had been played by other soldiers before, so An Yan who had been tricked for many times just calmly looked into Yan Chengyu¡¯s eyes and warned again, ¡°Do you want to run 50 laps or 100 laps?¡± He looked coldly at Yan Chengyu, not being threatened by Yan Chengyu¡¯s imposing manner at all.


    Yan Chengyu was stunned upon hearing that because he clearly saw that An Yan got nervous and stepped back when he fell into his arms, but now, An Yan warned him as if nothing had happened.


    ¡®Is it so-called the composure of an elder man?¡¯ Yan Chengyu thought to himself.


    Not seeing his expected expression from An Yan, Yan Chengyu decided to stop teasing An Yan. He put the hands down and took a step back. Then he shrugged as if he surrendered for An Yan¡¯s threat. ¡°Sorry, sorry. I was just joking. Captain An, please don¡¯t take it seriously.¡± After that, he smiled as if he committed his fault, but when he glanced at An Yan, there were some other special feelings in his eyes.


    Seeing that special feelings Yan Chengyu intentionally hid, An Yan instantly knitted his brow, but he didn¡¯t want to waste his time on talking with Yan Chengyu, so he just directly walked away without looking at him.


    Seeing that, Yan Chengyu suddenly smiled with great interest and he murmured, ¡°He is funnier than what I think.¡± Then, he also left the warehouse.


    At the reception room in the troop.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Picking up the phone, Yan Chengyu asked without asking who the person was on the other side of the phone, but perhaps he had already known it.


    It seemed that that person also knew Chengyu would ask like this, so he sighed helplessly and said, ¡°Second brother, can I go to the troop to meet you?¡±


    ¡°Why do you come here to meet me?¡± Hearing that, Yan Chengyu calmly asked.


    Yan Xingwei looked unwilling to explain, but in order to meet Yan Chengyu in the troop, he had no choice but say, ¡°It¡¯s all because of eldest sister. A few days ago, she forced me to meet a male stranger. She said she had no idea on BL drawing now, so she asked me to be the victim so as to give her some inspiration. I would go crazy owing to her torture. Anyway, I will join the army next year, so I can take the opportunity to your troop and take a look about its surroundings.¡± ¡®But it is mostly because I am driven desperate by the eldest sister.¡¯


    Hearing this, Yan Chengyu put on a knowing look. He was about to comfort his little brother to gradually accept the ¡°love¡± from his eldest sister instead of shunning away from it, but suddenly something came into his mind, and he teased, ¡°It¡¯s not a bad idea to come here. Your friend is also here. You two can have some fun.¡± He said it with a satisfactory smile on his face.


    ¡°My friend?¡± Yan Xingwei was startled, ¡°Yangyi?¡± He had only one friend.


    ¡°Yes, Yangyi. Although I have no idea what happened, he indeed becomes the wife of my colonel now. I have some errands to run, so just call me when you arrive here later.¡± After Yan Chengyu had finished, he directly hung up the phone and left no time for Yan Xingwei to respond.


    Whereas, Yan Xingwei has got used to the dictatorial personality of his brother. He took a look at the phone and didn¡¯t give it too much though. With a sharp-featured face and a height of 180cm, he looked handsome with masculinity in that strong and sturdy body. Even though he always put on an impatient expression, he also looked good with his unique charm.


    ¡®The wife of the colonel? Isn¡¯t that supposed to be Nuannuan? How could it be Yangyi?¡¯ Yan Xingwei was confused.

 Chapter 89

    In the early morning next day, a loud slapping sound came from the room of the colonel.


    ¡°Darling, it¡¯s a normal morning kiss! Why did you slap me again?¡± He Jingyan helplessly sighed, touching his face where a palm print was left. However, Xu Yangyi stared at him and said, ¡°That¡¯s not a custom in our country. How can you brazenly argue with me after you felt me up in the early morning? ¡± ¡®You bastard. Ah¡­ He really drives me crazy. Why did I marry this damn man? No, it should be Xu Nuannuan. Xu Nuannuan, it¡¯s all your fault. How could you run away? Even if you ran away, why did I have to get involved in this?¡¯


    Xu Yangyi was already furious and he could not stand He Jingyan¡¯s loose behavior any more.


    ¡°Feel you up?¡± He Jingyan burst out laughing.


    Suddenly he pressed Xu Yangyi who was about to get up down, controlled Xu Yangyi¡¯s legs with one of his leg and lifted Xu Yangyi¡¯s hands up over the head. He did them quickly and smoothly, leaving no time for Xu Yangyi to struggle.


    Xu Yangyi instantly lost his temper and opened his eyes wide, ¡°What are you f**king doing in the morning?¡±


    Meanwhile, he was struggling, but his strength was too weak to resist, and what he did was nothing to He Jingyan. He couldn¡¯t move at all under the control of He Jingyan.


    ¡°Let go of me right now!¡±


    Finding that his resistance was totally useless, Xu Yangyi instantly threatened He Jingyan with his eyes full of danger. However, He Jingyan just smiled and ignored it.


    He curved up his lips and flippantly said, ¡°Darling, you said that I felt you up just now, so I¡¯m going to show you what it really means.¡± After finishing the words, he started moving his hands over Xu Yangyi¡¯s body.


    Absolutely Xu Yangyi felt panic, so he was about to kicked He Jingyan with his leg without thinking.


    Whereas, he could not move right now. Nor could he raise his hand to slap He Jingyan. The only thing he could do was to scream and struggle, ¡°Are you insane? I have told you many times that I¡¯m a man! Damn it. Are you a gay?¡±


    ¡®F**k, you damn man. He always treats me like this. Does he have grudges against me?


    He doesn¡¯t care when I get angry, and he even isn¡¯t mad when I hit him.


    Damn. What a freak this man is!¡¯


    Xu Yangyi flew into a rage. He twisted his neck to avoid He Jingyan¡¯s kisses, but he was completely pressed under He Jingyan, so he stand a fat chance to fight back. He could do nothing but be compliant no matter what He Jingyan did to him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know whether I¡¯m a gay, but I surely know that I want to kiss my wife and treat him best as I could. Anyway, we are a legal couple, so it¡¯s also legal for me to touch and kiss you. It¡¯s illegal only when the partners do these intimate behaviors before they are in relationship. Are you clear, darling?¡± he explained it and gave a peck on Xu Yangyi¡¯s lips.


    Certainly Xu Yangyi wouldn¡¯t believe what He Jingyan had said. He narrowed his sharp eyes. ¡°Stop making up such an odd-sounding reason. The intercourse of a couple will be legal based on the willingness of both. I¡¯m not easy to be cheated though I¡¯m still at a young age. If you dare mess up with me, I would sue you.¡±


    ¡®Sue me?¡¯


    He Jingyan was amused. ¡°So how would you explain to the judge that you sue me just because you don¡¯t perform your duty as my wife?¡±


    Xu Yangyi was choked on his words because he didn¡¯t perform it indeed.


    Therefore, at this time, Xu Yangyi would rather smack He Jingyan to death, but he couldn¡¯t do anything to him. The only thing he could do right now was to stare at He Jingyan as if his eyes would pop out his head. However, He Jingyan just ignored it with his hands continued running over his body.

 Chapter 90

    ¡°Please don¡¯t be angry, darling. Mostly all the couples kiss each other before they get up in the morning, don¡¯t they? I¡¯m not taking advantage on you.¡±


    He Jingyan explained in a soft tone and looked more serious.


    ¡°Fine, but not me.¡±


    Xu Yangyi refuted but still couldn¡¯t get away from He Jingyan¡¯s control.


    ¡®Damn. Why is he so strong? I can¡¯t move. No. I can¡¯t be pressed by him. What can I do if he takes advantage of me again?¡¯


    Xu Yangyi nervously kept struggling, but what he did was still in vain.


    ¡°Ah¡­ you¡¯re so annoying. Let me go right now!¡±


    Finding himself being stuck, Xu Yangyi was finally pissed off.


    ¡°What if I don¡¯t?¡± He Jingyan was flippant again.


    ¡°Okay! You don¡¯t let me go, right?¡± Xu Yangyi took his leg out with difficulty and quickly kicked He Jingyan.


    However, He Jingyan succeeded in avoiding the attack and didn¡¯t get hurt by Xu Yangyi.


    Xu Yangyi was nearly insane because he almost failed every time. He was angrily screaming inwardly.


    ¡®Xu Nuannuan, you¡¯d better prey that I couldn¡¯t find you, otherwise I would definitely take revenge on you.¡¯


    Now he started to vent his anger on Xu Nuannuan.


    After all, if Xu Nuannuan hadn¡¯t run away from her marriage, he wouldn¡¯t have replaced her to suffer such a life here.


    ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t struggle any more. He Jingyan, bring it! I¡¯m not f**king afraid of you.¡±


    Although Xu Yangyi said this, the expression on his face clearly betrayed his scare.


    Because he had no way to deal with He Jingyan and couldn¡¯t defeat He Jingyan either, Xu Yangyi almost cried, his eyes welled up with tears, looking quite pitiful.


    He Jingyan originally wanted to tease Xu Yangyi for fun, but when he found Xu Yangyi was really scared, he finally realized that what he had done was extra, so he immediately stopped. ¡°Sorry. Are you okay?¡±


    Letting go of Xu Yangyi, he was about to apologize again. However, at this time, Xu Yangyi already punched He Jingyan hard in the face with his fist. ¡°You bastard. You tell me whether I¡¯m okay.¡±


    He Jingyan covered his nose in pain, thinking that if his nose was distorted because of the punch, and then he pinched his nose testify his guess. Fortunately, his nose was fine. After that, he held Xu Yangyi in his arms. ¡°I promise I won¡¯t tease you anymore. I have already realized my fault, so please don¡¯t get angry with me, darling.¡± He fondled Xu Yangyi¡¯s head to ease his anger.


    When hearing the word ¡°tease¡±, Xu Yangyi was angrier, twitching his mouth and clenching his fists, ¡°What you did was to tease me?¡± His voice sounded like he was restraining himself from doing something.


    He Jingyan thought that Xu Yangyi had cooled down and forgiven him, so he smiled. ¡°Of course! Darling, if you don¡¯t want it, how can I force you?¡± ¡®If I really do, then what a bastard I am!¡¯


    Seeing that Xu Yangyi didn¡¯t have any reaction, He Jingyan wondered if Xu Yangyi really let him slide this time, which was a rare thing to see.


    However, without saying anything, Xu Yangyi directly gave He Jingyan a powerful uppercut. When He Jingyan leaned back to dodge, Xu Yangyi quickly kicked He Jingyan down onto the bed and stood on foot on He Jingyan¡¯s belly. Then he warned with his sullen face and furious eyes, ¡°If you dare to tease me again, I¡¯ll castrate you.¡±


    The way he looked down at He Jingyan was quite domineering and cool, as if he was at preeminent position.


    He Jingyan was also startled because it was the first time for him to see Xu Yangyi being so domineering. He was much more stressful than the moment when he had fought against Tank.


    Whereas, Xu Yangyi was thinking inwardly, ¡®How could you tease me like that? Not only did your hands run over on my body, but also you touched my dick. I would rather trample you to teach you a lesson.¡±


    With the thought, he trampled on He Jingyan again.

 Chapter 91

    He Jingyan who had been kicked suddenly curled up and said, ¡°Darling, I was previously injured. Do you have the heart to kill your husband?¡± He looked in great pain.


    His words reminded Xu Yangyi of his injuries, so Xu Yangyi immediately took his foot away and he was about to scold, ¡°He Jingyan, you deserve that.¡± However, before Xu Yangyi could say it out, his wrist had been tugged by He Jingyan, so he directly fell into He Jingyan¡¯s arms the moment he lifted his foot.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Xu Yangyi screamed, but in the next second, he had already been in He Jingyan¡¯s arms firmly.


    However, He Jingyan, who had complained about his injuries, was mischievously smiling at Xu Yangyi. ¡°It¡¯s easy to fool you, isn¡¯t it? Darling, you¡¯re so cute.¡± After that, he pinched Xu Yangyi¡¯s face.


    Being so regretful and furious, Xu Yangyi didn¡¯t expect that He Jingyan was such a bastard who even used injuries as an excuse to fool him.


    ¡°He Jingyan, you can tell me if you want to die. I don¡¯t mind sending you to the hell earlier.¡± Xu Yangyi twitched his mouth and said. He was now looking like outrageous.


    Not until Xu Yangyi lost his temper had He Jingyan suddenly held him to sit on his laps. Then, he started to check on Xu Yangyi¡¯s sprained ankle.


    ¡°Are you still hurt now?¡± He Jingyan asked while pinching the ankle which was no swelling anymore.


    Xu Yangyi was stunned. He had expected to throw a fit, but now he felt a little startled. It seemed that he couldn¡¯t follow what He Jingyan was thinking, because He Jingyan had flirted with him just now, but at present, he was checking his injured ankle.


    ¡°Is it hurt?¡± Not hearing Xu Yangyi¡¯s response, He Jingyan raised his eyes to look at Xu Yangyi. Then, he stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take you to see Si Lifa.¡± After that, he was about to hold Xu Yangyi. At this time, Xu Yangyi finally restored his wits and awkwardly replied, ¡°Not necessary. It¡¯s not hurt now.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± He Jingyan held him to sit on his laps again and asked with his eyebrows frowned for worrying that Xu Yangyi intentionally hid it from him.


    ¡°Stop nagging! I¡¯m really fine.¡± It was rare for Xu Yangyi to see He Jingyan being so serious. Besides, he was sitting on He Jingyan¡¯s laps and facing him now. In this case, Xu Yangyi felt a little awkward, so he struggled to get down. However, He Jingyan didn¡¯t allowed him to move. ¡°You still feel a little pain, don¡¯t you? Don¡¯t pretend that you¡¯re okay. What if you sprain it again?¡±


    Finishing the words, he directly held Xu Yangyi to the bathroom to wash up.


    In fact, Xu Yangyi still felt a little pain indeed. However, it almost became a daily routine for He Jingyan to hold Xu Yangyi in his arms, so in order to make He Jingyan get rid of this habit, Xu Yangyi hurriedly pushed him and refused, ¡°I¡¯m really fine. I can walk by myself. Put me down right now.¡±


    In ordinary times, no matter what happened, Xu Yangyi would slap He Jingyan first. However, for now, he felt his face redden and hot, and somehow he feared to looked at He Jingyan in the face.


    Actually, Xu Yangyi was attracted and moved by He Jingyan at this moment, but he didn¡¯t realize it, so he didn¡¯t know what to do.


    It seemed that He Jingyan knew the reason, but he still didn¡¯t loosen his hold and held Xu Yangyi into the bathroom. Xu Yang¡¯s face blushed because of that.


    ¡®Good! He is finally bashful for me now.¡¯ He Jingyan thought inwardly for it had already been premeditated in his mind.

 Chapter 92

    ¡°I can only accompany you at noon, so darling, you have to behave yourself. Your ankle hasn¡¯t recovered yet, so don¡¯t wander around today.¡± After the breakfast, He Jingyan caressed Xu Yangyi¡¯s head as if he was stroking a little kid. Xu Yangyi instantly glanced at him with anger, ¡°I don¡¯t need your company. Hand off.¡±


    ¡®Why does he always treat me as a kiddo? Damn it! It¡¯s not a big deal to be an adult.¡¯


    Although Xu Yangyi felt unhappy about it, the difference was that he started to orally threaten He Jingyan instead of directly turning to violence. Maybe it was because he found that He Jingyan didn¡¯t care about it at all no matter how hard he hit him, so Xu Yangyi felt it meaningless to do that now.


    ¡°OK, OK, OK. I don¡¯t touch you.¡± Seeing Xu Yangyi¡¯s expression, He Jingyan smiled even wider, probably because Xu Yangyi looked very cute when faking anger to threaten him.


    However, Xu Yangyi¡¯s face darkened when he heard the laughter because he thought He Jingyan was making fun of him. Hence, he was sullen and directly left the dinner table without giving a glance at He Jingyan. Xu Yangyi was really pissed off right now because he knew nothing about He Jingyan as well as his thoughts. On the other side, He Jingyan seemed to be able to read his mind. Xu Yangyi was overwhelmed and upset for feeling inferior to He Jingyan.


    He Jingyan still thought Xu Yangyi was adorable even when he was throwing a tantrum, but he also knew that it did nothing good to him if Xu Yangyi continued being angry like this, so he started to be tolerant, holding Xu Yangyi from the back, rubbing Xu Yangyi¡¯s neck with his chin and saying in a soft tone, ¡°Darling, please don¡¯t get angry. I didn¡¯t mean to offend you, but if you feel sulky, you can slap me hard to blow off steam.¡±


    Suddenly being held like this, Xu Yangyi was about to lose his temper because he thought that He Jingyan was going to take advantage on him again. However, hearing that He Jingyan apologized in such a gentle tone, Xu Yangyi felt soft-hearted because he recalled that He Jingyan, except always flirting with him, had been considerate to him and put him first in the heart.


    Although Xu Yangyi was not angry now, he still didn¡¯t want to lose his imposing manner and show his soft heart, so he pretended to be mad and said, ¡°I don¡¯t f**king want to slap you. I¡¯m not a sadist. Put me down. It¡¯s hot stiff.¡±


    Xu Yangyi thought he had done well in covering his soft heart with anger. However, it was actually a trap He Jingyan had set up for him ¨C He misled Xu Yangyi that Xu Yangyi was wrong, and then he could appreciate the guilty expression on Xu Yangyi¡¯s face. This trick worked very well on Xu Yangyi who even didn¡¯t realized it at all and really believed that it was his faults.


    Seeing that, Ji Guangming standing aside was sullen. ¡®Colonel He, you would definitely pay a heavy price if Mrs. He knows the trick you played on him.¡¯


    ¡°Take your hands off.¡± Xu Yangyi stared at the big hands firmly holding his waist and turned his head to glance at He Jingyan. Whereas at this moment, He Jingyan kissed him on his cheek and brazenly said, ¡°Let me hold you for a while. I need to get more energy from you.¡± Then, he sniffed Xu Yangyi¡¯s body and said in a lecherous way, ¡°Darling, you smell good!¡±


    Xu Yangyi couldn¡¯t remain collected anymore and was instantly blushed. He hit He Jingyan¡¯s belly hard with his elbow and scolded, ¡°You pervert, stop pushing your luck and f**k off.¡± He pushed He Jingyan away and turned back to roll his eyes at He Jingyan. Nonetheless, seeing Xu Yangyi¡¯s red and adorable face, He Jingyan couldn¡¯t help but want to pinch it.


    Controlling his impulsion, He Jingyan covered his face with his big hand, because although Xu Yangyi was quite cute right now, he had to refrain himself from touching Xu Yangyi. It took him so much effort to build a good image in Xu Yangyi¡¯s heart, so he had to be more restrained, otherwise it would be much more difficult to play the trick on him afterwards.

 Chapter 93

    ¡°What do you mean by that look?¡± ¡®Damn it! I¡¯m supposed to be the one who should cover his face speechlessly.¡¯


    He Jingyan let out a sigh, ¡°Darling, you can¡¯t blush in front of other men. What if some nasty guys are attracted by your charm and follow you back?¡±


    He Jingyan said in a questioning tone, but considering his personality, he would directly teach them a tough lesson! If they dared look at Xu Yangyi for one more second, he would ask his subordinates to deal with their dead bodies, let alone follow Xu Yangyi back.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Xu Yangyi was puzzled about what He Jingyan had said. Then he scornfully looked at He Jingyan.


    ¡®Nasty guys? Follow me back? What the hell?¡¯


    However, He Jingyan didn¡¯t explain it, because if he did, he would also be classed as nasty pervert by Xu Yangyi, so it was better not to tell Xu Yangyi about it.


    ¡°Anyway, remember what I said. Don¡¯t blush in front of the others.¡± Then He Jingyan brazenly raised Xu Yangyi¡¯s chin with his hand to force Xu Yangyi to look him in the face.


    Xu Yangyi frowned because such behaviour was done to a girl, but He Jingyan did it to him.


    ¡°Can you just stop your rude behaviour for once? It¡¯s really annoying for me.¡± After that, he moved his chin away from He Jingyan¡¯s hand and angrily glanced at him, ¡°Go on with your business. Don¡¯t bug me.¡± Then, Xu Yangyi walked towards the office table aside to do his summer homework. However, at this time, he happened to see Nan Xiao who was standing outside the door. He seemed to have been there for a while. At present, he was looking at Xu Yangyi with hatred.


    ¡®Damn! He dares look at me openly like that! Go for him if you like He Jingyan! Why do you hate me? What a dumbass!¡¯


    Xu Yangyi scornfully grinned at Nan Xiao, showing his speechlessness to Nan Xiao¡¯s look. However, what Xu Yangyi had done made Nan Xiao misunderstand that he was challenged, so he instantly clenched his fists, looking quite furious.


    ¡°Ah¡­ Somebody is pissed off right now!¡± Regardless of Nan Xiao¡¯s anger, Xu Yangyi idly said that and then walked towards He Jingyan¡¯s office table.


    Hearing that, Nan Xiao was even outrageous with his eyes cold. He clenched his fists as if he was going to pierce his nails into his flesh, relentlessly staring at Xu Yangyi.


    ¡°Is there any progress of the investigation?¡± Unlike how he talked to Xu Yangyi, He Jingyan asked Nan Xiao without any emotions while walking to the door. It was understandable for him to be so cool, because Xu Yangyi was his wife while Nan Xiao was just his subordinate after all.


    Whereas, hearing that cold voice, Nan Xiao was aggrieved but instantly hid the hatred in his eyes. He hurriedly reported, ¡°No progress so far.¡±


    Certainly, the investigation was obviously about the ambush that He Jingyan had experienced before. However, when He Jingyan heard that, he seemed not surprised and just passed by Nan Xiao without any words. Nonetheless, he still told Xu Yangyi, ¡°Darling, don¡¯t wander around.¡±


    ¡°I know. Stop nagging.¡± Xu Yangyi impatiently cast a glance at him. However, He Jingyan just smiled at him and left.


    Needless to say, Nan Xiao furiously glared at Xu Yangyi before he followed He Jingyan to leave.


    Xu Yangyi felt quite sullen and didn¡¯t know what to do.


    ¡®Is he out of his mind? If he really likes He Jingyan, he should seize the opportunities when they two are together to win He Jingyan¡¯s love. Why does he always give me a hard time? I really get bored of it.¡¯


    However, after the complaint, Xu Yangyi was suddenly stunned.


    ¡®Will He Jingyan¡­ fall in love with someone else?¡¯


    He was then in a daze on the chair and felt uncomfortable in his heart, but he could tell where he felt not good. Such feeling was awful to him.


    ¡®Ugh¡­ It¡¯s too annoying. No matter whom he will fall in love with, it¡¯s none of my business!¡¯

 Chapter 94

    Xu Yangyi wanted to prevent himself from thinking about who He Jingyan would fall in love with and to focus on his homework instead. However, somehow the question had been lingering in his mind. Finally, he scratched his head and screamed, furiously exhaling.


    Ji Guangming standing nearby was shocked by Xu Yangyi. After he restored his wits, he saw Xu Yangyi restlessly scratching his head, so he asked worriedly, ¡°Mrs. He, What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Xu Yangyi resentfully and impatiently replied, ¡°Nothing.¡±


    However, he was actually thinking, ¡®Damn it. Why am I so annoyed! Annoyed my ass! Isn¡¯t it good that He Jingyan would fall in love with someone else? Then I can safely leave him and live my own life back home. I don¡¯t have to worry that he would take advantage on me or behave rudely to me anymore. What¡¯s more, I don¡¯t have to throw a fit because of him every day.¡¯


    Although he comforted himself like that, he still felt fretful.


    ¡®Ah¡­ I¡¯m really going crazy.¡¯


    Seeing that Xu Yangyi didn¡¯t get any better but even scratched his own head harder, Ji Guangming feared Xu Yangyi of hurting himself, so he immediately said, ¡°Mrs. He, if you have some problems with your homework, I can teach you. I used to be a good student at school.¡±


    Ji Guangming thought Xu Yangyi was vexed about his homework, so he initiatively offered to help. However, Xu Yangyi casted a cold glance at him and refused, ¡°Not necessary. I happen to be a good student, too.¡±


    Hearing that, Ji Guangming twitched his mouth. ¡®He is not as cute as other high school students.¡¯ However, he still asked, ¡°So what¡¯s eating you?¡±


    ¡®Not homework? He doesn¡¯t have period as a boy, so what on earth upsets him that much?¡¯


    Nonetheless, when Ji Guangming thought of He Jingyan, his face suddenly darkened. ¡®Did Xu Yangyi know the trick the colonel had played on him just now? Is he annoyed about that now?¡¯


    ¡®I¡¯ve told you, Colonel He. Mrs. He will know your trick sooner or later.¡¯


    With the thought, Ji Guangming started to worry about He Jingyan. Suddenly, Xu Yangyi asked him, ¡°Did He Jingyan fall in love with anyone before?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Ji Guangming was stumped by this sudden question, so he looked quite nervous and thought, ¡®He finally asked me this question.¡¯ Then, he looked at Xu Yangyi diffidently.


    Seeing his expression, Xu Yangyi felt it fishy. His face instantly fell and he asked, ¡°Yes?¡± His voice was icy cold with anger.


    ¡°Um¡­¡± Ji Guangming blinked and dared not look at Xu Yangyi.


    ¡®Oh my god. How am I supposed to answer it? If I say yes, I would surely be killed by the colonel, but if I say no, then Mrs. He would certainly punish me because he must know I¡¯m lying with that guilty look. What should I do?¡¯


    Knowing that Ji Guangming was in a dilemma, Xu Yangyi looked at him even more dangerously and changed his question, ¡°Man or woman?¡±


    ¡°Colonel He was straight, so of course it wasn¡¯t a man!¡± without any hesitation, Ji Guangming responded. However, he immediately covered his mouth with fear after his response, looking desperate.


    ¡®I¡¯m¡­ doomed. If Mrs. He quarrels with Colonel He about it, then I¡¯m really dead.¡¯ Ji Guangming felt hopeless.


    As for Xu Yangyi, his heart jolted when he got that affirmative answer to his question. Now he felt very uncomfortable, but he murmured to himself, ¡°So he is not really a gay!¡±


    Hearing that, Ji Guangming finally rested assured and felt very surprised, ¡®So Mrs. He, that¡¯s the reason you were annoyed just now?¡¯

 Chapter 95

    ¡°Mrs. He¡­¡± Ji Guangming hesitated and imploringly looked at Xu Yangyi.


    Xu Yangyi cast a glance at him, ¡°Wanna go to toilet? That¡¯s fine. Go ahead!¡± he responded, pointing to the bathroom.


    Ji Guangming twitched his mouth, ¡°Why should I go to the toilet?¡±


    ¡°Because you look like suffering constipation.¡± Xu Yangyi naturally answered. Then, he continued doing his homework though he still felt unpleasant, because he thought He Jingyan, who used to like female but now spoiled him so much, just wanted to make fun of him.


    ¡®No! Why did he make fun of me? Did he take his kisses, hug and even sex with a man as a joke?¡¯


    Xu Yangyi was lost in confusion again, restlessly stroking his chin and continually clicking his pen.


    ¡®If what he has done is not to make fun of me, what is that then? Does he really fall in love with me?¡¯


    Xu Yangyi laughed at the thought of this, but later, he was puzzled because he thought it might be true.


    ¡®Damn it! That man can¡¯t really love me, can he?¡¯ Xu Yangyi scolded inwardly, but a bright smile appeared on his face. Then, he comforted himself, ¡°That makes sense though. I¡¯m even prettier than the girl. If he doesn¡¯t like me, he must be blind.¡¯


    With the thought, he proudly raised his nose with confidence. However, at the next second, he was stunned. He held his head and screamed inwardly, ¡®Shit! Am I insane? Why should I compare myself to the girl on appearance?¡¯


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± He let out another long sigh. Xu Yangyi fretfully scratched his hair, seeming that he was beaten by himself.


    Seeing Xu Yangyi become restless again, Ji Guangming felt even more worried with his eyes nervously looking at Xu Yangyi. It seemed that he wanted to say something but dared not speak it out.


    ¡®What should I do? What should I do? How should I put it? Should I persuade him not to annoy Colonel He in order to avoid a brawl? Should I say this?¡¯


    Seemingly being influenced by Xu Yangyi, Ji Guangming madly scratched his hair and his face fall for being fraught. However, Xu Yangyi¡¯s phone rang, which shocked Ji Guangming to instantly put on a serious look, lest that the call was from He Jingyan.


    Xu Yangyi glanced at the phone and saw it was from Yan Xingwei. He was so startled that his hands which were holding his chin fell from the table because he never expected that Yan Xingwei would call him one day.


    The reason why Xu Yangyi had reacted so exaggeratedly was totally because Yan Xingwei regarded everything as trouble, so he should have no impatience to do such thing.


    ¡°Is that Xingwei¡¯s speaking?¡± Xu Yangyi asked suspiciously upon picking up the phone.


    Yan Xingwei sighed as if he had already expected Xu Yangyi¡¯s reaction and said, ¡°I¡¯m in your husband¡¯s troop. No.** training field. You come here right now. My second brother said I would definitely get into trouble if I go to you, so it would be better for you to come here.¡±


    When hearing Yan Xingwei said ¡®your husband¡¯s troop¡¯, Xu Yangyi was stunned for a while and then scolded inwardly. When he was about to ask how Yan Xingwei knew it, the phone was already hang up.


    ¡°What¡­?¡± Hearing the offline sound, Xu Yangyi was quite confused, but after he finally restored his wit, he scolded, ¡°Damn.¡± Ji Guangming was still puzzled about Xu Yangyi¡¯s reaction.

 Chapter 96

    ¡°What did Yangyi say? Will he come?¡± Yan Chengyu smiled after Yan Xingwei had hung up the call.


    However, Yan Xingwei idly sighed, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Yan Chengyu complained, ¡°You see. It¡¯s not a good habit of hanging up the call before the other party finish his words.¡±


    ¡°Do you think you are qualified to say this?¡± Yan Xingwei casted a glance at him as if saying, ¡°I learned it from you.¡±


    Yan Chengyu burst out laughing and casually fondled Yan Xingwei¡¯s hair. ¡°Don¡¯t only learn those  bad habits from me, okay?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Yan Xingwei sighed again and tidied up his hair which had been messed by Yan Chengyu. He wanted tell Yan Chengyu not to treat him as a little boy and not to touch his hair at will, but he knew that Yan Chengyu would turn a deaf ear to him, so he gave it up and didn¡¯t want to waste time on that. He was the man with no patience for everything and would never trouble trouble.


    Now, it happened to be the break time for Yan Chengyu, so he decided to show Yan Xingwei who was quite new here around. Whereas, no matter where they went, they always attracted other people¡¯s attention because of their handsome looks.


    Yan Xingwei looked at the incredibly spacious training field and then glanced at the soldiers who were training in the scorching sun. He really felt for them by just looking at their training.


    Yan Chengyu took him to his own team that was taking a break in the shades and briefly introduced him to his teammates, ¡°This is my little brother, Yan Xingwei.¡±


    Then, his teammates instantly said,


    ¡°You little brother is also handsome! Chengyu, your family really have good genes.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve said that he is a high school student, right? But he is so tall. He is over 180cm, isn¡¯t he?¡±


    ¡°What do those kids eat to grow so tall nowadays?¡±


    ¡­


    Feeling surprised, the soldiers looked Yan Xingwei up and down. However, Yan Xingwei whispered, ¡°So annoying.¡±


    Probably because of the hot weather and the loud voice of the soldiers, Yan Xingwei couldn¡¯t help beefing. What an impatient man he was!


    Whereas, hearing his complaint, Yan Chengyu instantly pressed his brother¡¯s head down and apologized, ¡°He is almost at the age of joining the army, so I take him to get familiar with the environment in advance. Please forgive his rudeness these days.¡± After that, he gave a hint to Yan Xingwei with his eyes, signalling to him to be more cooperative and compliant.


    Receiving that hint, though Yan Xingwei didn¡¯t want to, he clearly knew that if he didn¡¯t say, there would be more troubles waiting for him in the future. Therefore, he had no choice but say, ¡°Please do be more tolerant of my improper behaviours.¡±


    The soldiers thought he might be shy, so they didn¡¯t care much. Then one of the soldiers friendly came to him and put his arm around Yan Xingwei¡¯s shoulders, frankly saying, ¡°I¡¯ll back you up.¡±


    Yan Xingwei glanced at him with no response, because he didn¡¯t need anyone to back him up. He was about to ask Yan Chengyu if he could go to take a rest, but at this time, he found Yan Chengyu was fixing his eyes on man nearby who was walking towards them.


    At the first sight of An Yan, Yan Xingwei immediately thought, ¡®Yes! That figure is exactly what my brother likes.¡¯


    Then, Yan Xingwei shifted his gaze at the smiling Yan Chengyu and his lips curved into a smile. ¡°Should I call him Mrs. Yan in the near future?¡± he said it teasingly but also sounded serious. No one understood the real meaning in his words.


    Hearing that, Yan Chengyu smiled even wider and raised his eyebrows, ¡°I¡¯m not sure for now, but who knows what will happen in the future.¡± What he said obviously implied that there was still a huge possibility between he and An Yan!

 Chapter 97

    ¡®Future?¡¯ Hearing what Yan Chengyu had said, Yan Xingwei was not impatient anymore and suddenly put on the same smile as Yan Chengyu¡¯s. Actually, there was something indescribable for both of them with the same expression, or probably, it was something called danger.


    Following Yan Chengyu¡¯s gaze, Yan Xingwei suddenly said, ¡°If our eldest sister knows about him, I bet that she would certainly rush into the troop in the middle of the night and take him away.¡± It piqued Yan Xingwei¡¯s interest. With no laziness, Yan Xingwei smilingly looked at An Yan walking closer to them. Then Yan Xingwei put on a weird smile, but no one knew what trick he was playing on his mind.


    Yan Chengyu noticed Yan Xingwei¡¯s smile, then put his arms on his brother¡¯s shoulder and whispered to his ear, ¡°Don¡¯t try to use he and I to be the target of our eldest sister.¡±


    Yan Xingwei sullenly smacked his lips because his thought had been revealed by Yan Chengyu. ¡°You¡¯re kind of fond of him, aren¡¯t you? So why can¡¯t you just serve as the model for the elder sister in her BL comics.¡±


    Their eldest sister was a student of Xu Yangyi¡¯s father, who was also a super fan of BL comics. So far, she had quite a lot works, so she was a somewhat famous BL cartoonist.


    Yan Xingwei got acquainted with Xu Yangyi because of his eldest sister. Besides, they happened to be classmates, so they had gradually become good friends.


    Like both of them, their eldest sister was really ¡°something¡±. The reason why Yan Xingwei felt her annoying was because she would make some trouble if she had no inspiration on drawing comics, for example, she would put the photos of Yan Chengyu and Yan Xingwei on gay bars so as to ask somebody out; she, in the name of her two brothers, would chat with other guys in erotic ways; or she would randomly pick up some future ¡°sisters¡±-in-law for them on the road, eagerly looking forward to seeing her brothers become homosexual.


    On the top of that, the most important reason was that she was also a judo coach. Because two of them were much younger than her, they were often beaten to surrender and have no guts to go against her unreasonable demands. It was also why Yan Xingwei came to find Yan Chengyu.


    ¡°Do you think he could come back if I take him home?¡± Yan Chengyu said. ¡®As what she usually does, I bet she would certainly tie him up and lock him at home in order to force him to be my wife.¡¯


    Hearing that, Yan Xingwei could paint a vivid picture of his sister¡¯s crazy look, and he slightly let out a sigh, ¡°Had our parents still been alive, they would be driven nuts by her.¡±


    ¡®True indeed.¡¯ Both of them agreed inwardly.


    However, at this time, Yan Chengyu suddenly looked at Yan Xingwei with a smile, ¡°There are many good-looking guys in the troop, so maybe you can find a ¡®girlfriend¡¯ for fun during the days you¡¯re here and take him home to be the inspiration for our sister.¡±


    It seemed that Yan Chengyu was trying to make his little brother be a gay, so for Yan Xingwei, there was totally no difference between his elder brother and his eldest sister.


    Whereas, Yan Xingwei just sneered, ¡°I¡¯m only interested in the woman with big boobs. I¡¯m not like you who only care about nice body figure.¡±


    Yan Chengyu disapproved, ¡°Don¡¯t jump to a conclusion so soon.¡± He patted Yan Xingwei¡¯s shoulder to warn him.


    Yan Xingwei was about to refute him that it was absolutely impossible for him, but at this moment, Yan Chengyu suddenly said, ¡°Could you image that Yangyi, such a rebellious boy, would marry a man before? However, you can see that he is our colonel¡¯s wife now, so it is his fate! Run away? Impossible.¡± What he said seemed quite reasonable.


    Yan Xingwei¡¯s face darkened because he could feel that there was some deeper meaning for his brother to suddenly talk so.

 Chapter 98

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± ¡®It can¡¯t just be an useless talk. After all, he and his sister were of the same type.¡¯


    Yan Xingwei felt increasingly worried, but Yan Chengyu just smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it. I won¡¯t do anything.¡± He curved up the corner of his lips as he promised so.


    ¡°Do you think that I will buy it?¡± Yan Xingwei suddenly pinched his eyebrows and sighed with a meaningful expression, seemingly saying, ¡®You won¡¯t do anything? You liar! I¡¯m not that little boy who had been cheated by you at the young age.¡¯


    Not responding to Yan Xingwei, Yan Chengyu directly fixed his eyes on An Yan who was walking toward them.


    Obviously An Yan had already noticed that fixed eyes on himself, because that gaze was too obvious and bold which was hard to be ignored.


    However, An Yan didn¡¯t walk to Yan Chengyu but to the other soldiers, as if he intentionally kept away from Yan Chengyu. As what he had said, Yan Chengyu was too dangerous to get close.


    Whereas, Yan Chengyu wouldn¡¯t let him just go away, so he directly walked to An Yan with a smile, ¡°Captain An, this is my little brother. He will stay here for a few days. Please render your help to him afterwards.¡±


    Although he was introducingd Yan Xingwei, his eyes still rested on An Yan. Then he slightly smiled but with a strong power that couldn¡¯t be ignored.


    An Yan frowned, because he couldn¡¯t and didn¡¯t want to deal withsuch a man like Yan Chengyu who was not his type. In addition, he also disliked the ¡°friendly¡± but dangerous smile on Yan Chengyu¡¯s face when Yan Chengyu was talking to him.


    Nonetheless, the soldiers instantly joked after the introduction.


    ¡°Hey! Chengyu, so you are introducing your family to Captain An, right?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you really want to pursue Captain An?¡±


    ¡°Are you serious? But it¡¯s good for you two to get together. At least you are both handsome.¡±


    ¡°So we are just waiting for your good news, aren¡¯t we?¡±


    ¡­


    The soldiers were teasing! However some soldiers also said,


    ¡°Captain An is not easy to get, Chengyu. Can you really make it? You¡¯d better not make a fool of yourself!¡±


    ¡°Right! By the way, if you two get together, who will be the bottom?¡±


    ¡°Yo! You got the point, bro, but it seems that Captain An will be the top. Chengyu, will you sacrifice yourself to be the bottom?¡±


    ¡°Chengyu will be the bottom? It sounds nice though it might not look good.¡±


    ¡°Haha! Yeah! It¡¯s really hilarious by just thinking about it.¡±


    ¡­


    They openly teased them at will. However, they did it just for fun and nothing malicious, because it was important to create a good atmosphere in a team. They didn¡¯t want to be like other teams that trained all the days without any relaxing time.


    Now, teasing Yan Chengyu and An Yan became a good entertainment for those soldiers to relax. Because An Yan, unlike other captains, wouldn¡¯t put on airs, so they could talk whatever they like without fearing An Yan getting angry. Besides, they had never seen An Yan getting angry though he hardly smiled.


    ¡®The bottom? Me?¡¯ Yan Chengyu thought it was just impossible and smiled at them, ¡°Of course Captain An should be the bottom!¡±


    He said it in a certain tone and his eyes directly met the dangerous stare of An Yan.


    ¡®Is he angry? Wow, nice expression! I¡¯m curious that how he will look with other expressions. Yes! I¡¯m quite looking forward to that!¡¯


    Yan Chengyu smiled wider and there were something special in that smile.

 Chapter 99

    Seeing that Yan Chengyu, like a predator found his prey, was looking at him, An Yan restlessly frowned.


    ¡®He is getting increasingly a pain in the neck. Why does he mean by such a look?¡¯


    Though An Yan had thought it was very likely that Yan Chengyu did have a thing for him, he still denied that speculation, because Yan Chengyu always put on an expression like a cunning hunter instead of a man seeking for love.


    ¡°Brother, you show your desire too obviously! Restrain yourself a little bit! Otherwise your wife would be scared away.¡± Yan Xingwei cast a glance at his brother who was laying his eyes on An Yan with great interest.


    ¡°The hunter won¡¯t attack until the so-called prey is trembling in fear. That is how a hunter hunts.¡± Yan Chengyu replied at ease as if it couldn¡¯t be more common; his words sounded quite dreadful and dangerous indeed. What a cunning man he was!


    ¡°He is really a poor guy to be your target.¡± Yan Xingwei suddenly sighed. However, he still put on an indifferent expression as if he didn¡¯t care much about An Yan just because of his laziness.


    ¡°Right back at you.¡± Yan Chengyu responded with a smile. Whereas Yan Xingwei disapproved, ¡°We¡¯re compeletely different. I have no such a freaky streak like you do.¡± ¡®Besides, I will directly take action instead of playing cat and mouse if I have feelings for the other party. That¡¯s too troublesome. Just by thinking of it makes me tired.¡¯


    ¡®Freaky streak?¡¯ Yan Chengyu chuckled and thought, ¡®It¡¯s not bad as long as I can have him surrender to me and also please me. I¡¯m so excited about that at the thought of it.¡¯


    With that in mind, Yan Chengyu exuded an evil aura. The soldiers somehow were all confused, because it was the first time for them to see Yan Chengyu with such a look. Then there was one common thought in their mind, ¡®He is serious about that, isn¡¯t he?¡¯


    The soldiers all cast their eyes at An Yan as if they were comforting him, but they also secretly smiled. All of them gave hints to each other with their eyes,


    ¡®Who do you think will be the bottom?¡¯


    ¡®It must be the captain!¡¯


    ¡®Don¡¯t you see that confident look on Chengyu¡¯s face? It must be the captain.¡¯


    ¡®But you said it¡¯s impossible for Chengyu to press down the captain just now?¡¯


    ¡®You fool, An Yan is our captain, so we had to say it just for saving his face.¡¯


    ¡®You¡¯re really foxy.¡¯


    ¡®That¡¯s what a man should be! Learn more.¡¯


    ¡­


    There were no difficulties for those soldiers to communicate with their expressions! Their expressions were so vivid.


    An Yan twitched his mouth because those soldiers were too bold to openly discuss about him and their meanings were too obvious. It had no difference with directly speaking out.


    ¡°Time for relaxation is up.¡± An Yan dignifiedly said and coldly glanced at the soldiers.


    The soldiers could only chuckle but they all complained inwardly, ¡®Jesus, am I heard by him?¡¯


    Yan Chengyu had certainly understood all expressions of those soldiers, but he just raised his eyebrows at An Yan and smiled wider. At this moment, An Yan was like a little mice in Yan Chengyu¡¯s eyes. What a poor guy he was!


    ¡®This rude guy¡­¡¯ An Yan was pissed off and then loudly scolded, ¡°Yan Chengyu, run ten laps on the track.¡± Without further ado, An Yan walked away.


    However, hearing that, Yan Chengyu burst out laughing, ¡®How cute! That¡¯s indeed him.¡¯


    ¡°You¡¯re scolded by your wife! Come on, my brother!¡± Yan Xingwei was gloating.


    Whereas before he started to run Yan Chengyu said, ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s another way of enjoyment to be scolded by the wife occasionally?¡±


    Yan Xingwei was rendered speechless and murmured to himself, ¡®Brother, are you a psychopath?¡¯

 Chapter 100

    Yan Xingwei was about to take a break aside and to look how his brother was scolded by his so-called ¡°wife¡±, but meanwhile, Xu Yangyi was hurriedly coming here, and the moment he saw Yan Xingwei, he thought he saw some illusion.


    ¡°It¡¯s really you.¡± Xu Yangyi was surprised and then asked, ¡°Hold on, why are you here? What do you mean by brother in the call? Is brother Chengyu here, too?¡±


    With so many questions asked, Yan Xingwei sighed, because he felt it troublesome to answer. However, he still pointed at Yan Chengyu who was running on the track and said, ¡°My brother joined the army this year and he happens to be in this troop. As for me, I¡¯m here to shun away from my eldest sister.¡±


    Yan Xingwei explained with a little impatience. Then he suddenly looked into Xu Yangyi¡¯s eyes and asked with some interest, ¡°What about you? Why do you become the wife of my brother¡¯s colonel? What about Nuannuan?¡±


    Hearing that, Xu Yangyi twitched his mouth like crazy, ¡°That bloody Xu Nuannuan eloped with a woman on the wedding day, and my dad had no choice but to force me to replace her to the wedding.¡±


    Xu Yangyi still felt irritated when recalling about that, but he was less hopeless than the very beginning.


    However, Yan Xingwei just calmly replied, ¡° Nuannuan eloped with a woman? That¡¯s really out of my expectation!¡± He was too collected as if he was just expressing his idea while watching a play.


    Xu Yangyi twitched his mouth again. ¡°That¡¯s all your care about? I was forced to marry a man! But you, as my best friend, just put on such a calm face?¡±


    At this moment, Xu Yangyi felt quite speechless.


    ¡®Are you my f**king best friend? Yan Xingwei, you just come here to laugh at me, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Xu Yangyi thought he might get a ¡°bad¡± friend! ¡®How can Yan Xingwei stay so cool when hearing my miserable life as his best friend, but that is who he is ¨C a calm man no matter what happens.¡¯


    ¡°If you¡¯re really reluctant, why don¡¯t you find a way to run away?¡± Yan Xingwei raised his eyes. However, Xu Yangyi restlessly covered his face, ¡°That¡¯s easy for you to say so. What about my dad if I run away? Xu Nuannuan might be wanted if I really do so. I had no choice but to replace her to marry.¡±


    ¡®I can¡¯t do nothing but see my dad and sister being arrested in the jail by He Jingyan! In addition, I couldn¡¯t run away under the control of He Jingyan at that time! With no time for thinking, I was caught by He Jingyan, so what could I do if I didn¡¯t put on my sister¡¯s wedding dress on that occasion?¡±


    ¡°Being wanted?¡± Yan Xingwei confused, but after carefully thinking, he agreed, because Xu Nuannuan would be accused of marital fraud.


    ¡°Anyway, you become the wife of a colonel now, so just accept your fate.¡± Unexpectedly, Yan Xingwei drew such a conclusion after hearing the miserable experience of Xu Yangyi.


    ¡°Yan Xingwei, you come here just for f**king laughing at me, don¡¯t you?¡± Xu Yangyi really wanted to give him a slap.


    However, Yan Xingwei just idly yawned and said, ¡°After all, you can do nothing to fix the things up and Nuannuan still doesn¡¯t come back. You see, things are messing up. The only thing you can do is to accept it.¡±


    ¡®Besides, I haven¡¯t heard any news from my brother about the colonel getting angry and you¡¯re still fine here, so it means you two have a nice relationship, don¡¯t you? You can just take it as a different way to live, and actually it makes no difference for your life. Life is full of uncertainties, isn¡¯t it? You have to just adapt yourself to it.¡¯

 Chapter 101

    ¡°Accept it?¡± Xu Yangyi pulled his lips stiffly. ¡°Are you kidding me? He is a man, how can I accept him? Are you sure you¡¯re not out of your mind?¡±


    ¡®Damn it! Are you my good friend? It seems that you would rather me be a gay.¡¯


    Hearing what Yan Xingwei had carelessly said, Xu Yangyi instantly complained inwardly.


    Yan Xingwei smiled, ¡°The colonel is still fine now, isn¡¯t he? That¡¯s so clear.¡±


    Xu Yangyi was puzzled, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡®Of course he is fine now, or what else could he be? What and why is that clear?¡¯


    Xu Yangyi was stumped and coldly glanced at Yan Xingwei. However, Yan Xingwei just stretched himself and yawned before he started to explain, ¡°If you¡¯re unwilling, he would certainly be beaten to death.¡±


    It was obvious that Yan Xingwei was implying, ¡°Because of your bad temper, you won¡¯t let anyone who offends you live safely.¡±


    Xu Yangyi embarrassedly twitched his mouth after hearing his explanation, ¡°Have I told you that I couldn¡¯t defeat him?¡±


    ¡®Damn. I¡¯m completely like a weak girl in front of him, let alone defeat him. What can you expect me to do?¡¯


    With the thought that he had been pressed down on the bed by He Jingyan for many times and he couldn¡¯t move at all, Xu Yangyi was angry with his blue veins bulging. However, he was thinking, ¡®I can¡¯t let Yan Xingwei know that I was felt up by He Jingyan, otherwise he would definitely laugh at me hard.¡¯


    ¡®Damn. It¡¯s all He Jingyan¡¯s fault. Why doesn¡¯t he just find a woman if he is so fond of touching other¡¯s body? Why does he enjoy touching me sexually, a man with no boobs but a cock?¡¯


    With that thought, Xu Yangyi seemed to feel the whispers from He Jingyan by his ear and the breath He Jingyan had puffed on his face. Then Xu Yangyi immediately blushed, losing his mind.


    ¡®God! Am I insane? Why I recalled those dirty things that asshole did to me?¡¯


    Xu Yangyi covered his red face with hands and calmed himself down, but he was greatly ashamed inwardly.


    Yan Xingwei was about to ask ¡°Is there anyone you can¡¯t defeat?¡±, but he saw Xu Yangyi¡¯s red face and slightly curved up his lips. ¡®It seems that there must be something unspeakable happened before.¡¯


    ¡°Yangyi, have you been eaten by your husband?¡± Yan Xingwei evilly raised his eyebrows and suddenly asked.


    Certainly Xu Yangyi crazily twitched his face when hearing that, ¡°Come again?¡±


    ¡®Are you insane? Who have been f**king eaten?¡¯ Xu Yangyi struggled inwardly though it was no doubt that he had been eaten ¡°a half¡±.


    Seeing Xu Yangyi¡¯s being agitated, Yan Xingwei seemed to be even sure and suddenly chuckled, ¡°You have already told me your answer.¡±


    ¡®If you really did nothing with your husband, you would directly roll your eyes at me instead of being so agitated. Besides, if nothing happened indeed, why did you blush just now? Didn¡¯t you think of something unspeakable?¡¯


    Yan Xingwei was all smiles. The evil smile on his face made him look more like Yan Chengyu.


    ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s not what you think.¡± Xu Yangyi, looked quite embarrassed, only shouted that out with no more words.


    Yan Xingwei stopped pushing him but still put on a meaningful smile.


    ¡®I¡¯m sure that Xu Yangyi¡¯s husband must be a master of playing tricks, or a foxy man, otherwise he couldn¡¯t still be fine after doing those things to Xu Yangyi, especially those things which could make Xu Yangyi blush just by thinking.¡¯


    ¡®I thought it would be boring in the troop, but it seems to be wrong!¡¯

 Chapter 102

    ¡°Hey, look! Is that Mrs. He? Why is he chatting with Chengyu¡¯s brother? And they seem quite familiar with each other.¡±


    ¡°Yes! Are they acquainted?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that Mrs. He is also a high school student, so maybe they are classmates!¡±


    ¡°What a coincidence!¡±


    ¡­


    Now, it was time for the soldiers to do warm up before the training, so they were allowed to chat freely. They helped their teammates to stretch the legs while looking at Xu Yangyi and Yan Xingwei and then whispering with each other.


    ¡°So that means Chengyu is also acquainted with Mrs. He, isn¡¯t he?¡± said a soldier surprisingly. Then the others sighed and continued gossiping,


    ¡°Oh my god, really? So Chengyu hid this from us. He is even acquainted with Mrs. He! That¡¯s so sick!¡±


    ¡°Does that mean Chengyu also has an extraordinary family background?¡±


    ¡°No way! A childe?¡±


    ¡°But would a childe join the army and suffer these hardships?¡±


    ¡°Dumbass! If someone is promoted to a captain, he would be more outstanding than most of people, which would bring great glory to his family.¡±


    ¡°Ah! You¡¯re right.¡±


    However, An Yan thought it quite ridiculous while hearing that. ¡®This guy is a childe? What kind of childe will be so wild and rebellious?¡¯


    In a short while, Yan Chengyu stopped after he finished ten laps and then he was instantly tugged by a soldier, ¡°Chengyu, are you familiar with Mrs. He?¡± asked the soldier seriously. And the others also fixed their eyes on him with the same looks.


    Yan Chengyu let out a heavy breath and then put on a smile. ¡°Yes. He¡¯s Xingwei¡¯s friend.¡±


    ¡°But why didn¡¯t you tell us about that?¡± the soldiers questioned.


    ¡°Is that so important whether I am familiar with Yangyi?¡± Yan Chengyu raised his eyebrows.


    Hearing Yan Xingwei¡¯s careless tone, the soldiers immediately scolded him with anxious and furious looks.


    ¡°Of course. If so, maybe our team could have a better treatment afterwards.¡±


    ¡°And maybe we have the priority in the blind dates. Chengyu, my happiness depends on you.¡±


    ¡°If you are familiar with Mrs. He, our team¡¯s voice weighs a lot and no one dares ignore. Chengyu, that¡¯s a business opportunity. How can¡¯t you understand? You have already wasted such a good opportunity.¡±


    ¡°Right! If we don¡¯t come back for the night on Sunday, the guards on duty at night probably would let us slide once or twice for the sake of Mrs. He.¡±


    ¡°Oh my god! What a good opportunity! We just let them slip away.¡±


    ¡°What can I do? My heart aches for that.¡±


    ¡°Same here. I feel hurt so much. It took me so many efforts to finally get a girlfriend through the blind dates, but she broke up with me that Sunday just because I could stay out overnight.¡±


    ¡°I feel for you. We are such poor men with the similar bad experiences.¡±


    ¡­


    Whereas, Yan Chengyu thought they were daydreaming because there was no shortcut like securing advantages with Mrs. He¡¯s influence in the troop.


    ¡°I can teach you a method so that your girlfriend won¡¯t complain or break up with you for having no time to accompany her.¡± Suddenly, Yan Chengyu seriously said as if he really had some methods.


    The soldiers¡¯ eyes immediately lit up after they heard that. They hurriedly begged Yan Chengyu,


    ¡°Really? Is there a perfect method?¡±


    ¡°Tell us right now! I¡¯m also at odds with my girlfriend now and I have been upset for finding no good method.¡±


    ¡°Chengyu, you¡¯re really our hero! How smart you are!¡±


    ¡­

 Chapter 103

    With admiring expressions, the soldiers scrambled to ask Yan Chengyu. However, only An Yan knew that the dangerous man like Yan Chengyu must come up with some bad ideas, so he narrowed his eyes and scornfully looked at Yan Chengyu.


    Yan Chengyu smiled. ¡®It turns out that nothing can be hidden from my captain, but if he is not smart enough, it will be so boring!¡¯


    With the thought of it, Yan Chengyu curved up his lips at An Yan with a dreadful and creepy smile, which gave him the creeps.


    An Yan furrowed his brow even harder; he really hated Yan Chengyu¡¯s gaze, but he had no excuse to punish Yan Chengyu because he didn¡¯t do anything so far to him actually.


    Besides, what irritated him the most was that Yan Chengyu treated him as a prey which had fallen into his trap, while he was calmly observing his reaction. He could do nothing but fight back because no one could realize Yan Chengyu¡¯s trick and think that Yan Chengyu was innocent.


    ¡®Getting angry again? That¡¯s so funny. What about making him even angrier? I¡¯m curious whether he would be so aggressive.¡¯


    What a freaky streak Yan Chengyu had! The one thing he was thinking in the mind was to tease An Yan by all means.


    Meanwhile, Yan Chengyu said to his teammates, ¡°Everything will be solved as long as you find a ¡°girlfriend¡± in the troop. Just like Captain An and me, we never have quarrels.¡± In the end, he said to An Yan whose face darkened for hearing what he had said, ¡°Am I right? Captain An?¡± Obviously he had special meanings in his words.


    An Yan¡¯s face changed drastically. He was really irritated because what Yan Chengyu had said clearly implied their intimacy intentionally. He was about to scold Yan Chengyu, but at this moment, the soldiers aside suddenly got noisy.


    ¡°Just like Captain An and you? what do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°Hey! Does that mean you two have been together already?¡±


    ¡°No way! When? Are you kidding?¡±


    ¡°Are they in a secret relationship?¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    The soldiers all shifted their gazes at Yan Chengyu and An Yan. However, Yan Chengyu just smiled as usual with no more explanations.


    An Yan seethed with rage, so he instantly lifted Yan Chengyu by his collar and narrowed his cold eyes, ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± He looked like he was going to beat Yan Chengyu up.


    ¡®What does this guy really want? Is that so funny to tease me?¡±


    ¡®Ha! He is really pissed off now.¡¯ Yan Chengyu was in a good mood and the smile on his face was even wider. Seeing that, An Yan wanted to punch him on his face, but he wasn¡¯t allowed to do so as a captain. Thus, he could only coldly glance at Yan Chengyu, warning him to behave himself.


    Whereas, having been given a warning, Yan Chengyu suddenly approached An Yan and whispered to his ears, ¡°Beg me not to tease you, Captain An. I will stop if you  do so.¡± After that, he chuckled and slightly rubbed An Yan¡¯s earlobe with his lips on purpose.


    An Yan was immediately shocked by that move and quickly took a step back. However, at the thought that he was belittled by Yan Chengyu, he couldn¡¯t keep his cool anymore and directly punched Yan Chengyu. He narrowed his eyes and resentfully scolded, ¡°You bastard, you think I¡¯m good-tempered for not beating you, don¡¯t you?¡± Then, he lifted Yan Chengyu¡¯s collar again to pull him closer, angrily staring at him.


    Nonetheless, Yan Chengyu just slightly moved his chin and still put on a faint smile on his face as usual, ¡°That¡¯s really hurt!¡±


    He carelessly licked the blood on the corner his mouth and gently blinked his eyes. Though he was smiling, somehow it seemed that he was setting a trap for An Yan.

 Chapter 104

    Seeing Yan Chengyu¡¯s playful look, An Yan became even angrier. But just as he was about to warn Yan Chengyu again, Yan Chengyu suddenly said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Captain An Yan.¡±


    Yan Chengyu¡¯s sudden apology stunned An Yan. He frowned and wondered if Yan Chengyu really knew his mistake or he was just fooling him around again. Just as he was having a hard time trying to figure it out, He Jingyan¡¯s voice sounded behind him, ¡°What happened?¡±


    Hearing He Jingyan¡¯s voice, An Yan was startled. He immediately let go of Yan Chengyu, turned around and saluted him, ¡°It was just a small conflict. I¡¯ll deal with it now.¡±


    However, An Yan glanced at Yan Chengyu harshly, implying him to watch his mouth.


    Yan Chengyu pretended that he didn¡¯t see it and also saluted, ¡°Colonel He, it was me who flirted with my captain and was beaten by him. I volunteer to be grounded for a day.¡±


    No one could figure out why Yan Chengyu would volunteer to be punished, but He Jingyan still gave Yan Chengyu a look. He didn¡¯t guess Yan Chengyu¡¯s intention; instead, he just said, ¡°Yan Chengyu, you will be grounded for a day.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Colonel He.¡± Yan Chengyu replied with a salute and then ran to the grounded area; there even seemed to be a vague smile on his face.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your brother? He must be planning on something! How could he possibly volunteer to be grounded?¡± Seeing what had happened from a distance, Xu Yangyi twitched his lips uncontrollably.


    ¡°Based on my knowledge of him, he must be conspiring to do something.¡± Yan Xingwei said lazily, but the careless look on his face was still there.


    Xu Yangyi chuckled with a stiff voice and agreed with him, ¡°Of course, he¡¯s Yan Chengyu! He must be planning on something evil!¡±


    ¡®The only people I don¡¯t want to mess with in my life are the people from Yan Family. They are monsters. No, they are devils! I¡¯m really worried about the girls who will be married to their family in the future.¡¯


    Thinking of the fact how he had been beaten by Yan Xingwei¡¯s eldest sister and the evil schemes of the Yan Xingwei as well as his brother, Xu Yangyi was still frightened, even for now.


    ¡°Sure enough your whole family is dangerous.¡± Xu Yangyi suddenly came to a conclusion.


    Yan Xingwei pouted and then lazily looked up at Xu Yangyi, ¡°How can you have the nerve to talk about my family? Don¡¯t forget that all of my sister¡¯s skills were all taught by your mother. And as for your skills? Those are probably taught by your mother and Gong Cheng too. Am I right? ¡±


    ¡®When it comes to being dangerous, your family would be the absolute winner.¡¯ Yan Xingwei thought to himself.


    Suddenly, the memory of a knife slitting a man¡¯s neck flashed across his mind. Yan Xingwei shivered uncontrollably because he could still remember clearly the cold expression of the masked man looking at him. There was no warmth in those eyes; they were only covered with the desire to kill and slaughter, and those eyes looked just like Xu Yangyi¡¯s.


    Yan Xingwei suddenly glanced at Xu Yangyi, paused and asked, ¡°Nuannuan is not interested in physical combats and martial arts as I remember, right?¡±


    Xu Yangyi didn¡¯t understand why he suddenly mentioned Xu Nuannuan, but he still replied, ¡°Yes! Xu Nuannuan had hated these things since she was a child. Her interests are the complete opposite to mine. She couldn¡¯t learn that anyway, judging from her weak and vulnerable body!¡±


    Xu Yangyi sighed, looking worried as if he was afraid of Xu Nuannuan being bullied.


    ¡°Are you sure you and Nuannuan are the only children in your family?¡± Yan Xingwei asked another strange question.


    ¡°Hundred-percent sure! Haven¡¯t you asked me about this before?¡± ¡®This is really not Yan Xingwei! He just asked the same question for the second time! Did he forget it?¡¯


    Yan Xingwei did not say anything but his pupils contracted. ¡®Then who was the person I saw? If he or she was not Nuannuan.¡¯

 Chapter 105

    An Yan, on the other hand, was looking at the back of Yan Chengyu, the man who had volunteered to be punished, and he couldn¡¯t help grinding his teeth in anger in his mind. Because he was trying to keep the whole thing down, which was why he had told He Jingyan that it was just a ¡°small conflict¡± and would deal with it himself. However, he did not expect that Yan Chengyu would say it out loud, and he even used the word ¡°flirt¡± to describe what he did, which made him, a captain, unable to raise his head in front of the colonel!


    So, he had no choice but to say angrily, ¡°It was all because of me. My lack of discipline led to his misbehavior; therefore I request to be grounded for two days to punish myself.¡±


    ¡®Yan Chengyu, just wait and see how I will ¡®discipline¡¯ you.¡¯ An Yan shouted in his mind, but no one knew if he was the little red riding hood who would get into the mouth of the big grey wolf.


    He Jingyan knew that An Yan was a captain with a strong sense of responsibility, so he couldn¡¯t just let his underling be grounded for two days, so he immediately gave his order, ¡°An Yan, you will be grounded for a day.¡± He only agreed to lock him up for a day.


    An Yan was a little stunned, but he still replied ¡°Yes¡±. Then he frowned and caught up with Yan Chengyu who seemed to slow down intentionally for him, because Yan Chengyu knew that An Yan would request to be punished, just like him.


    In fact, things were initially like this: Yan Chengyu knew that He Jingyan was standing nearby, so he deliberately pissed An Yan off so that An Yan could take action. Of course, his purpose was not that he really wanted to be beaten by him. When He Jingyan came over and asked what had happened, Yan Chengyu just volunteered to be grounded. He also guessed that with An Yan¡¯s sense of duty, as long as he was grounded, An Yan would also ask to be punished the same way. So naturally, he used the despicable trick to earn the chance of being with An Yan together.


    Before An Yan even fought back, he had already been tricked by Yan Chengyu¡¯s schemes, one after another. It seemed like it was the little red riding hood who had entered the mouth of the big grey wolf!


    ¡°Now I see Yan Chengyu¡¯s real purpose there.¡± Xu Yangyi, who had been watching all the time, had finally figured out what Yan Chengyu was thinking, and he was in a trance.


    ¡°But what happened? Isn¡¯t that a man? Did Yan Chengyu change his orientation?¡± Xu Yangyi was puzzled, but then he added, ¡°He¡¯s not even his wife yet while he has already been fooled around for so many times! How can he survive the days in the future?¡± Xu Yangyi felt sorry for An Yan for a second.


    ¡°My ¡®sister-in-law¡¯ doesn¡¯t look like a pushover. Who knows what will happen in the future?¡± Yan Xingwei said lazily; he was not feeling much, but also showed an interesting expression.


    ¡°Sister-in-law?¡± Xu Yangyi opened his mouth in surprise. ¡®No way! Yan Chengyu is serious!¡¯


    Hearing Xu Yangyi¡¯s surprise, Yan Xingwei glanced at him, ¡°Why are you so surprised? You are someone else¡¯s wife now, and you are the Mrs. He of the whole army. What do you have to say about that?¡±


    Xu Yangyi cast a dangerous glance at him. ¡°Yan Xingwei, do you want to take a bullet?¡± That was a real warning, not a joke.


    However, Yan Xingwei only looked at He Jingyan, who was training the soldiers in the distance; he then said with a smile, ¡°Is that your husband? His look and his figure are not bad at all. Quite perfect for you. ¡±


    Xu Yangyi looked dangerous, but hearing Yan Xingwei praising He Jingyan, his mood suddenly turned better. He was happy to hear that someone praised He Jingyan like that, but he himself was not aware of his joy at all. Finally, it was Yan Xingwei who pointed it out, ¡°You look so happy! It seems like you two really click.¡±

 Chapter 106

    Hearing Yan Xingwei say he looked quite happy, Xu Yangyi touched his face adorkably and froze.


    ¡®Do I¡­ look happy?¡¯ He touched his face again, then blushed and said hastily, ¡°Bullsh*t! I don¡¯t look happy at all!¡±


    But his explanation just proved that Yan Xingwei was right! And judging from his own dramatic reaction, it was hard to believe that he was not trying to cover something up..


    ¡°Then why are you reacting so dramatically?¡± Yan Xingwei looked up at Xu Yangyi and made fun of him.


    Xu Yangyi blushed even harder because he didn¡¯t know why he was so agitated. He could have just smiled and got away with it if what Yan Xingwei was saying wasn¡¯t true.


    But when Xu Yangyi thought about it, he couldn¡¯t stop making excuses for himself. ¡®I must deny that ! I can¡¯t just laugh it off! Otherwise, it would look like I have really fallen for that guy!


    Fall for him¡­? Huh? What? Why would he come to the ridiculous conclusion that I like He Jingyan? He¡¯s a shameless man!¡¯


    Xu Yangyi hugged his head and shouted, looking like he was going crazy, while Yan Xingwei was still watching on the side with a vague smile on his face.


    ¡®It seems that he is still not aware of the fact that he has already fallen in love with that man? Quite interesting. I¡¯ll joke about this in the future to make fun of Xu Yangyi then. I have the time for that anyway.¡¯


    Xu Yangyi¡¯s taste for friends was ¡°terrible¡±! Not only his friend was not comforting him, but he was still watching on the side all along.


    ¡°You must think I¡¯m ridiculous now, right?¡± Xu Yangyi was so annoyed that he just gave up thinking. Then he suddenly rolled his eyes at Yan Xingwei and asked.


    ¡°Wow! So you know it!¡± Yan Xingwei¡¯s response was sudden and out of Xu Yangyi¡¯s expectation.


    Xu Yangyi almost threw up a gulp of blood when he heard that, ¡°Are you really my friend?¡± ¡®The winner of the worst friend in the world should go to Yan Xingwei.¡¯


    ¡°Although others say birds of a feather flock together, you will learn that might not be true sometimes.¡± It was obvious that he was implying ¡®I won¡¯t go stupid with you when you do. Friends aren¡¯t necessarily alike all the time, especially in this situation.¡¯


    Xu Yangyi was badly roasted by Yan Xingwei, so he immediately shouted at Yan Xingwei, and his words could be concluded to all kinds of warning! However, Yan Xingwei was looking as calm as always, and the atmosphere was very harmonious. That was probably how the youth should be like at their age!


    But that scene was dazzling in the eyes of a man; he was staring at Yan Xingwei with his sharp eyes, looking like he was gonna eat him alive.


    Yan Xingwei suddenly felt a chill down his spine. He shivered and then tried to find where the cold gaze came from.


    When his eyes met the dangerous eyes of He Jingyan, Yan Xingwei was a little stunned. But when he thought that it should be him talking to Xu Yangyi and they were really hitting it off, which made He Jingyan jealous, he chuckled.


    ¡®His possessiveness is really something! That man should be really into Yangyi! Otherwise, he won¡¯t look at me as if he is going to eat me alive.¡¯


    Seeing that Yan Xingwei just smiled at the coldness in his eyes, He Jingyan¡¯s eyes became even colder and sharper; he then burst into a flame of killing and anger, absolutely terrifying.


    At first, the soldiers felt a bit cold and pressured. Then they looked around and saw He Jingyan who was giving off a fatal sense of danger. They were so frightened that they didn¡¯t dare to breathe. They slowly stepped back for they were afraid of being involved in his anger.


    And He Jingyan¡¯s anger just was still surging.

 Chapter 107

    Only then did Xu Yangyi notice the dangerous expression on He Jingyan¡¯s face, but he somehow raised his eyebrows at him, as if he was saying ¡°What?¡±


    Seeing the expression on Xu Yangyi¡¯s face, He Jingyan frowned even harder, showing a glimmer of grumpiness.


    ¡®Judging by the look on his face, doesn¡¯t he know why I¡¯m so mad right now? No, does he even know that I¡¯m mad?¡¯


    He Jingyan, who was just asking those questions to himself, suddenly felt like he wanted to give Xu Yangyi a spank because Xu Yangyi was too careless to let other men approach him.


    Seeing He Jingyan was still frowning, Xu Yangyi was even more speechless, ¡°What is that for? Did I do something wrong? ¡± ¡®He seems to be angry now! I didn¡¯t give him any trouble. Why is he angry?¡¯


    Xu Yangyi gave He Jingyan a glare, with an expression of ¡°There must be something wrong with you¡± on his face, which made He Jingyan¡¯s face darken and his danger boosted..


    The soldiers by the side immediately shook their heads at Xu Yangyi and told him not to provoke He Jingyan like this. They were so afraid that they could barely stand firmly.


    But Xu Yangyi didn¡¯t know what they meant! He just ignored them directly, and the soldiers looked like they were saying, ¡®Mrs. He, please just do us a favor and stop making Colonel He angry.¡¯ Their expressions were full of sorrow, and they would kneel down and beg Xu Yangyi for that if they could. But Xu Yangyi was not afraid of He Jingyan at all. He didn¡¯t care if he was upset or not. He would just do whatever he wanted..


    Yan Xingwei withdrew his gaze from He Jingyan and suddenly said to Xu Yangyi, ¡°You really want to know why he is like this?¡± There was a trace of pleasantness in his eyes.


    Seeing Yan Xingwei¡¯s expression, Xu Yangyi felt like that he was seeing Yan Chengyu instead. He twitched his lips and said, ¡°Why do I have a bad feeling about this?¡± ¡®Yan Xingwei must be on to something, judging from the expression on his face.¡¯


    Just as the bell rang in Xu Yangyi¡¯s heart, Yan Xingwei suddenly held Xu Yangyi by his waist. Then he lifted his chin and sneered at Xu Yangyi who was close to him. ¡°You will know why your husband is so angry soon. I suggest you to prepare yourself for your butt being slapped.¡± He even gave him a ¡°kind¡± reminder at the end.


    Xu Yangyi thought Yan Xingwei was going to tease him or embarrass him, but Yan Xingwei suddenly held him by his waist, raised his chin, and made a handsome look. He twitched his lips and then rolled his eyes at Yan Xingwei, ¡°Yan Xingwei, did you forget to take your medicine today?¡±


    ¡®Sh*t! How can I figure out why He Jingyan is mad by doing this? And why did he tell me to be prepared for being spanked?¡¯


    Xu Yangyi did not slap Yan Xingwei¡¯s hand off; he gave him an intimidating expression so as to asked him to let go of him instead. Xu Yangyi was very calm and his reaction was unlike the times when He Jingyan hugged him. His heart didn¡¯t beat faster, and he was not panicking at all.


    But that was totally normal! After all, they had known each other for a long time, and Xu Yangyi thought it was Yan Xingwei¡¯s prank on him, so he didn¡¯t have any feeling about it. He didn¡¯t even bother to roll his eyes at Yan Xingwei.


    Yan Xingwei also knew that Xu Yangyi would not take it seriously, so he put on an evil smile, as his lips gently were curved up.


    Then he glanced at He Jingyan, who was storming toward them with a murderous aura, but he smiled even wider. He suddenly said to Xu Yangyi, who was still rolling his eyes at him, ¡°If things really go south later, remember, I¡¯m not responsible for it! You¡¯ll have to deal with it your¡­¡±


    Yan Xingwei was going to say ¡°deal with it yourself¡±, but at this time, he was interrupted by a loud curse, and by the next second, Xu Yangyi had already disappeared from his eyes. To be more accurate, he was snatched by the furious He Jingyan and was held in his arms tightly. He then stared right at Yan Xingwei with an icy cold and murderous look.

 Chapter 108

    ¡°Hey, prick, if you want to play games with the adults, I would advise you to think twice before you do it.¡± After having held Xu Yangyi in his arms, He Jingyan stared at Yan Xingwei with anger, and his words were full of warnings.


    Yan Xingwei did not expect He Jingyan to be so angry either. He shrugged and sighed, ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong. I¡¯m just helping Xu Yangyi with his troubles in mind. I have no intention to provoke you.¡±


    ¡®This man is really dangerous indeed; that strong and suppressing feeling he exuded was really intimidating, but that was also understandable, since he was a colonel with a high status and power.


    Hearing Yan Xingwei¡¯s response, He Jingyan was obviously suspicious of him because he felt like Yan Xingwei was deliberately provoking him no matter how.


    ¡°Kids nowadays don¡¯t have the balls to admit what they have done wrong, right?¡± There was anger and danger in He Jingyan¡¯s words, even the air was sizzling, and there was no need to explain more about how frightening he was.


    ¡®Kid?¡¯ Yan Xingwei suddenly sneered, but what he hated the most was trouble, so he didn¡¯t want to explain too much about this because the more he explained it, the more likely it would become an unnecessary cover. Therefore, he turned to Xu Yangyi and said, ¡°Do you know why your husband is angry now?¡±


    Yan Xingwei looked at Xu Yangyi with a chuckle; he was thinking that no matter how dull Xu Yangyi was, he should be able to figure it out by now. But when he saw Xu Yangyi staring at him blankly, he was suddenly rendered speechless; facepalm was all that he could do.


    ¡®Seriously? Hasn¡¯t he figure it out yet? Yangyi, has your IQ gone?¡¯


    Xu Yangyi twitched his lips when he looked at Yan Xingwei who started all these and provoked He Jingyan. And that guy was looking at him with a helpless expression, so Xu Yangyi couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Yan Xingwei, are you messing with me?¡±


    ¡®Helping me figure out why He Jingyan is mad is a total bullsh*t! It was he who made He Jingyan angry, and now I¡¯m also involved in this.


    Xu Yangyi, who had always been dull in relationship, did not think in another way to figure out why Yan Xingwei would try to piss He Jingyan off, and why he would be directly snatched by He Jingyan to prevent him from getting close to Yan Xingwei.


    ¡°Buy some walnuts for your wife to replenish his IQ!¡± Yan Xingwei did not answer Xu Yangyi¡¯s question but suddenly said this to He Jingyan with a helpless look.


    He Jingyan was outrageous, but hearing that Yan Xingwei asked Xu Yangyi if he now knew why his husband was angry and the joke about the walnut, he immediately understood Yan Xingwei¡¯s intention. But no matter how he was trying to let Xu Yangyi learn about his feelings, He Jingyan still wouldn¡¯t allow Yan Xingwei to hug Xu Yangyi like this. He even raised Xu Yangyi¡¯s chin intimately so that they were looking at each other face to face.


    ¡°I have my own ways to let him understand his feelings. Mind your own business, kiddo.¡± He Jingyan warned Yan Xingwei coldly again.


    ¡®Why is Yangyi surrounded by all sorts of dangerous men! Fortunately, I have already married him, otherwise he might have been taken away by these wolves.¡¯


    Now, He Jingyan really felt that his wife was too simple compared to his peers. Fortunately, Xu Yangyi was only slow-witted but not stupid. He knew how to protect himself. Otherwise, He Jingyan would lock Xu Yangyi up and prevent him from going out, because he was afraid that Xu Yangyi would be tricked by a man with malicious intentions the moment they were not together.


    Seeing He Jingyan was still angry, Yan Xingwei scratched his hair and sighed, ¡°Just so you know, I¡¯m not trying to provoke you. And please take good care of him in the future.¡±

 Chapter 109

    ¡°Ah!? Why the hell did you say that? Are you my dad or something?¡± Hearing Yan Xingwei entrusted him to He Jingyan, Xu Yangyi got grumpy immediately.


    ¡®What¡¯s the deal now? He told He Jingyan to buy me walnuts to replenish my IQ first and then he ask He Jiangyan to take care of me? Yan Xingwei, are you kidding me?¡¯


    ¡°Uncle Xu must have said that too, so it wouldn¡¯t make much difference.¡± Yan Xingwei chuckled since he had nothing to do with all these.


    Xu Yangyi immediately glanced at He Jingyan, ¡°Really?¡± He was full of doubt.


    He Jingyan raised his eyebrows, ¡°You are my wife now. Whom else can my father-in-law entrusted you to?¡± ¡®Though at first he agreed for he was afraid of me, he should be able to live with it now!¡¯


    ¡°Xu Jing, you said you¡¯re going to help me get out of here. And you just sold me out when I¡¯m not being attentive! Just wait and see if I will skin you!¡± Hearing He Jingyan¡¯s words, Xu Yangyi was so furious that he started to curse. He wanted to fumble his phone out and call Xu Jing to teach him a lesson, but eventually he found that he forgot to bring his phone with him.


    ¡°Goddamn it!¡± Xu Yangyi scolded himself and wanted to ask Yan Xingwei for his phone, but at this time, He Jingyan suddenly grabbed his shoulders and said with a bright smile, ¡°What did you just say, my dear wife?¡±


    He Jingyan tried his best to make his expression look less intimidating, but the fact was that his face had already darkened, and his whole body seemed to be covered by black fog, which successfully scared Xu Yangyi out of his wits.


    ¡°What¡­ what do you want to do?¡± Seeing He Jingyan¡¯s dangerous expression, Xu Yangyi stammered. After he said so, he tried to shook off the big hands of He Jingyan on his shoulders, but He Jingyan did not let it go. He even carried him on his shoulder, slapped him on the butt and walked toward their residence.


    Xu Yangyi was startled; he even got a spank before he had a fit; eventually he burst into tears with grievance. Maybe it was because of He Jingyan¡¯s power! Because just now, He Jingyan was so angry that he didn¡¯t go easy on the slapping at all.


    ¡°He Jingyan, you son of a b**ch! It hurts! Put me down!¡± Xu Yangyi snorted, kicked and punched He Jingyan, but the latter was still carrying him forward.


    ¡°I thought you were too young before and I could wait for you. But it looks like I can¡¯t wait any longer! Because you have grown up already.¡± ¡®Xu Yangyi, don¡¯t you even dare trying to run away from me. Let¡¯s see how you can run when I finish you off, Xu Yangyi.¡¯


    He Jingyan was really mad now, but that was totally understandable! Because he had always thought that Xu Yangyi couldn¡¯t accept the fact that he married a man for a moment. He felt that  time would be the answer and he could wait. But he did not expect that Xu Yangyi had the idea of escaping from the very beginning, so he could not let that be. Today, he must teach Xu Yangyi a lesson and let him know what ¡°anger¡± meant.


    Hearing He Jingyan¡¯s baffling words, Xu Yangyi was a little confused at first. Now he knew that he had just told him everything about his escape, so He Jingyan was angry.


    ¡®Damn! How could I be so stupid? How could I blurt it out? What should I do? He Jingyan is really pissed off this time and it¡¯s serious.¡¯


    Xu Yangyi wanted to die now. He was crying all because of his own stupidity. But he hurriedly asked Yan Xingwei, who was not that far, for help, but Yan Xingwei gave him a look, showing that was none of his business and didn¡¯t want to get involved in this at all.


    Xu Yangyi was completely helpless now. He scolded Yan Xingwei for hundreds of times in his mind for not saving him.

 Chapter 110

    ¡°Hey, hey, hey! What¡¯s going on? Is Colonel He angry?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not angry. He¡¯s outrageous!¡±


    ¡°Whoah! That¡¯s terrifying. This is the first time I saw Colonel He got so angry. ¡±


    ¡°Will Mrs. He be all right?¡± Colonel He won¡¯t do anything rude to Mrs. He, right? How could his skinny arms and legs bear the strength of Colonel He?¡±


    ¡°But why is he mad after all?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I kinda heard Mrs. He talking about running away or something. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on for sure.¡±


    ¡°Running away? Who? Mrs. He? ¡± ¡®Oh snap! Can he be even bolder?¡¯


    ¡°Running away? Did you hear it right? Why would he run away? It must be Yan Xingwei who provoked Colonel He just now, and Mrs. He was involved in it.¡±


    After the soldier finished his sentence, the rest of the soldiers also looked at Yan Xingwei, who was still at ease, with resentment in their eyes.


    Yan Xingwei, who received the gaze of the soldiers, sighed helplessly. ¡®Ugh! If I knew there would be so many troubles, I would not have done the prank to Xu Yangyi just now. I was just being my own trouble-maker!¡¯


    ¡°I have to make it clear! Yangyi was the one who brought trouble to himself. It is none of my business. ¡±


    But after Yan Xingwei had said that, the soldiers were trying to speak for Xu Yangyi.


    ¡°It¡¯s your fault. Wasn¡¯t you who provoked Colonel He just now? Otherwise how could he be mad all of a sudden?¡±


    ¡°I feel sorry for Mrs. He. I can¡¯t even imagine what will happen to him.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we beg Colonel He to let Mrs. He off the hook?¡±


    ¡°This is a good idea. We should bring Yan Xingwei with us and make him apologize.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡­


    They were really trying to carry Yang Xingwei to Colonel He when they said so!


    Yan Xingwei looked at them as if looking at some idiots, but he didn¡¯t show it because it would arouse their indignation; Thus, he could only speak the plain truth, ¡°I think you¡¯d better not disturb them now, or the consequence will be serious.¡±


    ¡®Based on the mood of Yangyi¡¯s husband, he is probably going to ¡°punish¡± Yangyi in bed! If we are to charge over there at this time, we would definitely be in trouble.¡¯


    Yan Xingwei was a sophisticated man indeed! He really knew a lot. As He Jingyan had just said, the people around Xu Yangyi were all dangerous people.


    ¡°Interrupt?¡± All the soldiers were confused, and they stared at Yan Xingwei.


    ¡°Really?¡± Yan Xingwei exclaimed with shock. He was rendered speechless by the question.


    ¡°Do you guys really have no idea of what I¡¯m talking about or are you guys just acting like that?¡± He asked them suddenly.


    ¡°What?¡± The soldiers were all puzzled by Yan Xingwei¡¯s question, but they couldn¡¯t be blamed for these soldiers didn¡¯t think about it that way. They just thought Xu Yangyi was still young, and he was a cute little boy.


    ¡®No way! Seriously?¡¯ Yan Xingwei put his palm on his forehead once again, ¡°I really think you guys should buy some walnuts which are good for your brains.¡± ¡®Do you need to think about this? You guys are also men!¡¯


    The soldiers twitched their lips, because Yan Xingwei was obviously saying that they were stupid. But soon, the soldiers suddenly understood what Yan Xingwei was talking about, and then they looked like they were about to have a nosebleed. Only now did they finally know what Yan Xingwei meant.


    But they were also puzzled. ¡®How can men do¡­ that? Where should they¡­ enter?¡¯


    They were all curious about it since all of them were straight.


    However, there was another thing that they all had in mind, ¡®Yan Xingwei is Yan Chengyu¡¯s brother indeed.¡¯

 Chapter 111

    At this time, Nan Xiao was standing in the distance with his fists clenched and anger on his face.


    ¡®Xu Yangyi, how could you suddenly appear out of nowhere and win Colonel He¡¯s heart? And I¡¯ve been with Colonel He for so many years, but he didn¡¯t even look at me.¡¯


    Nan Xiao was angry at this time. To be more accurate, he was being jealous!


    Among the soldiers, Wei Wei looked at Nan Xiao in the distance. Suddenly he lowered his head, as if he was worried. Nan Xiao then suddenly gave him a look, implying him to come over.


    Wei Wei looked at his comrades who were chatting happily and felt that no one would notice him, so he secretly followed Nan Xiao.


    When Wei Wei walked to a corner in the distance, Nan Xiao suddenly shouted angrily, ¡°We have to carry out our plan ahead of time.¡±


    Nan Xiao¡¯s sudden anger scared Wei Wei because he had just walked past the corner. He paused for a moment and replied, ¡°I¡­ I¡­ understood.¡±


    ¡®He seems to be really angry! But that¡¯s understandable. At first, Nan Xiao wanted to use his beauty to tempt Colonel He, but at that time, Colonel He had no interest in men at all and had never taken Nan Xiao seriously.


    But who would have known that once the colonel got married, he married a man and brought him back to be his wife? Perhaps Nan Xiao felt his self-esteem is frustrated!


    But that doesn¡¯t make sense! Why is his self-esteem frustrated? He shouldn¡¯t be so angry! And I can clearly feel his hatred for Mrs. He recently, could it be¡­? Did Nan Xiao really fall in love with Colonel He?¡¯


    Wei Wei thought it might be the truth, or else Nan Xiao wouldn¡¯t be so angry; he was stunned when he figure that out. But he couldn¡¯t just tell Nan Xiao his stand, so he could only say it tactfully, ¡°We¡¯d better carry out the mission that Xing Chen gave us. You know the temper of our boss yourself. Both of us will be in a huge trouble if anything goes wrong in this mission.¡±


    ¡®Anyone who is useless to the boss would be executed without hesitation, just like 009, so if we are busted, the boss would send people to assassinate us first.¡¯


    Thinking that he might die, Wei Wei couldn¡¯t help shivering, and his eyes were full of panic.


    However, Nan Xiao just sneered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I have a way to make Xu Yangyi hurl himself into the net. We can definitely complete this mission. ¡±


    ¡®I have been by He Jingyan¡¯s side for over two years. I know what kind of man he is. As long as everything goes like my plan, I can get Xu Yangyi out of the way without any effort.¡¯


    ¡°But the second lieutenant Long Chen is also here in the army. Last time, 009 was also caught by him, and there was no movement at all.¡± ¡®By the time we got back to our senses, 009 had already been sent to Warden Zuo Bo.¡¯


    ¡°Long Chen is not in the army these days so he won¡¯t be here to ruin our plan.¡±


    ¡®Not in the army? But hadn¡¯t Long Chen always been by Colonel He¡¯s side?¡¯


    Wei Wei gave Nan Xiao a look with confusion. Nan Xiao didn¡¯t want to further explain it to Wei Wei at all, but he was afraid that things would go south in the future, so he said reluctantly, ¡°Warden Zuo Bo has dissected the corpse of 009. I deliberately said that I had things to do recently, so I asked him to change his shift with me. He wouldn¡¯t be able to get back to the army in the next couple of days¡±. ¡®After all, Long Chen¡¯s sworn enemy Zuo Bo is also there, his work there wouldn¡¯t be easy. A couple of days are all that I need.¡¯


    ¡°Go back to where you were, or else someone will see us.¡± After Nan Xiao finished his sentence, he walked out.


    Hearing Nan Xiao¡¯s words, Wei Wei felt a little relieved, but still, he couldn¡¯t get rid of that fear and nervousness.

 Chapter 112

    ¡°Goddamn it! He Jingyan, get up! Are you trying to suffocate me?¡± After being carried back by He Jingyan and thrown onto the bed, Xu Yangyi resisted with every muscle of his body, but He Jingyan leaning over his body just wouldn¡¯t move.


    ¡®Sh*t, can¡¯t he just be gentle? Am I his sandbag or what?¡¯


    At this time, Xu Yangyi was still in the mood to get mad and complain. Obviously, he had no idea what would come next.


    He Jingyan did not speak but just suddenly started to unbutton his military uniform, which made Xu Yangyi petrified.


    ¡°You¡­ why are you taking off your clothes? He Jingyan?¡± Xu Yangyi was immediately flustered.


    Only then did he know what He Jingyan was going to do to him. He finally realized that he should be scared, so he kicked and punched He Jingyan, ¡°He Jingyan, you asshole. Didn¡¯t you say you would never mess with me? Let go of me¡­ ¡±


    He struggled again, but he was still pressed down by the dangerous He Jingyan in bed. He had no choice but to look at He Jingyan in panic.


    ¡®Not only does he remain silence, his expression is also terrifying. Is he really angry? What should I do? Am I really going to be raped by him like this?¡¯


    Just thinking about it made Xu Yangyi startled.


    Although He Jingyan would not behave like a gentleman usually and would press him down to the bed from time to time, the situation was totally different this time.


    ¡°Don¡¯t just say nothing! He Jingyan, your look now is scaring me! I¡¯m so terrified!¡±


    Thinking of what might really happen to himself, Xu Yangyi¡¯s face went pale and he started to resist with every bit of strength he got once again.


    However, no matter how many times he struggled hard, the result remained the same. And He Jingyan hadn¡¯t used his full strength yet! If he did use all of his strength, Xu Yangyi would definitely be picked up by him with one hand easily.


    He Jingyan did not answer Xu Yangyi¡¯s question. Instead, he ripped apart all of Xu Yangyi¡¯s clothes with his eyes full of rage.


    Hearing the sound of his clothes being torn into pieces, Xu Yangyi¡¯s face turned pale. For the first time, he felt fearful because it was the first time he was treated like this, and he didn¡¯t even have any strength to fight back.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want this. He Jingyan, let go of me.¡± With anger in his tearful eyes, Xu Yangyi shouted and was trying to break free; his voice was trembling. This time he was really frightened.


    However, no matter how scared Xu Yangyi was, how loudly he screamed to refuse, He Jingyan was still expressionless. He wore a gloomy face and just took off all of Xu Yangyi¡¯s clothes.


    ¡°He Jingyan, don¡¯t be like this. I¡¯m really scared.¡± Xu Yangyi¡¯s tears started to run down his face. At this time, he was frightened out of his wits.


    ¡®Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t. This is terrifying.


    Nuannuan, daddy, somebody please come and save me! I¡¯m so afraid.¡¯


    Xu Yangyi could no longer hold back his fear and tears. He bit his lower lip and started to cry. The helplessness in his tearful eyes would make anyone¡¯s heart ache.


    Seeing Xu Yangyi tears, He Jingyan finally regained some of his sanity, but he still frowned, ¡°Weren¡¯t you trying to escape? And now you know to cry?¡± His voice was filled with suffocating coldness, without any heat at all.


    ¡®I can only tell you, Xu Yangyi, it¡¯s good that you didn¡¯t run away, or else you would be lying on the stretcher and be carried back here..


    Thinking that Xu Yangyi had planned to escape from the very beginning, He Jingyan was even more furious and pressed him down onto the bed even harder.


    ¡°¡­ It hurts. I don¡¯t want this. I don¡¯t want this.¡± Xu Yangyi¡¯s face flushed with tears. He tried to avoid He Jingyan, but it was impossible.


    Usually, He Jingyan would just let Xu Yangyi do whatever he wanted to him, and he would look at Xu Yangyi with a playful smile on his face.


    Even if Xu Yangyi was scolding him unscrupulously, he would act clingy to him and call him ¡°My dear wife¡± with his mischievous voice. Therefore, facing such a strange He Jingyan, Xu Yangyi could do nothing but cry.

 Chapter 113

    ¡°I¡¯ve learned my lesson¡­ I really realize my mistake. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Xu Yangyi¡¯s crying was pitiful. His lips turned pale in pain and his sight was blurred with tears.


    But now He Jingyan was determined to punish Xu Yangyi, so he said coldly, ¡°Shut up and bear it.¡±


    He Jingyan¡¯s words instantly made Xu Yangyi¡¯s heart sink into the abyss, and tears started to fall from the corner of his eyes.


    Xu Yangyi suddenly stopped resisting and gazed at the ceiling blankly, while tears just kept rolling down his face.


    Then he swallowed and said, ¡°If you are happy to rape me, then just do it!¡±


    His sound was neither loud nor emotional, but it could be clearly heard by He Jingyan.


    He Jingyan finally stopped. He loooked at Xu Yangyi who seemed lifeless now. He finally realized that he had overdone it to him, so he stopped immediately and held Xu Yangyi in his arms. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m sorry, honey. Is it painful?¡±


    At this time, the anger on his face had disappeared; all could be seen only his face was his concerns.


    At first, Xu Yangyi felt numb about it. Since He Jingyan forced him, he just wanted to run away from He Jingyan and never get back.


    But as soon as He Jingyan opened his mouth and apologized to him in panic, a trace of light finally glowed up in Xu Yangyi¡¯s lifeless eyes. When he found that He Jingyan had got back to normal, his tears immediately started to fall again, ¡°You a**hole!¡±


    He slapped He Jingyan while sobbing, and he was looking like he had hundreds of thousands of grievance. His tearful look was just pitiful to anyone..


    ¡°Sorry, honey. I didn¡¯t mean to scare you. I was just afraid that you would leave me, so I got emotional and couldn¡¯t control myself. ¡±


    He Jingyan explained in a panic voice, for he knew that he was wrong and was asking Xu Yangyi for forgiveness.


    Xu Yangyi sniffed and did not respond, because he was really scared just now.


    He Jingyan didn¡¯t say a word during the whole thing, and the only one time he spoke was to tell him to shut up and bear it with a cold and merciless expression.


    Of course Xu Yangyi would be scared by his action for he had never seen him like that before.


    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m sorry honey. I sincerely apologize for what I did, so please don¡¯t get angry with me, and don¡¯t leave me, will you?¡±


    He Jingyan¡¯s voice was incomparably humble. He had never talked to anyone with this kind of voice before, let alone beg others.


    Still, Xu Yangyi remained silent; he just wiped his tears quietly.


    He knew that He Jingyan would be angry and he was the fuse, but still he was so scared that he couldn¡¯t easily forgive He Jingyan for now.


    ¡°You can beat me however you want, honey. I won¡¯t complain even if you shoot me and I mean it.¡±


    He Jingyan then pulled out his gun and handed it to Xu Yangyi.


    Xu Yangyi didn¡¯t take it. He just took a tearful look and pushed it away.


    He Jingyan was spoiling Xu Yangyi in normal days, and Xu Yangyi knew it was also part of his fault that made him got angry all of a sudden, so he didn¡¯t want the gun.


    But if it hadn¡¯t been Xu Yangyi¡¯s fault, and He Jingyan still tried to rape him, Xu Yangyi would have taken the gun and fed He Jingyan a bullet already, judging from his temper.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry.¡±


    He Jingyan apologized again.


    But this apology was different from the ones before. It was an apology that he knew he would not be forgiven, so he quietly looked down and said nothing.


    The man who was usually so confident and invincible in public was now blaming himself and being humble to him.


    Seeing that, Xu Yangyi¡¯s heart had finally softened. He sniffed and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about this anymore. Let¡¯s just move on!¡±

 Chapter 114

    Although Xu Yangyi said that he wanted to move on.


    He Jingyan still couldn¡¯t get happy. He gave himself a slap in the face at the thought of his offensive behaviors just now.


    Xu Yangyi was stunned. He didn¡¯t expect that He Jingyan would slap himself.


    ¡°What¡­ what are you doing?¡± Xu Yangyi was at a loss, and he was scared once again.


    ¡°It was all because that I failed to control myself, so I did that to bring me back to my senses.¡±


    He Jingyan smiled at Xu Yangyi, telling him not to worry.


    Then he looked at Xu Yangyi with sorrow in his eyes. He couldn¡¯t imagine if he could still live when Xu Yangyi left him.


    ¡°Darling.¡±


    He Jingyan called out, his voice was filled with love. He then stroked Xu Yangyi¡¯s face, and the pain in his eyes just became more obvious.


    Xu Yangyi knew why He Jingyan was like this, but he didn¡¯t point it out.


    At this time, he was in a dilemma, because he was not He Jingyan¡¯s wife; he was just a surrogate bride of his sister.


    He could just go back to live his normal life, and didn¡¯t have any connection with He Jingyan.


    However, seeing that He Jingyan was so sad, he couldn¡¯t say he wanted to leave.


    ¡®Ah! This is annoying! What should I do?¡¯ Xu Yangyi felt it was a headache.


    But he couldn¡¯t say that he hated He Jingyan.


    Because how could he find another man who would like him and spoil him like He Jingyan did? And he wouldn¡¯t even talk back.


    The only thing was that he would take advantage of him occasionally, he was not really honest sometimes, and he loved to trick and tease him.


    ¡°Before Xu Nuannuan comes back, I guess I¡¯ll be your wife!¡± said Xu Yangyi. He couldn¡¯t have the heart to see He Jingyan being down and sad.


    Although he was just saying that, he would at least feel less guilty inwardly.


    He Jingyan did not show any joy because he wanted Xu Yangyi to stay willingly as his wife.


    Instead of choosing to stay with him as a substitute of his sister.


    But comparing to Xu Yangyi¡¯s leaving, the option on the table now was a much better choice.


    ¡°Um¡­ are you, are you mad at me again?¡±


    He Jingyan didn¡¯t say a word, so Xu Yangyi asked gingerly, losing his usual arrogance and sassiness.


    He Jingyan shook his head and still remained silent because he didn¡¯t know what to say. All he could do was to look at Xu Yangyi quietly.


    Xu Yangyi¡¯s heart skipped a beat, although he had no intention to react that way; his body was just out of control.


    But something was still touched in his heart.


    Xu Yangyi touched his chest in a daze and looked down at it. That was the first time he had this feeling for someone.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go out and let myself calm down for a few minutes.¡±


    He Jingyan chose to leave for he was afraid that he would lose control of himself once again.


    However, Xu Yangyi suddenly stopped him by grabbing his hand.


    He Jingyan was stunned and looked back at Xu Yangyi in surprise.


    Xu Yangyi, on the other hand, blushed. He looked to the other side and murmured, ¡°It¡¯s not really good for your health to hold your lust back like that. I guess I can help you with it. Just take that as my apology for pissing you off just now.¡±


    Xu Yangyi¡¯s face turned red after he finished his words. After all, it was the first time he said such words in his life.


    He Jingyan doubted that he heard it wrong and looked at Xu Yangyi, petrified.


    Usually, when he wanted to touch Xu Yangyi, the latter would resist fiercely, but now he was asking to help him with it himself.


    So, that was the little sheep that walked right into the mouth of a big wolf! He Jingyan got Xu Yangyi without any effort. Though He Jingyan had been beaten by him before, it seemed that it was worthy now.

 Chapter 115

    ¡°Just to make this clear! I was just feeling bad and restless for making you upset and put you in a bad mood.¡±Xu Yangyi was afraid that He Jingyan would think too much, so he explained right away.


    But to He Jingyan, he was happy no matter what Xu Yangyi¡¯s intention was.


    At least Xu Yangyi had kept him and knew to care about his feelings.


    Perhaps it was just the situation now that made Xu Yangyi felt guilty.


    But he was still willing to believe that it was because Xu Yangyi was starting to care about him.


    ¡°Tell me whenever you don¡¯t feel comfortable with it. Don¡¯t force yourself to cooperate with me, okay?¡± He Jingyan said.


    He didn¡¯t want to give Xu Yangyi pressure. He wanted to cherish him well now.


    ¡°Okay, I got it.¡±


    Xu Yangyi replied with a touch of loveliness. This was a tone that Xu Yangyi usually did not have.


    So, He Jingyan was tempted only by hearing this voice.


    ¡®Doubtlessly, my wife is cute.


    No matter when he was mad or apologizing, or when he felt sorry for me.¡¯


    He Jingyan¡¯s mood was getting better slowly.


    ¡°Be gentle!¡± Xu Yangyi suddenly warned; he still sounded very nervous.


    ¡°Fine, I will.¡±


    He Jingyan¡¯s smile was very gentle, so he immediately captured Xu Yangyi¡¯s gaze.


    ¡®Oh sh*t. This dude is so handsome when he smiles!


    No no no, why am I being like a fan girl now?


    Plus, I see his face every day! There¡¯s nothing so special about it!¡¯


    Xu Yangyi scolded himself in his heart.


    But when he looked up at He Jingyan¡¯s face, he couldn¡¯t help blushing again.


    ¡°Honey, are you blushing?¡± He Jingyan asked with a smile.


    ¡°No! No no no. Who¡¯s blushing? Am I? How is that possible? ¡±


    Xu Yangyi immediately retorted, but his panicky voice had betrayed him.


    He Jingyan smiled without saying a word. He kissed Xu Yangyi on the forehead first and went down slowly.


    Xu Yangyi did not panic anymore. Instead, he blushed and kissed him back.


    At the same time, the soldiers were all restless. Although they knew that He Jingyan would not do something crazy to Xu Yangyi, they also knew that it was impossible for him to do absolutely nothing. Therefore, they were all worried about it.


    ¡°Colonel He¡¯s face looked terrible just now. Is it really okay? Will he hurt Mrs. He if he tried to force him?¡±


    Someone suddenly said, for he was feeling uneasy. After all, they were the ones who saw the whole thing, but they didn¡¯t stop it.


    Plus, Yan Xingwei had told them how two men had sex. Since they knew how it worked, they became even more worried.


    ¡°Mrs. He is a kid after all, right? Are you guys really going to just sit here and let that happen? ¡±


    No one answered, so the soldier said again, trying to arouse their conscience.


    Indeed, many soldiers felt that it was inappropriate to not ask or say anything. They would have to be indirectly responsible for it if anything really happened to Xu Yangyi..


    ¡°No, no, we should really go check on him! After all, having sex requires their mutual consent, right? The look of Colonel He just now does not look like he will ask him gently. ¡±


    ¡°How could he be gentle to Mrs. He with such an angry look? He¡¯s definitely going to force him, aggressively even.¡±


    Two soldiers became restless and were persuaded.


    But Yan Xingwei, who was watching, thought they were overthinking. No matter how angry He Jingyan was, he could not ignore Xu Yangyi¡¯s feelings.


    Plus, Xu Yangyi was not the kind of person who would not fight back; he would definitely rise up to resist so Yan Xingwei was not worried at all and looked at the soldiers coldly.

 Chapter 116

    ¡°Ah, I can¡¯t stand this. I can¡¯t just sit here and do nothing. Let¡¯s go and plead for Mrs. He!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll come with you.¡±


    ¡°And me! Mrs. He is so cute. What should we do if he doesn¡¯t want to hang out with us after this?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, so let¡¯s go and plead for Mrs. He! Together!¡±


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go together. Come on.¡±


    As soon as someone started it, the soldiers were no longer timid. They all stood up and got prepared.


    ¡®These guys are having too much leisure time to kill, aren¡¯t they? They are still worried about nothing even though I¡¯ve told them he will be fine.¡¯


    Yan Xingwei was always calm and he did not have the intention to participate in this at all.


    ¡°Yan Xingwei, you should come too! After all, it is because of you. ¡±


    ¡°Yes! How could you not go? Hurry up!¡±


    ¡­


    The soldier up front called Yan Xingwei and asked him to follow up.


    Yan Xingwei looked at them coldly and did not even get up. He looked like he was saying, ¡®You guys can do whatever you fools want, but just don¡¯t get me involved.¡¯ And his face was full of rejection.


    ¡°Come on, Yan Xingwei. There¡¯s no time for us to waste. Chop chop.¡±


    ¡°We have a limited amount of time to rest. Don¡¯t f**king hesitate. Let¡¯s move.¡±


    ¡­


    But Yan Xingwei still didn¡¯t move. He didn¡¯t want to listen to his friends having sex.


    ¡°You are really cold-blooded! Are you still Mrs. He¡¯s friend? Are you? ¡±


    One of the soldiers couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. He came back to grab Yan Xingwei and asked him to go together.


    Yan Xingwei didn¡¯t even have the chance to refuse. He was then dragged away, feeling very helpless.


    ¡°Okay. You will handle it yourself if things go south later. It¡¯s none of my business.¡±


    Yan Xingwei followed up reluctantly. Because if he went back now, he would be scolded again.


    About ten minutes later, the soldiers finally arrived at He Jingyan¡¯s residence.


    But none of them dared to get close to the door and could only stand far away, as if they were afraid that He Jingyan would suddenly rush out from there.


    ¡°You¡­ Which of you should go check out the situation first?¡±


    The soldier asked in a low voice.


    ¡°No, you go.¡±


    ¡°Why should I go? I¡¯m not going.¡±.


    ¡°Then you.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t go either. Who mentioned this first? That guy should be the one to check this out¡±


    ¡°Yes, who mentioned this first should be the first one to go!¡±


    ¡­


    The soldiers pushed each other to go, but none of them dared to walk over.


    Yan Xingwei was amused and speechless at the same time. He even felt his IQ was lowered by those people.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to go anywhere! You can hear it right here.¡±


    Yan Xingwei was annoyed by them so he just groaned at them.


    ¡°What did you hear?¡±


    A soldier asked blankly.


    ¡°Yes!¡± What did you hear? ¡°Another soldier asked again..


    Yan Xingwei was so speechless that he didn¡¯t even want to talk to them. He pointed to his ear and asked them to listen.


    The soldiers were acting silly again, thinking about what Yan Xingwei was riddling. But they still did what he said and listened desperately.


    At first, they hadn¡¯t heard anything, but then they slowly moved over with their backs arched like cats.


    Yan Xingwei twitched his lips behind them. ¡®Should I just kick you guys into their residence directly?¡¯


    But he didn¡¯t do that. He leaned against the tree aside and watched the soldiers eavesdropping.


    Soon, Xu Yangyi¡¯s voice could be heard, with a tinge of love, and then there was a fierce sound of skin colliding, which was very erotic.


    At first, the soldier was stunned for a second; then their faces turned red quickly. Finally, they knew what Yan Xingwei was talking about.


    Pinching their nose, the soldiers ran away secretly and left Yan Xingwei behind.


    Yan Xingwei¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change much as if he knew they would react in such a way.


    ¡®Yeah, see if you guys have the guts to come back for that again.¡¯

 Chapter 117

    ¡°F**k off! You bastard!¡±


    At the same time, He Jingyan and Xu Yangyi were still in the room. This was their first time being together after sex, and they had no idea what was going on out there.


    It had been more than an hour since they had sex, and Xu Yangyi had been restless in He Jingyan¡¯s arms nonstop. It was probably because that He Jingyan just wouldn¡¯t stop and he was a bit mad about that. But maybe the truth was because of his shyness, and he hit He Jingyan in order to hide it, so that he would look less awkward.


    He Jingyan never fought back, and he was even looking at Xu Yangyi, who was like a pet that showed his little claws.


    ¡°Goddamn it! Why are you smiling?¡±


    Seeing He Jingyan was smiling nonstop, Xu Yangyi immediately gave him a punch, but his face was still blushing like a red apple, making people want to take a bite of it.


    ¡°Okay, okay. I¡¯ll stop.¡±


    Holding Xu Yangyi tightly, though He Jingyan said that he wouldn¡¯t smile, he just kept smiling.


    Because he found that his wife was so cute that he couldn¡¯t describe him with words. Though Xu Yangyi was usually behaving like a fierce horse, he still just took the initiative to cooperate with him and his voice was sweet as honey.


    ¡®It looks like my wife doesn¡¯t really hate it. I guess I¡¯ll just keep tricking him into doing this in the future.


    He did cooperate with me once, which means it won¡¯t be impossible for him to do it again, right?¡¯


    He Jingyan had already begun to wonder how to trick Xu Yangyi into his sweet trap next time, and he just unconsciously showed a trace of slyness. No one could figure out what kind of funny trick he had just thought of.


    Seeing the cunning smile on He Jingyan¡¯s face, Xu Yangyi, who was struggling to get out of his arms, had a bad feeling about it, ¡°You rogue, what evil plan are you planning again?¡±


    ¡®Judging from his expression, he¡¯s definitely thinking about something evil! Damn it! I feel like I¡¯m walking right into his trap myself!¡¯


    Xu Yangyi was feeling remorseful now. He hated himself for being a pushover at that time.


    ¡®Ah! Did I lose my mind at that time? Why did I be soft and even cooperate with him?


    I¡¯m crazy, yes, I¡¯m crazy.


    No, no, no, that person is not me!


    Yep, not me. I¡¯m not the one who chose to do that!


    How could I do such a stupid thing? My virginity is gone!¡¯


    Thinking of this, Xu Yangyi wanted to die ten thousand times, it was so embarrassing.


    ¡°Evil plan?¡±


    He Jingyan picked Xu Yangyi up with a smile on his face and touched his cheeks dotingly, ¡°Why would I need evil plans to grow love with my wife?¡±


    Xu Yangyi was not stupid. He knew what He Jingyan was hinting, so he immediately covered He Jingyan¡¯s face and warned him loudly, ¡°If you ever dare to have other evil thoughts, I will kill you!¡±


    ¡®That motherf**ker must be up to something! I can tell from his expression.¡¯


    Just thinking about it made Xu Yangyi have the impulse to bump his head against the wall, but at this time, He Jingyan gently pinched his nose and asked with a sweet smile, ¡°Honey, is there any pain? Let me rub it for you.¡±


    He was not as flirty as usual. Instead, he held Xu Yangyi¡¯s body by his waist to ease his burden.


    Xu Yangyi was burning with anger, but He Jingyan¡¯s gentle actions just made him stunned. He blinked his long and dense eyelashes and looked at He Jingyan adorkably.


    ¡°Huh? Are you really feeling not okay?¡± He Jingyan thought that he had really hurt Xu Yangyi since Xu Yangyi didn¡¯t respond and just gazed at him, so he hurriedly got up and was about to check Xu Yangyi¡¯s body. But just as he lifted Xu Yangyi¡¯s sleep shirt, his hands were slapped off by Xu Yangyi. ¡°I¡¯m not feeling pain or anything. I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Xu Yangyi was not angry, but a touch of panic could be seen in his eyes. He couldn¡¯t help but look to the side as if he was too shy to look He Jingyan in the face. Maybe he was afraid that he would think of what had happened in bed just now!

 Chapter 118

    ¡®Oh well! Is he shy?¡¯


    Seeing Xu Yangyi¡¯s adorable look, He Jingyan immediately felt like teasing him again.


    ¡°Honey, why weren¡¯t you shy when you took the initiative in bed? What¡¯s wrong now? ¡°He Jingyan asked with a sneer on his face.


    Xu Yangyi wanted to be dead by then because He Jingyan just kept mentioning what he wanted to forget.


    ¡®Why can¡¯t this goddamn man just shut up?¡¯


    ¡°What, honey? You want to deny again?¡±


    He Jingyan seemed like he would not give up teasing until he pissed Xu Yangyi off. The smile on his face was evil.


    ¡°I¡¯m indeed shy. So what! Why can¡¯t I be shy?¡±


    Xu Yangyi admitted it but in a very aggressive way; it was his style indeed.


    ¡®Wow! He admitted it so quickly this time?


    But that also shows that he is angry, so it¡¯s better not to mess with him now.


    Otherwise, he will be angry again. It took me a while to fix the atmosphere between us that he eventually turned his face to me.¡¯


    ¡°Say one more word and I¡¯ll beat you so bad that your parents can¡¯t even recognize you.¡± Xu Yangyi raised his hand and threatened He Jingyan.


    He Jingyan was certainly not afraid at all, but he had to cooperate with Xu Yangyi! So he said, ¡°No, no,no. I¡¯ll stop now. I don¡¯t have the balls to do that.¡± Then he suddenly kissed Xu Yangyi.


    Xu Yangyi twitched his mouth. ¡®Damn it, can¡¯t you just stop taking advantage of me? Even just for a minute! You asshole!


    Calm down, Xu Yangyi. Don¡¯t get angry with this goddamn man. You are the only one who¡¯s pissed off here.¡¯


    Xu Yangyi took a deep breath and told himself not to argue with He Jingyan.


    However, He Jingyan suddenly pinched him on his waist and all of a sudden, so Xu Yangyi became furious. He slapped He Jingyan directly and scolded him, ¡°F**k off!¡±


    ¡®Goddamn it! He just won¡¯t even let me calm down!¡¯


    ¡°Will it kill you to behave yourself?¡± Xu Yangyi poked He Jingyan in the chest and scolded him.


    ¡°Ouch, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry. Be gentle, honey.¡±


    In fact, it didn¡¯t hurt at all; he said that because Xu Yangyi was angry. Therefore, in order to make Xu Yangyi forgive him, he acted weak with a smile on his face would.


    ¡°I¡¯m not gonna be gent! If you ever dare to pinch me again, I will kick your head off.¡± Xu Yangyi warned so.


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, I won¡¯t do it again, I promise.¡±


    But he was just saying it; that was not what he was thinking at all.


    Because in He Jingyan¡¯s eyes, Xu Yangyi¡¯s anger was no different from him being coquettish.


    He held Xu Yangyi in his arms and asked him with love in his eyes, ¡°What do you want to eat later? I will have Ji Guangming to prepare it for you.¡±


    Xu Yangyi just couldn¡¯t resist He Jingyan¡¯s charm when he got serious. He Jingyan was so gentle, so Xu Yangyi¡¯s anger was eased in an instant. He said reluctantly, ¡°Whatever.¡± Then he gave He Jingyan a warning with his glare, ¡°Let go of me. I¡¯m going to take a shower now.¡±


    He Jingyan shrugged his shoulders. This time he didn¡¯t keep Xu Yangyi in his arms.


    Seeing He Jingyan behaving himself, Xu Yangyi was stunned, but he didn¡¯t bother to figure out what he was planning. He just stood up, but when he did so, he found himself could no longer feel his legs.


    Xu Yangyi was petrified and then scolded He Jingyan shyly, ¡°You bastard!¡±


    He Jingyan seemed to see it coming. He laughed and got Xu Yangyi¡¯s angry glance, ¡°Stop laughing! Carry me to the bathroom now! You damn pervert!¡± Xu Yangyi wanted to give He Jingyan a kick, but his legs felt sore whenever he made big movements.


    ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯ll carry you there. Just don¡¯t be angry, honey.¡± He Jingyan held back his laughter and held Xu Yangyi up right away.


    Xu Yangyi, on the other hand, was so embarrassed that he swore in his heart that he would take the revenge in the future.

 Chapter 119

    At the same time, at Zuo Bo¡¯s prison, Long Chen had come to see how the investigation was going on with the corpse dissecting. But just as he walked to Zuo Bo¡¯s office, even before he opened the door, a big hand suddenly reached out and dragged him in directly, so the following things happened.


    ¡°Do you want me to cut your dick off directly or to open a hole on you?¡±


    Long Chen looked at the arrogant and beautiful man who was pressing himself against the wall and said. His face was cold, even when he was saying such dangerous words.


    Zuo Bo knew that Long Chen would not be scared by this, so he ignored his warning with a chuckle, curved up his lips and said, ¡°I¡¯d like a hole, please. Little Longlong. Come on.¡±


    Zuo Bo opened his arms, as if he was inviting Long Chen to stab him, and he did that with a smile on his face.


    ¡°Psycho.¡± Long Chen was going to ignore him and leave, but Zuo Bo stopped him.


    Long Chen immediately frowned and reached for his waist..


    Seeing this, Zuo Bo did a back flip right away so as to keep distance from Long Chen.


    ¡®He¡¯s still dangerous as always! I couldn¡¯t even get close to him.¡¯


    Even with that in mind, Zuo Bo still looked at Long Chen with an interest in his gaze filled with an indescribable heat.


    The reason why Zuo Bo would back off was because Long Chen had already drawn the sword he was wearing. He would really cut a whole on Zuo Bo if it weren¡¯t for Zuo Bo¡¯s quick reaction.


    Seeing that Zuo Bo had avoided it, Long Chen looked up at him and smiled innocently, ¡°What? Didn¡¯t you ask me to stab you? Why are you backing off?¡±


    Though he seemed calm, but his look would made one¡¯s hair stand on end. The only people who wouldn¡¯t get scared by the look of him now were probably He Jingyan and Zuo Bo only.


    ¡®Zuo Bo, it would take your life as the price to touch me.¡¯


    Zuo Bo knew better than anyone about how dangerous Long Chen was and how cruel he could be. He knew that if they fight now, they would definitely end up badly injured for both. So, he just smiled, sat down on the sofa casually, lit a cigarette and said, ¡°I¡¯ll make save all that stabbings for the future.¡±


    He blew out a mouthful of smoke with his lips curled, and his gaze was unscrupulous as if he wanted to eat Long Chen alive.


    Knowing that Zuo Bo was always talking in that way and would also look at him with that kind of nasty expression, Long Chen ignored it directly and asked, ¡°How is it done?¡± After saying so, he just sat down without Zuo Bo¡¯s invitation.


    Zuo Bo spat out a mouthful of smoke slowly and then said, ¡°Beg me!¡± He looked like a rogue now.


    Long Chen finally frowned and glanced at Zuo Bo¡¯s smiling eyes with danger. ¡®He is really a disgusting man indeed.¡¯


    Zuo Bo, who was lazily staring at the ceiling, didn¡¯t hear the response from Long Chen, so he smiled at him again, ¡°I, Zuo Bo, am not a soldier in your army who will report whatever you want to know to you. My answers come with a price. You know, nothing comes for free, right? A fair deal is built on the terms of cooperation.¡± Zuo Bo said that with self-righteousness. Suddenly his eyes were fixed on Long Chen¡¯s body, and then rested on Long Chen¡¯s lips. He licked his own lips like a beast and said a sentence as if he was not afraid of being killed by Long Chen. ¡°I can tell you anything you want to know, if you are willing to serve me. ¡±


    Needless to say, the service he was talking about was clearly X-rated.

 Chapter 120

    After hearing Zuo Bo¡¯s arrogant and disgusting words, Long Chen twitched his lips a little and then said coldly, ¡°And you want me serve you?¡± Then he glanced at Zuo Bo, with a look of arrogance.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Zuo Bo didn¡¯t seem to be joking. He lazily combed his hair, and slowly puffed out a wisp of smoke, chuckled and said, ¡°What are you gonna do? Be obedient? Or disobey me? But don¡¯t you always value the tasks that He Jingyan gives you the most? You don¡¯t have the nerve to go back to see He Jingyan before you finish your mission, do you?¡±


    Zuo Bo even sounded a bit jealous when he said that.


    Long Chen seemed to understand why he was reacting in that way; he suddenly chuckled. ¡®Does this pervert think I have a thing for He Jingyan? So annoyed. I¡¯m a straight guy.¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you one minute to reorganize your language. I don¡¯t have the time to waste on you.¡± Long Chen just glanced at Zuo Bo. With regards to Zuo Bo¡¯s request, he was treating Zuo Bo as if he was a mad man. The so-called ¡®reorganize your language¡¯ was clearly threatening Zuo Bo that if he didn¡¯t want to have a hard time, he¡¯d better not piss him off.


    Of course Zuo Bo understood what Long Chen was saying and he also knew that he was threatened by Long Chen, but he pointed to the door unconcernedly and said, ¡°Well, you can leave now. Help yourself, and I won¡¯t walk you out.¡±


    These words should have been said in a cold voice, but Zuo Bo curled his lips; he even seemed to have a touch of unnoticeable pleasantness on his face.


    However, it was normal for him to show such an expression because he knew that Long Chen would never leave. If he wanted to know the results, he would have to ask for his permission.


    Long Chen, who had lost secretly, showed danger on his face, ¡°What on earth do you want?¡± ¡®This goddamn man. I thought he was just mean with the words, but now he is taking it to a whole new level? It seems that I, Long Chen, has been too nice to him. He thinks I¡¯m a coward!¡¯


    Long Chen chuckled coldly in his mind and looked at Zuo Bo with a sudden touch of enchantment.


    Zuo Bo was stunned for a moment, but he also raised his eyebrows at Long Chen. He showed an expression as if saying, ¡°I will let you know what I want if you come over here,¡± because he knew it was not necessarily a good thing when Long Chen suddenly acted like this.


    At first, Zuo Bo thought that Long Chen would definitely attack him with his sword, and he would tell Zuo Bo with his power that no one dared to say no to what Long Chen wanted. But suddenly, Long Chen stood up, grinned at him and did something Zuo Bo never expected.


    Zuo Bo stopped smoking, and one could tell from his eyes how shocked he was now because Long Chen just suddenly sat on his laps without saying a single word.


    Seeing the astonishment in Zuo Bo¡¯s eyes, Long Chen chuckled softly, and even moved his body charmingly while whispering, ¡°What? I didn¡¯t know you would be surprised! Didn¡¯t you tell me to  serve you? Are you scared now? ¡°He breathed out softly and he was looking more seductive than ever.


    With his smooth hair following his movement, gently brushed above Zuo Bo¡¯s nose, the smell of shampoo arose, brought out a hint of enchantment.


    Zuo Bo suddenly gazed at Long Chen with sharp eyes, as if he was guessing why Long Chen was acting like this. Or maybe he was guessing his next move, but he did not show any joy; instead, his nerves were suddenly tightened.


    ¡®How could he ever take the initiative to sit on my laps?¡¯ Zuo Bo suddenly chuckled; then he continued puffing out smoke in his mouth to Long Chen who was right in front of him.


    ¡®Nothing comes for free. I just said that, right?¡¯

 Chapter 121

    Long Chen coughed several times for Zuo Bo just blew out the smoke onto his face, and his fists were clenched tightly as his eyes became sharper.


    However, Zuo Bo pinched his chin unhurriedly and said with a crazy smile on his face, ¡°I don¡¯t mind if you take the initiative, but I like the way you resist me more.¡±


    And at the end, he put on an evil smile again and pinched Long Chen¡¯s chin tightly; he brought Long Chen¡¯s pretty face to him as the smile on his face grew wider.


    Long Chen did not dodge, nor did he show any sign of panic. Instead, he suddenly smiled warmly, ¡°Well, don¡¯t just say it! Do something! ¡±


    No one knew what his plan was when he flirted with Zuo Bo. He was disgusted with him at the very beginning.


    But one thing that could be sure was that Long Chen would not let Zuo Bo take advantage of him for free.


    Because this was Long Chen. He hated Zuo Bo¡¯s guts.


    Normal men would tell them that they were not easy to mess with when they got provoked this way.


    But Zuo Bo suddenly smiled, evil and meaningful.


    He casually blew out the smoke on Long Chen¡¯s face again and kissed him secretly.


    But the next second he was being choked by Long Chen really hard, ¡°I don¡¯t know which way do you prefer? Bullet or knife?¡± That was an icy warning.


    Zuo Bo, who was almost unable to breathe, still laughed and said, ¡°So you do have body temperature! What an interesting experience!¡±


    He then took another smoke neatly and blew it at Long Chen who was above him.


    ¡°You want me to do it? Or do you want to do it yourself?¡±


    From the beginning to the end, Zuo Bo acted like he was the boss. He was not surprised at all, but also looked like he was the one teasing Long Chen.


    So was Long Chen. He was not nervous at all. Instead, excitement could be seen in his eyes. It was not the excitement of desire, but of something more bloody and terrifying.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you like to force me?¡± Unexpectedly Long Chen somehow pressed down his fury and said that abruptly. He then put on a charming smile and reached out to unzip Zuo Bo¡¯s zipper on his pants; he was acting so real that no one could tell if he was serious.


    Zuo Bo raised his eyebrows and felt it was unbelievable, but suddenly Long Chen changed, he had a dagger in his hand and then stabbed at Zuo Bo¡¯s penis with his eyes calm and cold.


    Zuo Bo¡¯s pupils dilated violently, and he blocked Long Chen¡¯s dagger with his hand without even thinking. However, Long Chen did not stop there; he just kept stabbing, deeper, with no expression on his face. And blood started to ooze from Zuo Bo¡¯s hand.


    But it was not over. Long Chen smiled and stabbed innocently again. The dagger had pierced Zuo Bo¡¯s palm. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Zuo Bo was quick enough to lift Long Chen¡¯s hand, the tip of the dagger would have implaed his penis without a doubt.


    ¡°What a pity! That was so close.¡± Long Chen seemed to unhappy for being interrupted. He said this calmly to Zuo Bo who was looking pale, as if he would never be afraid of doing such a thing, although Zuo Bo¡¯s hand was still bleeding.


    ¡°How is it? It feels good, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Long Chen sneered. Though he was beautiful, he was also dangerous. The look he was having gave others the creeps.


    Then Long Chen licked the blood off from the back of his hand, tasted it and said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s as disgusting as its owner, and the taste is as disgusting too.¡±


    Saying that, he stood up from Zuo Bo¡¯s laps and was about to leave, but suddenly there was a low laugh, resounding in the small office, which was unusually weird.

 Chapter 122

    ¡°That¡¯s all you got?¡± Zuo Bo said that carelessly after he laughed. Then he threw the dagger that had been stuck in his palm away like he didn¡¯t care at all. Without even bandaging the wound, he took out another cigarette with his bloody hand and slowly lit it. He then smiled at Long Chen.


    It would be a lie to say that didn¡¯t hurt at all, but to Zuo Bo, this kind of little injury was not even worth noticing. After all, he was the former captain of the previous Dragon Team before. The injuries he had suffered were numerous. How could a small wound like this matter to him? Plus, the wound was caused by Long Chen. Perhaps he was even happy that Long Chen had finally left a mark on him. After all, Zuo Bo was an unpredictable man, but that was just a nice way to say. To put it frankly, he was a psycho.


    Long Chen was stunned, because even that failed to scare Zuo Bo. But when he thought about it, he found it less surprising; after all, was there anything he was afraid of for a pervert like Zuo Bo?


    ¡°This is just a little bit of my ¡®Gifts¡¯. I will just ¡®serve¡¯ you directly with my sword in the future. I hope you can brush your teeth first before you talk to me, so that you won¡¯t be talking sh*t like you do now.¡±


    ¡®Don¡¯t think of me as those pets you kept in your cells and expect me to be obedient to you. I, Long Chen, would never do that.¡¯


    Long Chen was going to walk away when he finished saying that, but the next second, he felt a sudden pain on his wrist. He lost balance and flopped heavily on the sofa. Even before he could react, he had been pressed down by Zuo Bo again, and the sword on his waist was also thrown aside.


    ¡°Zuo Bo.¡± Long Chen, who was forcibly suppressed by Zuo Bo, finally got angry and called Zuo Bo¡¯s name angrily.


    Zuo Bo answered with a wicked smile when he heard that, ¡°I haven¡¯t heard you calling my name for a long time. It¡¯s really exciting that I¡¯m going to have some physical reaction.¡±


    ¡°Heh!¡±


    Long Chen snorted coldly; his eyes turned cold, and he pulled out another danger like magic. He then stabbed directly at Zuo Bo¡¯s chest.


    But this time, Zuo Bo had already seen it coming, so he knocked off his dagger with his hand with a knife hand strike. However, Long Chen was not a pushover; he grabbed the dagger horizontally and cut straight through Zuo Bo¡¯s neck. Fortunately, Zuo Bo¡¯s reaction was fast enough. He leaned back and avoided the attack.


    Failed to feel the feeling of cutting through flesh, Long Chen¡¯s eyes became even colder. His knees immediately pressed against Zuo Bo¡¯s crouch, but Zuo Bo suppressed his action first and cracked a wild smile, ¡°Don¡¯t forget, half of your skills were taught by me.¡±


    Suddenly, Zuo Bo asked with a smile, ¡°Do you know why the cat didn¡¯t teach the tiger how to climb trees?¡±


    Though that was a question, he didn¡¯t give Long Chen a chance to answer. He had spoken already, ¡°Because the cat wants to eat the tiger when it grows up, every bit of it.¡±


    With a chuckle, there was danger in his eyes. What he wanted to say was that he was cat teacher that had been waiting for Long Chen to grow up and swallow him.


    But no one could tell who was the tiger or who was the cat! For now, if the two of them were to be described as animals, they would be monsters! They were nothing like cats and tigers.

 Chapter 123

    Hearing Zuo Bo¡¯s arrogant words, Long Chen sneered, ¡°Eat me up? That depends on whether you, Zuo Bo, have the capability to do so.¡± Long Chen attacked Zuo Bo with the sharp dagger again; he had no intention to show any mercy.


    Zuo Bo, on the other hand, did not want to continue wasting time with Long Chen. He grabbed the dagger in Long Chen¡¯s hand and threw it to the side with a smile on his face. When Long Chen swung his fists, Zuo Bo lifted his knee and hit Long Chen¡¯s abdomen heavily, causing his pupils to dilate and him to spit out a mouthful of blood.


    He grabbed Long Chen by his long hair, dragged him to himself and said with a demonic smile, ¡°I¡¯ve told you before, right? I love to force you. And now, all of a sudden, I want to see you, Long Chen, be out of breath. And I want to see that your eyes turn red in anger but can¡¯t do anything to me. What do you say? Shouldn¡¯t that be hot? Huh?¡± Every word that came out of Zuo Bo¡¯s mouth was full of danger. Eventually, he even put on a wicked smile, making it spookier.


    Anyone else would go weak on the knees when facing such a situation, but Long Chen could still fight back calmly even when he was beaten to cough up blood, ¡°I also want to see what kind of expression you, Zuo Bo, would show when you are being sliced to pieces by me. What will your face be like? Twisted in pain? Or moaning in pleasure?¡±


    That was not a conversation between human, but between two demons.


    ¡°Does that mean we have a consensus now? Do you want to try now?¡± With a sound of fabric tearing, he ripped off Long Chen¡¯s top and exposed his fair skin.


    Without giving the furious Long Chen a chance to speak, Zuo Bo added, ¡°I will let you cut out a piece of flesh from me, and I get to do whatever I want to you. Deal? That condition is tempting, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    But he then smiled again, ¡°Only if you still have the power to cut out my flesh .¡±


    ¡®If I can have the chance to touch you, a piece of flesh is nothing to me. That deal is more than fair.¡±


    Zuo Bo was already a psycho. As long as he could get Long Chen, he could do whatever he could.


    ¡°Are you crazy, Zuo Bo?¡±


    Long Chen felt that there was something wrong with Zuo Bo¡¯s head at this time. He immediately kicked Zuo Bo away and was about to leave. But at this time, Zuo Bo suddenly took out his leather belt, tied Long Chen¡¯s legs up and pinned him down on the sofa. The wound on his hand was also bleeding because of his big movement, and it dropped onto Long Chen¡¯s face and neck.


    But that didn¡¯t bother Zuo Bo at all. He grabbed Long Chen¡¯s chin and wanted to taste the soft lips he had long wanted even in his dreams. But at this time, the office door was suddenly opened.


    Holding a stack of high materials in his hand, the guy spoke right away, ¡°Brother, isn¡¯t Long Chen coming here to see the results? Why isn¡¯t he¡­¡± Before Zuo Yi could finish his sentence, he was stunned. Because when he looked up and saw Zuo Bo, who was pressing on Long Chen, he was totally shocked at that moment. And Long Chen was still wearing an incomplete shirt. So Zuo Yi said immediately, ¡°I¡¯m leaving right away.¡± Then he really turned around and walked out.


    ¡°Zuo Yi.¡± But just at that time, Long Chen suddenly called him with a threatening tone.


    Zuo Yi froze immediately and slowly turned around with fear. He pushed his glasses and said gingerly, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Brother Long Chen.¡±


    ¡°Kick this pervert off from me. Now.¡± There was still a smile on his face, but that just made Zuo Yi shiver in fear and his lips twitched, ¡°Can¡¯t you two just leave me out of your business?¡±


    ¡®Kick my own brother off from you? Brother Long Chen, do you think it¡¯s possible? Don¡¯t force me to accomplish the impossible mission!¡¯

 Chapter 124

    ¡°Leave now, and shut the door.¡±


    Zuo Yi had just complained in his heart that Long Chen had made things difficult for him. And Zuo Bo had already glanced at him and immediately called him to get out. There seemed to be some kind of anger in his eyes, but that was understandable. He just missed the opportunity to taste Long Chen lips because of Zuo Yi¡¯s sudden interruption.


    As for Zuo Bo, Zuo Yi had already seen him like this for a million times so he didn¡¯t feel surprised at all. Just as he was about to put the files on the table and leave, Long Chen stopped him from escaping . He threatened, ¡°If you want to experience the feeling of being made into ¡®human sashimi¡¯, I would like to help you with that.¡±


    ¡®Uh¡­? Human sashimi? Is it like¡­ fish sashimi?¡¯


    Zuo Yi no longer knew what to comment, but Long Chen was always a man of his words. Comparing to his brother, Zuo Bo, he was more afraid of Long Chen, so he had no choice but to say, ¡°Bro, should we work on the business first?¡± Then he put the files on Zuo Bo¡¯s desk.


    ¡®Ugh! Why am I involved in this every time? I¡¯m not a lube for you two. Can¡¯t you two just leave me out of this?¡¯


    Zuo Yi thought that Zuo Bo would just stop, but instead, Zuo Bo said, ¡°If you want to stand here and watch what¡¯s going to happen next, I won¡¯t mind.¡± As he spoke, he forcefully sealed Long Chen¡¯s mouth and controlled his limbs.


    Long Chen¡¯s eyes were wide open. He never expected that Zuo Bo would dare to do this while Zuo Yi was still here. He immediately tried to resist, and then they started fighting.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you be a little more obedient sometimes, Little Longlong ?¡±


    Because of Long Chen¡¯s fierce resistance, he was out of Zuo Bo¡¯s control now. That was why Zuo Bo was speaking with his teeth ground together and he was probably really pissed off.


    Long Chen was never the obedient type of person, nor was he a spoiled little woman. He also had the power of a man. Although he couldn¡¯t compare with Zuo Bo¡¯s strong power, he was better at skills and tricks so he got out of Zuo Bo¡¯s control in a short period of time.


    ¡°You want me to be obedient? That is the funniest joke I have ever heard.¡± After saying that, he attacked Zuo Bo¡¯s stomach with a kick.


    Although Zuo Bo avoided it in time, he still had no way to control Long Chen. After all, they were equally powerful. It would take some time if he wanted to let Long Chen be obedient to him.


    Just as Zuo Bo was in a daze, Long Chen took out a knife from his boots and immediately attacked Zuo Bo¡¯s eyes. Of course, Zuo Bo avoided it, but some of the hair on his forehead was still cut off by Long Chen.


    Long Chen sneered and just when he was about to go for another round of attack, Zuo Bo had sensed his intention already. He pushed on the tea table with one hand and easily flipped to the opposite side, leaving some bloody hand prints on the glass clearly.


    Zuo Bo could find an opportunity to press down Long Chen again, but he changed his mind because he wanted to keep the fun for the future.


    Suddenly, he lit a cigarette gracefully and sat on the sofa across Long Chen. He smiled at him, and then formed his fingers to a telescope. He scanned around Long Chen¡¯s body, whoss clothes were loosened, and pants were slightly unzipped . He said in a low voice, ¡°What an awesome view!¡±


    But as soon as he finished his sentence, a dagger flew right towards his eyes. Just as the dagger was about to hit him by the next second, Zuo Bo clenched his hand quickly and blocked away the menacing dagger. He threw it aside carelessly and spat out a wisp of smoke onto the ceiling casually. ¡°I¡¯ll spare you today. After all, I¡¯m aiming for the long run.¡±


    ¡®It¡¯s a piece of cake for me to eat you up, but now I want to take it slow. Long Chen, there won¡¯t be another man in this world who dares to take you except me, Zuo Bo.¡¯

 Chapter 125

    Zuo Yi, who was watching aside, twitched his lips. ¡®I mean, guys, is it really necessary for you two to get all bloody every time you meet?¡¯


    ¡®And my brother! You love Long Chen so much that you wish you could marry him home as your wife, but you have been waiting for ten years and still haven¡¯t said it out. Is it even worth it?


    Alas, they are both idiots. I don¡¯t even wanna care about them anymore. Do whatever you want! As long as I¡¯m not involved in this.¡¯


    ¡°The dissecting results haven¡¯t come out yet, but I¡¯ve sorted out some of the data. Brother Long Chen, do you want to check it out first? Maybe you can find out who the enemy is?¡± Zuo Yi handed the files to Long Chen who had already got himself dressed well and entered his working mode.


    ¡°How many more days does the result take?¡± Long Chen, who had taken over the files, asked and then got serious in an instant.


    ¡°It¡¯s going to take another three or four days at least.¡± Zuo Yi then asked, ¡°Are you in a hurry, Long Chen?¡±


    ¡®In a hurry?¡¯ Long Chen suddenly chuckled with a hint of amusement, but he just said carelessly, ¡°Nothing, but a few rats scurrying around the military. Nonetheless, they can¡¯t really pose any threats.¡±


    ¡®Rats?¡¯ Zuo Yi was stunned for a moment. Then he realized that Long Chen was not referring to its literal meaning. He sighed, ¡°Long Chen, every time you speak, you have hidden messages in your words. I can¡¯t catch up with your thoughts sometimes.¡±


    ¡®And Brother Jingyan, too. Whenever they speak, they always make people rack their brains to figure out what the deeper meaning in their words is.


    But my brother is different. He, the most dangerous warden in history, uses violence to solve every problem. Why all these people are all by my side?¡¯


    Zuo Yi couldn¡¯t help but sigh again; he felt sorry for himself for a second.


    Zuo Bo, on the other hand, looked at Long Chen who was facing him with his back, staring at Long Chen nonstop, while smiling viciously sometimes.


    ¡®Although what he says is mean, his lips are still soft.


    He is a little too fierce, for he wants to stab me and cut me into pieces with his sword and dagger from time to time, but he is charming.


    It is hard to find such a person in this world!


    But how long will he keep his hair? It has reached his waist already.


    He has been keeping his hair ever since I knew him! Does he have a fetish for that? But he shouldn¡¯t keep his hair for himself anyway!


    Zuo Bo crossed his long legs like a boss and leaned against the sofa leisurely. Smoke came out from his mouth sometimes, and he was like a lazy and dangerous lion, making people frightened.


    Zuo Bo¡¯s eyes looking at Long Chen were so obvious that even Zuo Yi couldn¡¯t stand it.


    ¡®Bro, come on, you are a beast! And, can you stop looking at Long Chen with such a silly look? Even I feel ashamed for you.¡¯


    Then Zuo Yi felt helpless and rubbed his brow with his hand because he knew that nothing could stop Zuo Bo from doing all these.


    Zuo Bo¡¯s gaze were so bold that it was impossible for Long Chen fail to feel it. But he was used to Zuo Bo¡¯s shamelessness, so he just ignored him. And once he spoke to Zuo Bo, Zuo Bo¡¯s sexual desire would become even fiercer. So, Long Chen didn¡¯t say anything, but he was not afraid of him; instead, he was afraid that he could not control himself and would end Zuo Bo¡¯s life with a knife.


    Zuo Yi was impressed by Long Chen¡¯s calmness! Because his brother was a pervert already, judging from the ways he was acting.


    ¡°I¡¯ll stay here for a few days. Arrange a room for me.¡± Said Long Chen suddenly as he sat down and read the files .


    Zuo Yi was petrified. Of course, Zuo Bo¡¯s hand that was holding the cigarette also paused, and even his eyes were stunned because Long Chen had never slept over here before, let alone for a few days. He didn¡¯t want to stay here for even a few hours because the prison was not really a nice place for resting, and the whole place was quite noisy.

 Chapter 126

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll arrange a room for you right away.¡± Zuo Yi looked a bit happy, but that was understandable for it was also the first time someone came to their place and stay over.


    But before Zuo Yi even made a move, Zuo Bo spat out a wisp of smoke and said, ¡°You can stay in my room!¡±


    Hearing Zuo Bo¡¯s words, the first person to be stunned was Zuo Yi because even though Zuo Bo was a playboy, he had never taken anyone else to his room.


    ¡®Wow! Long Chen¡¯s treatment is totally different from others!¡¯ Zuo Yi sighed in his heart and then echoed, ¡°My brother¡¯s room is our biggest room here, and it has everything you need. The environment is relatively better. Long Chen, just be our guest, will you?¡±


    But Long Chen¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change much. ¡°A random room will do.¡± He just ignored their offer and didn¡¯t even look at Zuo Bo.


    Zuo Bo also knew that Long Chen wouldn¡¯t agree to stay over in his room that easily, so he provoked him, ¡°What? Are you afraid? Are you afraid that I would attack you?¡± His face was full of mockery when he said that.


    But Long Chen just chuckled and then said, ¡°Childish.¡± Then, he continued to read the files he was holding and didn¡¯t intend to talk to Zuo Bo at all.


    ¡®Childish?¡¯ Hearing Long Chen¡¯s words, Zuo Bo was not angry but showed a smile after blowing out a puff of smoke. ¡®I am childish, but I¡¯m being childish only because of you, Long Chen.¡¯


    ¡®Wait wait wait! Are they going to fight again?¡¯ Zuo Yi was worried about this at the moment.


    ¡°Brother Long Chen, our environment here is not as good as the army. You might as well live in my brother¡¯s room! Otherwise, how could you survive these days? ¡°Zuo Yi advised.


    It was not until then did he remember that Zuo Bo still had a big wound on his hand. He walked to the side to get the medical kits and walked up to Zuo Bo, ¡°Bro, let me bandage your wound for you!¡±


    ¡®Dear God! Long Chen has already penetrated a hole on Zuo Bo¡¯s hand, but he could still sit here for so long!¡¯


    Zuo Bo did not refuse. He just kept looking at Long Chen, but there was no sexual desire as usual, but a touch of sadness showed up in his eyes.


    Zuo Yi, who helped Zuo Bo bandage his wound, did not miss the sadness in Zuo Bo¡¯s eyes. He therefore looked down a little bit..


    ¡®Come on, if you really like Long Chen, you should take the initiative! Why would you always tease him and even fight him? That¡¯s just totally nonsense!¡¯


    ¡°Bro, do you need my help?¡± Zuo Yi took a look at Long Chen who was reading the materials seriously and suddenly asked Zuo Bo in a low voice.


    Zuo Bo raised his eyebrows, smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯d better cultivate your relationship with your man if you have the time. What? Do you want to get involved in this?¡± Zuo Bo just couldn¡¯t get his good intention.


    Hearing Zuo Bo¡¯s words, Zuo Yi blushed and stuttered, ¡°Who¡­ who is my man? Nonsense!¡±


    Even though he was saying so, his eyes flickered. He dared not look at Zuo Bo¡¯s face at all. The more he covered it, the more he proved Zuo Bo was right!


    ¡°Then why are you blushing?¡± Zuo Bo made fun of him.


    Zuo Yi made a sound of wonder and then covered his cheeks right away, but the redness on his face became even more obvious.


    Zuo Bo did not have the time to tease Zuo Yi. He suddenly stood up, put out the cigarette and walked out of the office.


    Hearing the sound of him closing the door, Long Chen¡¯s eyes moved a little bit, and his hands that were flipping the files also stopped. He was here, while Zuo Bo just left by himself, which somehow made Long Chen feel a little displeased.


    Zuo Yi seemed to sense it and explained to Long Chen right away, ¡°It¡¯s time to patrol. That¡¯s why he went out.¡±


    But Zuo Yi¡¯s friendly reminder only earned a cold reply from Long Chen, ¡°It¡¯s none of my business, no matter where he goes.¡±


    ¡°All right, all right!¡± Zuo Yi answered awkwardly, but said in his heart, ¡®That¡¯s just duplicity.¡¯

 Chapter 127

    ¡°I¡¯m not making any progress here. Though I have read the files, I still can¡¯t find any clue.¡±  Long Chen, who was exhausted for reading the materials, pinched his tightened brow and reported to He Jingyan on the phone.


    Then he took a look at the sofa behind him, but he frowned when he found that he was the only one in the office.


    However, his frown disappeared soon. Instead, he continued reading the last file. He blinked his sore eyes, and then checked the time, only to find that he had been reading for more than five hours.


    ¡®Okay, this is Zuo Bo¡¯s prison with no sunlight at all. No wonder I didn¡¯t realize it was so late. He Jingyan should have also fallen asleep with Mrs. He, right?¡¯


    Thinking that it was late, Long Chen decided not to disturb He Jingyan and Xu Yangyi, but a loud sound of slapping came from the phone, and then there was Xu Yangyi¡¯s roar, ¡°You f**king pervert! He Jingyan, f**k off! Damn it! It¡¯s damn hot in here!¡±


    At this time, Xu Yangyi and He Jingyan were about to sleep, but He Jingyan was still ¡°groping¡± Xu Yangyi. He even took Xu Yangyi as a pillow and slept on him, saying that Xu Yangyi was soft like a little animal. Needless to say, he was then being slapped by Xu Yangyi.


    He Jingyan didn¡¯t fight back; he still held Xu Yangyi while answering the call, looking comfortable and cozy.


    ¡°Quit fighting me, honey. It¡¯s time to sleep.¡± Xu Yangyi was furious, but He Jingyan just stroked his head dotingly and coaxed him to sleep like he was a little kid.


    Xu Yangyi twitched the corner of his mouth, ¡°Is it my fault? I want to sleep as well! And you are the one who¡¯s stopping me!¡± Then, he slapped off He Jingyan¡¯s unscrupulous hand with a dirty look and ¡°kindly¡± reminded him while gnashing his teeth, ¡°You want to die, right? Pervert!¡±


    ¡®Damn it! He can act so serious while talking on the phone but touch me at the same time? Is he a professional pervert or what?¡¯


    ¡°Well, since everything have happened already. Why are you still so¡­¡±


    Before he could even finish the last word ¡°shy¡±, Xu Yangyi had slapped He Jingyan already, because he was now talking with Long Chen on the phone.


    ¡°Should I ask you to get out to sleep on your own, pervert?¡± Xu Yangyi glared at He Jingyan with a strong warning in the eyes.


    ¡®Did he hear it? Long Chen must have heard it! Ah¡­ Who could help me dig a hole? I just want to bury myself!¡¯


    At this time, Xu Yangyi was so mad that he wanted to end He Jingyan¡¯s life with one slap.


    But He Jingyan kissed Xu Yangyi¡¯s palm, then suddenly took a look at his phone and said, ¡°Long Chen also has his own luckiness. He won¡¯t make fun of you for that.¡± The ¡°luckiness¡± he just said was clearly implying something else and he said that with a meaningful smile on his face..


    ¡®He hasn¡¯t returned to the army yet, so he¡¯s probably going to stay over there. Although I don¡¯t know if Zuo Bo would make a move, about Long Chen being eaten, hasn¡¯t that been known to everyone since the middle school? There¡¯s nothing new about that.¡¯


    Long Chen also sensed the hidden meaning of He Jingyan¡¯s words, but he just chuckled, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I will let you down, Colonel He. Zuo Bo may not have the ability to eat me.¡±


    But after that, his brow was furrowed together, because in the afternoon, if it weren¡¯t for Zuo Yi¡¯s sudden appearance, he might really have been taken advantage of by Zuo Bo.


    ¡°If you are here to do the PDA, I would suggest you to put that on the side first. If you have time, let¡¯s talk about business. If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll hang up the call first.¡± Although he asked He Jingyan, he was actually about to hang up the call after he said that. But at this time, He Jingyan suddenly said, ¡°How about being soft on him sometimes?¡±


    Hearing this, Long Chen was shocked; even his hand holding the phone paused and his eyebrows twisted again, for some reason.

 Chapter 128

    He Jingyan knew Long Chen was angry because he didn¡¯t hear his answer on the phone. He Jingyan suddenly sighed and then said, ¡°Forget it, this is your business. I won¡¯t interfere.¡± Then he got back to the business. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it later when the dissection result comes out.¡±


    ¡®Although I know something about it, I¡¯m still not a hundred percent sure about it, so I would like to wait and see.¡¯


    Long Chen lowered his eyes. Hearing that He Jingyan had changed the subject, he also changed into his working mode right away, ¡°Are you all right when I¡¯m not around these days?¡±


    After asking, Long Chen realized he just asked a dumb question. Because He Jingyan was such a powerful man, he would be just fine without him.


    ¡°Take it as your vacation this time. You don¡¯t have to go back to the army right away. I have planned it already. I¡¯ll just wait for them to bite the bait.¡± Saying that, He Jingyan could not help but kiss Xu Yangyi again, and then he was rewarded a slap by Xu Yangyi as usual. But he was so happy with a lovely smile on his face. That slap had completely no power to him!


    Xu Yangyi stared at him so hard that his eyes felt sore. Finally, he convinced himself that there was no need to be this serious with such a pervert, and then he lay down to sleep.


    Seeing Xu Yangyi like this, He Jingyan smiled even more happily. But he stopped teasing him and tucked him in thoughtfully. Then he rubbed his hair dotingly, as if he was taking care of a baby.


    Because Xu Yangyi had told him that he liked him to touch his hair, which reminded him of his mother who had passed away.


    Being caressed so gently by He Jingyan, Xu Yangyi¡¯s face turned slightly red and he smiled unconsciously. He closed his eyes slowly, and his body got closer to He Jingyan somehow. He looked like he was rather enjoying this.


    The smile on He Jingyan¡¯s face grew even bigger and filled with even more love. ¡®He looked like a cute little animal when I touch his hair, so adorable.


    However, I also love him when he was acting like a fierce horse or like a little monster. Thinking of this, I feel that my wife is always cute no matter what he does!¡¯


    But at the thought of Yan Xingwei, He Jingyan immediately frowned. ¡®That son of a bitch is Yangyi¡¯s friend, right?¡¯


    He suddenly put on a dangerous smile and said, ¡® I¡¯ll throw him to a crowd of hungry wolves for a whole night if I ever see him holding Yangyi again!¡¯


    It was true that it was better not to make a man jealous! Otherwise, the consequences would be serious.


    Long Chen did not answer He Jingyan¡¯s question. Because¡­ Well, could this even be regarded as a vacation? This place was a wolf den! Then he quietly listened to the voice from the phone. Although He Jingyan didn¡¯t say anything, Long Chen could feel that he was in a good mood, and it was clearly because of Xu Yangyi.


    Suddenly, Long Chen¡¯s face darkened again. A trace of jealousy seemed to flash in his eyes, making people feel that it was just a mistake.


    ¡°It¡¯s getting late. I¡¯m hanging up.¡± After a while, Long Chen suddenly said. His voice sounded a little tired, not physically but mentally.


    Of course, He Jingyan also perceived it. He didn¡¯t want to get involved in it, but he couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°Think over my proposal. Why are you making it so hard for yourself? This is really not like you. ¡±


    ¡°Not like me?¡± Long Chen mumbled to himself and then asked, ¡°Are you¡­ happy now?¡±


    He Jingyan seemed to know why Long Chen would ask such a question, and he was a little stunned, but also said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you give it a shot? You¡¯ll know by then.¡±


    Long Chen immediately hung up the phone because clearly He Jingyan was throwing a joke at him.


    He Jingyan smiled helplessly. ¡®He is really angry, but that¡¯s the right feeling! At least that means that you are feeling something about him! That¡¯s not bad.¡¯

 Chapter 129

    He Jingyan put his phone aside, kissed Xu Yangyi on the forehead, and was about to hug him to sleep. But at this time, Xu Yangyi moaned softly, looking like he was a little annoyed by the noise He Jingyan made.


    However, his body still subconsciously got closer to He Jingyan. This cute action made He Jingyan felt elated.


    ¡°Aww, he fell asleep so quickly. Looks like he is really exhausted today.¡± He gingerly turned Xu Yangyi to himself and touched his sleeping face again with a bright smile.


    Xu Yangyi, who was awakened, opened his drowsy eyes, gave He Jingyan a look of resentment, and said powerlessly, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Why are you still up in the middle of the night?¡±


    He Jingyan thought that Xu Yangyi would definitely slap him and shout at him in anger when he saw himself sleeping with him face to face. But Xu Yangyi just got close to him and said unconsciously, ¡°I¡¯m a little cold. Would you turn up the temperature of the A.C.?¡±


    He Jingyan was stunned, but he still took the remote on the nightstand and turned up the temperature a little lest that Xu Yangyi would catch a cold.


    ¡®No wonder he kept getting closer to me. It turns out that the room temperature was too low.¡¯


    Although He Jingyan was a little down, it was still a good start anyway, so He Jingyan didn¡¯t think too much about it.


    Just at this time, Xu Yangyi suddenly said, ¡°Don¡¯t just gaze at my sleepy face, okay? Pervert! Sleep¡­ I¡¯m worn out. I will¡­ get angry, if you make any more noises.¡± These words were all spoken by Xu Yangyi in a daze. That was why he suddenly stopped and a while later he started to warn him again.


    ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t make any noise now. Sleep, honey!¡± He Jingyan turned off the lights. He didn¡¯t touch him, nor did he do anything. Instead, he just hugged Xu Yangyi and fell asleep.


    As for Long Chen, who had just hung up the call, gazed at his phone and was stunned for a moment. He didn¡¯t even notice Zuo Bo, who was standing outside the door, frowning.


    Zuo Bo was here when he heard Long Chen asking He Jingyan if he was happy now. And from that time on, he had been standing there to watch. After Long Chen hung up the call, he saw he was gazing at the phone as if pondering something, so Zuo Bo mistook that as He Jingyan dumped Long Chen because of Xu Yangyi. That was why there was a touch of danger in his cold eyes.


    ¡®He Jingyan? Okay!¡¯ Zuo Bo suddenly sneered and snorted.


    But he didn¡¯t show hatred but a look with intrigue and warning.


    After a while, Long Chen put his phone aside and was about to finish the last copy of files. But suddenly, out of the corner of his eyes, he saw Zuo Bo outside the door. His body shivered and a touch of panic could be seen on him, but in the next second, his eyes just got cold. He immediately asked, ¡°How long have you been standing there?¡± His voice was so cold that it could freeze the entire room.


    Zuo Bo thought that Long Chen showed his defense in order not to cover his sadness, so his look became angry again. However, he had already restrained his anger in an instant and said, ¡°Not for too long. I came here to see if my Little Longlong is hungry. I¡¯m here to feed him.¡± Then he walked to Long Chen with food in his hands. However, he specially emphasized the word ¡°feed¡± , which sounded kinda erotic and evil.


    What Long Chen hated worst was Zuo Bo¡¯s evil mouth, so he frowned.


    ¡®This man make people so uncomfortable, no matter when.¡¯


    Then Long Chen suddenly cursed angrily in his mind, maybe because he remembered what He Jingyan had said!


    Seeing Long Chen¡¯s restlessness on his face for the first time, Zuo Bo held the tray so tight as if he was going to crash it with his grip. Then he smiled coldly and said inwardly, ¡®He Jingyan, you¡¯d better not come to me recently.¡¯

 Chapter 130

    ¡®It¡¯s all He Jingyan¡¯s fault. Why did he say that to me?¡¯


    At this time, the anxiety on Long Chen¡¯s face was even more evident, but in order not to lose face in front of Zuo Bo, Long Chen had restrained himself the next second.


    Seeing that he had regained his usual calmness, Zuo Bo¡¯s displeasure grew bigger. Most likely, he thought Long Chen hid his emotions from him.


    However, no matter how upset he was, Zuo Bo still wouldn¡¯t show it in front of Long Chen. He put the food in front of Long Chen and just smiled, ¡°The food here is not as good as it is in the army. Forgive me for that.¡±


    Then he sat across from Long Chen and looked at him directly, as if he was gonna watch Long Chen finish his food.


    Long Chen didn¡¯t like others to stare at him, so of course, he felt more disgusted. But to him, Zuo Bo was already a pervert. There was no need to argue with him so much.


    So, he ignored whether Zuo Bo was looking at him, or whether his gaze was hot and horny. He picked up the chopsticks, but when he saw the dishes clearly, he found they were all he liked.


    Long Chen paused for a moment and then suddenly glanced at Zuo Bo, ¡°Did you cook this for me?¡± He looked uncertain and certain at the same time. His tone made people feel a little ambivalent.


    Zuo Bo did not answer Long Chen¡¯s question. Instead, he lit a cigarette. After puffing some smokes, he said, ¡°Take a guess.¡± The corner of his mouth was curved with a touch of faint amusement.


    ¡®I knew he is gonna say that.¡¯ Long Chen commented in his mind. He didn¡¯t want to start another fight against him so he started to eat, but also said, ¡°Got it, appreciate that.¡±


    Long Chen¡¯s voice was not too loud, but Zuo Bo¡¯s hand holding the cigarette was trembling, and he looked stunned, as if he did not expect Long Chen to say that. Then he looked helpless and was in a good mood, but his words remained vicious, ¡°They say that gifts blind the eyes. So you, Long Chen, you just ate my food, will you give me something in return? For example, if I feed you up, you should also thank me back with something, like, feeding me up by yourself.¡± At the end, he blew out a mouthful of smoke to the side and chuckled. But the eyes that glanced at Long Chen were as erotic as before, and his smile was also very dangerous. His eyes fell on Long Chen¡¯s slightly opened collar.


    Long Chen just looked up and took a glance at Zuo Bo; then he looked down, eating while reading the materials in his hand. He just totally ignored Zuo Bo¡¯s mad words.


    Just as Zuo Bo thought he would be completely ignored, Long Chen suddenly said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me to feed you up? Well, with a knife or a sword? Oh! And if that can¡¯t satisfy such a pervert like you, I can borrow a gun and reward you with a few more bullets.¡± He said with a careless tone while fixing his eyes on the information in his hand, as if he was just saying it, but the danger in his tone was also real.


    Long Chen himself knew that this was not a threat to Zuo Bo, so he knew what expression Zuo Bo was having to look at him without even looking at Zuo Bo¡¯s face, but the next sentence made him frown.


    ¡°If I accept them all, will you let me touch you?¡± Zuo Bo looked at Long Chen with a bright smile; it seemed that he was also not joking.


    Long Chen sneered; then his eyes suddenly became cold as he looked at Zuo Bo. ¡°Do you really want me so much, Zuo Bo?¡± There seemed to be a touch of imperceptible pain in his eyes, but Zuo Bo missed it.

 Chapter 131

    Facing Long Chen¡¯s question, Zuo Bo suddenly chuckled and then winked at him, ¡°What if what I want is more than that? What are you going to do, Long Chen? ¡±


    ¡®Let me have you? Or slap me hard? The answer is obvious!¡¯


    Zuo Bo sneered at himself, because the chance of Long Chen letting him have him obediently was smaller than he hitting the jackpot..


    This sentence itself sounded full of affection, even when it came out from the mouth of a pervert like Zuo Bo. However, Long Chen just sneered with a hint of hatred in his words, ¡°Do you want to imprison me like the way you did to Long Qi?¡± He laughed coldly. In Zuo Bo¡¯s eyes, all of his smiles were merciless knives.


    ¡°Do you want to whip me, rape me, and force me to become the second Long Qi?¡± He snorted again, smiled and said with a low voice, ¡°Is it fun to you?¡±


    When Long Chen asked whether it was fun to him, he felt his heart was twitching. He took a deep breath as he felt his throat shivering, ¡°Don¡¯t make me hate you.¡± After he finished the sentence, he left.


    It was not until Long Chen walked out of his office did Zuo Bo move his eyes. He did not lose his temper, nor did he sweep anything off from the table. Instead, he blew out a wisp of smoke as his eyes dimmed.


    Standing outside the door, Zuo Yi, who had seen this, felt sorry for his brother. He approached Zuo Bo and seemed to have something to say, but Zuo Bo already spoke first, ¡°Don¡¯t tell him about this.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Zuo Yi hesitated but didn¡¯t say anything because he had already received Zuo Bo¡¯s cold eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± Zuo Bo muttered to himself; then he put out the cigarette and started to work. He acted like nothing had happened, but his expression just gave him away.


    Zuo Yi opened his mouth, as if he was going to say something more, but he figured it might be wiser for him to shut up now. He looked at Zuo Bo worriedly, and then picked up the utensil that had been eaten empty by Long Chen. When he was about to leave, he looked at Zuo Bo¡¯s hand again. Seeing the new knife wounds all over his hands made him sighed in pain again.


    ¡®You know nothing about cooking, but all of a sudden you were going down to the kitchen to cook dinner. I suppose even our parents have never had the food you cook!¡¯


    ¡°Bro, let me teach you to cook! Do you want to learn?¡± Zuo Yi suddenly asked.


    Zuo Bo paused and then suddenly said, ¡°Of course I have to learn. The fastest way to win your sister-in-law¡¯s heart is to make him fall in love with the food I make, right?¡± Instead of the evilness he showed in front of Long Chen, he cracked a pampering smile.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll teach you when you have time.¡± Zuo Yi didn¡¯t bother Zuo Bo any longer; he just packed


    his things up and left.


    After closing the door, Zuo Yi looked at the empty utensils and wondered if the dishes Zuo Bo cooked were so delicious that Long Chen didn¡¯t even left any! So he dipped his finger in the juice and put it into his mouth, but the next second he immediately vomited, ¡°It¡¯s so damn salty! How much salt did he put in this?¡¯


    Zuo Yi spat a few more times, and even rubbed his tongue. But when he thought that Long Chen had finished all the food, he couldn¡¯t help but twitch his mouth. ¡®It must be the power of true love that helps Long Chen to eat it up.¡¯


    However, Zuo Yi sighed helplessly at the thought of what had just happened. ¡®Long Chen didn¡¯t say anything at that time, and he was still in touch with my brother. I thought Long Chen just wouldn¡¯t mind about this, but I didn¡¯t expect that Long Chen just brought that to the table now.


    It¡¯s been five years. Why did he mention it again? This should be a past already. Now the one guy who¡¯s suffering the worst is probably my brother!¡¯

 Chapter 132

    Zuo Bo had worked on the pile of files at his table until midnight. Finally, he had the time to light a cigarette and enjoy it leisurely. Then he stroked his hair impatiently, as if he had thought of something horrible. It was probably something about Long Qi that Long Chen had mentioned.


    ¡®So it still happened, right? I never thought you would move on with what happened to Long Qi. I can tell from your horrible attitude towards me over the past five years.¡¯


    Zuo Bo spat out a mouthful of smoke decadently and blew it at the ceiling. Soon, he crashed out the cigarette and walked out of his office.


    Walking all the way to his room, he paused in front of his own door. He stretched out his hand for a moment and then smiled-he was smiling at how stupid he was.


    He didn¡¯t open his door because he knew that Long Chen wouldn¡¯t sleep in there so he walked to the guest room.


    Zuo Bo thought it would take him a while to find the room where Long Chen was sleeping in, but he didn¡¯t expect Zuo Yi to be so considerate for he hung a signboard of ¡°Guest¡± outside the room where Long Chen was in as if he knew Zuo Bo would come to see Long Chen.


    Zuo Bo chuckled, looking a little helpless. Just as he was about to turn the door knob, he stopped, then suddenly put down his hand, leaned against the wall beside him and lit a cigarette.


    ¡®I¡¯d better go in there later! He will probably get grumpy if I come in while he¡¯s still awake!¡¯


    Then Zuo Bo just stood outside the door, smoking nonstop. Suddenly, he looked at his injured hand and muttered, ¡°I wonder if there are ways to stop the wounds from healing.¡±


    Saying that, he clenched his hand and soon his blood just oozed from the bandage and the white was then dotted with red.


    ¡°Well, maybe that will do!¡± He said indifferently again and looked at his injured hand. Then he suddenly found himself really sick and going morbid, but he then pinched his brow helplessly.


    ¡®It would not be impossible for me to become a criminal, if I keep living like this!¡¯


    Zuo Bo covered his face with his big hand, breathed out heavily with agony. Through the gaps between his fingers, he looked at the closed door and felt even more depressed.


    ¡®I knew it. It¡¯s just impossible for me to get too close to Long Chen, especially in such a peaceful night. Who would know what terrible things I would do?¡¯


    Zuo Bo sneered at himself, and then somehow, he suddenly walked away. Judging from the figure of his back, he seemed to be a little lost.


    At the same time, inside the room, Long Chen, who was also leaning against the wall, heard the sound of his footsteps gradually fading away, and his anger became even more intense.


    Suddenly, he punched the door and shouted angrily, ¡°Zuo Bo, you¡¯re a coward!¡± But after cursing, he was the one who shed tears.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± He gave another heavy punch on the door. Then he held his head in sorrow, bit on his lips and began to cry.


    After crying for a long while leaning against the wall, Long Chen¡¯s eyes suddenly became cold, and then he sneered indifferently and warned himself, ¡°Zuo Bo just wants to get your body. You, Long Chen, will suffer the same fate as Long Qi had after he really gets your body. No, maybe even more miserable than him. So, Long Chen, aside from your body, there is nothing else that could attract his attention.¡± ¡®So, even at the cost of death, you must protect your body from him! Otherwise you will step into the abyss if you are soft-hearted.¡¯

 Chapter 133

    ¡°Long Chen, let me take you for a walk!¡± In the early morning, Zuo Yi came to Long Chen¡¯s room with excitement on his face and offered to take Long Chen to a walk around the prison. Although Long Chen couldn¡¯t really tell what was so fun about walking around the prison, Long Chen didn¡¯t want to embarrass him. Besides, he had nothing else to do, so he followed Zuo Yi for a walk here.


    ¡°Do you have any specific place you want to go?¡± He introduced the facilities here to Long Chen, including the entertainment areas, the canteens and so on. But Zuo Yi found that Long Chen was not really interested in all these and only took a glance occasionally. For fear that Long Chen would be bored, Zuo Yi could only ask him if he was interested in anywhere or if there was somewhere he wanted to go.


    Long Chen glanced at the spacious basketball court and said indifferently, ¡°No.¡±


    Though it was called a basketball court, in fact, the prisoners were all locked behind the bars, with guards holding guns standing at the exit.


    At this time, several prisoners saw Zuo Yi walking past the cells and greeted him.


    ¡°Little Yi, why do you suddenly have the time to see us?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to your little dark room to dissect the corpses?¡±


    ¡°Do you want to come in and play basketball with us?¡±


    ¡°We are lonely when you are not around the court!¡±


    ¡°Yep! Recently, it is the warden who has been in charge of the patrol, and he almost scared the crap out of us. ¡±


    ¡­


    Judging from the way they talk to Zuo Yi, the prisoners seemed to be rather close with him. But that was understandable since Zuo Yi was the doctor in this prison, and he was the person who had the most contact with the prisoners.


    ¡°My brother is probably in a bad mood today, so you guys have to be careful.¡± Zuo Yi warned them kindly.


    ¡°Not just bad mood. He just crippled a guy who made trouble on the second basketball court.¡±


    ¡°The felons usually would chitchat with the warden, but none of them dare to speak today.¡±


    ¡°The warden is like being possessed by a devil; he¡¯s the symbol of fear.¡±


    ¡­


    The prisoners all complained about it, but their eyes had been fixed on Long Chen who was facing them with his back. Because Long Chen had long hair and his body was thinner than most men, they couldn¡¯t help wondering what kind of gorgeous lady she was to be brought by Zuo Yi.


    But when Long Chen turned to look at them, the prisoners were all stunned. They didn¡¯t expect that Long Chen was a man, and he was an unbelievably handsome and beautiful man; they were then all drowned in his beauty.


    ¡®Wow! This man is gorgeous enough!¡¯


    ¡®What¡¯s the deal with him? Is he the new guard? Then my eyes just got lucky!¡¯


    ¡®Could he be little Yi¡¯s assistant? Then I gotta pay more visits to the clinic!¡¯


    ¡­


    The prisoners had all sorts of thoughts in their mind. They began to yell, and were looking at Long Chen like dogs which saw flesh.


    Of course Zuo Yi knew about their dirty thoughts so he suddenly approached them with a smile and said in a low voice, ¡°This is my sister-in-law. If you guys keep looking at him like this, when my brother catches you, he will dig your eyes out.¡±


    Certainly, Zuo Yi wasn¡¯t just bluffing, because Zuo Bo would definitely do that. The prisoners also knew that there was nothing that their warden couldn¡¯t do so they covered their eyes and said, ¡®I didn¡¯t see anything.¡¯


    However, they also peeked at Long Chen who had a calm face through the gaps between their fingers. They were all surprised because the only one who could make Zuo Yi call him sister-in-law was Long Chen. They were sure of their relationship indeed. But the most shocking thing was that their warden, that dirty and horny warden, could actually focus on him. That was their biggest surprise.

 Chapter 134

    ¡°Well, Mrs. Zuo, so you are here to check on us!¡± Suddenly, a prisoner scratched his head and said, seemingly a little shy even. He looked at Long Chen and did not know where to lay his eyes on. It was probably the first time he talked to such a beautiful man, so he was at a loss!


    However, Zuo Yi suddenly slapped the prisoner¡¯s face through the gap of the bars, and then he chuckled, ¡°Oh, there¡¯s a mosquito on your face.¡± As he spoke, he gave the prisoner a warning look, implying him to shut his mouth.


    The prisoner covered his aching face and looked at Zuo Yi innocently. He was just about to say that Zuo Yi did it on purpose, but Zuo Yi stared at him again. Although he didn¡¯t know why Zuo Yi was acting like this, judging from his look, he was definitely implying him to shut up. Thus, he could only be obedient then.


    Other prisoners couldn¡¯t figure out what was going on. They all looked at one another blankly and then at Zuo Yi who kept blinking at them.


    Seeing the confusion of the prisoners, Zuo Yi felt like they couldn¡¯t stay here for too long so he turned to Long Chen, who had already contracted his pupils in anger, and said, ¡°Long Chen, let me take you somewhere else!¡±


    Saying that, he hurriedly shoved Long Chen away because he was afraid that the prisoners would suddenly call Long Chen Mrs. Zuo again, which was no fun at all. He would definitely be killed by Long Chen in that way.


    Long Chen clearly heard what the prisoner just called him, and he knew ¡®Mrs. Zuo¡¯ referred to him.


    Although he was very dissatisfied, for some reason, he did not hate it; he just managed to hide that from others.


    When Zuo Yi and Long Chen arrived at the other court, they happened to see Zuo Bo, in front of whom was a prisoner.


    That shouldn¡¯t matter, but the good-looking prisoner not only approached Zuo Bo as if unintentionally, but also looked at Zuo Bo with obvious seduction when he was talking to him.


    Zuo Bo, on the other hand, seemed to enjoy this. He didn¡¯t push the prisoner away but was chatting with him happily.


    Long Chen¡¯s eyes became cold. He held his sword around his waist tightly, turned around and left, but at this time, a few inmates on death row came over. Long Chen almost bumped into one of them, but fortunately he dodged quickly.


    The prisoners who were sent by the prison guard raised their eyebrows in anger, but after seeing Long Chen¡¯s pretty face clearly, they suddenly started to whistle.


    ¡°Hey, hey! This little beauty just came to our door!¡±


    ¡°Quite fit! That¡¯s a slutty body right there.¡±


    ¡°Hey, hey, hey! Don¡¯t be like this! What if he got scared and run away?¡±


    ¡°Ha ha ha! Run away? Then we will just catch him back here, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, this guy looks like a woman. I bet he can¡¯t run fast!¡±


    ¡°It must be fun to ride this pony.¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t had this kind of fun for a long time¡­¡±


    Not only were the prisoners speaking rudely, but they were also looking at Long Chen with erotic gaze. At this time, a prisoner suddenly reached out his hand for Long Chen and tried to hold Long Chen by his waist, but his hand had already been slapped off by Zuo Yi. ¡°Get back to your cell.¡± He warned him in a cold voice.


    Zuo Yi was obviously hostile to these people, unlike the way he was treating the other criminals.


    The guards also stepped forward and pointed their guns against their waists, commanded loudly, ¡°Don¡¯t get yourself in trouble, move.¡±


    ¡°Move?¡± One of the prisoners laughed loudly and then said to the other criminals, ¡°He asked us to move! Bros, what does that make you think? ¡±


    ¡°What I¡¯m thinking?¡± They suddenly burst into laughter. ¡°I¡¯m thinking about f**king them over.¡± After saying that, they suddenly grabbed the guard¡¯s gun, suppressed the guard, while whistling nonstop like they were having a celebration.


    And the man who seemed to be their leader suddenly approached Long Chen, laughing arrogantly, ¡°Beauty, you are mine now.¡±

 Chapter 135

    Not only did the man want to get close to Long Chen, but he also wanted to feel Long Chen up. But he was stopped by Zuo Yi who came to the front of Long Chen and warned, ¡°I advise you to stop now, or I will go hard on you.¡±


    Then he glanced at the other prisoners behind the man with cold eyes. But after all, Zuo Yi was not Zuo Bo. Without such strong threatening power, he could not scare them at all. Not only were they not startled, but they also burst into cheers and fired shots to the sky.


    ¡°You think you are Zuo Bo¡¯s younger brother, and we will be afraid of you?¡± The leader of the prisoners said in a low voice and then added, ¡°Plus, Zuo Bo is watching not far now. He looks like he has no intention to come over to deal with all this.¡± He then pointed his chin at the air behind Zuo Yi, telling him to look behind.


    Zuo Yi was stunned because he couldn¡¯t believe it. But when he looked back, Zuo Bo was indeed standing not so far away from them watching, and the prisoner was still smiling while patting his hand on Zuo Bo¡¯s shoulder.


    After hearing this, the flame of anger in Long Chen¡¯s eyes was burning. He chuckled and laughed at his pitiful self.


    Noticing Long Chen¡¯s emotional change, Zuo Yi was anxious and shouted at Zuo Bo, ¡°Bro, what the hell are you doing there?¡±


    ¡®Zuo Bo, you son of a b**ch. Long Chen is now being bullied by others. And you are still standing by with another man? No wonder Long Chen won¡¯t fall for you.¡¯


    The more Zuo Yi thought about it, the angrier he became. He looked at the male prisoner whose hand was on Zuo Bo¡¯s shoulder and became even more furious, as if he wanted to kill them with his eyes.


    It was not that the male prisoner did not notice. He was a little stunned, but when he looked at Zuo Bo, who did not take any action with only his eyes getting colder, he lowered his eyes and pondered for a moment. Suddenly, he looked at Long Chen with a smile with hint of unknown meaning on his face.


    There was something fun to watch here!


    ¡°Bro.¡± Seeing that Zuo Bo didn¡¯t take any action. Zuo Yi was so angry that he was about to go ballistic and shouted angrily again.


    But at this time, the leading man suddenly said to Zuo Bo, ¡°Hey warden, how about giving this girly man to us as a prize?¡± He didn¡¯t take Zuo Bo as the warden, let alone be polite to him.


    Zuo Bo suddenly sneered, his smile was meaningful, but he still answered, ¡°Isn¡¯t he standing over there? Winners keepers!¡± He even made a please gesture, not knowing what he was planning.


    Because Zuo Bo had always been generous, the prisoners wouldn¡¯t think there was anything inappropriate. Just as they were about to get close to Long Chen, Zuo Yi stopped them again, ¡°Zuo Bo, you are an a**hole. If anything happens to Long Chen, I will cut off my relationship with you.¡±


    But after all, Zuo Yi was never a fighter; he was just a scholar. How could he defeat the death row criminals? He was then pushed to the side by the leading man in less than a minute.


    Knowing that he could not defeat them, Zuo Yi did not give up and tried to push the man away, but he was then suppressed by the other men.


    ¡°Little Yi! You don¡¯t have to be that serious about this. Your brother has already given that man to us!¡±


    ¡°Since you are Ying Cheng¡¯s man. We can¡¯t do anything to you, so just stay there. We will be in huge trouble if you get hurt.¡±


    ¡°Yes, then Ying Cheng will have conflicts with us because of you. That could be a dead serious thing.¡±


    ¡­


    The prisoners seemed to be terrified of the man named Ying Cheng. They even spoke to Zuo Yi with a respectful tone. It seemed that this man named Ying Cheng was the king of these prisoners. Otherwise, these death row prisoners wouldn¡¯t pay him such respect.


    ¡°Now that you are clear of this, let go of me.¡± Zuo Yi struggled, but they didn¡¯t let him go. He could only watch the man walking over to Long Chen.

 Chapter 136

    ¡°Since Zuo Yi is so protective of you. I¡¯m now curious about your relationship with these two brothers?¡± The man walked up to Long Chen and suddenly pushed Long Chen towards the barrier behind him; the ringing sound of the barbed wire echoed violently.


    Long Chen looked straight at the man in front of him without backing down. When he heard the man was asking about his relationship with Zuo Bo and Zuo Yi, he suddenly chuckled, ¡°We have known each other since we were kids.¡±


    However, there was a hint of sarcasm in his voice, but no one knew why he showed such an expression. Perhaps he felt that their relationship was just like that.


    ¡°So! You guys are childhood sweethearts. That is interesting.¡± The man smiled. Although he said that, he didn¡¯t care about it because it didn¡¯t matter what kind of relationship Long Chen had with Zuo Bo and Zuo Yi . Zuo Bo had already rewarded him this man anyway. That was what the man was thinking.


    ¡°Xiao Ran, if you dare to touch Long Chen, I will let Ying Cheng deal with you.¡± Although Zuo Yi was still suppressed by others, he didn¡¯t forget to use the name of Ying Cheng to frighten this man named Xiao Ran.


    Xiao Ran smiled arrogantly, ¡°Come on, Zuo Yi! Don¡¯t use Ying Cheng to suppress me that easily. If our war starts, it will be your brother who will suffer.¡± Then he added, ¡°Do you know why Zuo Bo didn¡¯t come to stop me? Because we have an agreement. He can manage his prison and we get to live our lives; neither side is under any control. If the line was broken, it would not be as simple as starting a rebel. You know my influence.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡®An agreement? Why I have never heard about that?¡¯


    ¡°What do I mean? Just go ask your man! Then you will figure it out! He should have made the same agreement with Zuo Bo, otherwise why would you think our prison is so peaceful? It must be mutual benefit for us, or else someone would have been unable to hold back their ¡®beasts¡¯ and started a riot way before.¡± ¡®Zuo Yi really thinks that we are behaving so well because we are afraid of Zuo Bo¡¯s power?¡¯ Xiao Ran seemed to be amused.


    ¡®Although Zuo Bo¡¯s power is also a factor that urged us to be obedient, Zuo Bo is still not omnipotent and there are many loopholes inside this prison. He knows this very well, so in order to make the days in this prison peaceful, he would make this kind of agreement with us.¡¯


    ¡°That is to say, in this prison, if you can use your own power to get what you fancy, then whatever that is would be yours. Otherwise, why do you think Ying Cheng would keep you by his side? He must be afraid that other fellows might covet your body.¡± Fearing that Zuo Yi didn¡¯t understand, Xiao Ran looked up and explained to him with a chuckle.


    ¡®Had it not been for Ying Cheng beat me to it, you, Zuo Yi, would have been mine already.¡¯


    ¡°No way, my brother won¡¯t make such agreement with you!¡± ¡®If that¡¯s really the case, then the other prisoners would be taken as preys, right? The weak would be bullied forever.¡¯


    All of a sudden, Zuo Yi did a double take and was shocked. ¡®I was wondering why so many prisoners got injuries recently. So that has something to do with this?¡¯


    ¡®Did my brother really give these people privileges in order to maintain peace in the prison?¡¯


    ¡°This is a world where only the strong survive. It is right for Zuo Bo to do this. Don¡¯t forget that the people here are all criminals, most of whom will be in prison for the rest of their lives. Killers, murderers are filling this place up! These people will be a huge problem if they are suppressed for too long. And you should thank me and Ying Cheng for pressing them down.¡±


    ¡®Judging from his expression, is he worried about these prisoners? Wow, he is really a soft wuss.


    Zuo Yi, a kind-hearted guy like you is easy to be taken advantage of by the prisoners.¡¯

 Chapter 137

    After hearing Xiao Ran¡¯s words, Zuo Yi¡¯s eyes became dim because Xiao Ran was right-there was no such thing as restarting with a clean slate for the prisoners in this prison. After all, this was the prison that contained the highest number of death row criminals and life sentence prisoners in Country H. Those prisoners would never be able to get out of this place alive. Of course, they deserved it and were not worthy of sympathy.


    ¡°If you see the bigger picture now, then you should step aside and stay out of this.¡± Noticing Zuo Yi¡¯s expression, Xiao Ran knew he must have figured it out now.


    ¡®That is just hilarious! Why are you feeling so depressed about this? Guy like me who is going to be executed in half a year is not as depressed as you.


    So I¡¯m just gonna enjoy my life while I¡¯m still alive!¡¯


    Xiao Ran suddenly pulled his hair on his forehead, revealing his clear and handsome features. Though he said he was going to enjoy the rest of his life, but for some reason, he looked a little down and lonely.


    ¡®I still have half a year to live. During this period of time, Zuo Bo, that insidious man, should be looking for the next prisoner to take over my position, right? It must be like that! He is a man with plans and schemes in his head.¡¯


    Xiao Ran suddenly looked at Zuo Bo nearby, and his pupils contracted, because sometimes he didn¡¯t know what Zuo Bo was thinking, and he didn¡¯t dare to guess the real thoughts of this dangerous man.


    The reason why Xiao Ran agreed to Zuo Bo¡¯s agreement, in fact, it was partly because he was afraid of Zuo Bo¡¯s power, otherwise he could ignore Zuo Bo¡¯s proposal and dominate the prison at will.


    Zuo Bo, who had seen Xiao Ran¡¯s expression, just smiled. There was no telling what he was planning.


    ¡®How is this guy still smiling? Isn¡¯t this Long Chen guy his childhood sweetheart? Is it really cool for him to stand over there and watch instead of stopping me?


    Sure enough, this man is still the same, unfathomable, so is Ying Cheng.¡¯


    Xiao Ran then moved his eyes back to Long Chen and suddenly said, ¡°It seems your relationship is not that good! Otherwise, Zuo Bo wouldn¡¯t let me do whatever I want to you, right?¡±


    Long Chen stared even harder, but when he looked at Xiao Ran, he was already smiling at him and suddenly asked Xiao Ran, ¡°You just said that you can win whatever you want with your power here and that will be legitimate, right?¡±


    Xiao Ran raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Yes.¡± He then looked at Long Chen with an expression of confusion.


    ¡°I see! So, I can decide where I¡¯m going and staying in this prison with my power too, right? ¡°Long Chen smiled lightly and he seemed to be relaxed.


    Hearing this, Xiao Ran knew what Long Chen meant. Suddenly, he laughed arrogantly, ¡°Hey, hey, hey! Are you trying to resist? Just with this skinny body? I have to say, you are brave indeed!¡±


    Xiao Ran was laughing nonstop because he felt Long Chen was like a weak skinny man with absolutely no strength.


    But facing Xiao Ran¡¯s contempt, Long Chen didn¡¯t mind at all. He just smiled and said, ¡°I wonder if Mr. Xiao likes your sashimi thinner or thicker?¡±


    ¡®Sashimi?¡¯ Xiao Ran was confused. ¡®Why did he suddenly talk about that?¡¯


    Just as Xiao Ran was about to ask what Long Chen meant with a smile on his face, the glow of a sharp weapon entered his vision. Xiao Ran instinctively pulled away from Long Chen. But at this time, Long Chen had already waved his sword, a wound was immediately cut on his chest with blood oozing.


    Xiao Ran¡¯s eyes were trembling, but Long Chen, on the other hand, was smiling harmlessly. He swung his sword and the blood on it just fell to the ground.


    ¡°I¡¯m curious about how many knives a human can take. I wanna see what the limit is.¡± After saying that, he walked calmly towards Xiao Ran, and the smile on his face just grew bigger.

 Chapter 138

    Looking at Long Chen who was not only approaching him but also saying all the dangerous words calmly, Xiao Ran felt fearful for the first time.


    He covered the bleeding wound on his chest and fixed his eyes on Long Chen. ¡®This man¡¯s smile is harmless, but his whole body exudes a sense of danger and coldness. It¡¯s kinda creepy.¡¯


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you want me? Why are you backing off now? ¡°Long Chen waved his sword with an imposing manner and kept walking towards Xiao Ran unhurriedly. The smile on his face was beautiful and charming yet somehow quirky, which made people shiver.


    ¡°I thought you were a meek little sheep, but I didn¡¯t expect you to be a wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing!¡± Although Xiao Ran felt danger on Long Chen now, he was still an experienced fighter and villain anyway. He was not afraid of death.


    He grabbed the gun of a prisoner behind him and pointed it directly at Long Chen¡¯s head, ¡°Do you really think your sword works faster than my gun?¡±


    Perhaps because he was afraid that Long Chen would attack him right away like he just did, Xiao Ran immediately loaded the gun, but he was just threatening Long Chen. After all, he couldn¡¯t fire the shots here for that would break his agreement with Zuo Bo.


    However, Long Chen was not afraid; instead, he suddenly said to Xiao Ran, ¡°Who knows if you don¡¯t give it a shot?¡±


    Before Xiao Ran felt the danger and was about to dodge, the gun in his hand was cut into two by Long Chen¡¯s sword, effortlessly.


    ¡®Did he just cut the gun into two pieces? How¡­?¡¯ Xiao Ran¡¯s pupils were dilated because this was the first time he saw someone who could cut off a gun with a sword.


    ¡°This is not the time to be surprised, right?¡± Before Xiao Ran could catch a breath, Long Chen suddenly strode towards him, with his sword tilted and aimed at his weakness. Fortunately, Xiao Ran dodged quickly, otherwise there would be another wound on his body.


    Long Chen attacked ferociously again and Xiao Ran almost couldn¡¯t hold it anymore. Seeing that Xiao Ran was in danger, other prisoners on the side hurriedly pointed their guns at Long Chen and warned him.


    ¡°Put the sword down, or we will shoot.¡±


    ¡°Yes, put it down.¡±


    ¡­


    The prisoners formed a wall and got close to Long Chen. They also loaded their guns. But because they saw that Long Chen could easily cut off the gun, they did not dare to get too close to Long Chen. They could only try to threat Long Chen by doing so.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be fake polite. Just shoot me directly. Isn¡¯t it easier?¡± Long Chen acted like he couldn¡¯t care less, and he even urged them to shoot him.


    The prisoners were all confused because no one would tell others to just shoot himself.


    Therefore, they just stayed that way for a long time, keeping their guard up against Long Chen, but Long Chen couldn¡¯t wait any longer. He kicked their guns in their hands off. Before they could react and fight back, he gave them a few more kicks and they were all consequently lying on the ground.


    Fortunately, they were prisoners. If they were enemies on the battlefield, Long Chen would definitely end their lives with his sword.


    ¡°Now, you and I are the only two left here. Let¡¯s continue our sashimi slicing game!¡± Long Chen looked at Xiao Ran with a charming smile.


    ¡®Game?¡¯ Xiao Ran frowned; then he looked aside, as if he was looking for a weapon that could suppress Long Chen¡¯s sword, but there was nothing around, so he could only try to keep distance from Long Chen.


    ¡®Goddamn it! Looks like I have made a wrong choice. I didn¡¯t expect him to be this good, and he is much powerful than me.¡¯


    ¡°Backing off again? Is that all that you can do? Boring.¡± After saying that, a murderous look suddenly appeared in Long Chen¡¯s eyes, and with a step forward, his sword mercilessly slashed at Xiao Ran¡¯s head. Just as he was about to cut Xiao Ran into two pieces, a sudden ¡°bang¡± sounded between them. Someone rushed over and blocked Long Chen¡¯s attack.


    The man smiled frivolously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, lieutenant Long Chen? Who makes you so angry?¡±

 Chapter 139

    Long Chen frowned for his attack was suddenly blocked by someone. But when he saw the man who was speaking, he suddenly chuckled, ¡°Oh well, see who¡¯s here.¡±


    Even though Long Chen talked to the guy like he was someone he knew, he did not stop his attack. Moreover, he attacked even faster. After a while, all of Long Chen¡¯s ferocious attacks were blocked by the intruder, but that was obviously not so easy for him either. His tightly furrowed eyebrows showed that he was actually having a hard time dealing with this.


    ¡°It looks like you have been putting efforts into maintaining your skills and power! I thought you would become slack off and just dawdle away your time ever since you are imprisoned in here.¡± Long Chen straightened up, waved his sword again and smiled at the man.


    He was just standing in front of the man with a smile in his eyes. He didn¡¯t attack, nor was he going to back off. He would probably slit the man¡¯s throat once he caught him off guard.


    ¡°You too. Your skill is a lot better now. You were not this powerful when I used to practice with you.¡± The man looked like he was around Long Chen¡¯s age. With his sharp and deep eyes, he was clearly a man who must be taken seriously.


    ¡°That was a few years ago.¡± Long Chen just sneered but still didn¡¯t withdraw his sword.


    The man chuckled, ¡°Yes, we were just ordinary soldiers back then.¡±


    There seemed to be a touch of sadness in his eyes, but in the next second, he had already covered it up. He looked up at Long Chen and said, ¡°He is my friend. Just let him go, for old times¡¯ sake!¡±


    But as soon as the man said that, Xiao Ran, who was standing behind him, immediately got upset. ¡°Who is your friend again? Mr. Shen.¡± He seemed to hate to have anything to do with this man.


    ¡®I remember his name is Shen Yan, who has always been with Ying Cheng. He should be Ying Cheng¡¯s subordinate and also a life-imprisoned prisoner.


    But why would Ying Cheng¡¯s subordinate save me? Ying Cheng and I have always made our boundaries clear.¡¯


    ¡°Xiao Ran, you really broke my heart! Don¡¯t you remember that last month we were still picking up the soap together? Why did you suddenly turn your back on me?¡± Shen Yan said with a sad tone, but on the surface he was smiling; the sadness he showed when he met Long Chen was already gone.


    As soon as Shen Yan said this, the prisoners who just got up from the ground with difficulty all looked surprised.


    ¡°Picking up the soap? Who? Shen Yan and Xiao Ran? ¡±


    ¡°Huh? Xiao Ran, don¡¯t you say you have no significant other? ¡±


    ¡°Ying Cheng¡¯s subordinate is Xiao Ran¡¯s boyfriend? What is going on?


    ¡­


    The crowd all looked at Xiao Ran simultaneously with surprise on their face. And the atmosphere suddenly changed from danger red to lover pink.


    Xiao Ran twitched his lips crazily, and the arrogance he had was already gone. He glared at Shen Yan, who was still smiling, ¡°Kiddo, why don¡¯t you come clear with the details? It was just you picking up the soap on the ground for me.¡±


    ¡®Goddamn it, I just hate this kind of smiling guy.¡¯


    There was no telling what had happened between Xiao Ran and Shen Yan before. In short, Xiao Ran had a look of disgust to Shen Yan, which also told people that he had no idea how to deal with people like Shen Yan.


    ¡°It¡¯s the same after all! Why bothers? Right?¡± Shen Yan completely ignored the disgust in Xiao Ran¡¯s eyes. He patted Xiao Ran on his shoulder like they were buddies, but his hand was immediately slapped off by Xiao Ran. ¡°Don¡¯t act like you are close to me. Back off.¡±


    ¡®What does he want to do? He did the same thing for the last few times. He would just suddenly come over and doesn¡¯t leave no matter what. And he would show that smiley face if I give him attitude.¡¯


    The more Xiao Ran thought about it, the angrier he became. The way he looked at Shen Yan was dangerous, but Shen Yan still put his arm around his shoulder with a brazen face. Besides, Shen Yan kept saying that they were quite familiar with each other, as if he was trying to tell Xiao Ran¡¯s subordinates that there was something special between him and Xiao Ran.

 Chapter 140

    ¡°F**k off and get your hand off.¡± Xiao Ran once again slapped Shen Yan¡¯s hand off and said grumpily. But Shen Yan obviously didn¡¯t take that seriously; he was still smiling.


    As for Long Chen, he didn¡¯t even have the mood to swing his sword anymore. He just withdrew his sword with no expression on his face.


    ¡°Let¡¯s help you with your wound!¡± Seeing Zuo Bo was walking over, Shen Yan grabbed Xiao Ran and tactfully left.


    ¡°Prick, let go of me.¡± Of course Xiao Ran wouldn¡¯t let Shen Yan grab him like that. He tried to resist but it turned out to be a complete waste of effort.


    ¡°I¡¯ve said it many times. My name is Shen Yan. I¡¯m not Prick, and don¡¯t call Mr. Shen.¡± Shen Yan didn¡¯t let him go and kept dragging Xiao Ran away.


    The rest of those death-row prisoners dared not stay here. They glanced at Long Chen with fear and then caught up with Xiao Ran.


    ¡°Long Chen, are you all right?¡± Zuo Yi checked Long Chen all over; his eyes were full of worry.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Long Chen said coldly and left because he knew that Zuo Bo was coming over.


    ¡°What? Are you angry? ¡°Zuo Bo kept pace with Long Chen and said with a smile on his face. On the surface, he was still looking like a playboy, but he had already left a red nail mark on his palm.


    At this time, Zuo Bo was still followed by the male prisoner. Seeing Long Chen was ignoring Zuo Bo, he smiled instead.


    The male prisoner¡¯s name was He Yang. Because of excessive self-defence, he was sentenced to more than ten years of imprisonment. But because he was behaving well in the cells, he got to reduce his sentence. So at this time, he was with Zuo Bo because he wanted to make a ¡®deal¡¯ with him. Of course, this deal was like what Zuo Bo often told Long Chen before; if he wanted to get something, he had to pay for it.


    Seeing He Yang was following them, Zuo Yi frowned and implied him to leave with his eyes, but He Yang just ignored Zuo Yi¡¯s warning.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Zuo Yi said angrily. He wanted to scold him, but because of Long Chen¡¯s presence, he held it back.


    ¡°This is a fair competition. You¡¯d better stay out of this.¡± He Yang said that to Zuo Yi instead; obviously he was telling Zuo Yi to mind his own business.


    ¡®Wow! I haven¡¯t even warned you and you are giving me warnings already!¡¯


    Zuo Yi was furious. Although he couldn¡¯t scold He Yang, he still bumped him away and pushed Zuo Bo to the front to catch up with Long Chen.


    He Yang frowned; a trace of anger flashed through his eyes. ¡®It took me a hell lot of effort to get close to the warden Zuo Bo. How could I let a son of b**ch like you ruin this?¡¯


    He Yang pushed Zuo Yi aside and followed up with Zuo Bo. Then he hugged on Zuo Bo¡¯s arm intimately and said, ¡°Warden Zuo Bo, shall we continue the conversation we just had?¡± As he spoke, he deliberately took a look at Long Chen, as if he wanted to give him a warning. At last, he sneered at Long Chen arrogantly.


    He Yang was kind of hot indeed, but when he stood in front of Long Chen, he was totally belittled to a ¡°side chick¡±. No one knew where his confidence came from that he even dared to look down on Long Chen. But maybe he felt that Zuo Bo didn¡¯t like Long Chen for he was just watching the whole thing on the side just now. That was probably why he could be so blindly arrogant!


    Of course, Long Chen received the challenge from He Yang, but he did not take it seriously at all. However, when he saw He Yang was hugging on Zuo Bo¡¯s arm intimately, his eyes quickly turned cold, but he restrained it very well and did not let others notice it.


    He didn¡¯t want to see the two of them, so he quickened his pace because he was afraid that he could not help slicing He Yang into pieces with his sword

 Chapter 141

    ¡°Long Chen.¡± Seeing Long Chen had quickened his pace, Zuo Yi hurriedly followed up. He was so angry that there was flame of anger burning in his eyes when he saw Zuo Bo¡¯s arm was being hugged by another man while Zuo Bo didn¡¯t resist him, so he angrily mouthed ¡°Asshole¡± at Zuo Bo.


    Zuo Bo chuckled helplessly, because it was not because he didn¡¯t want to get rid of He Yang¡¯s hands, but that He Yang was holding him tightly and wouldn¡¯t let go.


    Just as Zuo Bo was about to ¡°calmly¡± tell He Yang to let him go, He Yang suddenly pulled him to Long Chen and walked shoulder to shoulder with Long Chen.


    Zuo Bo glanced at him, as if he wanted to figure out He Yang¡¯s intention of doing this. Then he raised his eyebrows; it seemed like he had clues about what He Yang was doing. He no longer hurried to get rid of He Yang, but just kept pace with him and looked at Long Chen, who was wearing a cold face. A meaningful smile showed up on Zuo Bo¡¯s face.


    But at this time, He Yang suddenly said to Long Chen, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Mister? Are you running away from us now?¡± The provocation in his words was obvious, but he still wore a smile on his face, as if he was humiliating Long Chen.


    ¡®Running away from you?¡¯ Long Chen sneered. He suddenly stopped and looked up at He Yang with his beautiful eyes and said calmly, ¡°I don¡¯t know how you came to such conclusion.¡±


    ¡®I, Long Chen, run away from you two? If anyone hears that, they would probably laugh their a** off!¡¯


    ¡°Because you left once you saw us coming. Isn¡¯t that called running away?¡± He Yang deliberately leaned into Zuo Bo¡¯s arms and said coquettishly, which was such an eyesore! He Yang was just that type of cheeky a**hole.


    However, the reason why He Yang dared to talk to Long Chen like this, first of all was because he did not know Long Chen¡¯s identity, and secondly, Zuo Bo did not push him away; he thought Zuo Bo would back him up.


    These provocative words were useless to Long Chen. But seeing He Yang who was leaning in Zuo Bo¡¯s arms, the coldness in his eyes intensified. But with a beautiful smile, he asked He Yang, ¡°There are so many people who want to climb into his bed. And which number are you waiting in line?¡±


    His smile was gorgeous, without any anger. He was neither anxious nor impatient, the typical chill of Long Chen.


    After Long Chen asked, He Yang¡¯s eyes became fierce, because his words were full of humiliation without any profanity.


    Before He Yang got to diss back, Long Chen had already rubbed He Yang¡¯s cheeks with his sword, and then smiled at Zuo Bo, ¡°So you like men of this level.¡± It seemed that he was saying He Yang was just an inferior, which made He Yang¡¯s face turned livid.


    ¡®Men of this level? Your skill of sarcasm does grow a lot, little Longlong.¡¯


    Zuo Bo chuckled in his mind and then looked at Long Chen, ¡°Of course, no one in the world can be compared to you. None of them is on the same level as you are. No, they are not comparable to you at all. You are the one and only.¡±


    His gaze on Long Chen was as hot and full of desire as ever.


    ¡°The one and only?¡± Long Chen was amused, ¡°I really dare not take it.¡±


    On the surface, there was sarcasm on Long Chen¡¯s face, but his heart was actually filled with joy; he just hid it really well.


    Suddenly, seeing the atmosphere between Zuo Bo and Long Chen was getting a little ambiguous, especially the strong possessiveness in Zuo Bo¡¯s gaze at Long Chen made He Yang stunned, because it was completely different from what had happened just now.


    Long Chen was just about to leave, but suddenly he glanced at He Yang. He raised He Yang¡¯s chin with his sword and still spoke with his calm tone, ¡°Those who want to crawl onto Zuo Bo¡¯s bed are like sardines, but I am the only one he wants to sleep with.¡± As he spoke, he raised his chin hard, making his shocked eyes look at him clearly. He then added innocently, ¡°You are just one of the many desserts he uses to kill time. Don¡¯t be an arrogant b**ch in front of the main dish.¡± After he said so, he walked right away without even looking at them.


    Because Long Chen felt so embarrassed! He wasn¡¯t going to say those words, but He Yang was too over, so he was a little shaken. Maybe he was afraid that Zuo Bo would suddenly fall in love with someone else! He was even more afraid that someone could take over his position in Zuo Bo¡¯s heart.

 Chapter 142

    He Yang, who had been still complacent a few seconds ago, was stunned. Because Long Chen dared to say such words in front of Zuo Bo, it meant that it was true. Besides, Zuo Bo was also smiling charmingly, which made him even more shocked, so he could barely move now.


    In fact, when Long Chen said this, Zuo Bo was totally petrified because he did not expect that Long Chen would say such words to others in a serious tone.


    ¡®Doesn¡¯t that prove you, Long Chen, want me too? It seems that this He Yang is still useful.¡¯


    Zuo Bo smiled meaningfully. He knew from the beginning when Long Chen and Zuo Yi was walking toward him, but he didn¡¯t make a move because he wanted to see how Long Chen would react when he was with another man. That was also why he did not avoid He Yang¡¯s intimacy with him.


    And Xiao Ran? In fact, if Zuo Bo wanted to break the agreement, it would be effortless for him to do so. If Xiao Ran couldn¡¯t do it, he could find someone else to replace him right away. He was not short of people here.


    But instead of helping him, he even told Xiao Ran to take what he could earn because he felt that there was no need for him to take action at all. In the case of Long Chen, perhaps there was no match for Long Chen in the prison except for him; Zuo Bo was quite clear about that.


    Plus, Long Chen¡¯s self-esteem was so strong that Zuo Bo would actually make Long Chen feel humiliated if he took any action. However, Zuo Bo also knew that Long Chen would be a little angry when he saw him being with He Yang, so he decided to let that happen and wanted to see what Long Chen would do. And unsurprisingly, he had received a good result.


    Zuo Bo took down He Yang¡¯s hand and smiled at Long Chen as he walked towards him; his delight was so obvious in his eyes, which showed that he was in a good mood!


    Zuo Yi, on the other hand, did not know what was going on because this was the first time he saw Long Chen being so straightforward.


    But Zuo Yi thought for a moment about Zuo Bo¡¯s abnormality, and suddenly his lips twitched. ¡®Did Zuo Bo do that on purpose? Was he intending to make Long Chen jealous? Oh my! When men started scheming, they would take every necessary risks!¡¯


    Zuo Yi was so shocked to find that out. All of a sudden, he didn¡¯t know whether he should worry about Long Chen or he should be happy for him.


    Just as he was going to follow Zuo Bo and Long Chen, he found his top, Ying Cheng, was standing not so far away from him so he ran over quickly, with his face full of joy. No wonder Zuo Bo teased him about ¡°your man¡±, because he didn¡¯t hide it at all!


    Then they all left, leaving He Yang alone there dumbly.


    He Yang clenched his fists, feeling very unpleasant, ¡®Long Chen, right? Great! Let¡¯s just wait and see. Zuo Bo is a lascivious person himself. I don¡¯t believe you can keep an eye on him every second.¡¯


    Zuo Bo, who was walking beside Long Chen, suddenly walked up to him. Then he hugged Long Chen by his waist and brought him closer into his arms. Then, he smiled evilly and said, ¡°So I want to sleep with you only! I didn¡¯t know it until today.¡± At the end, his smiling eyes fell right on Long Chen, evil and charming.


    Long Chen was startled by Zuo Bo for he was suddenly held by the waist, but he restrained himself the next second. After hearing Zuo Bo¡¯s words, he chuckled, ¡°Your mistress provokes me. And I was just being reciprocal. If you think my words are not true, you don¡¯t have to admit it. I didn¡¯t force y¡­¡±


    Without finish saying the word ¡°you¡±, he had already been pulled into a room beside them by Zuo Bo and slammed his back against the wall. He was completely suppressed by Zuo Bo.

 Chapter 143

    Long Chen¡¯s pupils dilated and he looked like he was shocked. After all, he had just said those words and Zuo Bo suddenly held him by his waist. Now he was pinned on the wall. No matter how calm he was, he couldn¡¯t remain unmoved after all these.


    But soon, Long Chen had already restrained his emotions and just said indifferently, ¡°What do you want to do?¡±


    Then he looked up at Zuo Bo, who had a charming figure yet breathed like a beast at the same time.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to do anything! I just want to prove to you how determined I am to sleep with you.¡± As he spoke, he touched Long Chen¡¯s chin with his fingers, cracked a dangerous smile and then said, ¡°You tell me, where should I start with? Here?¡± Saying that, he rubbed Long Chen¡¯s soft lips, then patted Long Chen¡¯s buttocks and showed a wilder smile, ¡°Or here?¡±


    His action was erotic. Plus, they were so close to each other that they were breathing right at each other¡¯s face, which made Long Chen, who had always been calm, feel agitated.


    Zuo Bo was thinking that Long Chen might open a hole in his stomach the next second, or look at him coldly and told him to let go with an expressionless face.


    But strangely, he could feel Long Chen¡¯s breathing was getting faster, and the breathing he puffed onto his face seemed to be full of sweetness.


    Zuo Bo originally wanted to tease Long Chen, but now the fire he played was burning on himself.


    ¡°Does that mean yes since you are not pushing me away now?¡± Zuo Bo didn¡¯t take any action, but asked heavily.


    Perhaps it was because of the atmosphere or the dim light in the room, Long Chen was affected by the environment and put his hands around Zuo Bo¡¯s waist.


    This was the first time he had touched Zuo Bo¡¯s body. Maybe he felt lost or unreal. His hands grabbing on Zuo Bo¡¯s clothes were slightly trembling.


    Long Chen looked at the man in front of him, who he had long wanted yet never dared to make any further contact. He suddenly bit his lower lip and tears seemed to be welling up in his eyes.


    Seeing that, Zuo Bo was stunned. Although it was a little dark here, he could still be sure that Long Chen was looking at him with a crying expression.


    Maybe he sensed Zuo Bo¡¯s reaction! Long Chen turned his face away and seemed to gently sniffed, but in order to ease the weird atmosphere, he said, ¡°F**k off.¡±


    However, Long Chen did not know that his tearful mood had left an indescribable sobbing sound in his throat, so when he spoke, his voice became exceptionally pitiful.


    After hearing his own voice clearly, Long Chen was shocked. Just as he was about to push Zuo Bo away with fluster, his lips were already attached by Zuo Bo¡¯s and the room was filled with wildness and affection.


    Long Chen¡¯s head went blank, as if it had blown up; he was at a loss.


    Though Long Chen looked calm almost all the time, he had no experience at all. He wanted to love women in the past, and he also tried blind dates before. But he found that he wanted no one but Zuo Bo; there was no room left for anyone else in his heart.


    At this time, what He Jingyan said suddenly echoed in his head, ¡°What about being soft to him sometimes?¡± Long Chen chuckled. That was the first time he thought that might actually be a good idea.

 Chapter 144

    Perhaps it was because he just remembered what He Jingyan said, Long Chen slowly begun to let his guard down.


    That was why he was instinctively cooperating with Zuo Bo¡¯s lust.


    Sensing this, Zuo Bo was overjoyed. He had been in love with Long Chen for over ten years, and now he was taking the initiative to cooperate with him.


    ¡®Am I really not dreaming?¡¯


    Zuo Bo seriously suspected that he was just dreaming, otherwise he would be having hallucination.


    Because this was not like the Long Chen he knew.


    The one he knew hated him so much that he wanted to stab him to death.


    Or else, he would just look at him coldly and say something to hurt him.


    Thinking of their past, Zuo Bo felt a surge of sorrow.


    But looking at Long Chen who was cooperating with him, every doubt in his heart was gone. He wanted this man; he wanted him like crazy.


    Zuo Bo narrowed the gap between them. He pinned Long Chen on the wall while their fingers were all interlocked. He was taking over every inch of his body.


    Because of Zuo Bo¡¯s rough actions, Long Chen felt a twitch of pain and thus immediately frowned.


    He wanted to vent his anger, but the face of Zuo Bo, which was only inches away from him, made his heart soft.


    ¡®Am I poisoned? How can I be so enchanted by this man?¡¯


    Long Chen asked himself, but he didn¡¯t hate Zuo Bo¡¯s kiss no matter how strong and barbaric it was.


    Maybe he was really obsessed with him!


    Long Chen secretly admitted that he was in love with Zuo Bo.


    He put his hands around Zuo Bo¡¯s neck, closed his eyes and kissed him back. Not as domineering as Zuo Bo, his kisses were as gentle as dragonflies landing on water.


    Long Chen¡¯s response stunned Zuo Bo. He stopped and held Long Chen¡¯s face up in his palm and looked at him quietly, while breathing heavily.


    Long Chen suddenly smiled, ¡°What? Is this place so dark that you are seeing a ghost behind me? ¡±


    ¡®Ghost? I wish!¡¯


    Zuo Bo showed a touch of displeasure, then smiled and stroked Long Chen¡¯s cheek, ¡°A ghost indeed! I just saw a beautiful ghost who can make my heart beat faster and lose control of myself. Should I take him back to my room to continue? Or should I let him go this time? ¡±


    It was obvious that Zuo Bo was asking Long Chen to make a choice.


    Although Zuo Bo was bossy and acted like a playboy, when facing Long Chen, he would never take a step further as long as Long Chen didn¡¯t nod in agreement to touch him.


    That was why he asked Long Chen to make his own choice.


    Zuo Bo was so gentle that Long Chen was in a trance.


    Zuo Bo was way too gentle today that Long Chen had a hard time adapting to it.


    Long Chen looked at Zuo Bo. He wanted to see if Zuo Bo was pretending to be gentle in front of him and actually planning on something evil later.


    But he couldn¡¯t see any fake expression on Zuo Bo¡¯s face.


    ¡®Is this still the Zuo Bo I know?¡¯


    ¡°Then go ahead!¡± Long Chen smiled and provoked him.


    Zuo Bo frowned and then pressed his palm against the wall above Long Chen¡¯s head.


    ¡®You, Long Chen, want me, right?¡¯


    ¡°Wait a minute!¡±


    Long Chen suddenly shouted for some reason.


    Zuo Bo thought Long Chen was going to regret his decision, so he said, ¡°Are you asking me to stop now? I think you are not seeing the big picture here, Little Longlong. You have no way out since the moment you lured me¡± He then just kissed him forcibly.


    ¡°What¡¯s your rush? I was just going to tell you to be gentle.¡± Long Chen wanted to slap Zuo Bo in his face for Zuo Bo never waited him to finish his whole sentence.


    ¡®Stopping now? I¡¯m not asking you to do that. Compared to this, I would¡¯ve cut you into pieces if I¡¯m not willing to let you touch me.¡¯

 Chapter 145

    ¡°Be gentle?¡± Zuo Bo suddenly chuckled, ¡°Don¡¯t you like blood the most? What? Are you afraid of the pain?¡±


    ¡°It seems you want to have a knife in your mouth instead of me.¡± Long Chen¡¯s voice suddenly became dangerous.


    ¡°What¡¯s the fun of eating a knife? Can it be anything sweeter than you? ¡±


    ¡°How glib!¡± Long Chen was unhappy and frowned again.


    ¡°What? Little Longlong doesn¡¯t like that? ¡±


    When he called him ¡°Little Longlong¡±, he returned to his playful look.


    ¡°You wanna get yourself killed, right?¡±


    ¡®Get myself killed? If that is the case, he would have sliced me already! How can he let me touch him?¡¯


    ¡°Little Longlong, you are so cute when you¡¯re acting tough! I like that, especially your tsundere.¡± Then Zuo Bo smiled evilly while he started to touch Long Chen.


    Long Chen was startled and felt a little nervous because he had no experience of this at all.


    ¡°Little Longlong, your breathing is getting a lot faster!¡± Even at this time, Zuo Bo didn¡¯t forget to tease Long Chen.


    He was talking to Long Chen in a joking tone while launching his ¡°attacks¡±; he was probably trying to distract Long Chen so that he wouldn¡¯t scare him.


    If Long Chen got scared this time and wouldn¡¯t let him touch him ever since, Zuo Bo would probably spit out a mouthful of blood and die.


    ¡°When did you become so nagging?¡± Long Chen criticized Zuo Bo for talking too much.


    ¡°Of course I have to coax you first, otherwise it will be a big trouble for me if you get angry and regret about it. Am I right?¡± Another evil smile appeared on his face. Just as Zuo Bo thought the timing was right and he could take a step further, his phone suddenly rang.


    Zuo Bo frowned because at this time, the most annoying thing was the phone.


    Zuo Bo ignored his phone and wanted to continue, but at this time, Long Chen¡¯s sanity came back a little. He turned his blushed face to the side and gently adjusted his breath, then saying, ¡°Pick it up. It might be something urgent.¡± Long Chen also felt a little awkward.


    Zuo Bo had no choice but to smack his mouth reluctantly and then take out his phone. But when he saw the caller¡¯s name on the screen, he was stunned.


    Glancing at Zuo Bo¡¯s expression, Long Chen also looked at his phone curiously. When the name ¡°Long Qi¡± came to his sight, Long Chen¡¯s body got stiffened. He felt like his heart was being grabbed by someone. Even breathing brought him unbearable pain.


    ¡®Long Qi? Why¡­ would he call him? He still had contact with Zuo Bo?¡¯ Long Chen¡¯s face turned pale slowly, and his pupils were also dilated. He felt like his chest had been torn open with pain.


    Seeing the reaction of Long Chen, Zuo Bo wanted to say something, but his phone was still ringing, which interrupted him.


    At this time, Long Chen suddenly laughed crazily while covering his aching chest with his hands; his laughter resounded in the little dark room, sad yet pitiful.


    ¡°How naive I am!¡± He gave himself a hard slap, and some blood immediately oozed from the corner of his mouth.


    It seemed like he was trying to awaken his sanity with this slap.


    He didn¡¯t hurry to wipe it off, but he straightened out his clothes with his eyes cold. Without looking at Zuo Bo, he strode past him. Although Zuo Bo grabbed his wrist in time, what he got was a cold warning from Long Chen, ¡°If you think your arm is getting in your way, I can help you get rid of it.¡± After saying so, he broke free from Zuo Bo¡¯s grip and closed the door coldly.


    ¡°Sh*t!¡± Zuo Bo scolded angrily and grabbed his phone even harder. However, the phone stopped ringing at the time; instead, he received a text message.


    Zuo Bo saw the blinking text message box, and the fury in his eyes was intensified, but he still tapped open it.


    When he saw the content, Zuo Bo immediately burst with anger because what it said was: [I¡¯ll be mad at you if you play games with my elder brother behind me. :)] There was even a smiling emoticom following behind the text, but it just enhanced the malicious intention of this message.

 Chapter 146

    At this time, a shadow went by outside the door. He looked at Long Chen, who stormed out with fury, and then looked at the little dark room, which had its door closed. He secretly heaved a sigh of relief and then sent a text message to someone, saying that Long Chen had left and Zuo Bo was alone in the room.


    After a while, a reply was received, ¡°The money will be transferred to your bank account later.¡± Then the conversation ended.


    Seeing the word ¡°money¡±, the prison guard chuckled and threw the phone back into his pocket, but when he looked up, he could feel that someone had already been standing behind him.


    He knew that it was Zuo Bo because no one could give people a feeling of beast-like suppression like Zuo Bo so he quickly turned around and muttered in fear, ¡°H¡­ hello, warden.¡± His palms were secretly sweating as he said so.


    ¡®When did the warden come out from that room? Did he see the text message?¡¯


    The prison guard was so frightened that he didn¡¯t dare to raise his head, but Zuo Bo just asked expressionlessly, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± The coldness in his words could be clearly sensed.


    ¡°I, I¡¯m¡­ on patrol.¡± Being asked by Zuo Bo, the guard almost shat his pants and he just couldn¡¯t stop shivering.


    Zuo Bo frowned but didn¡¯t say anything, which frightened the prison guard out of his wits. He bit his lower lip hard, and the sweat on his forehead just rolled down to his chin, eventually falling to the ground.


    It seemed that everyone was not bragging about how horrifying Zuo Bo was, otherwise this prison guard would not act like this in fear.


    ¡°Where did the second lieutenant go?¡± After a while, Zuo Bo looked at the prison guard and suddenly asked.


    At first, the guard was stunned; then he pointed at a direction in panic and said, ¡°He went over there.¡±


    But as soon as the guard said that, he felt a sudden pain in his neck. Before he could react, Zuo Bo had already snapped his neck and threw his body on the ground like throwing a bag of garbage.


    Then Zuo Bo looked at a man not far away and said coldly, ¡°Clean it up.¡±


    He took out his phone, called Zuo Yi, and walked in the direction where Long Chen had left coldly.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, brother? Please don¡¯t tell me that you made Long Chen angry again!¡± Seeing that it was Zuo Bo¡¯s number, Zuo Yi chuckled and said in a joking tone, because he felt that Zuo Bo and Long Chen were getting along just now, so they should have told each other their feelings by now.


    However, Zuo Bo¡¯s cold voice cut off his passion, ¡°Send someone to protect Long Chen in secret.¡±


    ¡°Protect Long Chen?¡± Zuo Yi was bewildered. He wanted to ask him why he wanted to protect Long Chen, but suddenly, as if he had remembered something, his pupils dilated violently. ¡°Long Qi is here?¡± His eyes were immediately filled with a murderous look; he was nothing like the gentle Zuo Yi he had been.


    ¡®Isn¡¯t Long Qi still hospitalized? How could he come here? Or¡­¡¯ Zuo Yi¡¯s eyes popped, and then what Zuo Bo said next confirmed his guess.


    ¡°The prison guard was manipulated by him. Get one of your people to secretly protect him. If Long Chen finds out the people who are protecting him are sent by me, he would only kill them all.¡± Zuo Bo pinched his brow, looking helpless and irritated.


    Then he asked again, ¡°Are you with Ying Cheng now?¡±


    Zuo Yi didn¡¯t know why Zuo Bo asked about that, but he answered honestly, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m with Ying Cheng.¡± Then he looked at Ying Cheng who was beside him.


    ¡°Help me borrow someone from him.¡±


    ¡®Help?¡¯ Hearing Zuo Bo use this word, Zuo Yi was shocked, but he also asked, ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°Shen Yan.¡±


    ¡®Shen Yan? Well, that makes sense. Shen Yan and Long Chen came from the same army. There should be no doubt about his power and skills. He will be the most appropriate candidate to protect Long Chen.¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯ll make arrangements.¡± Zuo Yi immediately said.


    Zuo Bo heaved a sigh of relief and then hung up the phone.


    Zuo Yi felt a little distressed for that was the first time he heard Zuo Bo talking with such weak voice, but thinking of Long Qi, he was even more furious. It seemed that this man named Long Qi was not a person who would be welcomed.

 Chapter 147

    ¡°Ying Cheng, can you lend Shen Yan to my brother?¡± After hanging up the phone, Zuo Yi walked up to Ying Cheng, who was reading the newspaper.


    Ying Cheng was about thirty years old, and his facial features were not as tough as his name sounds, but very graceful. He would give people the impression of a capitalist instead of another leader of the prisoners.


    ¡°Hey, little Yi! I mean, I¡¯m not a pimp or a product!¡± Before Ying Cheng could reply, Shen Yan, who was on the side, was already acting like he would stay as far away as possible from this.


    Normally, Zuo Yi might joke around with Shen Yan, but he was not in the mood now and he just said coldly, ¡°Long Qi has his men planted in the prison guards. My brother hopes you can protect Long Chen.¡±


    Hearing the name ¡°Long Qi¡±, Ying Cheng and Shen Yan were both stunned. It seemed that they knew this guy and he was clearly not just a nobody.


    ¡°Where is Long Chen now?¡± Shen Yan didn¡¯t hesitate at all and immediately asked Long Chen¡¯s whereabouts.


    ¡°I have asked my people to look for him. I believe my brother is also looking for him.¡± Zuo Yi wanted to say something more, but at this time, Shen Yan had already stood up and headed outside. Shen Yan said anxiously, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that his men were already planted in the prison guards ? Then what are you waiting for? There¡¯s no time to talk!¡± After saying that, he had already disappeared.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go make arrangements.¡± Zuo Yi hurriedly caught up with Shen Yan and said that to Ying Cheng, but just as Zuo Yi was about to rush out of the room, Ying Cheng suddenly opened his mouth, ¡°Inform me whenever you need to.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Zuo Yi felt warm in his heart, but when he walked out, his eyes turned cold again.


    Inside the room, Ying Cheng flipped the newspaper in his hands and then looked at the basketball court through the window. Suddenly, his pupils contracted.


    ¡®Zuo Bo, I have told you before, keeping him means that you must sacrifice Long Chen. Long Qi is not someone who can easily be changed by others.¡¯


    At the same time, Zuo Bo was looking everywhere and couldn¡¯t find Long Chen. He was so anxious. However, after searching the whole place over and over again, he still didn¡¯t see Long Chen.


    Zuo Yi and Shen Yan did the same thing. They sent out the prison guards and still failed to find him.


    Of course, Zuo Bo also called He Jingyan and asked him if Long Chen was back to the army, but He Jingyan said he wasn¡¯t there, either. Plus, Long Chen would usually report his whereabouts to He Jingyan, and he would also inform He Jingyan whenever he came back to the army. Whereas, this time, He Jingyan had not received any report from Long Chen.


    After searching for another two hours, the whereabouts of Long Chen was still a mystery. Zuo Bo was extremely anxious and he became quite grumpy.


    ¡°I¡¯ve searched all the places I can think of over here, many times, but I still haven¡¯t found Long Chen.¡± Zuo Yi rushed back to Zuo Bo¡¯s office and said while gasping.


    Zuo Bo turned his back to him and said nothing, but one could tell that he was extremely uneasy.


    Zuo Yi felt bad for him, but he didn¡¯t know how to comfort Zuo Bo. At this time, Shen Yan and his subordinates hurried back, ¡°I didn¡¯t find Long Chen. What about you guys?¡±


    Shen Yan took a deep breath and asked again. But when he looked again, he knew the answer already for there were only Zuo Bo and Zuo Yi in the room.


    ¡®Goddamn it, Long Qi.¡¯


    Shen Yan clenched his fists tightly while flames of rage were burning in his eyes.


    Just as the vibe was getting depressing, Zuo Bo suddenly kicked the tea table over. Everyone else was startled, but Zuo Bo said coldly, ¡°Kill all the prison guards with suspicious identities.¡±


    Zuo Yi was shocked, but he also felt that it was a necessary move. He would rather kill an innocent prison guard than let go of a real suspicious one, so he went to execute that order right away.


    Shen Yan grabbed his own hair fretfully, but he didn¡¯t say anything and just kept on looking for Long Chen.


    After everyone left, Zuo Bo staggered his way back into the sofa. He tried his best to calm down, but the images of Long Chen getting injured just kept flashing in his mind, which made it difficult for him to breathe. Suddenly, he rushed out of his office and went to look for Long Chen like crazy.


    There was no telling whether the imagines that flashed in Zuo Bo¡¯s mind were just his imagination or it was true. But judging from the look of Zuo Bo, it was more likely to be the latter one.

 Chapter 148

    ¡°¡­ Still no? Okay, got it.¡± He Jingyan asked someone to check on the footage of all the security cameras on Long Chen¡¯s way back from Zuo Bo¡¯s prison to the army, but his subordinate reported that he did not see Long Chen. He Jingyan frowned because Zuo Bo had searched everywhere he could but still failed to find him, and he had no news, either. Where exactly did Long Chen go? Did anything happen to him?


    Suddenly, He Jingyan¡¯s eyes became dangerous as if he had remembered something. He dialed a number, and his face became even more sullen when he heard the report.


    ¡°Are you sure he didn¡¯t come out of the hospital?¡± He Jingyan confirmed again.


    ¡°No, Mr. Long Qi has not left the hospital these months.¡± The man said with certainty.


    ¡®Was it not Long Qi? But judging from Zuo Bo¡¯s anxious tone, the case may not be as simple as that. He would only become anxious when he was facing Long Qi.¡¯


    He Jingyan pondered for a moment and then asked, ¡°Does he have any visitor?¡±


    ¡®For someone like Long Qi, he probably won¡¯t do it himself. If that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s very likely that he has had someone executing his schemes for him.¡¯


    But being asked about this, the man on the phone suddenly started to falter. He looked in a dilemma to speak up, which made He Jingyan, who had already felt irritated, immediately fly into a rage. Even the man on the phone did not see He Jingyan himself, but he had already shivered and said with no delay, ¡°A few hours ago, your father came to see Long Qi.¡±


    ¡®Is¡­ Colonel He angry now?¡¯


    The subordinate was so scared that his forehead was sweating.


    ¡®My father? Why would my dad visit Long Qi?¡¯ He Jingyan, who heard this, froze. And then his gaze became sharp and ruthless; even his voice became colder. Suddenly, he said, ¡°How long has he been there?¡±


    ¡°About ten minutes.¡± Hearing He Jingyan¡¯s tone, the subordinate shivered even harder and he could barely speak fluently.


    After He Jingyan finished his sentence, he suddenly hung up the phone. That all most scared the piss out of the subordinate, but fortunately he held it back.


    After He Jingyan hung up the phone, he immediately dialed He Bingwei¡¯s number. He immediately asked when the call was answered, ¡°Why did you go to see Long Qi?¡± His tone was so cold that it was frightening.


    Of course He Bingwei would be furious when he heard that! He roared, ¡°Brat! I can forgive you for not calling me but how can you give me attitude like this?!¡± However, he was not really angry. What he said sounded more like he was blaming He Jingyan for not contacting him often.


    But He Jingyan didn¡¯t have time to joke around, so he asked even more seriously and coldly, ¡°Why did you go to see Long Qi?¡±


    Hearing He Jingyan¡¯s tone again, He Bingwei was fiery, but he still managed to control his temper and said, ¡°That is a classified matter. It¡¯s not something you, a little colonel, should know.¡±


    That ¡°little colonel¡± He Bingwei just said made He Jingyan¡¯s face fall because He Bingwei wasn¡¯t despising his military rank, but was actually implying that he was only a child. That was understandable because no matter how old the child was, he or she would forever be the kid in parents¡¯ hearts.


    ¡°Tell Long Chen as well as Zuo Bo to stay away from him.¡± Just as He Jingyan was having a fit, He Bingwei suddenly said with a serious tone.


    He Jingyan didn¡¯t know why He Bingwei went to see Long Qi, and that was the first time he heard such strict warning from He Bingwei. Therefore, He Jingyan felt even more worried and the look on his face was scary.

 Chapter 149

    ¡°Do you know something?¡± He Jingyan continued to ask.


    However, He Bingwei suddenly changed his attitude and said with a playful smile on his face, ¡°By the way, where is my daughter-in-law? Is she here? Tell her to answer the phone now.¡±


    The sudden change of the atmosphere made He Jingyan¡¯s face darken because his father was always like this-he would just say whatever on his mind. That was why whenever Long Chen told him to ask He Bingwei for information, he would rather be killed than do so. That also explained why Long Chen would have that weird expression on his face when he heard the word ¡°your father¡±.


    However, hearing He Bingwei¡¯s question, He Jingyan was still shocked because he hadn¡¯t told his family that he actually married Xu Yangyi.


    Xu Yangyi, who was writing his homework aside, saw that He Jingyan was staring at him without saying anything. He immediately frowned and gave him a glare with confusion.


    Xu Yangyi didn¡¯t say a word because he knew that He Jingyan was calling on the phone and it was inconvenient for him to speak. However, he didn¡¯t know that it was his father-in-law¡¯s calling.


    ¡°Is she with you?¡± Not hearing He Jingyan¡¯s response, He Bingwei asked again.


    He Jingyan still didn¡¯t answer that, but suddenly he switched to speaker mode. Then the sound of He Bingwei came out from the speaker clearly, ¡°Have you bullied my daughter-in-law? Come on, get her on the phone.¡± He Bingwei was getting impatient, but it could still be told from his voice that he was very happy.


    Xu Yangyi, on the other hand, heard ¡°daughter-in-law¡±, was startled on the spot, and then he was even more terrified when he finally figured out what was going on.


    ¡°Daughter-in-law? So he must be¡­ He Jingyan¡¯s father? My father-in-law?¡¯


    No one knew if Xu Yangyi noticed that he just naturally called He Bingwei his father-in-law! He was probably not aware of it because he was shaking his head at He Jingyan nonstop, implying that he was not here, because as long as he spoke, it would lay bare that he was a man!


    Of course, He Jingyan wouldn¡¯t ask Xu Yangyi to answer the phone, but that was the first time he saw Xu Yangyi in such panic, which seemed a little interesting to him. He didn¡¯t tell He Bingwei that he was not here, but instead, he replied, ¡°She is by my side now.¡±


    Hearing He Jingyan¡¯s words, Xu Yangyi was instantly paralyzed, but after a second, he came back to his senses and gave He Jingyan a hard kick, threatening him to say he was not here with his glare.


    ¡®Goddamn it! What is wrong with this guy! If I really answer the call, wouldn¡¯t I be exposed then?¡¯


    He Jingyan knew that Xu Yangyi was anxious, but he leaned over to Xu Yangyi evilly and said by his ear, ¡°Honey, I¡¯ll cover you up if you give me a kiss.¡± After saying that, he chuckled mischievously. Xu Yangyi was clearly tricked by his husband again!


    After hearing He Jingyan¡¯s shameless words, Xu Yangyi twitched his mouth immediately. He lowered his voice and warned him, ¡°You want me to kick you dead, right?¡±


    ¡®To kiss you? Not a chance! Goddamn it!¡¯


    Xu Yangyi acted like it was nonnegotiable, but He Jingyan shrugged his shoulders as if he was saying, ¡®I guess I¡¯ll have to put you on the phone now.¡¯


    Xu Yangyi immediately panicked because He Jingyan didn¡¯t look like he was joking. ¡®It¡¯s impossible for me to take the initiative to kiss him. I just can¡¯t do it, but if I don¡¯t do that, my identity would be exposed. What should I do?¡¯

 Chapter 150

    Seeing Xu Yangyi¡¯s face with anxiety, He Jingyan didn¡¯t comfort him; instead, he even looked like he was appreciating the scene. He just loved to trick his ¡°wife¡±!


    Seeing He Jingyan¡¯s mischievous smile, Xu Yangyi was furious. ¡®Damn it! He is just waiting to see me make a compromise. He is just so shameless!¡¯


    But it was obvious that He Jingyan read his mind through his expression; he smiled at Xu Yangyi and gave him a look, as if saying, ¡°Your husband, me, have always been shameless. Did you just realize that?¡± That made Xu Yangyi even angrier.


    ¡®That¡¯s just ridiculous! Did he take that as a compliment?¡¯


    But Xu Yangyi knew that if he didn¡¯t compromise, he really had to answer the phone because He Bingwei had been urging He Jingyan to let his daughter-in-law to talk to him.


    Xu Yangyi eventually decided to give in; he slightly bit on his lower lip and said with a shy and low voice, ¡°One, one kiss! That¡¯s all!¡± After he said that, he had already turned his head away with a blushing face and he looked a bit lost because Xu Yangyi had never taken the initiative to kiss anyone before.


    Seeing Xu Yangyi had stepped in the trap, He Jingyan immediately chuckled, but still he was being evil and said, ¡°It depends on your performance, honey.¡±


    Xu Yangyi, who was shy a second ago, was then enraged when he heard He Jingyan¡¯s shameless words. Without any hesitation, he stomped on He Jingyan¡¯s feet, and then he pulled down his collar, leaned forward and warned him with a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t push your luck, He Jingyan!¡±


    However, He Jingyan was still smiling viciously, ¡°Then, honey, do you want to answer the phone by yourself?¡± Clearly, he was threatening Xu Yangyi.


    Xu Yangyi pouted and eventually compromised. Because he was a lot shorter than He Jingyan, so even if he pulled him down, Xu Yangyi was still not tall enough to be standing on the same level with He Jingyan. This time, he pulled He Jingyan¡¯s collar even harder and even stood on tiptoe so that he could kiss him. Then he kissed He Jingyan on his lips quickly, loosened his grip and glared at him, ¡°That should do!¡±


    He Jingyan was a little stunned because he thought Xu Yangyi would kiss his cheek, but he didn¡¯t expect that it would be his lips, which was a huge unexpected fortune for him.


    ¡®My wife is interesting indeed!¡¯ He Jingyan laughed even more wildly; then he kissed back secretly and said, ¡°Yes. That will do.¡±


    Just as He Jingyan was about to reply to He Bingwei, Xu Yangyi¡¯s slap had already landed on his cheek, he twitched his lips and cursed, ¡°You shameless bastard.¡± After he said so, he just continued to write his homework, ignoring He Jingyan.


    Ji Guangming, who had been watching by the side, had his face fall. ¡®Colonel He, is there anyone else you know who would take advantage of their own wife like you do? I just feel sorry for Mrs. He all of a sudden! He is too young to suffer all these!¡¯


    He Jingyan, on the other hand, grinned from ear to ear because he just had a big win! So why would he bother to get a slap in the face? That was completelynothing to him.


    Then he replied to He Bingwei, saying that Xu Yangyi had a cold and couldn¡¯t really speak. He was too sick to answer the phone.


    Hearing that, He Bingwei was worried, and then he ordered He Jingyan to take good care of Xu Yangyi. Just as He Jingyan felt that He Bingwei was about to hang up the phone, he suddenly asked, ¡°What I just heard was a slap, right?¡± There was no telling why He Bingwei seemed to have a smile on his face.


    ¡°Yes! Your daughter-in-law is so fierce that she would sometimes slap me just for fun.¡± Although He Jingyan sounded like he was complaining, he was actually saying that with a doting tone.


    He Bingwei slightly raised his eyebrows and smiled again. He just said, ¡°Oh, really?¡± Then he hung up the phone without saying anything more.


    Looking at the phone, He Jingyan frowned because he felt He Bingwei was acting a little strange.

 Chapter 151

    Although he felt there was something strange with his father, He Jingyan didn¡¯t think too much about it. Instead, he leaned over Xu Yangyi from behind, circled him with his arms, lowered his head and kissed him on the back of his neck, smiling dotingly.


    Xu Yangyi was focused on his homework and did not pay attention to He Jingyan¡¯s action. Therefore, he was a bit startled; he subconsciously swung his elbow at He Jingyan and gave He Jingyan a strong punch . He Jingyan could barely stand straight after he got attacked like that.


    ¡°I mean, honey, if you keep torturing your husband like that, I will probably be killed by you soon.¡± He Jingyan looked like he was still in great pain for he just exhaled several times.


    ¡°You deserve it. Who allows you to kiss me?¡± Xu Yangyi turned his head and rolled his eyes at He Jingyan. His look was intimidating as if warning He Jingyan that he would ended up dead if he dared to do that again.


    Though he was in great pain, He Jingyan still smiled. And now Xu Yangyi was facing him, and his exquisite face was just inches away from him. He took a step closer and carried Xu Yangyi in his arms easily. ¡°Well, who else should I kiss if not you?¡± He looked cheeky as always.


    ¡°Go kiss whoever you want! I¡¯m not giving a single f**k about you. And don¡¯t get close to me, f**k off!¡± Perhaps because the posture was not right, Xu Yangyi panicked subconsciously. He immediately tried to shove He Jingyan away and his cute little face seemed to be blushing, which was just adorable.


    Of course, He Jingyan caught sight of Xu Yangyi¡¯s expression. He was even going to take a step closer because he wanted to see the shy look of Xu Yangyi! How rare it was!


    But before He Jingyan could do that, someone suddenly raised his volume and reported. ¡°Colonel He, we still haven¡¯t found the lieutenant Long Chen.¡± The man who was reporting this clearly raised his volume on purpose.


    The man was none other than adjutant Nan Xiao. He was happy when Long Chen disappeared at this time, which was a great help for his plan. But when he came to report to He Jingyan and saw the way He Jingyan was teasing Xu Yangyi, he got angry right away so he deliberately raised his voice to ruin their atmosphere.


    He Jingyan just glanced at Nan Xiao, but there was a touch of malice in his eyes, as if he was warning Nan Xiao that his voice was too loud.


    Xu Yangyi, on the other hand, took a look at Nan Xiao who was obviously angry with him, and then put on a smile, as if he didn¡¯t take him seriously at all. What Xu Yangyi did made Nan Xiao furious, but he was afraid that He Jingyan would find something wrong about him, so he dared not show it.


    He Jingyan just answered, ¡°Got it.¡±Then he asked Nan Xiao to leave.


    Facing He Jingyan¡¯s coldness, Nan Xiao hated Xu Yangyi even more. He Jingyan¡¯s attitude towards him and Xu Yangyi was entirely different, and it was obvious that he was no match for Xu Yangyi in the slightest.


    ¡®Xu Yangyi, just wait and see. In a few days, you will never get to see He Jingyan ever again. And He Jingyan will be mine by then.¡¯


    Nan Xiao sneered in his heart. He wished that the day would come soon and he could drive Xu Yangyi away from He Jingyan himself.


    However, he couldn¡¯t afford to be careless when his plan was only half-done. Besides, he couldn¡¯t do anything to Xu Yangyi for the time being. All he could do now was to leave the room as ordered, but he still managed to give Xu Yangyi a warning look before he left.


    Xu Yangyi thought it funny and then muttered, ¡°Come get him if you can! Why are you always glaring at me? Your eyes are not as big as mine anyway.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± He Jingyan felt like he heard Xu Yangyi was saying something so he frowned and asked, but Xu Yangyi just warned He Jingyan to stay away from him again, and then continued to write his homework.


    He Jingyan had been in a good mood, but that was all ruined by Nan Xiao. Thus, he didn¡¯t disturb Xu Yangyi. But when he got up, his eyes became dangerous.


    Because Long Chen had been missing for over six hours.

 Chapter 152

    Zuo Bo and the others had searched all the places they could in the prison, but they still couldn¡¯t find Long Chen.


    Zuo Bo was so angry that he had smashed all the things he could in his office, but that was just a waste of his strength for Long Chen was still missing.


    As for Long Chen, it took him a lot of effort to open his blurry eyes, and then he shook his swimmy head.


    ¡®What is going on? Why would my head ache so much?¡¯


    Long Chen sat up, pinched his brow and tried to make himself more awake. But at this time, he found that he was limp and was in a dark, humid room.


    ¡°How am I here?¡± Long Chen wanted to stand up, but he couldn¡¯t.


    Long Chen immediately frowned and smacked his mouth angrily because he was already annoyed by what had just happened between Long Qi and Zuo Bo, while now he ran into this awful accident.


    ¡®I remember that I was still walking in the hallway just now. How did I end up being here?¡¯


    Long Chen couldn¡¯t figure it out for now, and his head was also aching now. He felt pain whenever he started thinking.


    Suddenly, Long Chen¡¯s pupils dilated. ¡®No, not long after I got out of the room, I was suddenly stopped by a prison guard and then got attacked from behind. Did he drug me? Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t feel so dizzy by now.


    Damn it! I thought he was Zuo Bo¡¯s underling, so I wasn¡¯t alert of him.


    It seems that I am their target. Are those people the ones who were against He Jingyan?¡¯


    Long Chen thought so because he was here to investigate this.


    Long Chen tried to stand up again, but he still failed. Thus, he had no choice but to give up; he leaned against the wall to recuperate from the loss of his strength.


    But the silence in this room didn¡¯t last for long. Suddenly there were footsteps resounding outside the door, followed by the conversation of several men.


    ¡°This is the place? How can there be any beauty in such dirty spot?¡±


    ¡°Just trust me.¡±


    ¡°Looks like someone used to have a lot of fun here.¡±


    ¡°It costs me a fortune to bribe one or two of the prison guards.¡±


    ¡°But why did you ask them to bring the person here? Isn¡¯t this an old cell? This place is supposed to be abandoned years ago!¡±


    ¡°You know nothing. This is now a secret base for some criminals, because this place is out of Zuo Bo¡¯s reach. You can call this place ¡°the land beyond law¡±, and anything you do here just won¡¯t be illegal.¡±


    ¡°I see!¡±


    ¡­


    After a while, the door was opened, and Long Chen was holding his sword tightly. His eyes were cold, because he had a rough sense of the situation now after hearing their conversation.


    The four male prisoners who entered the cell were all stunned, and then someone scolded, ¡°F**k, why is it a man? Are you kidding us? ¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, either! He told me it was going to be a beauty! It costs me months of my salary!¡± The man was also bewildered.


    But the other two men didn¡¯t think so. They looked at Long Chen erotically while putting on a disgusting smile.


    ¡°He is a beauty indeed. A topnotch actually. Check out that face and his body shape.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯ll be damned for not admiring this beauty..¡± Another man touched his chin and said; he was drooling already.


    ¡°Come on! You two can also get a boner over a man? I¡¯m not going to do it. Damn it, this just ruined my day. Keep him to yourselves.¡± The angry prisoner left after saying so.


    But that was exactly what the two prisoners who showed interest in Long Chen wanted him to do. In that case, there would be one less guy to share the cake.

 Chapter 153

    ¡°Hey, what about you? Are you going to leave, too?¡± The two men asked the man who paid for this and smiled disgustingly.


    The man swallowed because he had never did it with a man before, but the gorgeous Long Chen in front of him just totally matched his taste.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t do it, just leave. We¡¯ll make sure your money is well spent.¡± One of the men said so; then he walked to Long Chen while licking his own lips disgracefully.


    ¡°Yes, we two will handle him. If you are interested, you can watch us aside.¡± Clearly, the other man was also impatient to give it a try.


    Hearing this, the man immediately retorted, ¡°Are you kidding? I paid for this.¡± Then he mustered up his courage to follow the two men, looking a little nervous.


    Facing the approaching three wolves, Long Chen¡¯s pupils contracted as he tightened his grip on his sword.


    ¡®Sh*t! My strength hasn¡¯t recovered yet. There are three of them, so I have no chance if I face them head-on.¡¯


    A cold light flashed through Long Chen¡¯s eyes, as if he was trying to find his way out of the danger, but he did not show any signs of fear. He seemed to have been used to this kind of thing already.


    ¡°Hey hottie, don¡¯t keep your guard up against us. We won¡¯t do anything bad to you. We are just trying to make you feel comfortable. ¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Don¡¯t be so nervous. You will be on cloud nine and screaming my name later.¡± The man said with his eyes staring at Long Chen erotically. The yellow teeth he showed when he was talking was disgusting. And the other man was not only bald, but also had a huge belly, which was so big that he could not see his own feet when standing. The only one who was not so awful was the man who paid for this. Although he didn¡¯t look good at all, he was not as disgusting as those two, at least.


    Long Chen would feel nauseous just by looking at their faces, let alone allow them to touch him.


    ¡®Goddamn it, Zuo Bo, what are you doing? Why aren¡¯t you here to save me?¡¯


    At this time, all in Long Chen¡¯s mind was Zuo Bo. Judging from his words, it was probably not the first time that Zuo Bo rescued him.


    The two men gingerly approached Long Chen because they were afraid of the sword hanging on Long Chen¡¯s waist.


    However, the man who paid was staring at Long Chen, thinking why Long Chen looked so familiar to him.


    ¡®Is he a prisoner? No! He has a sword hanging on his waist, and the clothes he is wearing¡­¡¯ The man was suddenly shocked, and then he backed away as if he was seeing a ghost and eventually fell flop on his face.


    Hearing the noise behind them, the two men frowned and then scolded, ¡°What the hell! Why are you panicking now?¡±


    ¡°Get the f**k out of here if you can¡¯t take part in this.¡±


    ¡°No, he is Long Chen. The lieutenant of He Jingyan! I think he also knows warden Zuo Bo. I swear I have seen him before.¡± The man hurriedly explained with his face pale.


    But the two men burst into laughter, ¡°You are kidding us. If he is really He Jingyan¡¯s close subordinate, how could he be here?¡±


    ¡°Did you say that because you want to keep him to yourself? Don¡¯t even think about it!¡±


    ¡°Who wants to do that? No! I swear what I said is true. You two can take him if you want to. I¡¯m getting out of here.¡± The man got up from the ground while saying that. Just as he was about to run to the door, he suddenly vomited a mouthful of blood. Then, his body was kicked towards the other two guys with two terrible cuts on his back.


    The person standing in front of the door calmly glanced at the people in the room, and then, the person¡¯s gaze fell on Long Chen. At the moment, the two men by the side were so frightened that they hugged each other.


    Long Chen¡¯s eyes shrunk slightly, as if he couldn¡¯t believe what he saw.


    ¡®¡­ Mrs. He?¡¯

 Chapter 154

    Though Long Chen just called ¡°Mrs. He¡± in his mind, he was still having doubt about who he was seeing.


    He gazed at the one standing by the door in shock: the person had the exact same look as Xu Yangyi yet with beautiful long hair.


    ¡®Long hair? And¡­¡¯ Long Chen was carefully sizing up the person, but suddenly he was shocked, as if he knew who it was.


    And the one standing by the door remained silent and just walked into the room with coldness in the eyes.


    The two men were so frightened that they fled like scared birds. But shortly after, they just felt a gust of wind passed by their side. The next second, they touched their own throats in disbelief as their body convulsed and fell onto the ground.


    The person moved so fast that even Long Chen¡¯s eyes could barely keep up with her movements.


    ¡®How fast and nimble! And she exudes a burst of murderous aura. Mrs. He gives people an invisible sense of pressure but she give out a pressure which frightens people to the core. Her eyes are bloodthirsty, as if killing is all she ever knows.¡¯


    Just as Long Chen was sizing up the woman, the woman suddenly looked at him.


    Long Chen thought it might be a little abrupt, but he should at least thank her at this time.


    However, before Long Chen could thank her, there came the sound of footsteps from afar. The woman became alert and quickly retreated. She did not say a single word from the very beginning .


    Long Chen wanted to follow, but he was powerless and couldn¡¯t get up at all.


    Long Chen sighed and leaned against the wall with his eyes closed. At this time, the sound of footsteps had already arrived at the door. Before the one who came here first could speak, Long Chen had already said, ¡°You must be here to hold my funeral by coming so late!¡±


    After that, Long Chen looked up at the door; his eyes were calm because he knew it was Zuo Bo.


    Zuo Bo was not as playful as he acted before. He rushed right towards Long Chen and hugged him tightly with his breath trembling.


    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m late.¡± Even his voice was trembling nonstop. He held Long Chen tightly in his arms, as if he was afraid the man he was holding would disappear.


    Long Chen was a little stunned, but he also leaned his head into Zuo Bo¡¯s arms and breathed a sigh of relief. At this time, he did not act tough but showed his softness to Long Chen.


    Outside the room, Zuo Yi and Shen Yan also heaved a sigh of relief, feeling lucky that they eventually made it here in time. Then they looked at the three dead prisoners on the ground and immediately got ruthless. They called ¡®Long Qi¡¯ with hatred inwardly.


    Of course, Zuo Bo had already seen the three prisoners who had died with miserable looks when he arrived here. Flames of rage were burning in his heart, and his eyes were even more vicious. But he was afraid of scaring Long Chen, so he restrained his expression.


    Zuo Bo wanted to help Long Chen up, but at this time, he found that Long Chen was limp and his eyes became cold because he knew that Long Chen had been drugged by someone.


    ¡®Long Qi, you are making a big trouble for yourself this time.¡¯


    Zuo Bo clenched his fists. The danger he had just restrained was exposed again.


    Seeing that, Long Chen thought Zuo Bo was feeling angry and regret for letting him be in danger  on his territory, so he didn¡¯t think too much about it.


    And the reason why Long Chen did not think of Long Qi like the others did, and why he suspected that the person who attacked him belonged to those who wanted to harm He Jingyan when he just woke up, was actually because he thought Long Qi was his little brother who had no reason to harm him.

 Chapter 155

    ¡°Brother, you should take Long Chen back first. I¡¯ll take care of the case here!¡± Zuo Yi said, while pointing his head at the guards, signaling them to clean up the corpses.


    Zuo Bo didn¡¯t say more because it was indeed not the time to let Long Chen stay here now.


    He held Long Chen in his arms and walked to the door. When he was passing by Zuo Yi, he suddenly left an order for him, ¡°Lock this place down. And kill anyone who dares to come here again.¡± His voice was as cold as ice.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll handle it.¡± Then he looked at Shen Yan and asked him to follow.


    Shen Yan followed right after Zuo Bo, because when they were dealing with the prison guards, they found that three out of ten prison guards were spies sent by Long Qi. And they couldn¡¯t be a hundred percent sure that the rest of them were all loyal to them, so they couldn¡¯t let their guards down.


    Watching Zuo Bo and the others walking away, Zuo Yi gave orders to the other guards to check elsewhere to see if there were any other prisoners hiding.


    But not long later, a prison guard ran over in panic and shouted, ¡°Doctor Zuo, we found another corpse over there.¡±


    ¡°Another corpse?¡± Zuo Yi was stunned. ¡®There¡¯s another dead body except these here?¡¯


    ¡°Yes, and the blood hasn¡¯t clotted yet. He should have just been killed.¡± As he spoke, the guard led Zuo Yi over.


    Zuo Yi immediately followed and wanted to find out the truth. ¡®Is this also related to Long Qi?¡¯


    But after seeing the wound on the corpse, Zuo Yi was shocked. The cut was exactly the same as the ones on those corpses they just found with Long Chen. They were all slit by their throat with only one move. The assassin did it neatly.


    ¡®Did Long Chen kill him? So he was sent here first? But that doesn¡¯t add up! This cell is quite far away from the one he was in.


    And plus, no matter how good he is, these men¡¯s blood would definitely spill all over him if he slit their throats in that way, but there is not a single drop of blood on Long Chen¡¯s shirt, and he even looks like he was drugged. So it¡¯s impossible for him to kill someone. Did someone save Long Chen? Everything will add up if that¡¯s the case. After all, Long Chen was in the cell beneath. The assassin probably had killed the man here first and then rescued Long Chen.


    But¡­ This is a prison. Let alone any weapon, there¡¯s not even a knife nor a fork here. What did this man use to kill these people? Prisoners can¡¯t do that.


    Can that assassin be an intruder? The security net here was broken and invaded by someone? But that¡¯s just unbelievable! This prison is known as the most impregnable prison! Who could have such ability to break in and how could he get out?


    This is a big deal. We have to lock down the prison and find this guy right away!¡¯


    With this in mind, Zuo Yi immediately contacted the security department and asked them to seal off all the exits.


    Zuo Yi thought that by doing this, he could find out the assassin slowly. But when he gave the order to seal the prison, the one who saved Long Chen had already secretly sneaked out of the prison.


    She pressed on her bluetooth headphone and reported something. Then she checked the time on her wrist, and took a look at the prison where all the alarms were ringing. She finally flipped over a rather tall wall and landed steadily on her bike that was parking aside.


    Then she took off the blood-soaked jacket, tidied up her demeanor, put on a pair of glasses, and changed to the look of a schoolgirl in seconds. She was entirely different from the assassin she had been seconds ago.


    Then she got on her motorbike, rode right out of the abandoned alley and disappeared

 Chapter 156

    At this time, in a dark corner, a man secretly called on the phone and reported, ¡°Second young master, the people we planted here are all found by Zuo Yi and got killed. What should we do now?¡±


    The man called second young master was none other than Long Qi. Hearing that the spies he sent were all found, he seemed not so surprised but asked calmly, ¡°And what about Long Chen? Did they do as I said? ¡±


    The man was startled when he was asked about Long Chen. He shivered subconsciously, but he must answer Long Qi¡¯s question. So he replied, ¡°Someone¡­ someone saved him.¡± After he answered, he felt his heart in his throat.


    ¡°He was saved?¡± Long Qi¡¯s eyes immediately became vicious, ¡°By whom?¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t know who it is, and Zuo Yi is still investigating on it. But the prison has been locked down. It shouldn¡¯t take too long to find out the one who did this.¡±


    ¡®Locking down the prison? Are they afraid of that guy escaping? Which means whoever did this is an intruder?


    Interesting, I didn¡¯t expect anyone could invade this prison.¡¯


    But while Long Qi was thinking about how interesting this was, the man suddenly reported in a low volume, ¡°A prisoner you wanted was just killed in the old cell.¡±


    ¡°Killed?¡± The murderous aura in Long Qi¡¯s eyes was as sharp as knives. He looked extremely dangerous, which was totally out of tune with his beautiful face.


    ¡°A slit on the throat in a nice and clean method. The one who did this should be an assassin.¡±


    ¡®Assassin? Is this guy one of those who have been secretly investigating me in the dark? Or someone sent by He Bingwei? It seems that he has noticed something, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t suddenly come to see me. It¡¯s obvious that he was spying on me.


    That old fox was much more difficult to deal with than He Jingyan and others. He may actually find out something if I don¡¯t keep an eye on him.¡¯


    ¡°Where is Long Chen now?¡±


    ¡°The eldest young master was carried¡­ I mean¡­ taken away by him.¡± The man wanted to answer the question that Zuo Bo had carried him away, but he then changed his diction right away.


    However, Long Qi was not dumb. He heard that already. Instead of venting his anger, he smiled beautifully and muttered, ¡°Zuo Bo, I¡¯ve told you before, right? I will get angry if you play with my brother secretly.¡±


    His smile was as beautiful as a flower, but it would still give people the creeps. Since the danger in his eyes was obvious.


    Hearing Long Qi¡¯s voice, the man trembled and dared not to breathe. He could only wait for Long Qi¡¯s order.


    ¡°Keep an eye on them and don¡¯t take any action recently. Zuo Bo will be angry if I act way too rampantly. I can¡¯t make him unhappy.¡± Though he was saying that, his eyes were smiling when he said so, clearly he didn¡¯t really care about that.


    ¡®Good luck to you, Long Chen! You¡¯ve got rescued every time. But that¡¯s alright, next time, I¡¯ll just find a desolate place. See if anyone can come and save you then.¡¯.


    Long Qi¡¯s eyes were still smiling, but the anger hidden behind the smile was where the terror really came from.


    ¡°Yes, understood.¡± Just as the man was about to hang up the call, Long Qi added carelessly, ¡°Next time, if Zuo Yi dares to mess with our business again, teach him a lesson.¡±


    He said that as if he was giving warnings to a random pet of his, which gave people chills just by listening to him. What he said didn¡¯t match with his cute look at all.


    The man was stunned because Zuo Yi was Zuo Bo¡¯s younger brother. But thinking that Long Qi was so heartless to his own brother, it was clear that he wouldn¡¯t care about who Zuo Yi was at all. So, the man didn¡¯t dare to say anything more but only accepted the mission.

 Chapter 157

    After hanging up the phone, Long Qi called another number. As soon as his call was picked up, his tone suddenly became colder, ¡°Don¡¯t contact me recently. I have been watched.¡±


    The man he called didn¡¯t say anything, but gave people a sense of danger. Yet Long Qi seemed like he was not afraid of him.


    ¡°The person you wanted was killed in the prison just now.¡±


    Hearing this, the man finally spoke, ¡°Did Zuo Bo kill him?¡±


    Hearing that he was suspecting Zuo Bo , Long Qi immediately sneered, ¡°Don¡¯t put the blame on him. How could my Zuo Bo do such a thing? He was killed by an assassin who invaded the prison. There are a few assassins who have been investigating my recently. You¡¯d better be careful.¡±


    ¡°Assassin? Can they be sent by Country Z to kill us? ¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but there is such possibility. After all, we extorted a great fortune from them. They should find out by now!¡± That was for military use, so it was normal for them to be hunted down after being exposed. But the strange thing was: If they were assassins sent by Country Z, why would they waste their effort to get into the prison to kill people. And that man they killed was a drug dealer who had nothing to do with the military weapons.


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s my enemy. Anyway, don¡¯t send anyone to contact me recently. I¡¯m being watched by He Bingwei, that old fox.¡±


    The man was silent for a moment and then said, ¡°Where is the thing you promised that you¡¯ll give me? When can I have it? If my second brother gets it first and offered it to my father, then my position will really be in danger.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the rush? It¡¯s not the time yet, right? I will definitely give it to you when the timing is right. Plus, you are the one prince with pure royal blood, why would you be afraid of a bastard like him?¡± Since it was not his own business. Long Qi seemed to be just standing there and talking.


    The man frowned immediately when he heard that, ¡°You should know that my father is not the current king of this country, he is just the deputy king. If the king comes back this year, I will lose my inheritance.¡±


    ¡®Huh! It turns out to be true! I was suspicious about this before. So he is so anxious because he wants to inherit the throne? It seems that the second prince also knows about this, so he spares no effort to suck up to the king.¡¯


    ¡°The king has been missing for nearly twenty years! He would¡¯ve come back way before all these happened if he could. He¡¯s probably dead by now. Why are you so nervous?¡±


    ¡°He was accompanied by his subordinates, and they are all topnotch kongfu masters. It¡¯s impossible for him to die. I¡¯m afraid he would suddenly show up someday and catch me off guard.¡± So he had to guard against him.


    ¡®With subordinates by his side? Didn¡¯t they say that the king was just missing from an accident? It seems that there is a hidden story here! And only the current King could explain that.¡¯


    ¡°The whole thing would be a lot more complicated if the king has children. So, we cannot let them make their way back to the T kingdom alive.¡± The man¡¯s eyes were fierce and his words became cold.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t inherit the throne, I won¡¯t be able to use your country¡¯s channels, and the transportation of goods will also become a big trouble. I will keep an eye on this for you. I remember that every royal son of your country has a special common name, right? I will pay attention for you. ¡±


    Hearing that Long Qi would help him pay attention to this, the man seemed a little shocked, but he still said, ¡°I have searched for almost all the other countries. And the Country H where you are in happens to be the one that I haven¡¯t searched before. But the people in your country all have yellow skin and dark pupils. If the king is standing among the crowd in your country, you should be able to tell him immediately.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I will keep an eye on this. I¡¯ll hang up first in case someone¡¯s eavesdropping.¡± After Long Qi finished, he hung up first. The man didn¡¯t say anything and was probably used to it.

 Chapter 158

    In case of safety, Zuo Bo did not take Long Chen back to his room, but to Zuo Bo¡¯s own room instead.


    Zuo Bo didn¡¯t ask Long Chen about who had killed those people. He knew that it must not be Long Chen, because judging from Long Chen¡¯s health condition, it was impossible for him to have the strength to hold his sword by himself.


    So when Zuo Yi called him and told him that the prison had been invaded, he was not surprised. And he also felt it was too late to lock down because since that person could come in without being spotted, then he or she could leave freely too.


    ¡°Then what should we do? Shall we continue to investigate? Or ask Long Chen who is the assassin? ¡°Zuo Yi was a little lost, because there was no clue at all.


    But when Zuo Yi said he wanted to ask Long Chen, Zuo Bo immediately refused, ¡°I don¡¯t want Long Chen to remember what happened just now.¡± His words were cold.


    Only then did Zuo Yi realize that this method was not acceptable, so he apologized immediately.


    Zuo Bo didn¡¯t make any comment on that. After all, it was not Zuo Yi¡¯s fault. He leaned against the wall and thought of what had just happened earlier. He still felt that was a close call. Although he didn¡¯t know who saved Long Chen and whether the invader was an assassin or not, it didn¡¯t matter to Zuo Bo because all he wanted to do was to thank that person for saving Long Chen.


    ¡°Let¡¯s call a day on that.¡± After a short while, Zuo Bo suddenly said.


    Zuo Yi was stunned because what had just happened was actually a big deal. But he then thought it was probably because that Zuo Bo wanted to thank that person for saving Long Chen¡¯s life, so he didn¡¯t want to pursue the matter anymore, so he replied, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll stop the investigation now.¡±


    Just as Zuo Yi was about to hang up the phone, he hesitated for a moment and then said, ¡°Bro, don¡¯t you want to tell Long Chen that Long Qi did this?¡±


    ¡®If Long Chen know about this, he would at least be cautious. But¡­ if we really tell him the truth, it might be a blow to Long Chen. After all, in Long Chen¡¯s eyes, his younger brother is still sweet and simple.¡¯


    After asking that question, Zuo Yi was a little lost himself because he also thought that proposal was not so appropriate. Moreover, who knew if Long Qi would kill Long Chen for knowing that he was actually the one behind all these.


    ¡°If I could tell Long Chen that, then why do you think I need to stay alert for so long?¡± Zuo Bo seemed to have some unspeakable reasons; his tone was filled with anger and agony.


    Zuo Yi became silent, because the one who was most miserable was Zuo Bo for he was stuck in the middle of both sides.


    ¡°I will try my best to get the dissecting results out as soon as possible. It¡¯s not safe for Long Chen to stay here. It¡¯s better to let him return to He Jingyan.¡±


    Zuo Yi said that was only because he was worried about Long Chen¡¯s safety, but he did not expect that the words he spoke would make Zuo Bo suffer that much because he just couldn¡¯t protect his beloved person and he had to rely on He Jingyan¡¯s power to do that.


    Zuo Yi didn¡¯t hear any response but a sigh of sorrow from Zuo Bo. It was not until then did Zuo Yi realize he had said the wrong thing again, so he quickly explained, ¡°Bro, I don¡¯t mean anything else. I just think He Jingyan can protect Long Chen¡¯s safety better at his place. After all, they are in the army and not everyone can get in there.¡±


    But Zuo Yi¡¯s explanation just made the situation even worse, because it showed that Zuo Bo¡¯s power was limited.


    Zuo Yi also knew that the more he explained, the more chaotic the situation would become. Just as he was pissed off by how dumb he was and tried his best to figure out a way to ease his brother¡¯s emotions, Zuo Bo had already opened his mouth, ¡°Get me the data and result as soon as possible.¡± After saying this, Zuo Bo had already hung up the call.


    Zuo Yi was in a daze, but when he came to his senses, he realized that the phone had been hung up already. He could only stroke his hair anxiously and scold himself for being stupid.

 Chapter 159

    ¡°Although I don¡¯t know why you hid the thing about Long Qi from Long Chen, I¡¯m still clear about how dangerous Long Qi is. If you want to protect Long Chen, your status as a warden is far from enough.¡± Shen Yan who was leaning against the wall looked at Zuo Bo.


    He was not questioning Zuo Bo¡¯s ability, but he just felt it was difficult for Zuo Bo to protect Long Chen with his status alone. After all, it was hard for Zuo Bo to get out of this place, because he was the warden and he must stay in the prison.


    Zuo Bo sneered when he heard that, ¡°Do I look like a pushover in your eyes?¡±


    Shen Yan raised his eyebrows, because Zuo Bo was acting much livelier than he had expected him to be; he didn¡¯t act decadent.


    ¡°I won¡¯t be worried as long as you have your own plan dealing with this.¡± Shen Yan suddenly said lazily, but then suddenly his pupil contracted and he gave Zuo Bo a murderous look, ¡°If anything happens to Long Chen because of your relationship with Long Qi, I will make you pay for it.¡±


    Zuo Bo was in charge of Shen Yan¡¯s life and death, but Shen Yan didn¡¯t act like he was afraid of him at all.


    ¡®The relationship between me and Long Qi?¡¯ Zuo Bo suddenly felt a little ridiculous. ¡°Did you misunderstand something?¡± He glanced at Shen Yan, and then his eyes also turned cold. ¡°You are not the only one who wants to kill Long Qi.¡± After saying that, he didn¡¯t wait for Shen Yan¡¯s response and walked right into the room with the door shut.


    Shen Yan obviously needed more time to figure out what had happened, ¡®What does he mean? Isn¡¯t there an emotional dispute between he and Long Qi? Was I wrong?¡¯


    Zuo Bo went back into his room and Long Chen had not come out of the bath yet. So he could only lit a cigarette, sat on the sofa and smoked fitfully. The coldness in his eyes became even sharper.


    He was smoking and thinking about something. In the bathroom, Long Chen was talking to He Jingyan on the phone while taking a bath.


    ¡°What? She¡¯s Yangyi¡¯s older sister?¡± Hearing Long Chen said that the person who saved him was 99.9% Xu Nuannuan, He Jingyan was very surprised. After all, the person who could invade the prison and kill a bunch of people was definitely not a nobody.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure she¡¯s Xu Nuannuan. Judging from the way she attacked, she could be even better than Mrs. He. Even I could barely take her down.¡±


    He Jingyan was shocked again. ¡®Even Long Chen could barely take her down? It seems that Xu Nuannuan¡¯s identity is really suspicious.¡¯


    ¡°Did you get anything from the investigation on Mrs. He? For example, his family background?¡± Long Chen suddenly asked, because he knew that with He Jingyan¡¯s personality, he would investigate that first.


    ¡°It seems that Yangyi really doesn¡¯t know anything. The people in the Xu Family are quite suspicious except Yangyi and his father. It seems like they are hiding the truth from them.¡± ¡®But why would they hide the truth? Is there any secret that they couldn¡¯t tell them?¡¯


    ¡°The Xu Family is mysterious indeed.¡± They spent all those efforts to cover up the truth. Needless to say, they were not that simple.


    ¡°I will send someone to take care of this later. What about you? What happened exactly?¡± He Jingyan suddenly asked about Long Chen, even though he had his own guessing already. .


    ¡°I¡¯m also wondering about that, but maybe it has something to do with what I am investigating now.¡± Long Chen was just trying to understate it, but something seemed to occur to him, and he suddenly said, ¡°I think there are probably spies here at Zuo Bo¡¯s place. We have been guessing how that person committed suicide by taking the poison, right? But maybe he didn¡¯t commit suicide. Maybe he was murdered.¡±


    ¡°Only the dead man can keep a secret.¡± He Jingyan also noticed that and said.


    ¡°That¡¯s more likely the case. Maybe it has something to do with today¡¯s incident, maybe not.¡±


    Long Chen wanted to continue, but Zuo Bo was knocking on the door already. Only then did Long Chen realize that he had been bathing for a long time. So he told He Jingyan that he would go back and report to him later, and then he hung up the call.

 Chapter 160

    ¡°Long Chen¡­¡± Because Long Chen didn¡¯t answer and he had been in the bathtub for so long, Zuo Bo was afraid that Long Chen had passed out inside considering his poor health condition for now. Therefore, he slapped the bathroom door even harder and called him urgently.


    Long Chen, who was wiping his body dry, frowned because Zuo Bo was really noisy. He wanted to tell Zuo Bo to stop banging the bathroom door. But before he could say anything, the bathroom door had already been kicked open by Zuo Bo.


    Long Chen just looked at Zuo Bo, whose breath was running short, and said slowly, ¡°What¡¯s the rush? Do you need to use the bathroom?¡±


    Saying that, he put on his robe leisurely and dressed it right in front of Zuo Bo.


    Zuo Bo, who broke in here suddenly, was stunned. Then he could not move his eyes away from Long Chen, especially when Long Chen was standing in front of him, naked and charming.


    Long Chen wanted to tie a knot on his waist, but because he didn¡¯t really have enough strength, he couldn¡¯t tie it tightly no matter how hard he tried, so he frowned.


    ¡®Damn it! Why does the effect of the medicine last for so long? How malicious they were ? How much medicine did they use on me?¡¯


    Long Chen was so annoyed that he was about to tie a random knot and just let it go, but Zuo Bo came to him and suppressed his voice, ¡°I¡¯ll help you.¡±


    Just hearing Zuo Bo¡¯s voice, Long Chen could feel his agitation strongly, so he couldn¡¯t help but swallow too. As Zuo Bo approached, he felt his heart had missed a beat. Maybe he was affected by Zuo Bo, especially the steaming breath that Zuo Bo puffed on his neck made his heart beat like crazy. Perhaps that reminded him of what had happened in the dark room!


    Zuo Bo also felt Long Chen¡¯s nervousness. He really wanted to touch Long Chen. Even hugging him would be a satisfaction for him. But he tried to avoid touching Long Chen even when he was helping him tying the belt because he was afraid that Long Chen would give him a cold back like he had done in the dark room.


    Long Chen could also feel that Zuo Bo was suppressing himself. He wanted to ask Zuo Bo what was his relationship with Long Qi now, why he contacted him again, or they always had been in touch with each other. But he dared not to ask, because he was afraid the answers to those questions would throw him into the abyss.


    So one of them raised his hands and the other helped tie up the belt; their postures were subtle and stiff at the same time.


    No one broke the silence, and no one made another extra move, as if everything was frozen. Slowly, there was only the loud and heavy sound of breathing, accompanied by indescribable affection, that could be heard in their ears. And every breath they exhaled became unusually hot.


    ¡°Are you done?¡± After a while, Long Chen broke the silence first. He wanted to make his voice sound calm and natural, but it turned out to be tempting, which was totally against his will.


    After Long Chen heard what he just said, he was stunned. Then he immediately turned his head to the side and bit on his lower lip. He initially wanted to ease the embarrassment, but now he just made it worse himself.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go out first.¡± Then Long Chen, who had no choice, said in panic. He bypassed Zuo Bo and was about to walk out. Just as he breathed a sigh of relief, thinking how fortunate it was that Zuo Bo didn¡¯t stop him, his wrist was suddenly grabbed by Zuo Bo.


    ¡°I will take care of what happened today. I won¡¯t let this happen to you again.¡± Zuo Bo sighed in regret and said.


    In fact, what Zuo Bo wanted to say was not that, but something like asking Long Chen not to leave him, but he couldn¡¯t say it, because now Long Qi was in the middle of them.


    Of course, Zuo Bo could also keep Long Chen by his side with his usual playful attitude, but he knew that it was not the time to do this now because that would only make Long Chen hate him more.

 Chapter 161

    Hearing this, Long Chen stopped but did not turn around. However, he did not get rid of Zuo Bo¡¯s hand either. Instead, he said calmly, ¡°This has nothing to do with you. It was me who was not careful enough.¡±


    After he said that, Long Chen tried to break free from Zuo Bo¡¯s hold, but Zuo Bo seemed to have sensed it already. Suddenly, he tightened his grip on Long Chen¡¯s wrist so that Long Chen could not break free so easily. He breathed a sigh in pain again, but still couldn¡¯t say anything. Maybe it was not because he was speechless, but because he was holding too much to say in his heart, which made him not know what to say at that moment.


    Long Chen stopped struggling, and the two of them were now back to back; even the atmosphere between them seemed heavy.


    Probably having been waiting for Zuo Bo to speak for too long, Long Chen¡¯s eyes darkened for a second. Then he looked up and sighed as if he was going through a lot of sorrow in his heart. He clenched his fists over and over again. Suddenly he took a step forward and gave Zuo Bo a punch directly. He roared as he tried his best to suppress his rage, ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything to say to me?¡±


    The fist hit Zuo Bo in the face directly, and blood oozed out the corner or his mouth. But comparing to the pain he was feeling physically, the sudden rage of Long Chen made him feel even more heartbreaking because he couldn¡¯t explain anything to Long Chen. The more he knew, the more dangerous it would be for him.


    ¡°Heh¡­¡± Seeing that Zuo Bo was still silent, Long Chen chuckled, self-mockingly, with a bitter feeling in his voice.


    ¡°So be it.¡± The next second, his expression had returned to normal. After he said that, he tried his best to get rid of Zuo Bo¡¯s hand. But no matter how hard he tried, Zuo Bo was still holding him tightly, and all his efforts were in vain.


    ¡°Let go of me.¡± Long Chen seemed a little angry and tried hard to get rid of Zuo Bo¡¯s grip, but Zuo Bo held it so tightly that it hurt Long Chen.


    Long Chen suddenly chuckled and then said, ¡°You coward.¡±


    This time, he stopped struggling and stood right in front of Zuo Bo firmly, but he did not look at Zuo Bo. There was more disgust in his eyes, which was like a sharp blade in Zuo Bo¡¯s eyes. Zuo Bo could no longer sense the difficulty of breathing he was experiencing, because the pain in his heart was just way too overwhelming.


    Suddenly, Zuo Bo leaned his head against Long Chen¡¯s shoulder, adjusting his breathing. This was the first time Zuo Bo was so helpless in front of Long Chen. Normally, he would always put on a playful smile no matter Long Chen was being mean to him or trying to stab him with his sword. And he would look at Long Chen with his erotic eyes, showing everything he was thinking in his mind. But now he was just trying to suppress his breathing, his sorrow and fear. He was fearing that Long Chen would just leave him like that, fearing that something horrible would happen to Long Chen when he was not with him.


    Long Chen¡¯s body shivered when Zuo Bo leaned on his shoulder. Perhaps it was because Zuo Bo was too fragile at this time, as if something inside him was about to collapse, so Long Chen was frightened.


    Long Chen didn¡¯t dare to push Zuo Bo away. Perhaps he didn¡¯t have the heart to do that. They fell into silence again until Long Chen moved his body a little. Zuo Bo thought Long Chen was about to push him away so he said with a weak voice, ¡°Let me lean on your shoulder just for a little while.¡±


    His voice was so soft as if it could disappear in an instant, but it still hit Long Chen¡¯s heart.


    Suddenly, Long Chen felt his eyes were hot, and he just stood there, biting on the back of his hand and said nothing.


    He kept trying to adjust his breathing, as if he was trying to calm himself down and hold tears. Perhaps it was Zuo Bo¡¯s words that awakened his emotions, or maybe he just wanted to hear Zuo Bo say such an ordinary sentence to him.


    They couldn¡¯t tell who was the one who broke the other one¡¯s heart.


    Or maybe, they were both victims in love.

 Chapter 162

    The two of them, one was leaning on the other¡¯s shoulder while the other was just standing in silence for a few minutes. Only when Zuo Yi¡¯s voice rang outside the door did they regain their wits.


    ¡°Bro?¡± Zuo Yi glanced at the room and still didn¡¯t see Zuo Bo and Long Chen so he called him again. Just as he was thinking they were probably not here, Zuo Bo came out of the bathroom with Long Chen.


    Seeing that, Zuo Yi was stunned for a moment, because he felt that it was not the right time to come over, but now it would be very embarrassing to say anything to disturb him. Therefore, he had no choice but to break the silence and say, ¡°Long Chen, let me check your body.¡±


    ¡®Oh my god. I¡¯m such a dumba**. It¡¯s not easy for Zuo Bo to have the chance to be alone with Long Chen. What am I doing here now?¡¯


    Zuo Yi scolded himself for being so dumb, but he came here in a hurry because he was worried about Long Chen¡¯s health.


    Long Chen didn¡¯t say anything but walked to the sofa beside him; he seemed to be implying Zuo Yi to do his job.


    Zuo Yi looked at Zuo Bo apologetically and then walked to Long Chen.


    Zuo Bo, on the other hand, was still standing there, but his eyes were still fixed on Long Chen.


    Looking at Long Chen who was undergoing the examination, he did not take a step away for a long time. After a while, he rummaged into his pocket for a cigarette to smoke, but he then stopped because he thought Long Chen was still a patient now, and it was not really good for him to smell that second-hand smoke at this moment.


    ¡°Well, the good news is that it was just an ordinary anesthetic. It won¡¯t be a big burden to your body. Maybe you still feel weak now, but you will recover your strength after you get a good sleep.¡±


    After the examination, Zuo Yi breathed a sigh of relief, and then suggested Long Chen to rest so the efficacy of the medicine would go away slowly.


    Long Chen didn¡¯t say anything about that, because he did feel a bit sleepy and tired.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be sleeping here on your bed.¡± He said that and then walked to Zuo Bo¡¯s bed on his own without waiting for Zuo Bo¡¯s answer and lay down.


    Zuo Bo found it quite unbelievable; he dared not even think about Long Chen sleeping on his bed before.


    Just at this moment, Long Chen turned over and said, ¡°You will be here, right?¡±


    Zuo Bo was stunned for another second, but he also said in a hurry, ¡°I will stay here for as long as you need me to. You can rest assured!¡±


    At this time, the sadness in Zuo Bo¡¯s heart was all gone because Long Chen did not turn around coldly and left. Although he was facing him with his back, he was already satisfied for being able to talk to him so peacefully.


    Hearing this, Long Chen smiled slightly, but he then said calmly to Zuo Yi, ¡°Check your brother¡¯s face for me. His face is probably swollen by now.¡± Then he added, ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep now.¡±


    Though he sounded totally indifferent when he said that, the warmth in his words could still be sensed. That was obviously his way of tsundere.


    Zuo Bo covered his face with his big hand; then he suddenly cracked a wry smile, because he felt that Long Chen was offering him a truce so that he would not be so embarrassed.


    Seeing that the atmosphere between them was good, Zuo Yi was relieved. Just as he was going to check Zuo Bo¡¯s face, Zuo Bo waved his hand and said it was unnecessary.


    Zuo Yi took a look at him, but he also felt that Zuo Bo wouldn¡¯t care about this kind of minor injury at all, so he left with the medical kit in his hands for he wanted to give Zuo Bo and Long Chen more private space.


    After Zuo Yi left, Zuo Bo also walked to the sofa and sat down; then he looked at Long Chen who was lying on the bed with his back against him.


    Long Chen didn¡¯t fall asleep. He could still feel Zuo Bo¡¯s every action. Suddenly, he didn¡¯t know what to do. Long Chen said, ¡°Don¡¯t you always want to climb onto my bed? Why don¡¯t you try now?¡±


    There was no telling whether it was a provocation or an invitation.

 Chapter 163

    Hearing Long Chen¡¯s words, Zuo Bo was completely shocked on the spot, but he did not dare to act recklessly for he did not know why Long Chen would suddenly said something that did not fit his personality at all.


    Because Long Chen would not actively invite him like that before. He would only look at him calmly, as if nothing could arouse his interest.


    ¡°What? Aren¡¯t you coming over?¡± Not seeing Zuo Bo taking action, Long Chen said leisurely again. His voice was rather calm.


    But in fact, the calmness Long Chen was showing was all fake. In fact, his heart was crazily pounding nonstop now. After all, it was himself who volunteered to offer that to Zuo Bo, which was something he had never thought of before, ever.


    However, Long Chen wasn¡¯t really asking Zuo Bo to do something unspeakable. What he really wanted Zuo Bo to do was just hugging him and keeping him company. Even just feeling his body temperature was good enough for him, and he would feel relieved with him by his side.


    Perhaps Long Chen thought he covered his real emotion quite well and Zuo Bo couldn¡¯t hear anything special in his voice, but Zuo Bo had been into him for more than ten years. It was impossible for him to be unable to tell whether Long Chen was really calm or not.


    Zuo Bo suddenly chuckled. Shortly after, he resumed his usual playful temper and said, ¡°Can I take it as your invitation for me to f**k you now?¡±


    He smiled evilly, and his voice also sounded as playful as he was before. The reason why Zuo Bo would regain his playboy attitude was not because he was feeling horny again. It was just because that was the normal interaction he would have with Long Chen.


    Zuo Bo didn¡¯t get it wrong, because at this time, Long Chen was also smiling and slowly became calm as he had always been, ¡°What? That¡¯s the best question you can come up with now? I bet you don¡¯t have the balls to¡­¡±


    Before he could finish his sentence and said ¡°do it¡±, he had already be held in Zuo Bo¡¯s arms. Long Chen was startled and screamed in panic. But before he could realize what just happened, he was pressed down onto the bed by Zuo Bo again.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you invite me to f**k you? Why are you acting so surprised now?¡± Seeing the shocked expression of the man below him, Zuo Bo smiled. The sulking expression on his face had disappeared already.


    Long Chen snorted, ¡°Did I invite you? I was just testing if you have the balls to climb up onto my bed just now.¡± Long Chen suddenly denied what he had just done. But there was nothing wrong with that since he did not ask Zuo Bo to actually ¡°f**k him¡± .


    No matter how hard Long Chen pretended to be calm, he could not hide it from Zuo Bo. Just like what was happening now, his body was subtly shivering because he didn¡¯t know what Zuo Bo would do to him.


    It was not that he was unwilling to have sex with Zuo Bo, but that he was afraid that once he got intimate with Zuo Bo, he would end up being the same as Long Qi.


    But Long Chen had no idea what actually happened to Long Qi. Maybe he was just confused by Long Qi and fell into his own horrible imagination.


    Zuo Bo could clearly sense Long Chen¡¯s nervousness, but he was not surprised at all; he found that quite normal instead because he knew that the reason why Long Chen would act so abnormal was that he wanted him to stay by his side.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Why aren¡¯t you taking any action?¡± Seeing that Zuo Bo didn¡¯t do anything, Long Chen was actually relieved in his heart. But he was afraid that Zuo Bo would see his cowardice, so he pretended to provoke him. Even the smile on his face was quite stiff.


    Zuo Bo did not fall for it. He held Long Chen in his arms and said softly, ¡°Sleep now! I won¡¯t go anywhere. I promise I will stay here with you. ¡±


    This soft and gentle sound hit Long Chen¡¯s heart. He no longer tried to play strong with Zuo Bo; he just turned his face into Zuo Bo¡¯s chest while his eyes were getting warm and tearful.


    He grabbed Zuo Bo¡¯s clothes tightly, trying to calm down his breath of sorrow, and said nothing. Because that was enough. He wanted nothing more as long as Zuo Bo was by his side.


    Zuo Bo was doing the same thing too, but he didn¡¯t let Long Chen notice it, because if he was lost and weak himself, who else could give Long Chen all the strength and support he needed.


    Perhaps both of their hearts were wounded and broken, but that wouldn¡¯t matter because there was nothing that two lovers could not overcome.

 Chapter 164

    After hanging up the phone, Zuo Bo did not put out his cigarette and walk out of the bathroom, but leaned against the wall and smoked one after another.


    The smoke he spat out was filled with disconsolation and drew a layer of heaviness to the room.


    After a long time, he had finished the entire pack of cigarette. He then moved his stiffened legs and cleaned up all the cigarette butts. He wanted to go out, but he felt that he would probably smell bad since he had smoked for so long. Therefore, he took a shower, brushed his teeth and then went out of the bathroom, smelling good and looking fresh.


    But when he saw Long Chen sleeping soundly on the bed, the light in his eyes became dim again. Then he combed the hair on his forehead and suddenly smiled bitterly because it was very likely that he could no longer watch Long Chen sleeping quietly in his bed like this in the future. Or maybe he wouldn¡¯t have that chance ever again.


    Zuo Bo didn¡¯t walk to the bed. He just stood there and rummaged into his pocket for cigarette habitually, only to find himself in a sleeping robe.


    Zuo Bo smiled helplessly again, because the reason why he learned to smoke was also because of Long Chen. Maybe he just needed something for distraction.


    Long Chen, who was in bed, had been awake somehow. Although he did not open his eyes, he knew that Zuo Bo was standing not so far away from him.


    He rubbed his face into his arm and breathed with difficulty. Zuo Bo was not by his side when he woke up, so he was surrounded by cold air.


    Zuo Bo immediately noticed Long Chen¡¯s movement. He thought the temperature of the air conditioner was set too low, so Long Chen felt cold. Thus he turned the temperature up a little.


    After putting the remote control on the nightstand, he was going to sleep on the couch, but looking at Long Chen who was facing him with his back, he still didn¡¯t have the courage to let him sleep alone. So eventually, he lay down beside Long Chen.


    Zuo Bo looked at Long Chen¡¯s back; he stretched his hand out yet withdrew right after. He acted like he wanted to have Long Chen back into his arms again, but he was afraid of disturbing Long Chen. There were a lot of complicated feelings in his eyes. Finally, he decided to give up and just gazed at Long Chen behind his back.


    Of course, Long Chen, who had his back against Zuo Bo, did not know about Zuo Bo¡¯s hesitation at this time. His eyes became dimmer and his heart ached.


    After a long time, Long Chen no longer sensed any movement from behind. He thought Zuo Bo was asleep, so only then did he dare to move to Zuo Bo.


    Zuo Bo thought Long Chen moved backward unconsciously in his dream, so he didn¡¯t think much about it. Instead, he chuckled, brushed off the hair on the back of Long Chen¡¯s neck and gave him a kiss.


    Long Chen was stunned, because he didn¡¯t expect that Zuo Bo was still awake and would kiss him so gently.


    The uneasiness in Long Chen¡¯s heart suddenly vanished. He leaned closer to Zuo Bo and wanted to feel his aura. This time, Zuo Bo held Long Chen in his arms without hesitation, and softly spoke beside him, ¡°Good night.¡±


    Long Chen¡¯s smile became more obvious, and he replied the same thing in his heart and fell asleep with Zuo Bo.


    After waking up in the morning, Long Chen was already gone. Zuo Bo knew that he had been taken back to the army by the people He Jingyan sent here, so he was not surprised, but he still felt a little lonely, because hours ago, he was still sleeping with him in his arms, but now it all seemed like a beautiful dream.


    Zuo Bo opened the drawer and wanted to find his cigarette, but he just couldn¡¯t find it. At this time, his phone rang and he furrowed his brow immediately. He thought it was Long Qi¡¯s message, but unexpectedly, it was Long Chen, and he even sent him a picture with the title ¡°I hate the smell of it, so I threw it away.¡±


    Although it was just a simple sentence without body, Zuo Bo still found that rather sweet and smiled for a long time at the message.


    ¡®Perhaps, this is a good start, right? Long Chen.

 Chapter 165

    After hanging up the phone, Zuo Bo did not put out his cigarette and walk out of the bathroom, but leaned against the wall and smoked one after another.


    The smoke he spat out was filled with disconsolation and drew a layer of heaviness to the room.


    After a long time, he had finished the entire pack of cigarette. He then moved his stiffened legs and cleaned up all the cigarette butts. He wanted to go out, but he felt that he would probably smell bad since he had smoked for so long. Therefore, he took a shower, brushed his teeth and then went out of the bathroom, smelling good and looking fresh.


    But when he saw Long Chen sleeping soundly on the bed, the light in his eyes became dim again. Then he combed the hair on his forehead and suddenly smiled bitterly because it was very likely that he could no longer watch Long Chen sleeping quietly in his bed like this in the future. Or maybe he wouldn¡¯t have that chance ever again.


    Zuo Bo didn¡¯t walk to the bed. He just stood there and rummaged into his pocket for cigarette habitually, only to find himself in a sleeping robe.


    Zuo Bo smiled helplessly again, because the reason why he learned to smoke was also because of Long Chen. Maybe he just needed something for distraction.


    Long Chen, who was in bed, had been awake somehow. Although he did not open his eyes, he knew that Zuo Bo was standing not so far away from him.


    He rubbed his face into his arm and breathed with difficulty. Zuo Bo was not by his side when he woke up, so he was surrounded by cold air.


    Zuo Bo immediately noticed Long Chen¡¯s movement. He thought the temperature of the air conditioner was set too low, so Long Chen felt cold. Thus he turned the temperature up a little.


    After putting the remote control on the nightstand, he was going to sleep on the couch, but looking at Long Chen who was facing him with his back, he still didn¡¯t have the courage to let him sleep alone. So eventually, he lay down beside Long Chen.


    Zuo Bo looked at Long Chen¡¯s back; he stretched his hand out yet withdrew right after. He acted like he wanted to have Long Chen back into his arms again, but he was afraid of disturbing Long Chen. There were a lot of complicated feelings in his eyes. Finally, he decided to give up and just gazed at Long Chen behind his back.


    Of course, Long Chen, who had his back against Zuo Bo, did not know about Zuo Bo¡¯s hesitation at this time. His eyes became dimmer and his heart ached.


    After a long time, Long Chen no longer sensed any movement from behind. He thought Zuo Bo was asleep, so only then did he dare to move to Zuo Bo.


    Zuo Bo thought Long Chen moved backward unconsciously in his dream, so he didn¡¯t think much about it. Instead, he chuckled, brushed off the hair on the back of Long Chen¡¯s neck and gave him a kiss.


    Long Chen was stunned, because he didn¡¯t expect that Zuo Bo was still awake and would kiss him so gently.


    The uneasiness in Long Chen¡¯s heart suddenly vanished. He leaned closer to Zuo Bo and wanted to feel his aura. This time, Zuo Bo held Long Chen in his arms without hesitation, and softly spoke beside him, ¡°Good night.¡±


    Long Chen¡¯s smile became more obvious, and he replied the same thing in his heart and fell asleep with Zuo Bo.


    After waking up in the morning, Long Chen was already gone. Zuo Bo knew that he had been taken back to the army by the people He Jingyan sent here, so he was not surprised, but he still felt a little lonely, because hours ago, he was still sleeping with him in his arms, but now it all seemed like a beautiful dream.


    Zuo Bo opened the drawer and wanted to find his cigarette, but he just couldn¡¯t find it. At this time, his phone rang and he furrowed his brow immediately. He thought it was Long Qi¡¯s message, but unexpectedly, it was Long Chen, and he even sent him a picture with the title ¡°I hate the smell of it, so I threw it away.¡±


    Although it was just a simple sentence without body, Zuo Bo still found that rather sweet and smiled for a long time at the message.


    ¡®Perhaps, this is a good start, right? Long Chen.¡¯

 Chapter 166

    From the proofreader: Thank you all for keeping following the updates of this book! It¡¯s found that the previous chapters 164 and 165 were repeated, and now the correct content has been replaced in C164. As to those who have used SP on that chapter, you could still read it at will and it was not a waste of your SP! For this mistake, I would like to extend my heartfealt apology to y¡¯all.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    ¡°You seem to be in a good mood.¡± He Jingyan looked at Long Chen, who was suddenly smiling in the front passenger seat, and said that with a chuckle as if he was teasing him.


    However, when he said this, he was pinching Xu Yangyi¡¯s cheek at the same time, which evoked the disgust of him. Xu Yangyi stared at him and slapped his hand off, but He Jingyan was just  all smiles. Clearly, he was already immune to it!


    Xu Yangyi, who was sitting next to He Jingyan in the backseat and cursed in his mind.


    ¡®Can¡¯t this guy just talk normally?! Damn it! Why is he touching me and pinching my face now? I bet he is seeking for a good beating!¡¯


    They had just picked Long Chen up from the prison and were on their way back to the army. He Jingyan was afraid that Zuo Bo would be worried, so he decided to pick up Long Chen in person. But he felt he would probably be bored on the way here, so he woke Xu Yangyi up, who had not got out of bed then and brought him with him. Now Xu Yangyi was already carrying his morning anger, so when He Jingyan teased him like that, his anger was even greater than before.


    ¡°Am I?¡± Long Chen chuckled. He replied to He Jingyan¡¯s question with an evident answer.


    Then he glanced at Xu Yangyi, who was obviously having a fit. But for some reason, he just suddenly felt like he was in a good mood. Although Zuo Bo hadn¡¯t replied to his message, it still made him feel a hundred times happier than he actually getting his message because he knew that Zuo Bo must be smiling at the screen while reading the message. He couldn¡¯t see it, but he had this feeling.


    Ji Guangming, who was driving aside, also mumbled in his mind, ¡®Well, the second lieutenant seems to be in a very good mood today! He¡¯s looking totally different from usual. But that¡¯s weird! Didn¡¯t he go to his sworn enemy Zuo Bo¡¯s place? How could he be so happy? Could it be that he had an affair there?¡¯


    As he spoke, Ji Guangming burst into laughter in his mind. He felt it was impossible, but suddenly his face darkened again. He found that ever since he took the task to take care of Xu Yangyi, he found everyone looked like gay. He felt like everyone was having an ambiguous sexual orientation.


    ¡®Ugh, the colonel and Mrs. He are just toxic! Would I eventually turn homosexual if things keep going on like this?¡¯


    Ji Guangming began to worry about his sexual orientation, but it was normal for Ji Guangming to think so for He Jingyan spoiled Xu Yangyi in front of him like he was invisible. They were having P.D.A. in front of Ji Guangming every day. And when Xu Yangyi was teased by He Jingyan, his face would turn red and the cute look of him would even make a straight man like Ji Guangming¡¯s heart beat faster. Occasionally, the idea of finding a bottom to tease and play with would cross his mind.


    However, for a guy like Ji Guangming, he should probably find himself a top to tease him instead! Most likely he would not have sparks with bottoms like himself in his life.


    ¡°Ji Guangming¡­¡±


    Just as Ji Guangming was sunk in his thoughts, He Jingyan¡¯s calling drew him out. Ji Guangming didn¡¯t know why He Jingyan called him, and he was startled and shouted ¡°I¡¯m here¡± subconsciously, which almost deafened Long Chen, Jingyan and Xu Yangyi in the car.


    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m sorry. I subconsciously raised my volume.¡± Ji Guangming also realized his gaffe, so he apologized immediately and asked He Jingyan if he had any orders, but at this time, he had already crushed the car through the barrier gate and drove right into the guard post, which frightened the soldiers who were on duty.


    When Ji Guangming came back to his senses, his mouth was widened in shock. He stopped and got off the car right away. He was so scared that he was trembling because he was just in a trance and caused a car crash.

 Chapter 167

    ¡°Honey, are you all right?¡± The moment the car was crashed, He Jingyan worriedly asked Xu Yangyi, who was in his arms, and then checked his body.


    Xu Yangyi was obviously a little stunned, because it happened so suddenly and it was a crash in front of the gate of their own place. Who could have seen that coming?


    ¡°No, I¡¯m fine.¡± After a while, Xu Yangyi calmed down his pounding heart and answered blankly.


    Hearing Xu Yangyi¡¯s answer, He Jingyan finally felt relieved and immediately glared coldly at Ji Guangming, who was trembling with fear.


    ¡°Ji Guangming.¡± He Jingyan lowered his voice and called him coldly.


    Ji Guangming¡¯s heart trembled as he heard He Jingyan . ¡°Here.¡± His palms were sweating and his forehead was also covered with sweat.


    ¡°Run a hundred laps on the training ground.¡± He Jingyan¡¯s order was firm and urgent.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ji Guangming dared not to say anything else because he could literally thank He Jingyan by licking He Jingyan¡¯s shoes for not recording that demerit on his file. Ji Guangming got off the car right away and ran to the training ground.


    Fortunately, the collision was not serious otherwise things would get a lot more dangerous, because He Jingyan and Xu Yangyi hadn¡¯t fastened their seatbelt.


    Long Chen was sitting on the passenger seat calmly as if he were not there when the car crashed. He untied his seatbelt leisurely and then looked back at He Jingyan as well as Xu Yangyi. Seeing that they were fine, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll go back and sort out the documents. The results will be reported to you later.¡±


    He Jingyan didn¡¯t say a word as acquiescence.


    Suddenly, Long Chen looked up at the sky and chuckled, ¡°What a lovely day today!¡± After saying so, he left. Clearly he was in a good mood, and he didn¡¯t look like that he just got out of a car crash at all.


    At this time, one of the soldiers on duty also came over to help. Hearing that Long Chen said the weather was good, he raised his head with confusion and then said in his heart, ¡®It¡¯s quite cloudy today! It looks like it¡¯s gonna rain today! How can it be lovely?¡¯


    However, he didn¡¯t have much time to think it over. The soldier quickly went to check on He Jingyan, but he was stunned when he saw Xu Yangyi was also sitting inside the car.


    ¡®So this is Colonel He¡¯s wife whom they were talking about! He looks so beautiful, like a doll! We are just boors comparing to him. He¡¯s nothing like us.¡¯


    Xu Yangyi also noticed that the soldiers was staring at him and immediately looked up at him.


    The soldier was startled, and he saluted respectfully. ¡°Nice to meet you, Mrs. He.¡± His voice was loud.


    Xu Yangyi didn¡¯t show much expression; he just nodded as a polite reply. If the soldiers called him ¡°Mrs. He¡± when he just got here, he would be mad already, but now that ¡°Mrs. He¡± had become his other name in the army, he could only get used to it. It was true that he didn¡¯t hate it, but he also wouldn¡¯t consider that name as a glory after all.


    ¡°Drove the car away and have this barrier gate fixed.¡± He Jingyan gave the order, and then carried Xu Yangyi out of the car.


    ¡°Knock it off! I can walk by myself.¡± Seeing He Jingyan was carrying him in his arms, Xu Yangyi immediately gave him a warning because there were a lot of people passing by them now, and he would feel embarrassed even if He Jingyan was fine about that.


    He Jingyan didn¡¯t want to let go of Xu Yangyi, but there were indeed a lot of people out here. He was afraid that Xu Yangyi would be so embarrassed that he would show others his cute blushing look so He Jingyan had to put him down.


    Usually, it would take Xu Yangyi a hell lot of effort to yell at him, plus the warning and the slap, so as to have He Jingyan put him down. Therefore, when He Jingyan suddenly acted so obediently, Xu Yangyi found him suspicious, ¡°Are you secretly trying to trick me?¡±


    It was normal for Xu Yangyi to be so wary of He Jingyan! After all, he had been tricked by him for countless times, and he would only be able to realize what happened after he got tricked.

 Chapter 168

    ¡°Honey, am I such a bad person in your heart?¡± He Jingyan said that in a heartbroken tone, but his hand was holding on Xu Yangyi¡¯s waist. He was taking advantage of Xu Yangyi while saying he was wronged. No wonder Xu Yangyi was always wary of him!


    Of course, Xu Yangyi slapped He Jingyan¡¯s naughty hand off directly and glared at him, ¡°You are not a good person at all.¡±


    ¡®How dare he pretend to be innocent? Shameless!¡¯


    Xu Yangyi ignored him and walked away immediately. However, He Jingyan chuckled and followed right behind, but he did not mess with Xu Yangyi anymore, because he would definitely be slapped by him in that way. Now they were outside, he couldn¡¯t go too far. Though it was important to tease his wife, his prestige in the military was also important.


    Seeing He Jingyan and Xu Yangyi, the soldiers aside all saluted at them, but they also looked at Xu Yangyi curiously. When Xu Yangyi got off the car, he was carried in He Jingyan¡¯s arms and even dared vent his anger at He Jingyan. That was not what everyone dared do! So, the soldiers were commenting something like these in their mind:


    ¡®Is this the legendary Mrs. He? He looks like a girl, as rumor has it! Although he is not that tall, it¡¯s quite hard to ignore his existence. The momentum he carries is no joke. No wonder he could defeat Tank from the Dragon Team.¡¯


    ¡®I doubted it when I heard them saying that Mrs. He is doted by the colonel. After all, he is a man! Now, he¡¯s existence just proved that I was shallow, because this dude looks even more beautiful than a woman! Even a straight guy like me would be bent for him. Oh God, please give me a whole bunch of bottoms like this.¡¯


    ¡®Is he really a man? Not a girl?¡¯


    ¡®The man I see now must be a fake colonel because our colonel wouldn¡¯t smile like that, and he even looks like he¡¯s enjoying this!¡¯


    ¡®Mrs. He, please teach me how to tame our colonel.¡¯


    ¡­


    Most of the soldiers were curious about Xu Yangyi because the news that Xu Yangyi defeated Tank in Dragon Team went viral in the whole army overnight. Now, many people wanted to have a fight with Xu Yangyi, most likely because they wanted to see their gap between themselves and the members of Dragon Team.


    Xu Yangyi also noticed the enthusiastic gazes of the soldiers around him; he was bewildered.


    ¡®Why are they looking at me like that?¡¯ But then Xu Yangyi twitched the corner of his mouth. ¡®Do they take me as a woman again?¡¯


    Xu Yangyi was thinking that it might be the case; then his eyes immediately became dangerous as he coldly scanned the soldiers with a frightening light in his eyes..


    The soldiers were all startled and swallowed subconsciously. They quickly looked aside, and it was easy to tell that they were frightened.


    ¡®Damn! His gaze is almost as sharp as the colonel¡¯s!¡¯


    ¡®He is indeed worthy to be the one whom our colonel likes.¡¯


    ¡®He just scared the crap out of me! How could he have such suffocating momentum from such tiny body?¡¯


    ¡®Mrs. He is not an ordinary person indeed¡­¡¯


    ¡­


    The soldiers all commented secretly in their mind and sweated. They dared not look at Xu Yangyi anymore.


    Of course, He Jingyan also saw what was going on there. He felt so proud all of a sudden. Of course he would! Because his wife was famous! His wife just astonished all the soldiers.


    Maybe that was another reason why He Jingyan didn¡¯t stop the fight between Xu Yangyi and Tank at the beginning! After all, Xu Yangyi was married to the top leader of the army. The soldiers would look down on him if he was not tough enough.


    Especially Xu Yangyi was a man. If he didn¡¯t have any strong suits, he would be seen as a joke. Through the competition event, He Jingyan was trying to tell the soldiers that this was the Mrs. He, a holy and inviolable existence.

 Chapter 169

    Just as the atmosphere was subtle, Nan Xiao came over from neaby. He walked right towards He Jingyan. When he saw Xu Yangyi, his eyes were full of jealousy because he knew that the soldiers were astonished by Xu Yangyi.


    Xu Yangyi glanced at him airily and didn¡¯t show much expression, but he still snorted with boredom. Maybe he thought Nan Xiao was really hopeless!


    But Nan Xiao thought Xu Yangyi was looking down on him, so he immediately got angry, but what could he do? After all, Xu Yangyi¡¯s status was higher than his, so he could only grumble and say, ¡°Morning, Mrs. He.¡±


    Xu Yangyi didn¡¯t answer, but just passed by him. Just as Nan Xiao clenched his fists and his eyes were burning in anger, Xu Yangyi replied with a ¡°Hmm¡± lazily as his eyes were wandering on the soldiers who were training around.


    Xu Yangyi¡¯s attitude made Nan Xiao even more furious, but He Jingyan was also here. He couldn¡¯t let He Jingyan found anything wrong about him so he just took a step forward and reported, ¡°Colonel He, the second lieutenant invites you to his office.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± He Jingyan answered coldly and didn¡¯t even look at Nan Xiao. He walked directly pass him and talked to Xu Yangyi, ¡°Honey, I have a meeting now. I¡¯ll let someone take you to Ji Guangming later.¡±


    Xu Yangyi looked back at him and almost rolled his eyes, ¡°I¡¯m not a child. I can go home by myself.¡±


    ¡®Plus, I¡¯m in your army. Who would dare to do anything to me?¡¯


    Though he said that, Xu Yangyi was still a little stunned because on the first day of his marriage with He Jingyan, He Jingyan had been attacked. And now even Long Chen had been kidnapped while working in their own territory. There must be something going on there, otherwise He Jingyan wouldn¡¯t have people to take care of him by his side all the time.


    ¡°I¡¯ll send someone to take you to the training ground where Ji Guangming is at. When he finishes his 100 laps, you can just order him to do however you want.¡± He Jingyan stroked Xu Yangyi¡¯s head, as if he was trying to tell Xu Yangyi to behave well.


    Xu Yangyi might also feel what He Jingyan wanted to say, so he didn¡¯t argue with He Jingyan, ¡°Okay, I got it.¡±


    But at this time, He Jingyan deliberately said to Xu Yangyi, ¡°You can¡¯t go to places where Ji Guangming forbids you to go, understand?¡± His tone was full of toughness, leaving there no room for Xu Yangyi to argue.


    If it were usual times, Xu Yangyi would definitely be annoyed, and put on a look that he was sick of He Jingyan being fussy. However, now that He Jingyan was specially saying these, he must had his own concerns. Still, Xu Yangyi said grumpily, ¡°You are really nagging. I¡¯m not a three-year-old child.¡±


    Although Xu Yangyi said that, He Jingyan knew that he actually meant he would be obedient. So he smiled, then kissed Xu Yangyi on the head lovingly, turned around and said to Nan Xiao, who was jealous and envious, ¡°Ji Guangming is at training ground five.¡±


    Needless to say, this meant that Nan Xiao would have to take Xu Yangyi over; Nan Xiao was a little stunned this time, ¡°But what about the meeting?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a simple meeting with the second lieutenant. You don¡¯t have to accompany me.¡± He said without giving Nan Xiao a chance to say anything. He then rubbed Xu Yangyi¡¯s hair and said in a doting tone, ¡°I will take you to eat something good later.¡± Then he reluctantly let go of Xu Yangyi and immediately walked to the office. The situation seemed quite urgent that he did not even wait for Xu Yangyi to answer him.


    Xu Yangyi, on the other hand, cursed in his mind, ¡®Well! Do you have to mess with my hair before you leave?¡¯


    But it didn¡¯t look like he was angry! It was more like he was being shy.


    Nan Xiao was not in such a good mood. Because of Long Chen¡¯s sudden return, his plan was disrupted a little. He was planning on using the meeting as an excuse to get some information that Long Chen had collected in the prison, but he didn¡¯t expect that he would lose that chance because of Xu Yangyi.


    Now that He Jingyan was gone, Nan Xiao looked at Xu Yangyi angrily, as if he was wishing to kill Xu Yangyi.


    ¡®You are just f**king with my plan, right? Just wait and see how I will deal with you, arrogant son of b**ch.¡¯

 Chapter 170

    ¡°Well, show me the way, adjutant.¡± Seeing that Nan Xiao didn¡¯t respond, Xu Yangyi looked back at him, but he happened to see his eyes full of hatred that was looking at him.


    Xu Yangyi was a little stunned, but he also sniffed, ¡°What¡¯s the point of you being angry with me? If you really like He Jingyan, just go get him yourself. I don¡¯t forbid you to do that. ¡±


    ¡®Why is he even mad at me? He didn¡¯t even fight for that! Ugh, now I¡¯m just speechless.¡¯


    Xu Yangyi left immediately without looking at Nan Xiao. He decided that he would find his own way there if Nan Xiao didn¡¯t want to show the way.


    On hearing Xu Yangyi¡¯s words, Nan Xiao paused, but then he clenched his fists, ¡°What do you mean by that? Are you laughing at me? ¡±


    ¡®He said that on purpose to piss me off, right? If I could get the colonel through hard work, I would have taken him as my man already during all these years. Do you, a person who could enjoy the spoil of the colonel without even trying, understand what hard work means? Ridiculous!¡¯


    Not only did Nan Xiao lose his temper, he was getting even more furious, and the hatred he had for Xu Yangyi was even more obvious.


    ¡®Huh? Laughing at you?¡¯ Xu Yangyi was speechless when he heard that. He stopped and looked at Nan Xiao angrily, ¡°Don¡¯t be such a snake and picture me as such evil person. Why would you think that I just laughed at you? If you don¡¯t think you can get him, then sit your a** down and be good. Stop looking at me like you are looking at someone who slept with your mom and didn¡¯t even pay her.¡±


    ¡®Ugh! What a pain in the a**! Why does he have to make a scene in the morning?¡¯


    Xu Yangyi frowned impatiently. He really didn¡¯t want to pay attention to Nan Xiao this time and walked away.


    Nan Xiao sneered and laughed evilly; then malice appeared in his eyes. ¡®Xu Yangyi, this is what you made me do.¡¯


    Nan Xiao¡¯s face suddenly looked vicious and he glanced at one side. Then he made a gesture secretly and followed Xu Yangyi with a sneer.


    Wei Wei who was standing not so far away, was a little hesitant when he received Nan Xiao¡¯s gesture, but it seemed that he could not resist the order. He made sure no one was around and injected something into the hound beside him. Then he threw the syringe into the sewer below. At the end, he touched the fur of the hound and whispered something to its ear. By the next second, the hound suddenly went crazy and ran towards Xu Yangyi while barking loudly.


    Hearing the mad barking sound behind his back, Xu Yangyi was startled. When he turned around, the hound had already opened its mouth and rushed at him fiercely.


    Needless to say, Xu Yangyi dodged that bite, but the hound kept barking at him with its eyes red, as if it would pounce on Xu Yangyi and bite him to death the next second.


    However, Xu Yangyi was not afraid. Instead, he bent his body slightly, opened his hands and moved like a boxer to defend the hound¡¯s attack. He even did that with delight in his eyes, as if he was going to enjoy a fight!


    But the sound of the hound attracted the attention of the soldiers. Just as they were about to come to help, Nan Xiao suddenly gave Wei Wei a fierce look.


    Wei Wei nodded and suddenly said, ¡°Mrs. He, it¡¯s out of control. Run!¡± But after he finished, he gave a pistol to Xu Yangyi.


    Xu Yangyi grabbed it instinctively. Before he could even realize what happened, the hound became even fiercer after seeing the gun, as if it suddenly saw a dangerous enemy. The next second, it dashed at Xu Yangyi, opened its mouth that was full of sharp teeth and was about to bite  Xu Yangyi on his neck.


    The soldiers¡¯ eyes were all wide opened and they were all screaming ¡°Oh no!¡± in their mind as they ran toward Xu Yangyi to rescue him. But suddenly the gunshot echoed in the air, and the hound was moaning. After a moment of staggering, it fell to the ground and blood oozed from its body.


    The soldiers were all stunned this time, and they were all terrified. It seemed that Xu Yangyi had done something unbelievable, but it was definitely not something good.

 Chapter 171

    The situation was quite dangerous just now, and he happened to have a gun in his hand, so Xu Yangyi just shot at the hound reflexively. So it was not until he heard the hound moaning on the ground did Xu Yangyi realize what happened. He immediately threw the gun away and ran to hold the hound in his arms. He then shouted at the soldiers who were all stunned nearby, ¡°Why are you guys still standing there? Take me to the clinic, now! ¡±


    Xu Yangyi picked up the hound with difficulty and asked the soldiers to show him the way. But before he could catch up with the soldier who was walking ahead, Nan Xiao suddenly shouted, ¡°Arrest Mrs. He.¡±


    The soldiers were all stunned, but they were not shocked by that order. Instead, they looked at Xu Yangyi helplessly.


    ¡°Are you deaf? I said, arrest him.¡± Nan Xiao shouted again angrily for not seeing any reaction from the soldiers.


    The soldiers were startled, but they had to bite the bullet and walked towards Xu Yangyi. They took over the hound in his arms and apologized, ¡°Sorry, Mrs. He, please forgive us.¡± After they said so, two of the soldiers bent Xu Yangyi¡¯s hands behind his back and suppressed Xu Yangyi¡¯s movements.


    Xu Yangyi had no idea what had happened; he was confused, ¡°What are you doing? Let go of me!¡± Saying that, Xu Yangyi was about to break free, but at this time, a soldier hurriedly tried to persuade him, ¡°Mrs. He, please don¡¯t resist, or things will get worse.¡±


    Hearing that, Xu Yangyi, who was angry, eventually noticed the looks on the soldiers around him. Seeing their pale faces, he knew that things were not that simple.


    The soldier was afraid that Xu Yangyi would resist, so he added again, ¡°Just wait until Colonel He comes. Don¡¯t be impulsive.¡±


    ¡°Otherwise you will drag the colonel down.¡± Another soldier also said. One could tell just from the sound of his words, the situation was really complicated.


    ¡®Drag He Jingyan down? What¡­ what does this mean?¡¯


    Xu Yangyi was petrified for a moment, but seeing the soldiers¡¯ looks, he didn¡¯t ask any more questions. He could only say, ¡°I won¡¯t resist. But send the dog to the vet first. It got shot on its belly. If it doesn¡¯t get any treatment in time, it will die.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mrs. He.¡± Hearing that Xu Yangyi wouldn¡¯t resist, the two soldiers immediately thanked him and hurriedly asked the soldiers to send the hound to the vet. But at this time, a few men in different uniforms came over, looking like a bunch of foreigners, especially the fat man had four stars hanging on his shoulder and was walking ahead of them. Needless to say, This man¡¯s military rank must be very high.


    ¡°What happened? Why is my dog hurt? Who did this?¡± The fat man cursed at the soldiers in English. He then slapped the soldier who was holding the dog.


    The soldier who got slapped didn¡¯t even say a word of resistance, and even greeted him respectfully, ¡°Hello, Senior Colonel Du.¡±


    But the man did not show any mercy. He took out his gun and pointed directly at the soldier¡¯s forehead. He then said angrily, ¡°I¡¯m gonna f**king kill you for hurting my dog!¡± As he got angry, his fat was shaking.


    ¡°Sorry.¡± The soldiers could only apologize, because they couldn¡¯t expose Xu Yangyi.


    The soldiers aside were also stunned because this  was a senior colonel from one of their alliance countries. He was here today to talk to He Jingyan about the support of the drug. He Jingyan had refused him many times and now he was extremely dissatisfied.


    Clearly he was using what had just happened as an excuse to vent his anger.

 Chapter 172

    Just as the soldiers were feeling depressed, Nan Xiao felt that the atmosphere was just right. Just as he was about to say that it was Xu Yangyi who shot the hound, Xu Yangyi had already shouted at the Senior Colonel Du, ¡°I¡¯m the one who shot the dog! If you want to vent your anger, bring it on me! Why the f**k did you slap him?¡±


    The reason why Xu Yangyi said it was that he hated people who used violence to solve problem regardless of the situation. Besides, the soldier was slapped because of him. This was a humiliation to a soldier, but the soldier didn¡¯t dare to say a word about it. It was impossible for Xu Yangyi not to be angry.


    Seeing Xu Yangyi stepping forward, the soldiers were all terrified instead. They were not happy for Xu Yangyi standing up to admit his own mistake.


    ¡°Mrs. He, just stay put and don¡¯t say anything. Wait for Colonel He to be here.¡± One of the soldiers who had suppressed Xu Yangyi tried to persuade him. It seemed that he didn¡¯t want Xu Yangyi to have any conflict with Senior Colonel Du.


    But Xu Yangyi was never an obedient person! He immediately snapped, ¡°I¡¯m not waiting for him to come and save my a**! That soldier got slapped because of me! And you are telling me to just watch that happen? Are you kidding me?¡±


    ¡®Plus, when He Jingyan comes over, that soldier might have been killed by this ugly fatso already.¡¯


    Xu Yangyi was looking furious. Just as another soldier thought Xu Yangyi was just saying it and  tried to persuade him not to speak anymore, Xu Yangyi suddenly shouted in rage again, ¡°You are He Jingyan¡¯s soldiers. That means you are my soldiers too. And he can¡¯t just slap our soldiers like that! Who grants him to do that? ¡±


    The momentum Xu Yangyi just delivered was overwhelming as if anyone who offended him would probably die from his anger. He didn¡¯t take Senior Colonel Du seriously at all, but this was just the way Xu Yangyi was!


    And Xu Yangyi¡¯s strong words had just hit right on the hearts of the soldiers, which cheered up their courage. Their heads that they just lowered were now up and they had already stuck out their chests.


    No fortune should corrupt one¡¯s soul, no poverty should dampen one¡¯s will, and no power should suppress one¡¯s pride. Besides, they were soldiers who guarded their country. How could they act like a coward in front of the military officers of a foreign country?


    However, comparing to the arousing spirits of the soldiers, Nan Xiao was just watching on the side, because he knew that Senior Colonel Du was a very unreasonable man and had a strong self-esteem. Now that he had been rejected by He Jingyan, he definitely hold a lot of anger. So, if Xu Yangyi disobeyed him, he would revenge on him, no doubt.


    Wei Wei, on the side, was a little stunned because he was the one who had handed the gun to Xu Yangyi . If He Jingyan really investigated the whole thing, he would surely get involved.


    He hurriedly asked Nan Xiao to help him out later with his gaze, but Nan Xiao only gave him a cold look and then looked away.


    Wei Wei was completely petrified. ¡®What? What does he mean? Is he telling me to deal with this on my own? That¡¯s different from what he said at first! Didn¡¯t he say that as long as I do what he said, he would take care of the rest afterwards?¡¯


    Wei Wei¡¯s heart skipped a beat. At this time, he suddenly remembered 009 who had died in the prison. His body shivered violently and stared at Nan Xiao who was ignoring him in disbelief.


    ¡®He¡­ wants to abandon me here?¡¯ Coming to this conclusion, Wei Wei felt like it was the end of the world. He now finally saw the real situation here.


    Nan Xiao glanced at Wei Wei, whose face was utterly pale already, with a sneer in his heart. ¡®You are just a scapegoat they sent here to do the dirty work for me. How funny! How could they entrust such an important mission to you, a little guard? If things are really that simple, I wouldn¡¯t have to go undercover beside He Jingyan for so long.¡¯


    Nan Xiao just used Wei Wei as a tool, put him in danger and abandoned him afterward, but he still took it for granted and didn¡¯t take Wei Wei as a living man.


    Moreover, Nan Xiao was not afraid that Wei Wei would change his mind or snitch on him because he would definitely die even worse than dying in the hands He Jingyan.

 Chapter 173

    Because Senior Colonel Du couldn¡¯t understand Chinese, he had no idea what Xu Yangyi was talking about, but he could tell from his expression that Xu Yangyi was being disrespectful to him.


    At this time, the interpreter, who was standing beside Senior Colonel Du, whispered Xu Yangyi¡¯s words to him. He paused in the middle of the interpretation, but then continued.


    After hearing what the interpreter had said, Senior Colonel Du was immediately furious. He scolded Xu Yangyi in English, ¡°Are you the little brat who hurt my dog? You think that I am just a nobody, right?¡± Then he pointed his gun at Xu Yangyi¡¯s forehead, looking outrageous.


    ¡°How dare you, you prick? I¡¯m gonna f**king shoot you.¡± After he finished his sentence, the ugly fat man pulled the trigger.


    Seeing the bullet dashing towards him, Xu Yangyi¡¯s pupils contracted, but he also pushed away the soldiers who were holding him off. Then he did a back flip and dodged the bullet.


    ¡®Damn it! He really shot at me? Isn¡¯t this He Jingyan¡¯s territory? How dare him!¡¯


    Seeing that Xu Yangyi dodged the bullet agilely, Senior Colonel Du was a little stunned, and then he fired another round of shots, looking like he would not give up only after killing Xu Yangyi.


    But Senior Colonel Du¡¯s precision was even worse than a shooting rookie¡¯s. How could he be able to land his bullets on an agile guy like Xu Yangyi? Xu Yangyi dodged the bullets easily, and then he even gave Senior Colonel Du a smile, as if he was laughing at his bad shooting skill.


    Of course, Senior Colonel Du could tell what he meant from his expression. He was even more furious, but he was also out of bullets! He grabbed a gun from one of his subordinates angrily, but it was too late. Xu Yangyi quickly pulled out the knife of the soldier beside him, looked up with his sharp eyes and threw it precisely at Senior Colonel Du¡¯s gun. The knife penetrated through the gun and pinned on the tree behind Senior Colonel Du. The air immediately froze, because Xu Yangyi¡¯s action was too fast that they did not have the time to react at all.


    But Xu Yangyi, the person who had done this, sneered, ¡°Senior Colonel Du, right? How can you be a senior colonel when you can¡¯t even use a gun? Did you pull strings to get your military rank or something?¡± Xu Yangyi smiled arrogantly and said his thoughts unscrupulously. He didn¡¯t even give Senior Colonel Du¡¯s interpreter the time to interpret. Xu Yangyi just looked up at him coldly and then toyed with another knife casually. He then gave out a ¡°friendly¡± suggestion, ¡°Did you know that you just made a fool of yourself in a foreign country? If I were you, I would have found a hole to jump down so that I won¡¯t be embarrassed to death.¡±


    As soon as Xu Yangyi said this, the soldiers all secretly clapped their hands and cheered in their mind because they had always thought that Senior Colonel Du¡¯s precision at shooting was bad, ridiculously bad even. But no one dared to say it yet. Only the Mrs. He dared say such thing. Not only did he dare to say anything, but he also looked at Senior Colonel Du, who was so angry that his face turned red, with a sneer on his face.


    ¡°Damn you¡­ You!¡± Senior Colonel Du wanted to curse Xu Yangyi, but he was so angry that he stuttered.


    Seeing that Senior Colonel Du was stammering, the interpreter aside immediately warned Xu Yangyi in broken Chinese, ¡°Prick, do you know whom you are talking to now? This is a military officer of your Alliance country, whose military rank is above He Jingyan. If you kneel down and apologize now, I can still spare your life.¡± He was so arrogant that he dared call He Jingyan¡¯s name.


    ¡°Kneel down? To this fat middle-aged man?¡± Xu Yangyi seemed to have heard something funny. He chuckled a few times, and then his eyes suddenly turned cold. ¡°I won¡¯t kneel down unless you kill me.¡± After saying that, the knife in his hand flew over the interpreter¡¯s cheek and pinned deeply into the tree behind him. The threatening momentum was just overwhelming; the whole place fell into silence and no one even dared to breathe.


    ¡®He should thank God that I didn¡¯t pin those knives in his body. Kneeling down? You wish!¡¯

 Chapter 174

    The interpreter¡¯s hands shivered as he touched one side of his burning cheeks. He hadn¡¯t realized what had happened until he saw the blood in his hand.


    ¡®Blood¡­ He¡¯s not kidding. This bastard, he¡¯s¡­ too dangerous! Who is he? How dare he attack our Senior Colonel?¡¯


    The interpreter was trembling. At this time, he noticed that Xu Yangyi was not wearing a military uniform. Even though he attacked him, the soldiers were all frightened with no one coming out to take him down.


    ¡®This little prick can¡¯t be someone important, can he?¡¯ The interpreter got a bad feeling in his heart somehow.


    As for Senior Colonel Du, although he couldn¡¯t understand what Xu Yangyi was talking about, the powerful momentum of Xu Yangyi was enough to shock him. Seeing Xu Yangyi with such a sharp expression, his body shivered as if he had seen He Jingyan.


    Although He Jingyan¡¯s military rank was not as high as that of Senior Colonel Du, Du was still only a senior colonel of a foreign country. In Country H, there was no such military rank as senior colonel, He Jingyan and Senior Colonel Du¡¯s military rank were technically on the same level, that is to say, Senior Colonel Du did not have a higher rank than He Jingyan.


    Besides, He Jingyan was not only famous in his own country, he was known as an excellent commander and a respectful colonel internationally. Many of his enemies abroad would just surrender before the war even started just by hearing his name. That was because He Jingyan had the title of ¡®The Grim Reaper¡¯ in the battlefield, and he was invincible. In other words, as long as you fought against He Jingyan¡¯s army, chances were that your army would die out.


    But with such ability and power, He Jingyan, on the other hand, was just a colonel, which was quite unbelievable, but no one dared delve into that matter.


    Nan Xiao, who was watching the show, could no longer be so chill this time because he didn¡¯t expect that Xu Yangyi would dare to go against Senior Colonel Du.


    ¡®Is there a problem with Xu Yangyi¡¯s mind? If he goes against Senior Colonel Du here, he could evoke a war between the two countries. Things would get out of control by then and He Jingyan could be involved in this and be punished by his superior.¡¯


    Perhaps because he was afraid that He Jingyan would get involved, Nan Xiao was also worried, but suddenly another scheme came up in his mind.


    ¡®Wait! That¡¯s just perfect! Isn¡¯t it good that Xu Yangyi just made a scene like this? My mission is halfway done in this way. At first, my goal was to have He Jingyan, now it¡¯s just a wonderful opportunity to complete my mission.


    Don¡¯t blame me, He Jingyan. It was you who didn¡¯t choose me first, so now I will show no mercy.¡¯


    They all said that love that did not receive its response could evoke hatred, which seemed to be true.


    ¡°Xu Yangyi, how dare you be disrespectful to Senior Colonel Du? Do you know how serious the problem is? This has to do with the relations of two countries. It¡¯s not just your personal business.¡±


    Nan Xiao suddenly yelled at Xu Yangyi and then said to the soldiers beside him, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you taking Mrs. He to apologize to Senior Colonel Du? Why are you still standing there? Do you want to see a war between the two countries?¡±


    The soldiers were startled by this, because this was an international matter! If it was because of their negligence that the two countries started a war, no one could withstand the consequences.


    In fact, the reason why Nan Xiao would set Xu Yangyi up was that he knew about Xu Yangyi¡¯s temper: he would not bow to Senior Colonel Du and apologize. He could tell that from the anger Xu Yangyi just showed.


    Therefore, Nan Xiao did this to make Xu Yangyi even more furious so that he would make the matter even worse. It was best if Xu Yangyi could bring the two countries to war so that he could sit and profit from their conflicts.


    ¡®Xu Yangyi, show me what you are capable of! Come on!¡¯


    Nan Xiao sneered and resumed his expression of watching the show.

 Chapter 175

    ¡°That¡­ that¡¯s right!.¡± Seeing Nan Xiao stood up and spoke, the interpreter stuttered. In fact, he was still afraid of Xu Yangyi, but after hearing Nan Xiao say that they would take Xu Yangyi to them, he felt that Xu Yangyi¡¯s identity was not a big deal, otherwise a second lieutenant wouldn¡¯t dare to do this to him.


    Although the soldiers approved what Xu Yangyi had done, it was the matter between the two countries after all. They could not take actions recklessly. They could only say to Xu Yangyi, ¡°Please hold your anger back first, Mrs. He. We¡¯ve already sent someone to get Colonel He, he should be here in a second.¡±


    ¡°The second lieutenant is also speaking for us. Please don¡¯t blame him.¡± Someone also spoke for Nan Xiao, but when Nan Xiao looked at Xu Yangyi, there was a hint of provocation in his eyes; maybe he wanted to make Xu Yangyi even more furious so that he could out his plan more easily, but he was also laughing at Xu Yangyi.


    Xu Yangyi frowned when he heard that. In fact, it would only take Xu Yangyi seconds to take these people down, but if he really did so, he would get He Jingyan in trouble, so he couldn¡¯t be so impulsive.


    ¡°I¡¯ll apologize ! What¡¯s the big deal?¡± Xu Yangyi strode towards Senior Colonel Du and the interpreter, but Senior Colonel Du didn¡¯t know what Xu Yangyi was going to do; instead, he thought Xu Yangyi was going to attack him again, so he hurriedly moved backwards.


    ¡°Don¡¯t panic, Senior Colonel. He won¡¯t do anything to you. He is here to apologize to you.¡± Seeing Senior Colonel Du backed away, the interpreter explained to him right away.


    Senior Colonel Du heard that and asked skeptically, ¡°Really?¡±


    Then he looked at Xu Yangyi, who was coming at him, looking intense and aggressive. He then looked back at the interpreter as if he was saying, ¡®Are you serious?¡¯


    ¡°Yes, the one next to you is He Jingyan¡¯s second lieutenant. Do you still remember him? It was him who said it would evoke conflicts between two countries, so that prick is now going to apologize to us. He¡¯s probably scared,¡± said the interpreter with a flattering smile on his face.


    Hearing that Xu Yangyi was scared, Senior Colonel Du stopped retreating, and got his spirit up right away. He straightened up his body, adjusted the collars of his shirt and said to Xu Yangyi, ¡°Now you realize what you did wrong? It¡¯s too late. Don¡¯t think I will accept your apology.¡±


    But Xu Yangyi didn¡¯t look at him at all. Instead, he said to the soldier that was holding the hound, ¡°Take it to the treatment first.¡±


    The soldier accepted the order and left quickly, while Senior Colonel Du, who was ignored, was furious. ¡°I¡¯m talking to you! How dare you ignor me?¡± But after cursing, he asked the interpreter beside him,¡± What did he just say?¡± The look on his face was comical.


    ¡°He asked the soldiers to take the hound to treatment,¡± said the interpreter, hurriedly.


    ¡°So he just ignored me for a dog?¡± Senior Colonel Du was outrageous because that meant that he was inferior to a dog in Xu Yangyi¡¯s eyes!


    It was not until the interpreter finished his interpretation did he realize how serious the matter was. He immediately scolded Xu Yangyi, ¡°You are so arrogant! Did you even put Senior Colonel Du in your eyes?¡±


    ¡°No, not really. I¡¯m just spitting him out from my mouth instead.¡± Xu Yangyi immediately answered.


    He then cursed in his mind, ¡®What¡¯s wrong with this guy? He was just furious about what happened to his hound just now, but he¡¯s blaming me for ignoring him over the dog now? Does he really like his dog or is it just an excuse for him to vent his anger?¡¯


    Xu Yangyi thought the latter explanation was more likely, but before he could figure it out clearly, Senior Colonel Du had suddenly rushed to him angrily; his fat palm slapped down fiercely and made a loud sound.


    By the side, the soldiers¡¯ eyes were all wide open, looking flabbergasted. Even Nan Xiao, who was enjoying the show, had a shocking look on his face.


    As for Senior Colonel Du, his hand was still holding up and his pupils were dilating.

 Chapter 176

    The interpreter covered his mouth, looking even more frightened, not daring to breathe.


    Xu Yangyi, on the other hand, stared at the tall figure in front of him and suddenly froze.


    ¡°He Jingyan¡­¡± Xu Yangyi called He Jingyan in a daze because He Jingyan just used his own face to help him block this slap. The slapping sound just now was resounding, which made Xu Yangyi¡¯s heart break; he was feeling even worse than himself being slapped.


    He Jingyan looked back at Xu Yangyi dotingly; he then touched his face that was still in shock and said, ¡°Did you get hurt?¡±


    Even though He Jingyan¡¯s cheek was burning at this time, he still didn¡¯t put himself first. Instead, he was trying to comfort Xu Yangyi, who seemed to be scared.


    Xu Yangyi, who was being asked so gently by He Jingyan, his eyes suddenly became tearful, ¡°Are you aware that you are the one suffering the pain now?¡± Then he pounded on He Jingyan¡¯s chest, looking distressed.


    The reason why he wanted to cry was probably because Xu Yangyi felt heartbroken that He Jingyan had taken the slap for him. Or perhaps it was because that He Jingyan didn¡¯t care about himself, but wanted to comfort him first, which made his nose sore.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m used to being beaten by you every day. This is nothing to my thick face.¡± Seeing his wife¡¯s eyes turning red, He Jingyan gently embraced him in his arms and then comforted him softly.


    Xu Yangyi did not panic and push He Jingyan away this time. Instead, he lowered his head and buried it into He Jingyan¡¯s chest; he then said sorrowfully, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡®It was all because I didn¡¯t know how to restrain my temper so He Jingyan got beaten. It was all my fault.¡¯


    At this time, Xu Yangyi felt guilty. After all, He Jingyan was the colonel of the army. It was a shame to be slapped in front of the soldiers.


    He Jingyan seemed to know that Xu Yangyi was worried about him, so he touched his head, kissed him on his forehead and said, ¡°I won¡¯t be degraded just by getting slapped on the face. Plus, I just saved a beauty! Technically speaking, I¡¯m a hero.¡± He Jingyan mentioned it lightly; maybe he wanted Xu Yangyi not to kick himself.


    After all, Xu Yangyi was still a child. He Jingyan was afraid that he would think too much about it. But then deep under his eyes, a murderous look flashed through. If it weren¡¯t for Senior Colonel Du, Xu Yangyi wouldn¡¯t be feeling that guilty. And if he didn¡¯t arrive in time, that heavy slap would have landed on Xu Yangyi¡¯s tender little face already.


    Just thinking of Xu Yangyi being beaten, He Jingyan was furious. He let go of Xu Yangyi, and then he stared at Senior Colonel Du¡¯s eyes coldly. ¡°Did my wife set your house on fire or did he kill one of your soldiers? Otherwise, Senior Colonel Du, how could you be angry?¡±


    His words were full of coldness and danger, which frightened Senior Colonel Du and the interpreter. And what made their face even paler was the words ¡°my wife¡± that He Jingyan just said, which was enough to scare the crap out of them.


    ¡°This pri¡­, this is your wife, Colonel He?¡± Senior Colonel Du was about to say ¡°this prick¡±, but he immediately changed his words and asked with trembling fear.


    The interpreter was so scared that he couldn¡¯t say anything because He Jingyan was already scary enough to him at usual times, let alone the dangerous He Jingyan now.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what my wife did wrong that made you want to use violence on him.¡± He Jingyan did not explain to Senior Colonel Du whether Xu Yangyi was his wife or not, but stressed the matter again in a cold stiff voice. But there was also no need to explain, because what he said was enough to prove Xu Yangyi¡¯s identity.


    Blood was drained from Senior Colonel Du¡¯s face after he made sure he did not hear it wrong, because he could never afford to offend He Jingyan.

 Chapter 177

    ¡®Wait! His wife is the one who hurt my hound! I have every right to handle this matter! Why am I afraid of him?¡¯


    Senior Colonel Du¡¯s brain raced, and then the terrified look he had just had disappeared; he said arrogantly instead, ¡°I was not going to bully your wife! But he hurt my hound first. I just wanted him to know what was right and what was wrong. ¡±


    ¡°So, you were gonna teach my wife rights and wrongs by slapping him?¡± After Senior Colonel Du said that, He Jingyan chuckled and continued. The cold voice of him made people¡¯s hair stand on end.


    Senior Colonel Du didn¡¯t have the balls to act arrogant anymore! After all, he just wanted to slap Xu Yangyi, and it eventually turned into a slap on He Jingyan¡¯s face. He should be thankful that He Jingyan didn¡¯t take him down.


    ¡°Well¡­ Colonel He, you might be exaggerating it too much! I was losing my temper just now!¡± Senior Colonel Du was petrified immediately and completely suppressed by He Jingyan¡¯s momentum. But then after he thought about it, he felt like he couldn¡¯t be such a coward, so he showed his bravado again, ¡°Anyway, your wife still hurt my hound, that¡¯s a fact. He should be responsible for that at least, right?¡±


    He was afraid that He Jingyan would suddenly take him down, so he then added, ¡°Not only did your wife hurt my hound, but he also threatened me with a knife. If the Prime Minister of my country hears this, this will escalate to an international problem. No matter how powerful you are, He Jingyan, you won¡¯t be able to suppress that, right?¡±


    After all, Senior Colonel Du was not that stupid; he knew that he could use this to suppress He Jingyan, but He Jingyan suddenly smiled and said, ¡°Senior Colonel Du must be exhausted for traveling to our country, right? After all, you have to pass through many other countries.¡±


    For some reason, He Jingyan suddenly asked this question. Senior Colonel Du and the interpreter looked at each other with puzzlement .


    ¡®Is he trying to suck up to me?¡¯ Senior Colonel Du said that in his mind. After thinking this, he suddenly became complacent again, ¡°Of course! It took me a lot of efforts to come to Country H, but then, my request was refused by you, He Jingyan. I am quite disappointed! I don¡¯t know if you change your mind and decide to support my country after this incident happened, Colonel He?¡±


    Although Senior Colonel Du sounded like he was asking He Jingyan nicely, he was actually using the incident about Xu Yangyi to warn He Jingyan that if he didn¡¯t support his country, then he would have to report this to his superior. Senior Colonel Du was clearly threatening He Jingyan! Hearing Senior Colonel Du¡¯s words, the interpreter clapped his hands in his mind, but before they even got to be proud of their ¡°excellent¡± diplomacy, He Jingyan suddenly smiled viciously.


    ¡°What are you smiling at?¡± Senior Colonel Du was immediately furious.


    ¡®What does He Jingyan mean? Does he not put the prime minister in his eyes?¡¯


    ¡°What am I smiling at?¡± He Jingyan repeated leisurely. When Senior Colonel Du was burning with anger, he said calmly, ¡°I don¡¯t know what my superiors would think if I tell them that I¡¯ve never seen Senior Colonel Du here. Do you think that they would think that I am lying?¡±


    Instead of explaining, He Jingyan used euphemism, but Senior Colonel Du and the interpreter were all startled and their faces turned pale right away.


    ¡°The other countries are at wars recently, and unfortunately, Senior Colonel Du was accidentally involved in it. Your superior probably won¡¯t question this excuse, right? They won¡¯t really let me go to the foreign battlefield to find your corpse, am I right? Senior Colonel Du.¡±


    He Jingyan still spoke calmly and logically. Even though he knew that Senior Colonel Du and the interpreter were both terrified, he still went on as if He Jingyan was determined to scare the crap out of them!

 Chapter 178

    ¡°Colonel He, I believe we can talk this out. There¡¯s no need to come to a sticky end, right?¡±  Seeing that the situation was not right, Senior Colonel Du immediately put his pride down. That was understandable because He Jingyan was not just saying that verbally: he would definitely do it. Of course, Senior Colonel Du was terrified.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right! Our top priority is to maintain the friendly relationship of our alliance!¡± The interpreter also flattered him, they were just two brown-nosers!


    He Jingyan just sneered, but neither did he look at them nor answered their questions. Instead, he glanced at the soldiers coldly and asked, ¡°Who handed him the gun?¡±


    He said that calmly, as if he had no intention of blaming that person, but such a simple sentence was enough to terrify the soldiers.


    Wei Wei, who handed Xu Yangyi the gun, of course, was scared out of his wits. But if he didn¡¯t admit it and waited for He Jingyan to find that out, he would face an even more miserable death. With his trembling legs, he was terrified and reported, ¡°Colonel He, I¡­ I did.¡±


    After saying that, Wei Wei¡¯s heart was beating violently, as if it was about to jump out of his chest. His face gradually turned pale.


    At this time, Nan Xiao also gave him a warning look, as if he was saying, ¡°You know the consequences if you ever dare to rat on me.¡±


    Wei Wei was even more frightened, because if his identity was exposed, he didn¡¯t know if he could keep the secret under He Jingyan¡¯s torture.


    ¡®Judging from the coward look on his face, is he afraid of being questioned by He Jingyan? Looks like I shouldn¡¯t keep him alive any longer. I¡¯ll need to kill him before He Jingyan gets any information from him, Otherwise the next one who dies would be me.¡¯


    Even though Nan Xiao didn¡¯t know for sure if Wei Wei would be spotted by He Jingyan, he had already made up his mind to kill him. He was just a heartless selfish monster!


    But Wei Wei didn¡¯t know what Nan Xiao was thinking. He was just praying that He Jingyan would not find out his identity and hoping that Nan Xiao would not leave him here.


    He Jingyan looked at Wei Wei, whose head was lowered tightly and did not dare to breathe, and asked without emotions in his voice, ¡°Didn¡¯t you know that this was Senior Colonel Du¡¯s dog?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I know, but at that time, the hound suddenly went crazy. I was afraid that it might hurt Mrs. He, so I handed him my gun.¡± Wei Wei just repeated the lines on the script that Nan Xiao had given him before, and his anxiety increased.


    ¡°Does that mean I have to thank you for saving Yangyi?¡± There seemed to be hidden meanings in his words, as he glanced at Wei Wei¡¯s coldly.


    Hearing that, Wei Wei didn¡¯t dare to answer! He could only say hurriedly, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. Please punish me.¡±


    Wei Wei could only take the initiative to ask for a punishment because he didn¡¯t know what He Jingyan¡¯ s implication was.


    ¡®What¡­ what should I do? Did Colonel He find out something?¡¯


    Wei Wei was so scared that he seemed to be about to have a heart attack. He immediately turned his eyes to Nan Xiao for help, but Nan Xiao ignored him directly since he was a useless tool, which made Wei Wei¡¯s heart sink.


    ¡®Even though I didn¡¯t actually accomplish your whole mission, I still did a hell lot of dirty work for you. Nan Xiao, how could you do this to me? Even just a word from you might save my life!, After all, you are He Jingyan¡¯s second lieutenant!¡¯


    Wei Wei was regretful and resentful about how cruel Nan Xiao was, but he knew he would die even worse if he sold Nan Xiao out to He Jingyan. He could only use that as his Ace card. Therefore, he held back his anger and chose to remain silent.

 Chapter 179

    Although He Jingyan was not directing at them at this time, just his cold and dangerous expression was enough to make Senior Colonel Du and the interpreter shiver. That was why they dared not to say anything even when they were ignored by Pei Siyan.


    And the most irritated one here was probably Nan Xiao because he had been waiting for Xu Yangyi to start a fight with Senior Colonel Du and escalate it to a war, but he didn¡¯t expect that He Jingyan would come so quickly and even take the slap for Xu Yangyi. Needless to say, Nan Xiao was so jealous that he was gnashing his teeth.


    ¡®Xu Yangyi, I¡¯d like to see how long your good luck can last. I have a whole bunch of ways to make you suffer. Xu Yangyi, you can run but you cannot hide. Let¡¯s just see who¡¯s the one  standing here in the end.¡¯


    Cruelty flickered across Nan Xiao¡¯s eyes, but he quickly hid it because he was afraid that He Jingyan would perceive it.


    However, Nan Xiao¡¯s expression was caught by Xu Yangyi. The latter frowned and looked up and down at Nan Xiao.


    ¡®Nan Xiao¡¯s expression just makes people feel uncomfortable. Plus, what just happened was so sudden that everyone should be shocked by that, but Nan Xiao was acting calm all along! That¡¯s weird! Is it because of his high psychological quality as a second lieutenant? I don¡¯t think so. His reaction was weird, but I can¡¯t exactly why it makes me feel that way. Anyway, I¡¯d better keep my guard on against him. After all, he sees me as his rival in love. Who knows what kind of crazy sh*t he would do?¡¯


    Coincidentally, Nan Xiao was looking at Xu Yangyi, too. He then frowned. Maybe he sensed that Xu Yangyi was looking back at him!


    ¡®What are you looking at? It¡¯s impossible for a brainless kid like you to see me through! I don¡¯t fight against you for He Jingyan becasue I want him to come to me himself. I will let him know that I, Nan Xiao, can bring him more benefits than you can.¡¯


    But no one knew what benefit Nan Xiao was talking about, because he himself was the one who indirectly caused He Jingyan to be slapped. Should that be the way of love someway? Didn¡¯t he know that putting Xu Yangyi in danger was almost equal to putting He Jingyan in danger?


    Receiving the scorn in Nan Xiao¡¯s eyes, Xu Yangyi didn¡¯t respond, but suddenly smiled. Then he wrapped his arms around He Jingyan¡¯s one arm and buried himself into his chest. After that, he even pretended to be scared and leaned even closer to He Jingyan¡¯s chest, just like a scared little deer. Then, he gave Nan Xiao a smirk on purpose.


    ¡®You like He Jingyan, don¡¯t you? That¡¯s great! I¡¯ll give you some P.D.A. for free!¡¯


    Then he even raised his eyebrows at Nan Xiao as a provocation, which made Nan Xiao furious.


    ¡®Bastard, how dare you provoke me? I will never let you get away with that that easily.¡¯


    Xu Yangyi, on the other hand, did take Nan Xiao¡¯s threat seriously at all. Instead, he pretended to be even more frightened that he held He Jingyan¡¯s body even tighter. It was so pitiful; even the soldiers watching by the side felt that their hearts were melting because they thought that Xu Yangyi had been frightened by Senior Colonel Du, but Nan Xiao was just even fierier.


    ¡®Aha! He¡¯s mad! He¡¯s mad now! How can he be so easy to provoke?¡¯


    Xu Yangyi felt so happy for the first time.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Feeling the restlessness of the man in his arms, He Jingyan stroked Xu Yangyi¡¯s head and asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Xu Yangyi was in a good mood.


    He Jingyan raised his eyebrows, but he didn¡¯t say anything. He kissed Xu Yangyi on the forehead dotingly, which made Nan Xiao¡¯s anger and jealousy worse.


    ¡®Xu Yangyi, I will make you regret this! ¡¯

 Chapter 180

    ¡®Wow wow wow! Look at that murderous look! You are completely giving yourself away!¡¯


    Xu Yangyi said this in a show-watching tone in his mind. He glanced at Nan Xiao first and ignored him immediately.


    Just as those guys thought that Hei Jingyan would give Wei Wei a severe punishment for him had given Xu Yangyi the gun and indirectly caused him to hurt the hound accidentally, He Jingyan suddenly said, ¡°Nan Xiao, lock him up for a whole week.¡±


    Nan Xiao, who seethed with rage, couldn¡¯t believe his own ears because it was not like something that He Jingyan would do.


    ¡®Just a week, that simple?¡¯


    Of course, even Wei Wei, the person who was actually involved in this, couldn¡¯t understand it, either. Normally, he would just give out a severe punishment to warn the rest of the soldiers.


    Therefore, Wei Wei didn¡¯t know whether to be happy or worried, because He Jingyan was a very shrewd person who couldn¡¯t be taken easily.


    ¡®Could it be that Colonel He forgave me because of Mrs. He?¡¯


    Wei Wei could only think that. After all, that answer was the most possible one.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say it clearly?¡± He Jingyan glanced at Nan Xiao since he did not take any action.


    Nan Xiao trembled and immediately said, ¡°No, I¡¯ll do it right now.¡±


    Nan Xiao did not dare to hesitate. He nodded at the two soldiers aside and asked them to escort Wei Wei to the guardhouse, but he was suddenly stunned because Xu Yangyi was still standing here! Why would Xu Yangyi not be punished?


    The more he thought about it, the more uncomfortable Nan Xiao felt; suddenly, an idea came into his mind.


    He suddenly looked at He Jingyan hesitantly, looking like he had something to say. He even faked an awkward look so that He Jingyan wouldn¡¯t be able to tell what he was planning.


    ¡°Out with it.¡± Of course, He Jingyan saw his hesitation and ordered coldly.


    Hearing He Jingyan¡¯s impatient voice, Nan Xiao hated Xu Yangyi even worse, but he also forced himself to hold back his hatred and said, ¡°Colonel He, I¡¯m not sure if it is appropriate for me to say it out now.¡±


    ¡°I told you to speak.¡± But before Nan Xiao could finish his sentence, he had been interrupted by He Jingyan with a deadly cold voice.


    Perhaps it was the first time that he was treated so coldly by He Jingyan, Nan Xiao was stunned; sadness showed up in his eyes, but this emotion just flashed by very quickly. He then said, ¡°Although it¡¯s not right for Wei Wei to give Mrs. He the gun, he was still doing it for Mrs. He¡¯s own good. And it¡¯s also a matter of fact that Mrs. He shot the hound of Senior Colonel Du. If you  just let that go so easily, it would probably displease other soldiers and Senior Colonel Du.¡±


    Although his words were very euphemistic, his point was still fairly clear. He was trying to tell He Jingyan that he should punish Xu Yangyi just like he punished Wei Wei and that he shouldn¡¯t just use his privileges to spare Xu Yangyi like that. But no matter how he phrased it, he was saying something cross the line. It shouldn¡¯t be something a subordinate should have told his superior.


    ¡®It¡¯s impossible for He Jingyan to let Senior Colonel Du punish Xu Yangyi himself, so I can¡¯t just let Xu Yangyi get away with this so easily. I want him to suffer.¡¯


    At this time, Nan Xiao¡¯s heart had been devoured by darkness, not a single part of it was intact.


    After Nan Xiao said that, the soldiers gasped for he obviously crossed the line as a subordinate!


    Xu Yangyi also frowned. ¡®Is he trying to risk his career to let me suffer?¡¯


    ¡°Looks like my second lieutenant wants to do my job for me and take over my position.¡± He Jingyan¡¯s words were as cold as ever, giving people a very suppressive feeling that barely allowed them to breath, especially his eyes on Nan Xiao were deadly cold.


    Nan Xiao apologized nervously, but he still said, ¡°But it¡¯s hard for you to convince the rest of the army if you don¡¯t do it. I was just thinking in your shoes¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go. Staying in the guardhouse! What¡¯s the big deal?¡¯ This time Xu Yangyi interrupted Nan Xiao¡¯s cunning ¡°good intention¡± and snorted.


    Maybe he was trying to keep He Jingyan from all those troubles! After all, he didn¡¯t want others to say that He Jingyan was unfair and played favorites for with him.

 Chapter 181

    Seeing Xu Yangyi agreed so quickly, Nan Xiao looked at him suspiciously.


    ¡®What is he up to? Is he pretending to do it to trick He Jingyan?¡¯


    Nan Xiao¡¯s expression was completely unconvinced that Xu Yangyi would do that. He thought Xu Yangyi must be saying this on purpose so that He Jingyan would spare him and dote him, just like what he just did.


    ¡°What are you looking at? Take me to the guardhouse now!¡± Xu Yangyi laughed; then he turned to Nan Xiao and looked right into his eyes.


    ¡®Judging from his expression, he¡¯s probably thinking that I¡¯m playing this to get He Jingyan¡¯s sympathy! How funny is that! If I really don¡¯t want to go, no one can make me, not even He Jingyan.¡¯


    Perhaps Xu Yangyi¡¯s expression seemed to be teasing him, so Nan Xiao¡¯s eyes became cruel and cold again and he said unwillingly, ¡°Mrs. He, this way, please.¡±


    Nan Xiang seemed to squeeze those words out of his teeth, but Xu Yangyi didn¡¯t care about that at all and was about to walk in front of him. However, at this time, He Jingyan held him back.


    He didn¡¯t say anything but looked at Xu Yangyi, frowning.


    ¡°What?¡± Xu Yangyi looked back, then raised his eyebrows.


    Seeing Xu Yangyi¡¯s reaction, He Jingyan¡¯s heart ached because he knew that Xu Yangyi was doing it for his sake.


    ¡°Let me make this clear! I¡¯m not doing this for you, but for myself. I just didn¡¯t want to be criticized by others.¡± Xu Yangyi said to He Jingyan with his hands in the pockets. His arrogance and wildness at such a young age were all shown, and he was full of some unspeakable handsomeness as a bad boy.


    But He Jingyan suddenly sneered, ¡°That¡¯s just too obvious, honey.¡±


    As if he was saying, ¡®If you are not doing this for me, then why are you explaining?¡¯


    Hearing this, Xu Yangyi blushed immediately. He raised his fist and gave He Jingyan a vicious punch in his abdomen. Then he yelled in anger, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business!¡±


    After he finished his punch, he became even madder because if he was not doing it for Pei Siyan,  why would he be so mad at himself being found out now. Thus, he gave He Jingyan a hard glare and said, ¡°Damn He Jingyan! You just tricked me again! You will learn you lesson after I got out!¡±


    He said that with anger and then he walked away.


    He Jingyan did not follow him, but the smile on his face just grew bigger because his wife was adorable, even when he was mad for he was obviously acting tough on the outside and soft on the inside.


    Nan Xiao was feeling completely different. He was so hateful that he wanted to shoot Xu Yangyi in the head right now, but he did not dare to say anything and just followed after Xu Yangyi unwillingly.


    The soldiers were cheering in their hearts because Mrs. He was acting so macho.


    Senior Colonel Du¡¯s and the interpreter¡¯s face completely clouded because Xu Yangyi just punched He Jingyan, whi;e He Jingyan was still doting oo him. If they had injured Xu Yangyi just then, needless to say, they would have been killed by He Jingyan.


    Senior Colonel Du and the interpreter swallowed secretly; their hearts were beating fast and their foreheads were sweating.


    At this time, He Jingyan happened to look at them, which totally scared them. They were even choked by their own saliva and were coughing nonstop.


    However, He Jingyan didn¡¯t say anything but walked away, but at this time, Senior Colonel Du panicked, ¡°Colonel He, what about the weapon support we just talked about?¡±


    Hearing about the weapon, He Jingyan stopped. Senior Colonel Du immediately knew that he had said something terribly wrong. He cursed himself for being so stupid and wanted to eat his words, but He Jingyan suddenly said, ¡°Take Senior Colonel Du to check the weapons.¡±


    He Jingyan finished his sentence and said nothing more. He left, leaving the confused soldiers and Senior Colonel Du behind.


    He Jingyan¡¯s attitude had been very clear at first, which was that he would not provide any weapon to Senior Colonel Du. Nonetheless, he just suddenly agreed on it; of course, it would transfix everyone!

 Chapter 182

    The soldiers looked at one another blankly because they didn¡¯t know if they should give Senior Colonel Du the weapon or not.


    Senior Colonel Du, on the other hand, was overjoyed. He burst out laughing and said, ¡°Just like what they say, ¡®Misfortune might be a blessing in disguise¡¯!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The interpreter also smiled and agreed as he wiped out the sweat on his forehead. He thought that He Jingyan would vent his anger on them, but it didn¡¯t happen; Instead, He Jingyan offered them the weapon that they were asking. The was completely out of their expectancy.


    Long Chen chuckled, as if like he knew what was really going on.


    ¡°Lieutenant, should we give them the weapon or not?¡± The soldier glared at Long Chen confusedly, wanting to hear his opinion.


    ¡°I wanna ask that too! None of us know what to do!¡± Another soldier asked.


    Long Chen¡¯s smile grew even bigger, ¡°Of course we are giving them the weapon. Give Senior Colonel Du all the weapons he wants as he requested. ¡±


    Saying that, he looked at Senior Colonel Du and somehow said, ¡°I hope you, Senior Colonel Du, won¡¯t bite off more than you can chew.¡± After that, he didn¡¯t stay any longer and followed He Jingyan.


    Senior Colonel Du was stunned for he didn¡¯t know what Long Chen meant, so he glanced at the interpreter.


    Of course, the interpreter didn¡¯t understand the implication, so he could only say with an awkward smile, ¡°He was probably asking us to be careful when eating!¡±


    However, it seemed that the interpreter¡¯s translation was also not wrong! No one knew what Senior Colonel Du was thinking. After he heard what the interpreter just said, he laughed out loud. There was no telling whether he knew the real implication of what Long Chen said.


    After a while, Long Chen kept pace with He Jingyan, smiled and said, ¡°Only you dare to play tricks like this.¡±


    He Jingyan seemed not surprised that Long Chen would say that. After all, Long Chen knew his way of doing things.


    ¡°Inform Luo Sen that I want all the weapons back.¡±


    ¡°What about Senior Colonel Du?¡± Long Chen asked curiously, but he seemed to know the answer already.


    He Jingyan suddenly became cold, and then he said, ¡°Don¡¯t you remember what I said about the countries around were at war?¡±


    He said that airily, but Long Chen understood what he meant.


    ¡°No one would have the guts to be your enemy. He can only blame himself for his bad luck. He just chose the wrong way, the way straight to hell himself. No one can save him this time. After all, their prime minister is nothing in our country. What he did wrong was to offend Mrs. He. If he didn¡¯t do that, he might have a chance to survive and get back to his country alive.¡±


    ¡°Are you going to just let Mrs. He be grounded like that?¡± After ordering the captain aside to inform Luo Sen of his mission, Long Chen asked again because he didn¡¯t think He Jingyan would let Xu Yangyi suffer like this.


    As expected, He Jingyan¡¯s answer was really intriguing, ¡°This happens to be a great chance for us to lure out the spy among us, so he might need to make do with the punishment first. Plus, we don¡¯t really know if he¡¯s willing to come out now even if I let him out. That little thing is rather obstinate sometimes!¡±


    Though he said it like he was quite helpless with that, it still sounded quite doting. He just shoved an unexpected mouthful of love candies right into Long Chen¡¯s mouth.


    Suddenly, Long Chen thought of Zuo Bo and took out his phone somehow, but he just gazed at it for a long while and didn¡¯t move.


    Long Chen¡¯s eyes darkened; then he put his phone back into his pocket and smiled as if he was laughing at how innocent he was. At this time, his phone rang, which surprised him. Especially when he saw the caller¡¯s number, he even shivered a little bit.

 Chapter 183

    Long Chen was shocked because the call was made by Zuo Bo. This was the first time Zuo Bo called him of his own accord, something that had never happened before.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you pick it up?¡±


    Although he didn¡¯t see the caller¡¯s number, just by seeing Long Chen¡¯s expression, He Jingyan could knew that it must be Zuo Bo¡¯s calling right away. Only Zuo Bo could make Long Chen show such an expression.


    Long Chen suddenly coughed softly, ¡°Of course I do.¡± His voice sounded as if he was suppressing something. He was obviously not calm anymore, but he still had to fake poise.


    Long Chen was trying his best to calm himself down and not let Zuo Bo hear fluctuation in his voice, but before he could put down the restlessness in his heart, Zuo Bo¡¯s cunning voice had sounded on the other side of the phone, ¡°Little Longlong, have you thought of me?¡±


    As soon as he heard the appellation, Long Chen didn¡¯t need to pretend to be calm anymore! He immediately frowned and resumed his usual self.


    ¡°Yes, of course. I¡¯m thinking about you dying.¡±


    It sounded like he was angry. Maybe it was because his heart was actually leaping with joy, but when he heard the frivolous words of Zuo Bo, he felt like he was the only one being so happy while Zuo Bo was still acting the same. That just made him furious.


    ¡®I¡¯m just out of my mind to expect that he will say something nice.¡¯


    Long Chen cursed himself in his heart with an extra trace of anger on his face.


    But hearing Long Chen¡¯s words, the smile on Zuo Bo¡¯s face grew bigger, because he knew that Long Chen would only be angry about things he cared about. Therefore, it meant that he still cared about him deep down in his heart.


    But Zuo Bo was not as calm as he performed now. In fact, he had been struggling for a long while before he eventually decided to call Long Chen.


    First of all, it was the first time he called Long Chen. He was feeling quite nervous, and the other reason was that he was afraid that Long Chen wouldn¡¯t answer the phone.


    If he didn¡¯t answer the phone, it was not a blow to his self-esteem, but because he was afraid that he couldn¡¯t sit still and would go straight to He Jingyan¡¯s army to find Long Chen.


    Not for any specific reason but that he wanted Long Chen to know he missed him and wanted to hear his voice and to see him.


    ¡°If I die, who will keep you company for the rest of your life, huh?¡± Zuo Bo still said those words as casual as usual.


    ¡°Did anyone ever tell you that you are just a hooligan?¡±


    Long Chen¡¯s tone was not serious, as if he was just saying it, because he was actually smiling when he said that, something he would never do before.


    He would have hung up the call already if it was before.


    ¡°Hooligan!¡± Zuo Bo cracked a wicked smile, ¡°I can be someone even worse than that. Do you want to try?¡± He even arched his eyebrows mischievously.


    At this moment, Zuo Yi was sitting across from Zuo Bo. Hearing his words, Zuo Yi had no mood to eat anymore. It was not only disgusting, but too cheesy to him.


    ¡®No one in our family is as shameless is he is! Whom on earth did he inherit this from? Long Chen¡¯s heart is so strong that he is still fine after been harassed by my brother for so long.¡¯


    Zuo Yi was roasting in his heart, but he also accepted his destiny because if Long Chen was married to Zuo Bo in the future, he would be eventually fed up with their affection in public.


    Zuo Bo thought Long Chen would ignore him, and change the topic to the reason why he called him, but Long Chen chuckled and said, ¡°Oh? I¡¯m really looking forward to it! ¡±


    Long Chen¡¯s words sounded like an invitation, but it was very dangerous.


    He was Long Chen. How could he act like a hooligan with Zuo Bo? That was impossible.

 Chapter 184

    Regardless of whether Long Chen¡¯s words were joking or dangerous, Zuo Bo heard suddenly frowned, ¡°Do you believe that I¡¯ll hurtle to He Jingyan¡¯s army right now and subdue you?¡±


    He was not joking in the slightest! Long Chen was stunned by his words because he just wanted to say that and see Zuo Bo¡¯s reaction.


    A seductive smile gradually showed on Long Chen¡¯s face. It looked like he was in a good mood, as if Zuo Bo¡¯s reaction now was what he was expecting.


    Long Chen then said casually, ¡°If you have the balls to do it, come and give it a try. I might actually agree to let you do something.¡± His voice was still quite indifferent, but it was somehow very attractive.


    ¡®However, it¡¯s impossible for you, Zuo Bo, to leave the prison, right?¡¯


    Long Chen mocked at himself secretly, and then his eyes darkened. He was actually expecting Zuo Bo to come.


    But right at this moment, the voice of Zuo Bo suddenly echoed by the side of his ear, ¡°You¡¯d better feed yourself full first, because I¡¯ll keep you busy on the bed for at least a week.¡±


    Then before Long Chen could figure out what he meant, Zuo Yi¡¯s impatient voice had come out from the phone again, ¡°Bro, where are you going?¡±


    As soon as Zuo Yi said that, Zuo Bo replied with his evil voice, ¡°I¡¯m going to find your sister-in-law.¡± And the call was hung up after a slam of the door.


    ¡®Huh? What? What did my brother just say? He¡¯s going to find Long Chen? Seriously?¡¯


    Long Chen, on the other hand, was petrified. He fixed his eyes on his phone for a while and was still unable to recover from the shock.


    ¡®What does he mean by that? Is he coming over here?¡±


    Long Chen was stunned because at first he thought Zuo Bo would not dare to come to him. He just had the balls to say all those crazy words on the phone, but this time, he miscalculated Zuo Bo and invited the wolf into his place.


    ¡°It seems you are playing with fire and things got out of control this time.¡±


    Although He Jingyan couldn¡¯t hear what Zuo Bo had said to Long Chen, just hearing Long Chen¡¯s intriguing words, he knew that it was Long Chen who got himself in trouble this time.


    ¡®Long Chen, you always think Zuo Bo is a coward, right? He¡¯s just a man who doesn¡¯t dare to tell you his feelings or actually do anything to you.


    But Long Chen, you are underestimating this man. Only few people could stop him when he really goes crazy. This time, I think you are probably going to lose yourself to him, but it¡¯s a good thing. I don¡¯t mind you doing this.¡¯


    He Jingyan chuckled inwardly, and now it was him watching the show between these two.


    In fact, He Jingyan had been curious about what it would look like when Long Chen and Zuo Bo were together. Now his wish was finally going to be fulfilled!


    He Jingyan thought that Long Chen would scold himself for being stupid and question him why he would provoke Zuo Bo, but to his surprise, Long Chen smiled unusually charmingly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me to be soft to him occasionally? This is a good opportunity, isn¡¯t it? ¡±


    Long Chen¡¯s words stunned He Jingyan because judging from Long Chen¡¯s temperament, he couldn¡¯t compromise so suddenly.


    ¡®I thought the tricks that Long Qi played would drive a wedge between them, but it seems like his subterfuge backfired and pushed them together to be a couple! Well done, Long Qi¡¯


    Of course He Jingyan was not praising Long Qi; he was being sarcastic.


    Long Qi was trying to ruin the relationship between Zuo Bo and Long Chen, making them hate each other and freeze their relationship, but he didn¡¯t expect that he had become a helping hand who ruined his own plans.

 Chapter 185

    ¡°When you two were at the prison, did Zuo Bo tell you anything?¡± Suddenly, He Jingyan asked.


    Long Chen didn¡¯t know what He Jingyan meant, so he glanced at him and said, ¡°Are you guys hiding something from me?¡±


    He Jingyan knew that Long Chen was intelligent and it was inappropriate for him to ask, so so he evasively said, ¡°Who knows?¡± At the end, he even cracked a smile. He was probably bewitching Long Chen not to think too much and just take it as a joke.


    ¡®It seems that Zuo Bo didn¡¯t tell Long Chen about Long Qi, but it¡¯s good that he doesn¡¯t know about that now. However, this is not the optimal solution to this problem. So, Zuo Bo, what are you going to do? Are you really going to just keep on dealing with Long Qi like this? Next time, the consequence could be worse than Long Chen disappearing.


    Long Chen could feel that He Jingyan was hiding something from him, but he did not ask. First of all, he was afraid it was something related to Zuo Bo and would hurt himself. Secondly, he knew that He Jingyan would not do him any harm. If he didn¡¯t say it out now, that meant he must had his own considerations.


    ¡°I just sent guys to investigate on Xu Nuannuan¡¯s matter and was looking into the assassin¡¯s circle. I hope some clues could be found this time.¡± Long Chen changed the topic himself.


    On hearing about Xu Nuannuan, He Jingyan frowned because he did not expect Xu Nuannuan to have such good skills and even save Long Chen¡¯s life.


    ¡°Breaking into Zuo Bo¡¯s prison, it¡¯s a little difficult even for you and me, but she just sneaked into it without being noticed by anyone. She¡¯s not just a good assassin, but also a person with an ulterior background .¡±


    ¡°Then should I tell Mrs. He about this? He seems to be worried about his sister¡¯s situation, too.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯d better for Yang Yi not know about this now. Let¡¯s tell him about it after we find out the truth.¡± ¡®If Yangyi heard that his sister, was probably an assassin, he would probably have a hard time accepting that. I could only hide it from him before we find out what¡¯s going on.¡¯


    ¡°What about my father-in-law?¡± He Jingyan suddenly asked about Xu Jing.


    ¡°He is still housebound as usual. The only one who went in and out of the house is Gong Cheng, the editor, which is no different from usual. But according to their report, they seem to be afraid of Gong Cheng.¡± Speaking of this, Long Chen hesitated for a while because those he had dispatched were members of the Dragon Team.


    ¡°They are afraid of Gong Cheng?¡± He Jingyan was also puzzled, and then he remembered that Long Chen had reported before that they could find nothing about Gong Cheng; he was also a mysterious man.


    ¡°All of our hiding spots seem to be under surveillance. Although they are not sure about it, they are probably being watched by someone since they told me they had the gut feeling about it.¡± ¡®But why haven¡¯t those people who were watching us taken any action?


    According to Long Chen¡¯s temperament, whenever he is spying on others, he would send snipers to accomplish the mission. Needless to say, they are all experts of ¡°being invisible¡±. Not everyone could find their exact location, which only means that the enemy also has a small group, otherwise it would be impossible for them to find out where our snipers are.


    It seems that we have to investigate on this man named Gong Cheng thoroughly. Long Chen was right, I really married someone with a mysterious background!¡¯


    He Jingyan suddenly chuckled, not knowing why.


    Long Chen raised his eyebrows and asked, ¡°What about now? Should we keep watching your father-in-law? Or should we retreat? ¡±


    ¡°A cartoonist can be secretly protected by an elite force, which means his identity is not ordinary too. Let¡¯s just keep on watching first.¡± ¡®If their whole family¡¯s identities are special, that could explain why Yangyi¡¯s existence has been deliberately hidden by others.¡¯


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll tell them to keep watching.¡±

 Chapter 186

    At this time, right after Zuo Bo left the prison, a prison guard immediately called Long Qi and reported, ¡°The warden is now heading to the army where eldest young master is now. Second young master, should I send people to follow him?¡±


    He asked with a rather cautious rone, as if she was afraid of Long Qi getting angry.


    Hearing the man¡¯s report, Long Qi¡¯s hands that were just typing on the keyboard paused and he frowned.


    ¡®He had just been at odds with Long Chen and now he¡¯s going to find Long Chen? What does that mean? Is he trying to save their relationship? Zuo Bo, are you being so insubordinate now?¡¯


    Long Qi suddenly smiled evilly, which made him look quite creepy.


    ¡°Why is he going to my brother¡¯s unit?¡±


    The guard didn¡¯t know if Long Qi was angry or not for he had no idea what kind of expression Long Qi was having at this time. He could only say with fear, ¡°According to others, it seems that he went to send He Jingyan the autopsy result. Because Long Chen was suddenly called back by He Jingyan and did not get the result before.¡±


    ¡®To send the autopsy result to He Jingyan? Does he need to do this personally? It seems that he was going there for Long Chen, no doubt.


    I¡¯ve warned you before, but you still treated my words as nothing. So don¡¯t blame me for being cruel now.


    You just won¡¯t stop even when I sent people to attack Long Chen, so I guess I have to let you experience what fear feels like personally. In that way, you should be listening to me obediently and stop acting on your own.¡¯


    Long Qi put on an arrogant smile and ordered, ¡°Teach him a lesson. He¡¯d better be seriously injured, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t learn what he is supposed to do and not to do.¡±


    ¡®Don¡¯t try to challenge my bottom line. I won¡¯t be soft. I believe that you, Zuo Bo, know that better than anyone else.¡¯


    ¡°Also, snatch the autopsy result and burn it into ashes.¡± ¡®Though I don¡¯t think they can actually get anything from that, still, He Jingyan won¡¯t do anything unnecessary. I should still be careful of this and leave no evidence behind.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll do it right now.¡± The man took the order, then quickly hung up the phone and checked around. After he made sure that no one was around, he left.


    Long Qi put down his phone and worked for a while, but suddenly he stopped his work and called Ke Jie, the eldest prince of the T Kingdom.


    ¡°How is your progress? When can you capture He Jingyan¡¯s wife?¡± As soon as the line was connected, Long Qi immediately went straight to the topic.


    Ke Jie cut off the video call he was on and said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s almost done. It won¡¯t take long.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d better hurry up. I don¡¯t know what kind of conspiracy He Jingyan is planning.¡± Long Qi reminded him.


    ¡°I just got the news that He Jingyan and his wife are separated right now. It¡¯s a good time for me to take action. They should be able to capture him and bring him out of the army by tomorrow.¡±


    Ke Jie¡¯s words were full of confidence, as if he was sure about the result.


    Because the man was Ke Jie, his trusted companion, Long Qi didn¡¯t think too much about it and said, ¡°Do you still remember that fat senior colonel? I have reliable news from an informer that He Jingyan had given him the weapon, and it should arrive at their country in the afternoon. This is just a perfect opportunity for us. Don¡¯t you happen to need those weapons? We can steal it and take it for ourselves. Then we can kill the senior colonel and blame that on He Jingyan. In that way, we won¡¯t need to waste our effort to get their countries into wars. Once the Country H and the Country Z are at war, these two countries will both be severely exhausted. And your T Kingdom can just enjoy the show, and the benefits will naturally fall into your hands. ¡±


    ¡®Although I am not really interested in the affairs of countries, these three countries are really interesting. I can be an onlooker first and admire how Long Chen¡¯s close friends all died one by one.¡¯


    Long Qi¡¯s look suddenly went from calm to murderous.

 Chapter 187

    Country Z where Senior Colonel Du was from,T Kingdom of Ke Jie, and H Kingdom now were all allies with economic dealings, and they were also the three countries with the largest territory.


    But in the past, these three countries had constantly been at war because of the disputes over their territories. All of their citizens had suffered a lot, due to all the wars throughout the years. The three countries therefore decided to find a better solution for their international relations. That was why they decided to hold a truce and establish their alliance.


    But in fact, their alliance was just a pretext. Beneath the seeming peace, the three countries were in fact still having conflicts with each other. It was just that the conflicts were not big enough to arouse wars.


    And the reason why Ke Jie wanted Country Z to fight against Country H was actually very simple. He wanted to prove his power in front of his father and his subordinates so that he could easily ascend to the throne.


    A lot of those old ministers were still waiting for the former king to come back, and they didn¡¯t think highly of the sitting caretaker king. Therefore, if Ke Jie wanted to get the throne, he had to establish some contribution and credits, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t be able to persuade the public.


    ¡°I have already sent people to find the best ambush spot, and I¡¯ll send you the location now. The rest will be up to you.¡± Saying that, Long Qi sent the G.P.S location to him and then said, ¡°If you don¡¯t have enough manpower, I still have some underlings here. I bought the mercenary at a cheap price anyway. You don¡¯t have to bother at all if they die in the mission.¡± Long Qi was saying that as if he was talking about the death of some ants, not human. He was totally indifferent to them.


    However, Ke Jie who was listening also did not have any emotional fluctuation. It was true that birds of a feather flocked together.


    ¡°Thank you for your help. I happen to be lack of manpower in Country H.¡± Ke Jie accepted Long Qi¡¯s ¡°gift¡± naturally.


    ¡°Okay, my subordinates will contact you later. Don¡¯t be on the line for too long, lest they monitor the line.¡± After Long Qi finished, he hung up the phone first.


    Ke Jie just put the phone aside coldly and then handed another phone to Xing Chen, who was waiting beside him, ¡°Gather people around and head to this place. You will be the commander of this mission. Remember, after you get the weapon, you must eliminate all the witnesses and disguise it as the fighting style of He Jingyan¡¯s unit. Don¡¯t let others suspect us.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Prin¡­. I mean, boss!¡± Xing Chen wanted to call Ke Jie the prince, but now he was not in T Kingdom, so he immediately changed it to ¡°boss¡±.


    Ke Jie didn¡¯t say anything about it, but he also glanced at him coldly, as if he was telling him to be more careful with his mouth.


    ¡°Sorry.¡± Xing Chen immediately apologized. Just as he was about to leave, he suddenly stopped as if he had something else to say. Although he turned to Ke Jie, he was still hesitating and even showed a hint of unwillingness.


    ¡°What else?¡± Ke Jie glanced at him; his words were cold.


    Xing Chen seemed to be wondering if he could ask, but in the end, he perked up his courage and eventually said, ¡°Boss, you¡¯ve said it before that as long as I help you with your missions, you will let me handle Long Chen however I want in the future. Does that still count?¡±


    Because he failed to ambush He Jingyan last time, so now he was confirming whether the deal was still effective. If it was, he would try his best in this mission in order to get the chance to kill Long Chen himself.


    ¡°As long as you help me with my missions, Long Chen will be all yours in the future.¡± Ke Jie gave Xing Chen the answer without hesitation.


    Hearing this, Xing Chen was delighted. ¡°Thank you, boss. I¡¯ll work on that right now.¡±


    After Xing Chen finished his words, he immediately left, but Ke Jie suddenly glanced at his figure that was walking away.


    ¡®Is he still thinking of revenging for his sister? Long Qi was just lying that Long Chen was the one who killed his sister. I didn¡¯t expect him to believe it. How simple is his mind?


    The one who killed his sister is the one who lied to him. I think the reason why Long Qi would tell him that at that time was because he wanted to find more enemies for Long Chen, right? That¡¯s just childish and boring.¡¯

 Chapter 188

    ¡°Warden, they are following after us. What shall we do? Shall we just watch? Or should we get rid of them? ¡±


    As for Zuo Bo, shortly after they left the prison, they were being followed by someone. At this time, the prison guard who was driving the car looked at the car following behind them and asked Zuo Bo with a calm and low voice.


    Zuo Bo knew that they would be followed when he got out of the prison, so he was not surprised, because no one would do that other than Long Qi.


    ¡®Looks like he wants to teach me a lesson. Although he has grown up, his thoughts are still the same as before.¡¯


    ¡°Let him follow, and we¡¯ll just play it by ear.¡± Zuo Bo didn¡¯t show much expression on his face. He was just gazing out the window as if he was thinking something.


    Hearing that, the prison guard took the order, and then he kept his guard up against the car following behind them.


    Seeing that Zuo Bo¡¯s car wasn¡¯t speeding up, the driver who was following them thought he wasn¡¯t exposed yet, so he immediately followed even closer. But at this time, the car in the front suddenly stopped and Zuo Bo took the role of driver.


    ¡°What? Zuo Bo is driving himself?¡± The man was confused, but he didn¡¯t think too much about it.


    The prison guard who was sitting on passenger seat now was also puzzled, but he didn¡¯t say anything. After all, it was Zuo Bo who asked to drive himself.


    Zuo Bo was just driving steadily on the road; nothing was different from before, even the speed was the same.


    He didn¡¯t say anything but was just driving the car with a plain expression on his face, but the man behind him was getting impatient, because he couldn¡¯t find a chance to accomplish his mission due to the busy traffic.


    ¡°Today, I will teach you a lesson for free.¡± Suddenly, Zuo Bo chuckled and said to the prison guard.


    ¡°Ugh!¡± The guard screamed; when he came back to his senses, he had already answered ¡°Yes!¡± respectfully, but he was still bewildered.


    While the guard was still confused, Zuo Bo was secretly counting the time of the green traffic light in the distance. In the last three seconds, he suddenly sped up and rushed over.


    The prison guard¡¯s pupils were dilated in shock, because there was a huge truck coming head on, and even though Zuo Bo saw it coming, he was still driving straight to where the car was, without any intention of slowing down.


    The driver who was following behind thought that was Zuo Bo trying to run away, so he didn¡¯t think much about it and sped up to follow even closer. Just as he was about to crash on the trail of Zuo Bo¡¯s car, Zuo Bo suddenly turned the steering wheel and rushed to the other lane. Just a second later, the car that was following behind him got ran over by that big truck and was crashed to pieces.


    Then, the screams of passers-by could be heard. But the good news was that the accident only damaged the follower¡¯s car and no other cars or people were involved in this, otherwise the consequences would be disastrous. Zuo Bo was also aware of this, so he calculated the perfect timing, or else he would not do such tricky thing. The only one who died without knowing what happened was the driver who was following after Zuo Bo.


    Zuo Bo looked at the chaos behind him from the rearview mirror and did not stop. Instead, he continued driving to the direction of He Jingyan¡¯s army with a smile.


    But the prison guard was so scared that his soul almost flew out of his body. He grabbed on the edge of the window blankly, opened his eyes and breathed desperately. It seemed that he was scared out of his wits!


    Zuo Bo glanced at him but didn¡¯t say anything. Just as he turned around, a car suddenly rushed straight towards him. Then with a violent collision sound, the car was sent flying and rolled a few rounds before collapsing to the ground hard. Shortly after, the panicked crowd gathered around again.

 Chapter 189

    ¡°Another car accident here?¡±


    ¡°I feel like this area is getting more dangerous lately.¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t think this is a car accident! It seems that this car was deliberately hit by the other one.¡±


    ¡°Deliberately? Is this an assassination? ¡±


    ¡°Who knows? But judging from the look of this, it¡¯s highly possible! ¡±


    ¡°Are the people in the car still alive after the car was sent flying so far?¡±


    ¡°Even if they aren¡¯t dead, they won¡¯t be able to live any longer. After all, the car was rolling for so many rounds.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, we¡¯d better call the police.¡±


    ¡°Yes, please call the police.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll call the ambulance. May be there¡¯s still a chance for them to survive.¡±


    ¡­


    The voice of the public was buzzing nonstop, but when the crowd was talking about whether the people in the car were dead or not, suddenly, with a ¡®bang¡¯ sound, the door of the car was sent flying several meters away, as if it had been kicked away by someone.


    Just as the crowd was stunned, Zuo Bo took the prison guard who had fainted and stepped out of the car.


    He put the heavily injured prison guard aside, combed the hair on his forehead, then took out a cigarette leisurely and started smoking there. His eyes were focused on the car that just crashed into his in the distance.


    ¡®Another one? Is this the last car or there are still more ambushes on the way?¡¯


    Zuo Bo spat out a wisp of smoke; he was calm and patient, as if what just had happened was nothing to him.


    He seemed to be injured on his foot and arm, but the rest seemed to be fine. And on a closer look, there seemed to be a bulletproof vest inside of his jacket. Maybe it was the thing that saved him, or else he would be as paralyzed as the prison guard.


    When the man in the car saw Zuo Bo was standing in front of him like nothing had happened, he couldn¡¯t believe his dizzy eyes. He wiped off the blood on his face that was blocking his sight. And he was eventually stunned when he saw Zuo Bo was really standing there.


    ¡°He¡¯s¡­ fine? He is fine? What the hell is going on?¡±


    Not only the man was surprised, but also the worried crowd was just as shocked as he was.


    ¡°No way! How can he still be alright after his car rolled in the air for rounds and fell to the ground?¡±


    ¡°Oh look! He¡¯s wearing a military uniform! Is he a soldier? ¡±


    ¡°Although he is injured, he still looks so macho!¡±


    ¡°Should we go help him out?¡±


    ¡°Yes! We should at least help them with their wounds since they are both injured.¡±


    ¡­


    Although they were surprised by the fact that Zuo Bo was still alive, they were still aware of doing the right thing. They all went over to help, but at this time, there was a sound of engine roaring. The crowd looked over and found the sound came from the car that had just crashed on Zuo Bo¡¯s car, and it was clearly starting up its engine for another dash.


    ¡°What, what¡¯s going on now? Is he going to crash into this car again? ¡±


    ¡°Oh god! It looks that he is really going to do that.¡±


    ¡°Officer, please try your best to dodge!¡±


    ¡°Where are the police? Why are they still not here¡­¡±


    The crowd was in a chaos, but Zuo Bo was still spitting out wisps of smoke leisurely. Just as the car was about to charge at him, he suddenly lit up his lighter, then threw it in the air and kicked it right to the oil-leaking car the man was driving.


    In an instant, fire started to burn on that car. Then there came a loud sound of explosion and the screams of the crowds in distance.


    As for Zuo Bo, he was just rubbing his hair lazily, looking at the burning car, with smoke coming out from his mouth.


    The crowd was all stunned when they realized what happened. They looked at the car and Zuo Bo blankly with fear and respect on their faces.


    However, Zuo Bo smiled; he looked at them and asked, ¡°Does anyone have a lighter?¡± Then he raised the unlit cigarette in his hand at them, indicating that he needed fire, but the crowd wasall afraid of him and no one dared to step forward.

 Chapter 190

    ¡°Ha¡­ of course they would be afraid!¡± Zuo Bo muttered to himself, which seemed to be a common thing for him. Then he looked around and suddenly chuckled.


    ¡®Really? Two cars only? Looks like I have been underestimated!¡¯


    Zuo Bo put the cigarette back into the pack and then was about to take his phone out. But at this time, a car stopped in front of him. The man got off the car and saluted respectfully, ¡°Colonel He sent me here to pick you up.¡±


    Saying that, Ji Guangming opened the door for Zuo Bo and invited him in, but he was also stunned by what had happened.


    ¡®What happened here? A car accident?¡¯


    Ji Guangming took another look at the seriously wrecked car. It had been hit so hard that one could barely tell that was a car. And then his eyes fell on Long Chen.


    ¡®But, is this really a car accident? The two cars are both ruined like this, yet Zuo Bo only has a few scratches?¡¯


    Ji Guangming was even more puzzled, and then he found the man who had fainted aside was the prison guard. Perhaps because he was covered with blood, Ji Guangming was startled when he first saw him. Just as he was about to check on the guard, Zuo Bo had already helped him in the car and said, ¡°He was seriously injured. Call He Jingyan and ask him to prepare an operation for him.¡±


    Zuo Bo seemed like he was not surprised by Ji Guangming¡¯s arrival, or to say he was expecting him to come because he knew that He Jingyan was worried about him so he asked Ji Guangming to pick him up. Besides, there were a few armored cars following behind them. Despite how cool that looked, it was more of a threaten to others, so that they knew those people in the car were from the military and were not to be messed with.


    Ji Guangming was stunned for a moment; then he replied, ¡°Yes, sir.¡± He quickly took out his phone and reported to He Jingyan about the situation, and then drove back to the army after he finished the call.


    After they left, the crowds gathered around and started gossiping again because they knew that they were all people in the army. Thus, they were guessing the identity of Zuo Bo.


    At this time, at an intersection not so far away, a man in the car was frowning as he saw Zuo Bo leaving, and then he called Long Qi.


    ¡°Well? How did it go?¡± Knowing that the man was reporting about Long Chen, Long Qi went straight to the point.


    The man felt his heart just skipped a beat, but he could only report it with fear, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, second young master. Zuo Bo was saved by He Jingyan¡¯s men. We, we failed the mission.¡±


    When he said that they failed the mission, the man¡¯s voice became even smaller and could barely be heard.


    Long Qi furrowed his eyebrows when he heard that, ¡®He Jingyan? Why would he send people to rescue Zuo Bo? Did he know that Zuo Bo was in danger? Or did Zuo Bo ask him for help?


    But no matter what, the fact is that he helped Zuo Bo. That¡¯s just a little too nosy. It seems that you need something more memorable than having Ke Jie framing the death of Senior Colonel Du up on you. If that¡¯s not enough to teach you a lesson, then we should go for something more extreme. How about your beloved wife?¡¯


    Long Qi sneered with a touch of creepiness in his smile. It seemed that Long Qi would punish anyone who wanted to help Zuo Bo and Long Chen.


    Not hearing Long Qi¡¯s respond, the man was even more terrified that he started sweating. He wanted to say that he would continue to follow Zuo Bo and find a chance to hurt him again, but Long Qi had already said, ¡°Retreat.¡±


    The man thought he misheard the order. He was petrified for a moment, but since he did not dare to ask more questions, he answered, ¡°Yes.¡± Then he asked the other two cars to leave.


    ¡°He Jingyan, you know a lot about me, Zuo Bo and Long Chen, right? Are you trying to help Long Chen now? Then I¡¯d like to see who you will choose between your wife and Long Chen.¡± Long Qi smiled evilly. There was no telling what evil plan he was scheming in mind again.

 Chapter 191

    Seeing He Jingyan suddenly started contemplating after he hung up the call, Long Chen, who was standing aside, frowned, ¡°Did something happen?¡±


    He Jingyan paused and then put his phone back into his pocket as if nothing had happened, saying, ¡°Nothing.¡±


    But after replying, there was a touch of coldness flashed across his eyes.


    ¡®I was just guessing that Long Qi would not let Zuo Bo come to see Long Chen that easily after Zuo Bo left the prison, but I really didn¡¯t expect that Long Qi pushed things to this level. Looks like that Zuo Bo and I both take him as Long Chen¡¯s younger brother and are going way too easy on him. People like him are no different from dangerous criminals, so we have to keep our guards up against him in the future.


    He must have targeted at me now since this time I helped Zuo Bo out. Looks like it¡¯s impossible to avoid having conflicts with him.


    But now he wants to mess with us. How could Zuo Bo and I let him get his way that easily? We used to endure him for he is Long Chen¡¯s younger brother in the past, but now the situation is different. Not only is he ruthless against Long Chen, but he even dares to hurt Zuo Bo. He would really think Long Chen and I are afraid of him if we don¡¯t fight back.


    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing, why you look so gloomy?¡± Long Chen didn¡¯t believe He Jingyan¡¯s words.


    ¡®I found it weird half an hour ago when he suddenly ordered Ji Guangming to go pick Zuo Bo up. Now, he¡¯s showing a wary expression after answering the call, so he must be hiding something from me.¡¯


    Suddenly, Long Chen shivered. ¡®Was the phone call from Ji Guangming?¡¯


    ¡°Did something happen to Zuo Bo?¡± Long Chen said in an impatient tone with worry in his eyes.


    Hearing Long Chen¡¯s question, He Jingyan knew that it was useless for him to hide it now. Zuo Bo would eventually get here, and Long Chen would still know about the accident that had happened to him. But he did not tell Long Chen that it was Long Qi¡¯s plan; instead, he just mentioned it lightly, ¡°Ji Guangming called me, saying that Zuo Bo just had a car accident, but he was alright. Only the driver was seriously injured.¡±


    Hearing He Jingyan said that Zuo Bo had a car accident, Long Chen was at first stunned, but when he heard that Zuo Bo was alright, he felt relieved a bit. Then he said absent-mindedly, ¡°I, I¡¯ll pick him up.¡± After that, he left the room hurriedly, looking very anxious.


    He Jingyan smiled helplessly as if he was not surprised that Long Chen would be so restless when he heard that.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t those two guys told each other about their feelings yet?¡± Si Lifa, the military surgeon, who had finally rescued the hound, took off his gloves and then sat down comfortably. He lit a cigarette and enjoyed it, as if he was smoking a cigarette after sex.


    ¡°Something happened between them.¡± He Jingyan didn¡¯t explain, and then asked, ¡°So, how is it?¡±


    Si Lifa glanced at the hound that had been anesthetized and spat out a mouthful of smoke, ¡°Just as you guessed, the hound had been drugged. It was probably because of this, so it suddenly attacked your wife. Someone must have planned this. I don¡¯t know the purpose of it, but you must know it, right?¡±


    Si Lifa glanced at He Jingyan who was frowning, as if he knew what He Jingyan was thinking.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect someone to be so bold and dare to offend you in your place.¡± ¡®Whoever did this seemed to have no idea how terrifying He Jingyan can be! It¡¯s true that this dude won¡¯t get angry easily, but when he does get ruthless, that¡¯s even more horrible. I¡¯ve witnessed that before.


    Si Lifa, mixed-blood, was currently a military surgeon. When Zuo Bo was the captain of Dragon Team, he used to be one of the members. After that, Zuo Bo had left the Dragon Team for some unknown reason, and he chose to leave the team with him. But Si Lifa did not go to the prison. He stayed in the army and became a surgeon.


    He was thirty five years old, much older than Zuo Bo and He Jingyan. Now, he was a middle-aged man who was lazy all day and spent most of his time on sleeping and drinking.

 Chapter 192

    ¡°Oh well, there are just way too many people who dare to mess with me.¡± He Jingyan chuckled and agreed. No one knew if he was saying that those people were too bold to mess with him or he was being humble, indicating that he was not as powerful as people expected. But it was more likely the first one, which was closer to what He Jingyan would say.


    Si Lifa smiled and didn¡¯t say anyhing. Knowing what He Jingyan meant, he yawned casually and said, ¡°What about your wife? Are you really going to lock him up? ¡±


    ¡®That¡¯s just really unlike what he would do. Once He Jingyan is concerned about something, he would become really possessive. The fact that he knew his wife had been bullied by others and he still chose to play by the enemy¡¯s script is not his style.¡¯


    Si Lifa spat out a wisp of smoke and said that in his heart, but coincidentally, he saw He Jingyan smiling, which bewildered him.


    ¡®Have He Jingyan got any plans? The possibility of that is very high, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t be so calm to hand over his wife to suffer.¡¯


    ¡°Are you bastard planning on something else?¡± Si Lifa raised his eyebrows and asked.


    Only Si Lifa dared to call Zuo Bo, He Jingyan and Long Chen ¡®bastard¡¯.


    He Jingyan just laughed back and said, ¡°Who knows?¡±


    Si Lifa breathed a mouthful of smoke carelessly, because he seemed to know that He Jingyan wouldn¡¯t tell him, and then he decided to send He Jingyan back, ¡°I¡¯m gonna sleep now. Go mind your own business.¡±


    He scratched his hair, yawned lazily again and drove He Jingyan away. He was just a typical middle-age lazy man.


    ¡°There will be a patient here soon, please perform an operation on him.¡± He Jingyan walked to the side of the dog and said this; his tone was rather relaxed when he said that, which was different from the times that he talked to other people. Maybe it was because Si Lifa was older than him.


    ¡°Well, he can still linger on for a while, right? I¡¯ll take care of him after I woke up.¡± Si Lifa put out his cigarette leisurely. He was nothing like a doctor but a rascal. But still, he was kinda handsome in his own way.


    ¡°He¡¯s Zuo Bo¡¯s prison guard.¡± Si Lifa stretched himself lazily and was about to go to bed, but as soon as He Jingyan said this, he paused and sighed, ¡°When will he be here?¡±


    He Jingyan knew what Si Lifa couldn¡¯t refuse the most was Zuo Bo, so he was not surprised by his attitude.


    ¡°About ten minutes.¡±


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll wait for ten minutes.¡± Si Lifa sat down again and lit another cigarette.


    And the reason why Si Lifa couldn¡¯t refuse Zuo Bo was because Zuo Bo was his benefactor who had saved his life before.


    ¡°I heard the soldiers say this is Senior Colonel Du¡¯s dog?¡± Maybe because he was bored, Si Lifa talked to He Jingyan while spitting smoke.


    ¡°It was, just a few minutes ago.¡±


    Hearing this, Si Lifa was stunned for a moment and then glanced at He Jingyan.


    Although he didn¡¯t look at Si Lifa, He Jingyan knew he was puzzled, and then he chuckled coldly, ¡°He will immediately return to his country once he gets the weapon. How could he remember about the dog?¡±


    ¡°You gave him the weapon?¡± ¡®Didn¡¯t he usually send him away ?¡¯


    But then Si Lifa also thought of the incident that Xu Yangyi hurt the hound. He guessed that Senior Colonel Du had used that as an excuse to get the weapon from He Jingyan.


    But with He Jingyan¡¯s reaction, he shouldn¡¯t have given him the weapon!


    Si Lifa went silent again, but then he laughed, ¡°Sure enough, no one can defeat you on scheming.¡±


    He Jingyan didn¡¯t say anything, but he also answered Si Lifa¡¯s words with a smile.

 Chapter 193

    Long Chen rushed to the gate impatiently. At this time, Zuo Bo had just got out of the car. Seeing all the dull-red blood stains on him, Long Chen frowned and became furious.


    ¡°Lieutenant.¡± Seeing Long Chen hurriedly arrived, the soldiers greeted him right away.


    However, Long Chen didn¡¯t have the time for them. He rushed toward Zuo Bo, but the momentum he carried was somehow fierce, which confused the soldiers.


    ¡®What? What is going on? Is our lieutenant angry? That¡¯s the first time I see him being this mad!¡¯


    ¡®What happened? Did the warden do something wrong again?¡¯


    ¡®Ah-ha! It must be warden Zuo Bo who irritated our lieutenant again. Just look at his outrageous face.¡¯


    ¡®Here we go again. They are gonna fight each other again.¡¯


    ¡®We¡¯d better stay away from them! Otherwise we would get involved again. We can¡¯t stand that.¡¯


    The soldiers seemed to know that the relationship between Long Chen and Zuo Bo was very tense, so they mumbled in their hearts and made space for them.


    Ji Guangming, who just helped the injured guard get off the car, screamed miserably in his heart when he saw the scene. He then ran over to the side with the guard in his arms, which looked very funny.


    Of course, Zuo Bo also saw Long Chen who was rushing toward him angrily, but he gave a gentle smile and said with his classic playful tone, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Little Longlong? Who made you angry? Could it be me? ¡±


    Zuo Bo¡¯s smile became wider as he said that.


    However, a slap suddenly landed on his cheek and his head titled to the side because of the impact.


    The soldiers all gasped as Long Chen¡¯s slap landed, and cried out in their hearts.


    ¡®Really? Why I feel that their relationship is tenser than it was last time?¡¯


    ¡®That¡¯s so loud; it hurts just by listening to it!¡¯


    ¡®Warden Zuo Bo must have done something unforgivable, or else our lieutenant wouldn¡¯t be so angry.¡¯


    ¡®Our lieutenant has just come back from Zuo Bo¡¯s prison not long ago. Is it possible that the warden was cheating and got caught by the lieutenant again? Why can¡¯t he just learn his lesson? How could he get our pretty lieutenant that way?¡¯


    ¡®The warden is not worthy of our sympathy. It must have been the warden¡¯s fault. I¡¯m on our lieutenant¡¯s side.¡¯


    There was a lot going on in those soldiers¡¯ minds! They seemed to be used to the relationship between Zuo Bo and Long Chen, and they were very familiar with their affairs. But that was understandable, because with Zuo Bo¡¯s personality, it was hard for others not to know about them!


    As for Zuo Bo who had been beaten, he just wiped off the blood on the corner of his mouth as if nothing had happened, the smile on his face didn¡¯t disappear, either. Then he raised Long Chen¡¯s chin and showed his arrogance, ¡°Are you worried?¡±


    His voice was soft; along with a gentle smile, one¡¯s heart could melt. And he just directly looked at Long Chen, who had not changed the expression on his face.


    ¡®You always look like you are enjoying it when you cut wounds on me, but whenever I got hurt by anything other than yourself, you would just be outrageous. Heh! We are born to be together, aren¡¯t we?¡¯


    But Long Chen was not in the good mood as Zuo Bo was. He slapped his hand off coldly, ¡°Who¡¯s worried about you? Why didn¡¯t you just die on the way here?¡±


    Though he was actually worried sick, he was still acting tough on the outside. However, there was a touch of coquettish in his words.


    ¡®Sh*t, can¡¯t you protect your own body? Where did all your strength and skills go? Are they for you to mess with woman in bed only?¡¯


    The more he thought about it, the angrier Long Chen became. Then, his eyes became cold.


    And the reason why Long Chen would get angry was very simple. He was mad at Zuo Bo for not taking care and protecting himself well.

 Chapter 194

    ¡°If I¡¯m dead, who¡¯s gonna take you to heaven?¡±


    Zuo Bo immediately said this with a wicked smile, and he even said that with a regular volume, which could be clearly heard by the soldiers aside! Now they were spitting blood together and commenting in their minds again.


    ¡®Oh my! No matter how many times we have heard of it, what warden Zuo Bo just said is still embarrassing!¡¯


    ¡®If there¡¯s anyone who can say that without getting blushed, that could only be warden Zuo Bo. That¡¯s just mind blowing!¡¯


    ¡®Oh my god! I wasn¡¯t ready to face all the P.D.A. in the military! Please have mercy on single guys like us! Oh wait, what about me find myself a boyfriend, too? Under the influence of Colonel He and his wife, everyone is starting to have their own thoughts.¡¯


    One of the soldiers mumbled in his mind; then he glanced at the other comrades around him. He somehow felt that there were still some guys around him who looked pretty good and were perfect choices for being bottoms.


    But there were also people who were puzzled and sighed,


    ¡®But Zuo Bo and our lieutenant, who¡¯s the bottom and who¡¯s the top? Or¡­ they are both tops? But it doesn¡¯t look like so! The lieutenant looks more like the bottom!¡¯


    ¡®Our beautiful lieutenant is now another guy¡¯s man! Although I¡¯m feeling a bit reluctant to let others have him, still, we can¡¯t handle a sadist like our lieutenant. Just leave him to warden Zuo Bo!¡¯


    ¡®They are a perfect match . We¡¯d better give our blessings to them!¡¯


    These were the final collective opinions of the soldiers. Then, all of a sudden, the guys somehow looked at each other and started sizing each other up.


    Soldier A, ¡®Does this guy look so beautiful before?¡¯


    Soldier B, ¡®When did this guy become so charming?¡¯


    Soldier C, ¡®He looks fit. He¡¯s probably good in bed too!¡¯


    Soldier D, ¡®Should I try to tell him my feelings? He might agree under this particular atmosphere.¡¯ Soldier E, ¡®I¡¯m just gonna test on him tonight!¡¯


    Soldier F, ¡®Goddamn it! Why is this guy looking at me? Could he be coveting me?¡¯


    Soldier G, ¡®Why do I suddenly feel that the atmosphere here is weird? Why are they looking at their bros? The army is actually a very dangerous place, right?¡¯


    ¡­


    These were all the monologues of the soldiers while they looked at each other. Some were having their crush while some were worried that they would get f**ked. Things were getting thrilling.


    However, it could be seen that some soldiers were really affected. He Jingyan and Xu Yangyi were already influencing them, and now with the addition of Long Chen and Zuo Bo, the soldiers couldn¡¯t help wanting to try what it felt like to have sex with their bros.


    However, the thoughts of the soldiers did not affect Zuo Bo and Long Chen. After hearing Zuo Bo¡¯s playful answer, Long Chen frowned again, because Zuo Bo had no intention of self-reflection.


    ¡°Zuo Bo was so careless! You can still smile now.¡± Long Chen tried his best to pretend to be calm, but the sarcasm in his words was obvious! Acting carelessly would only make what he was trying to cover looked more obvious.


    However, Zuo Bo thought Long Chen was extremely cute at this time, and the way he smiled was  full of amusement, because Long Chen used to be fonder of waving knives than talking.


    ¡°Is it that hard for you to say that you are actually worried about me?¡± Zuo Bo should have said it sadly, but Zuo Bo smiled and looked at Long Chen with eager in his eyes. Although he didn¡¯t look like he wanted to eat Long Chen up like before, his eyes were still burning with the flame of desire.

 Chapter 195

    ¡°Who¡¯s worried about you? Stop deceiving yourself.¡± Long Chen gave Zuo Bo a cold look, then suddenly turned around and left, but a touch of joy flashed across his eyes. It seemed that he was not as unmoved as he acted so.


    ¡°Are you really not worried about me?¡± Zuo Bo followed behind and gave a charming yet evil smile. Before Long Chen could answer, Zuo Bo had suddenly picked him up from behind, carried him in his arms and walked straight towards the residential area.


    Long Chen was startled, of course, because they were right in public.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know where this is? Put me down!¡± Long Chen glanced at the soldiers who opened their eyes wide aside, and then gave Zuo Bo a warning look.


    Of course Zuo Bo wouldn¡¯t put Long Chen down! He smiled, ¡°Where? Of course, this is the place where we have sex with each other for the first time. If you resist, I will do it right here, right now. You know I will do anything, regardless of the timing and the location.¡± He warned Long Chen with an evil smile on his face.


    Fortunately, he lowered his voice first, otherwise the soldiers would be embarrassed again. However, their posture for now was already shocking enough to the soldiers.


    One was a wild, beast-like man, while the other was a beautiful man who was cold and untouchable. The picture of these two being together was astonishing, making people wonder what would happen next.


    Long Chen knew that Zuo Bo could definitely do something like that, judging from his shameless characteristic. But he also had his way to deal with Zuo Bo. He smiled peacefully, ¡°If you dare to carry me to your residence so boldly like this, you¡¯ll need to check whether your head is still connected with your neck later.¡±


    But Zuo Bo didn¡¯t take it seriously. Instead, he imitated Long Chen¡¯s leisurely tone and said, ¡°What? Didn¡¯t you call me because you missed me? And now you want to let me go? ¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to, but you are being really mischievous now, so I¡¯m considering it.¡±


    He pushed Zuo Bo away to keep distance from him.


    Although he didn¡¯t hate Zuo Bo being close to him, they were still out in public.


    ¡°I see! So if I behave well, I¡¯ll get my treats, right? ¡±


    Needless to explain, ¡°treats¡± meant something else here.


    Then Zuo Bo put his hands around Long Chen¡¯s waist, lifted him up hard and warned, ¡°If you keep inviting me so boldly, I will lock you up for a whole month. You have to think it through yourself. Don¡¯t just leave me out here without giving me treats. I don¡¯t have that much leisure time for that.¡± Zuo Bo suddenly frowned and said that. He didn¡¯t look like joking about it.


    Long Chen was stunned, but suddenly he chuckled, ¡°A month?¡± Then he looked up at Zuo Bo, blinking, ¡°So, are you satisfied with only a month? That¡¯s all you got?¡±


    Even at this time, Long Chen was still provoking Zuo Bo, as if he didn¡¯t know the consequence of saying that, or maybe he was really prepared for taking it a step further with Zuo Bo.


    After all, sometimes he could deepen his relationship first. At least he could have Zuo Bo first and deal with the rest slowly in the future.


    Hearing this, Zuo Bo couldn¡¯t keep calm anymore. He carried Long Chen in his arms and rushed to his residence.


    ¡°Long Chen, you asked for these.¡±


    ¡°You like it anyway, don¡¯t you?¡± Long Chen provoked him carelessly again, as if he was looking forward to seeing the ¡°consequence¡± happen.


    Then, both of them smiled, and their happiness just went sky-high. Perhaps they just needed an excuse to reach out and hold each other in their arms.


    However, the soldiers behind were all petrified; many of them even pictured what would happen next, but their conclusion just made their face blushed.

 Chapter 196

    ¡°No, no, these two are just brainwashing. We can¡¯t look at them for too long.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, we can¡¯t watch this. We will definitely turn gays after watching their interactions. I¡¯m straight for god¡¯s sake!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s leave now! It¡¯s training time. ¡±


    ¡°Yeah, sure, let¡¯s go training.¡±


    These were the straight soldiers, and they were afraid that they would get used to it if they saw too much of this.


    It was fine for them to get used to seeing their P.D.A.


    However, they were afraid that their body and soul would accept to be a gay, which would be terrifying for them.


    Their parents were still waiting for them to retire from the army, then get married and give birth to their grandchildren.


    At this time, in the prison.


    ¡°The Warden is not here in the prison? What does that mean?¡±


    The vice warden came to Zuo Bo to get his files stamped, but Zuo Yi said he was not here.


    ¡°What else can it be? My brother just left for my sister-in-law! Hand me the files! I¡¯ll have them stamped for you.¡± Zuo Yi heaved a sigh, looking helpless.


    At first, he thought Zuo Bo was joking, and he would definitely come back.


    After all, Zuo Bo had been in love with Long Chen for so long that he had never dared to go to Long Chen himself. So of course Zuo Yi would think that this time would be the same.


    But who would have thought that his brother was really driving out without looking back in a hurry.


    ¡°Your sister-in-law? Is that lieutenant Long Chen?¡± the vice warden asked and then handed the file to Zuo Yi .


    ¡°Except Long Chen, who else can be my sister-in-law? He¡¯s the only option!¡±


    ¡®And my brother¡¯s temper is too hard for ordinary people to handle. Only Long Chen could bear my brother.


    But they are of the same kind anyway. No other men would be able to endure Long Chen¡¯s bizarre temper.¡¯


    ¡°I have to say that Zuo Bo is a really loyal and dedicated man! For all these years, he has been fond of Long Chen, and yet he was also having crazy affairs with the prisoners here.¡± The vice warden clicked his tongue.


    But Zuo Yi chuckled and told him, ¡°Maybe what you see isn¡¯t all true.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± The vice warden was puzzled, so he just sat down and was ready to listen.


    ¡°Go to work, don¡¯t slack off.¡± Zuo Yi drove him away.


    ¡°Hey! Our warden has run off from work to see his wife. We deserve a break!¡± The vice warden said pitifully.


    Zuo Yi was rendered speechless. He couldn¡¯t refute because his brother was the one who broke the rule first.


    ¡°Sure enough bad examples will lead to bad results!¡±


    Zuo Yi didn¡¯t know what to say. Every day he worked for Zuo Bo, while Zuo Bo often disappeared in the prison, minding his own business.


    Zuo Bo would only show up when certain tough prisoners were causing trouble to suppress them. Other than that, Zuo Bo was almost always missing. He couldn¡¯t be found anywhere and wouldn¡¯t answer the phone.


    ¡°Well, we still have you, right? You are a good example and that¡¯s enough. Technically speaking, the warden doesn¡¯t actually work here. I can¡¯t even find him to stamp on my documents! So! You are actually the man in charge of this prison, while the warden is just a fierce hound whose biggest use is to walk around the prison, intimidate the prisoners from time to time, and then he leaves. That¡¯s all he does.¡±


    Zuo Yi almost burst into laughter upon hearing that. He didn¡¯t expect the vice warden would say that.


    However, the impression that Zuo Bo usually gave people was approximately the same.


    But there were still things that Zuo Yi couldn¡¯t handle and needed Zuo Bo¡¯s help.


    After all, Zuo Bo didn¡¯t brag his way up to the position of the warden. He earned this position himself, with his strength and wisdom.

 Chapter 197

    ¡°Then please tell me when will the lieutenant Long Chen be married and come to our place!¡± The vice warden smiled with expectation in his eyes.


    After all, who wouldn¡¯t admire Long Chen¡¯s beauty?


    ¡°You are drooling!¡± Zuo Yi immediately rolled his eyes at him.


    The vice warden immediately wiped his mouth, but there was nothing.


    ¡°Why did you trick me?¡± He complained.


    ¡°If I don¡¯t say that, you¡¯ll be drooling by the next second.¡±


    ¡°Well, you should remind me when it actually happens! But I¡¯m really looking forward to seeing the day the lieutenant Long Chen got married with our warden and moved to our prison! In that way, warden Zuo Bo won¡¯t be missing since he has a wife by his side already, right?¡±


    What the vice warden said was just an excuse; the truth was he was Long Chen¡¯s fan and wanted to see Long Chen every day.


    In fact, many of the people in this prison were Long Chen¡¯s fans, whether prisoners or prison staff.


    Because of his work, Long Chen would occasionally come to the prison and wander around. The more he visited, naturally, there would be more fans.


    There was a prisoner who was willing to be good and earned the opportunity to clean up around Zuo Bo¡¯s office, just to take a look at Long Chen.


    Afterwards, Zuo Bo knew about it and the prisoner was consequently sent back.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you are up to.¡±


    Zuo Yi knew what the vice warden was thinking.


    The vice warden immediately pouted, ¡°What? Don¡¯t you want lieutenant Long Chen to be married here and see warden Zuo Bo around every day? You will be less stressful at work in that way, won¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but if my brother married Long Chen. He must be holding Long Chen in his room and spending time with him in bed every day. Do you really think he would go to work? Ha! Impossible!¡±


    Zuo Yi knew his brother so well that he could see through Zuo Bo.


    The reality would be the same as he just described. If Zuo Bo married Long Chen, he would definitely spend all his time with him in their room and would not go out, just as Zuo Yi predicted. ¡°You are right! Warden Zuo Bo was indeed despicable sometimes. ¡±


    The vice warden could always say something shocking. He was either calling Zuo Bo a hound or despicable.


    ¡°I¡¯m kindly reminding you that you¡¯d better not say such words in front of my brother. I¡¯m afraid that he will send you into those cells and spend the night with those prisoners.¡±


    ¡°Puff!¡±


    Zuo Yi¡¯s words scare the crap out of the vice warden. He immediately covered his mouth and looked around, wondering if anyone heard it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, no one else heard that besides me. I¡¯m just telling you to behave well and watch your mouth after. Does my brother look like someone who could be messed with? Watch your mouth, for your own good. ¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay, I will. I won¡¯t talk about it for the rest of my life.¡±


    The vice warden touched his butt subconsciously, and his heart was pounding fast.


    Zuo Yi smiled and then shook his head again.


    ¡®As expected, there¡¯s no one in this prison who is not afraid of my brother.¡¯


    ¡°Go mind your own business!¡±


    Zuo Yi returned the stamped file to the vice warden.


    ¡°You won¡¯t tell Warden Zuo Bo about what happened today, right?¡± The vice warden was worried.


    ¡°I won¡¯t, don¡¯t worry! Get back to work!¡±


    ¡®How can he be bold enough to say this and be scared like that after he knew about the consequences?¡¯


    ¡°Okay, thank you!¡±


    The vice warden left quickly, not daring to stay any loner.


    He was walking so fast as if he was afraid of Zuo Yi regretting his decision.


    ¡°Wow, really? I¡¯ve promised you already. I can¡¯t take my words back, right?¡± Zuo Yi smiled helplessly.

 Chapter 198

    After the vice warden left, Zuo Yi leaned on the chair, alone, while quietly watching the prisoners playing basketball outside blankly.


    ¡°I hope things can go well between my brother and Long Chen!¡± Zuo Yi muttered.


    Though he was complaining about Zuo Bo all the time, he was still worried about him, but just didn¡¯t show it.


    However, Zuo Yi¡¯s worries were unnecessary.


    At He Jingyan¡¯s place


    Zuo Bo who carried Long Chen back to his residence in a hurry, started enjoying his ¡°treats¡± the moment they got into the room. As a result, Long Chen became naked within seconds since he couldn¡¯t really resist.


    They went all the way from the door to the bathroom and then from the bathroom to the sofa. They were inseparable, just like two hungry beasts, satisfying each other¡¯s desire.


    After more than two hours, Zuo Bo finally sat comfortably at the edge of the bed and started smoking. He stroked Long Chen, who was lying on the bed, gasping and kept smiling.


    Long Chen found his smile quite annoying and slapped off his hand.


    Zuo Bo was not angry. He put his hand back on Long Chen¡¯s body and asked softly, ¡°Does it hurt?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Long Chen frowned and asked; the answer was evident.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t go that hard!¡± Zuo Bo laughed louder than before.


    In fact, Zuo Bo hated Long Chen because he thought Long Chen liked He Jingyan at first.


    But after Long Chen had spent a couple days at his place, he realized that things were not like what he thought.


    Because Long Chen¡¯s eyes were all on him, as if he was always checking on him intentionally or unintentionally.


    When Long Chen encountered something unpleasant, he would use his own extreme ways to catch his attention.


    For example, stabbing and being mean to him were all because Long Chen wanted his attention. Another circumstance was that Long Chen would start teasing him once Long Chen felt that his status was in danger. What had happened in the little dark room was the best example.


    Thus, after Long Chen left, Zuo Bo thought it again and over again. He eventually realized that he might not be the only who was in love and Long Chen was probably experiencing the same feeling. As soon as he had that in mind, he immediately picked up his phone and called Long Chen. He was gambling on Long Chen¡¯s reaction when he received his call.


    If he just told him to f**k off, he would just stay away from him like he asked, but if he provoked him on the phone, he would immediately went to him and ¡°eat him up¡±.


    It turned out that Zuo Bo won. He was not the only one who had feelings indeed; it was just that Long Chen did not allow himself to put down his pride, and Zuo Bo did not know how to understand Long Chen¡¯s heart.


    In fact, the idea that Long Chen might also have feelings for Zuo Bo himself came from a text message from Long Chen that morning. Long Chen had thrown his pack of cigarette away and said he didn¡¯t like the smell of it. That was a clear hint. After that, Zuo Bo suddenly understood everything.


    At this time, when he thought of how Long Chen endured the pain and cooperated with him just now, he smiled like a fool in love because Long Chen did like him a lot.


    Long Chen felt wet on his face at this point. He touched it which turned out to be blood.


    He grabbed Zuo Bo¡¯s hand and found that it was Zuo Bo¡¯s wound that was bleeding.


    Long Chen¡¯s pupils shrunk and he immediately became furious. ¡°Do you want your wound to be infected and die? Can¡¯t you just take good care of yourself? ¡±


    The reason why Long Chen would be angry was that Zuo Bo was not taking good care of his body. He knew very well how badly injured his hand was because many if his veins had been cut off, which could not be healed that easily.


    But what Long Chen didn¡¯t know was that Zuo Bo actually wanted his wound to never recover. It was not to make Long Chen feel guilty, but to keep the only thing that Long Chen left on him, like a mark, claiming that this man was his, and no one else could have him. Perhaps it was more like a bossy declaration to Zuo Bo.


    Therefore, he had been secretly tearing his wound open in order to prevent it from recovering too quickly and leaving no scar on it.


    Perhaps only those who were madly in love could do such crazy things!

 Chapter 199

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, it doesn¡¯t hurt anymore.¡±


    Zuo Bo smiled and didn¡¯t tell Long Chen the truth that the wounds got worse because of himself.


    Long Chen didn¡¯t answer; he got off the bed with a cold face and lsaid, ¡°If you don¡¯t wanna be killed by me. Wait here and stay put.¡±


    Zuo Bo was confused. ¡®What does that mean?¡¯


    Not until Long Chen came back with the medical kit in his hand did Zuo Bo realize the meaning of Long Chen¡¯s words.


    ¡°Remove the guaze.¡±


    Long Chen ordered, and he took out a bottle of medical alcohol, some medicine and new gauze.


    Zuo Bo looked at it blankly, as if he didn¡¯t believe it was real.


    ¡°What? Do you need me to stab you another time to regain your wits?¡±


    Long Chen immediately frowned for he had taken out all the things he needed yet Zuo Bo still didn¡¯t make a move.


    ¡°Great! Please stab here this time. ¡±


    Zuo Bo grabbed Long Chen¡¯s hand and put it on his chest with a smile on his face.


    ¡°It seems you are really looking forward to getting stabbed by me, right?¡±


    Long Chen¡¯s voice immediately became dangerous, and so were his eyes.


    ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯ll do whatever you say. Please don¡¯t be mad at me, Little Longlong.¡±


    Zuo Bo immediately surrendered and did as Long Chen said.


    When Zuo Bo teared off the gauze and revealed his bloody palm , Long Chen¡¯s heart ached.


    He could understand how painful Zuo Bo¡¯s wound was.


    Others wouldn¡¯t be able to endure the pain for that long; they would probably rather cut off their hands.


    But Zuo Bo acted like it was nothing and was always smiling.


    Long Chen¡¯s nose suddenly felt sore, so he turned his face to the side right away.


    He regretted hurting Zuo Bo at that time, but it was also because Zuo Bo had been acting like a bastard back then, which immediately pissed him off.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Little Longlong? Is this too terrifying to watch? Then let me handle it myself!¡± Zuo Bo thought that Long Chen turned his face to the side because of the horrible condition of the wound so he grabbed the bottle of medical alcohol and poured it right on his palm.


    Long Chen looked back and saw it. He was shocked and roared, ¡°Are you crazy?¡±


    ¡®Can¡¯t he feel pain? Is he crazy or something?¡¯


    Long Chen was outrageous. He took the gauze to absorb the alcohol on his palm in a hurry; his face was full of anger.


    But Zuo Bo looked calm, as if he could not feel the pain at all. He looked up at Long Chen curiously.


    In his eyes, Long Chen was being too considerate today, so he thought he was dreaming again.


    ¡°What are you looking at? You can¡¯t die here at my place even if you wanna die. ¡±


    Though he was being mean by saying that, he was already treating the wound for Zuo Bo while feeling heart-wrenching. He furrowed his eyebrows with some sweat on his face.


    Zuo Bo put on a smile, looked up and wiped the sweat off Long Chen¡¯s face.


    He told Long Chen softly, ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt, really.¡±


    But how was that even possible? He might even faint if the alcohol was poured on such serious wound.


    He said it because he just didn¡¯t want Long Chen to blame himself too hard.


    Long Chen also knew it, so he shouted at him, ¡°You shut up!¡±


    ¡®How can he be so careless about his own body?¡¯


    Long Chen was burning in rage while bandaging the wound for Zuo Bo. He really wanted to slap Zuo Bo to wake him up, but now he was a patient and he couldn¡¯t bear to do anything to him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch water.¡±


    Long Chen said to Zuo Bo coldly after he finished bandaging.


    ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t.¡± Zuo Bo said obediently; then he dragged Long Chen in his arms and let him sit on his laps.


    ¡°Let go of me.¡±


    Long Chen was irritated. He was only wearing a pair of pants now, and he would be in trouble if Zuo Bo got mischievous later.


    However, just as he thought so, Zuo Bo smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s not even dusk yet, Little Longlong!¡±

 Chapter 200

    So, it was not until the sky gradually turned dark that they stopped making love.


    The room was full of affection. Long Chen glared at Zuo Bo beside him and gave him an ice-cold gaze.


    In fact, Long Chen hadn¡¯t agree to continue doing it at first, but he failed to resist Zuo Bo¡¯s sweet talks and begging, so he caved in and let him did it all the way till the night.


    ¡°We only spent one day in bed and you are tired already. How can you last for a whole week? Little Longlong.¡±


    ¡°A week? Are you out of your mind? I don¡¯t have time to be with you for a week. ¡±


    Long Chen looked up at him angrily, and then he grumpily pulled off Zuo Bo¡¯s hand on his waist impatiently. ¡°Take your hand off. It¡¯s so damn heavy.¡± But he was very powerless when he said that.


    ¡®Goddamn it! I shouldn¡¯t have been soft-hearted at first place. According to Zuo Bo¡¯s temperament, if there¡¯s the first time, there would be a second time. I can¡¯t let him get whatever he wants so easily.¡¯


    Though he was cursing in his mind, he was still worried about Zuo Bo¡¯s hand; he asked, ¡°Is it bleeding?¡±


    Zuo Bo heard that, lifted his hand up and checked. It was indeed bleeding a little, but not serious.


    ¡°I¡¯ll change the gauze for you.¡± Zuo Bo put on his clothes and was about to get off the bed.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. It¡¯s just bleeding a little after all. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Long Chen had done too much for him today, so he was feeling content already.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt?¡±


    ¡°Nope, how could it hurt, right?¡±


    Zuo Bo said lazily, and then lit another cigarette.


    But this time, Long Chen threw it right into the trash can, ¡°I told you, I hate the smell of cigarette.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay, I won¡¯t smoke then.¡±


    Zuo Bo threw the whole pack away, even the lighter.


    But every time when he threw away his cigarette, he could always find another pack from somewhere else.


    ¡°Are we going to do it for a whole week?¡± Zuo Bo laughed evilly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have time to play such boring games with you.¡± Long Chen refused directly.


    ¡°How¡¯s that boring? Isn¡¯t it something that love naturally leads us to?¡±


    Zuo Bo was sweet talking again with a smile on his face.


    ¡°Only you wouldn¡¯t think it¡¯s boring.¡±


    ¡®He¡¯s just like a hooligan. What does he want exactly?¡¯


    ¡°You just said that you don¡¯t have time to be with me for a week, right?¡± Zuo Bo suddenly asked a question and fiddled with Long Chen¡¯s hair a smilingly.


    Long Chen didn¡¯t know what he meant by asking that, so he frowned again, ¡°I¡¯m not as idle as you are.¡±


    Zuo Bo chuckled, looking pretty charming, ¡°Does that mean that as long as you have time, you can do it, right?¡±


    He first set a trap for Long Chen with a question and nailed him with another. No one could beat him on little schemes!


    Zuo Bo was just joking, but Long Chen suddenly gazed at him, seemingly stunned, and then his face started to blush like crazy.


    Zuo Bo was in a daze, but before Zuo Bo said anything else, Long Chen had stood up and was already to leave in a hurry, ¡°Get out of my way. I¡¯m going to take a bath.¡±


    There was a trace of panic in his eyes; he didn¡¯t dare to look at Zuo Bo. Clearly, he was trying to hide his obvious feelings.


    ¡®I¡­why am I panicking?¡¯


    Long Chen asked himself, while his heart was beating fast.


    But Zuo Bo didn¡¯t give him the chance to leave, he suddenly pulled Long Chen back and pressed him under his body. With a touch of suppression, he said, ¡°Little Longlong, you are breaking the deal we had!¡±


    Long Chen¡¯s pupils dilated, ¡°Sh*t! Get off from me!¡± He immediately pushed Zuo Bo.


    Long Chen wanted to resist, but he had been controlled by Zuo Bo.

 Chapter 201

    In the middle of the night, Long Chen woke up, touched his hungry belly, and suddenly frowned grumpily.


    ¡°Is this man a stallion?¡± Long Chen sighed and then looked at Zuo Bo who was sleeping beside him.


    ¡°Still sleeping so soundly?¡± Perhaps it was because that his whole body was sore while Zuo Bo looked fine and was still sleeping! So Long Chen could no longer hold back his anger and kicked Zuo Bo off the bed.


    With a flop, Zuo Bo woke up, grinning. He touched his aching arm, and then looked at Long Chen, who was looking down at him coldly on the bed. Instantly, he instantly what had happened.


    Zuo Bo sat up lazily, then casually combed his hair with his fingers, like a woken lion, and was staring at Long Chen with danger in his eyes, as if he was going to swallow Long Chen alive the next second.


    But Long Chen was not afraid of the look that Zuo Bo just made; instead he asked, ¡°What are you looking at? Are you still feeling sleepy?¡±


    ¡°Indeed, I¡¯m still feeling sleepy. After all, I got kicked off the bed!¡± After he finished, he suddenly stretched out his hand to grab Long Chen¡¯s ankle and pulled him into his arms.


    Long Chen was startled. Just as he was about to react, he had already fallen into Zuo Bo¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Let go of me.¡±


    Long Chen struggled to get out, but Zuo Bo did not let him. Instead, he lowered his head and kissed his face, with an evil but charming smile on his face.


    ¡°What are you laughing about?¡± Hearing Zuo Bo¡¯s laughter, Long Chen immediately pushed him away and frowned again.


    Zuo Bo did not get angry, but smiled even sweeter. He touched Long Chen¡¯s cheek and then put his hand into Long Chen¡¯s hair, helping him comb his messy hair and ask, ¡°Are you feeling uncomfortable?¡±


    He was asking this probably because he thought Long Chen woke up feeling uncomfortable.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Let go of me.¡±


    He struggled with both of his arms and legs, but Zuo Bo was so strong that Long Chen stood no chance to break free.


    ¡®Sh*t! This goddamn man is too strong.¡¯


    Long Chen was furious. It was midnight; he was hungry and his body was feeling sore.


    But he still had to face Zuo Bo, a shameless man who wouldn¡¯t listen to him no matter what.


    ¡°Let me go, can¡¯t you understand what I am saying?¡± Long Chen cursed again.


    Hunger made him lose his temper. He was not in the mood to play coquettish with Zuo Bo.


    ¡°No, I won¡¯t, I just won¡¯t let you go.¡± Zuo Bo kept being shameless.


    But right after that, Long Chen immediately punched him; Zuo Bo held his stomach in pain and couldn¡¯t straighten up.


    ¡°Little Longlong, you¡­ you really punched me!¡±


    ¡°You think I was kidding?¡± Long Chen rolled his eyes at Zuo Bo and stood up from his arms.


    But just as he stood straight, his legs suddenly softened and he fell right back to Zuo Bo.


    Zuo Bo seemed to have seen it coming. He opened his arms and held Long Chen. He then tease, ¡°What? Are you throwing yourself into me now? ¡±


    ¡®Throwing myself into you?¡¯


    Long Chen snorted and then snapped, ¡°Who said I¡¯m throwing myself into you?¡±


    He then pushed Zuo Bo away and tried to stand up on his own.


    Zuo Bo didn¡¯t stop him this time but just threw up his hands, as if he was saying, ¡°You are free to go, as long as you can.¡± That made Long Chen even more furious.


    ¡®This man is just¡­ getting increasingly annoying!


    Why did I fall for him back then? Was he normal back then?


    Long Chen was criticizing himself. He felt that he was blind to fall for Zuo Bo back then.


    Maybe he was too furious, so he lifted his leg and directly gave Zuo Bo a kick.

 Chapter 202

    ¡°Little Longlong.¡±


    Perhaps it was because that kick really hurt him, Zuo Bo¡¯s voice became serious, and his eyes dangerously fell on Long Chen.


    Long Chen ignored him and walked directly into the bathroom.


    ¡°Long Chen.¡± Zuo Bo yelled at Long Chen¡¯s indifferent figure that was walking away.


    ¡°I¡¯m not deaf. Also, this is not your home. There are patrollers outside. Please keep your voice down, Warden Zuo Bo.¡± Long Chen warned him in a cold voice; then he entered the bathroom and locked Zuo Bo outside.


    Zuo Bo was outrageous for being treated like this.


    But he couldn¡¯t just rush over and drag Long Chen out because Long Chen would definitely kill him.


    At this time, the patrollers outside were startled when they heard Zuo Bo¡¯s yelling.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Are they having a fight? ¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know! What are they doing? It¡¯s the middle of the night. Why aren¡¯t they asleep?¡±


    ¡°Forget it. It¡¯s not our concern.¡±


    It seemed that someone knew what was going on and pushed them away, preventing them from staying.


    He was probably also afraid that they would be hearing some indescribable sounds later, so he drove them away in a hurry.


    But someone was worried and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried about our lieutenant?¡±


    ¡°Why should we? They¡¯ve been together for a long time!¡±


    ¡°Yeah! There¡¯s no need for us to worry about it. Don¡¯t be stupid. ¡±


    ¡°True! The relationship between Zuo Bo and Long Chen is known by everyone. It¡¯s just that we never point it out. Let¡¯s go!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving. I don¡¯t like that Warden Zuo Bo anyway. He is a shameless and annoying man.¡±


    As soon as the soldier finished his words, the rest of them all laughed, ¡°No one asked you to like him! As long as Long Chen loves him, there¡¯s no problem with that. ¡±


    ¡°Yes! They love each other, and that¡¯s none of your business. Let¡¯s leave! The patrol here is over.¡±


    The soldiers didn¡¯t move at all, and he was still sulky.


    ¡°Come on. Are you mad at this now?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? I¡¯ve never heard you talking about how much you hate Warden Zuo Bo before! What¡¯s wrong with you today?¡±


    ¡°From my perspective, he did not hate Warden Zuo Bo! He¡¯s jealous of him instead!¡±


    ¡°Why is he jealous of Zuo Bo? Did Zuo Bo take anything he wants? ¡±


    ¡°Not something! But someone! He¡¯s jealous now! Look! Warden Zuo Bo has never admitted his relationship with Long Chen before, right? Now he came to the unit to find Long Chen and even stayed overnight! Anyone who is not a retard could tell that they¡¯ve ¡®done it¡¯ and this is official! That¡¯s why he¡¯s jealous now!¡±


    The soldier was smart enough to point out the whole thing.


    Hearing this, the rest finally caught on, ¡°So that¡¯s the case! You have a crush on Long Chen! ¡±


    ¡°Dude! Are you trying to get yourself killed? Do you think Long Chen is someone within your reach? Plus, chances are that only Zuo Bo could endure the horrible temper of our lieutenant. You would be killed by him already.¡±


    ¡°So! We are here to persuade you to give up the run of your imagination and get back to sleep after you finished the patrol. Forget about it, dude.¡±


    Someone patted that soldier¡¯s back to comfort him.


    But he wasn¡¯t persuaded because ever since he joined this army, he had been in love with Long Chen at first sight.


    Of course, if Long Chen could be happy with someone else, he would still be happy for Long Chen.


    But for a man like Zuo Bo, who didn¡¯t know how to behave himself, he felt that their powerful lieutenant was out of Zuo Bo¡¯s league, which made him angry.


    ¡°I see! So you are my rival in love!¡±


    Zuo Bo¡¯s voice suddenly sounded over their heads.

 Chapter 203

    ¡°War¡­ War¡­ Warden Zuo Bo.¡±


    The soldiers were startled, so they all jumped away from the window.


    Only the soldier who had just been mad at Zuo Bo didn¡¯t fear him. He said, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m your rival! So what? Are you gonna bite me or something? ¡±


    He said those harsh words like a kid¡¯s bluff.


    Therefore, the others soldiers frowned when they heard that. ¡®You couldn¡¯t compare with Zuo Bo¡¯s imposing manner already while you are even being so childish at the same time?¡¯


    They were all embarrassed by that guy, but they couldn¡¯t just leave him alone here.


    ¡°Ha-ha, Warden Zuo Bo, we are so sorry! This dude is sleepwalking here! We¡¯ll get him out of here right now!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sleepwalking. Let go of me. I¡¯m going to fight him. Solo!¡± The soldier struggled and didn¡¯t want to be pulled away. Then he pointed at Zuo Bo, who poked his head out of the window, and cursed angrily.


    ¡°Oh my god! Bro! Do you know who Zuo Bo is? Solo? Are you out of your mind?¡±


    ¡°Warden Zuo Bo used to be the captain of the Dragon Team, and his power is way above captain Luo Sen. Are you crazy? Let¡¯s go back to sleep now!¡±


    Other soldiers pulled the man away.


    After all, the man couldn¡¯t defeat the power of the five, so he was then dragged away .


    But he still added, ¡°If you are not treating Long Chen well, I will sue you.¡±


    ¡®Sue me? Where the hell are you going to do that? Such a dumb little kid.¡¯


    Zuo Bo chuckled, but this also showed how popular Long Chen was.


    ¡°It seems I have a lot of enemies in love!¡± Zuo Bo muttered with a smile.


    ¡°What are you mumbling to yourself?¡±


    Long Chen, who came out of the bathroom, saw Zuo Bo whispering by the window alone and called him.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Zuo Bo smiled and walked to Long Chen, not telling him what had just happened.


    But Long Chen seemed to have noticed something and asked, ¡°Is someone out there?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s just your patrolling soldiers! Who else could it be? ¡±


    Zuo Bo was standing in front of Long Chen and suddenly looked at Long Chen affectionately.


    ¡°What do you want again?¡± Long Chen frowned immediately.


    ¡°What else can I do? Can¡¯t I just look at your face like this?¡± Zuo Bo said with a smile, but also with a touch of bitterness.


    He had dreamed of looking at this face quietly and doing nothing, just looking at it like that.


    He thought he would never have the chance to get close to Long Chen, so he didn¡¯t dare to picture it.


    But when he was not having any hope for it, he got his reward.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Talk! ¡±


    Long Chen felt a little flustered for being stared at by Zuo Bo like that .


    ¡°Nothing. I just want to look at your face.¡± His voice was very soft with a touch of heaviness.


    ¡°What are you, crazy? Go to bed now.¡± Long Chen didn¡¯t take it seriously. He walked to the bed. He would be exhausted if he didn¡¯t get some sleep now.


    ¡®Even killing the enemies on the battlefield is not as tiring as spending time with this guy.¡¯ Long Chen covered his face and looked quite helpless.


    But before he walked to the big bed, he had suddenly been held up by Zuo Bo.


    Long Chen¡¯s heart was beating fast. Just as he was about to struggle, Zuo Bo had already said, ¡°I won¡¯t do anything. Just relax and have a good sleep!¡±


    Maybe it was because Long Chen was looking really tired! Zuo Bo didn¡¯t tease him anymore.


    Long Chen was stunned for a moment, as if he couldn¡¯t believe it was Zuo Bo who said it, but he also buried his face into Zuo Bo¡¯s chest. He stopped struggling and there seemed to be a touch of happiness on his face.


    It was rare for Long Chen to be so obedient. Zuo Bo smiled subconsciously, and then he carried Long Chen to the bed.


    Just as they lay down, Long Chen had leaned toward Zuo Bo¡¯s body already to feel his body temperature. He fell asleep in a daze; he was probably really worn out.


    At first, Zuo Bo stopped his movements, but then he hugged Long Chen tightly and kissed him on the forehead, saying ¡°Goodnight¡± dotingly.

 Chapter 204

    It was quiet at night. The sound of crickets and the footsteps of the soldiers patrolling were the only sound that could occasionally be heard.


    Inside the guardhouse, Xu Yangyi was lying on the bed, feeling bored. He had been tossing and turning in bed for a long time, but just couldn¡¯t fall asleep.


    ¡°I¡¯m so bored!¡± Xu Yangyi gazed at the ceiling and roared like a zombie.


    Then he checked the time and sighed again, ¡°It¡¯s only 11.p.m. now! How long do I have to wait till the sunrise?¡±


    In order to kill time, Xu Yangyi could only check his Instagram. He was just randomly scrolling through pictures, but a post caught his attention. He tapped on the text and found it was a set of pictures of field training posted by Yan Xingwei, but the man in the set of pictures was not him himself but his brother, Yan Chengyu.


    ¡°No wonder I couldn¡¯t find him ever since this morning! I thought he went back home, but it turns out that he went field training with Chengyu.¡± Xu Yangyi muttered, but he seemed to be jealous of them because what he loved most was going on an adventure.


    As he kept scrolling down, the next picture that came to his sight was a picture of Yan Chengyu and An Yan staring at each other, face to face. However, they were not looking flirtatious; one of them had delight in his eyes while the other guy was frowning, as if he wanted to give Yan Chengyu a hard punch.


    ¡°Judging from the atmosphere that this picture delivers, is it possible that Chengyu was flirting with the captain again and annoyed him?¡± Xu Yangyi chuckled, as if he was watching a parody.


    But it didn¡¯t take long for him to get tired of the feeds on Instagram. He lay back on the bed and looked out of the window at the moon.


    ¡°What is he doing now? Did he fall asleep?¡± Suddenly, He Jingyan came to his mind. Thinking that He Jingyan must be sleeping soundly right now, Xu Yangyi frowned immediately and then cursed,¡± Damn it, he was calling me ¡®honey¡¯ all day. Now, I have been locked up for so long, but he hasn¡¯t even come to see me, not even once, a**hole. ¡±


    Xu Yangyi was so angry that he picked up the pillow and smashed it against the wall. And that seemed to be not enough, so he roared, ¡°He Jingyan, you son of a b**ch!¡±


    ¡®Sh*t! Then so be it! I¡¯m not begging him to come and see me anyway!¡¯ After cursing, Xu Yangyi muttered that in his mind, but in fact, he cared about that more than anything else now.


    At this time, there was a sound of a lock being unlocked. Xu Yangyi poked his head curiously. The moment the door was opened, He Jingyan came into his sight.


    ¡°He¡­ He Jingyan?¡± It seemed that Xu Yangyi was afraid that he was having an illusion here.


    ¡®No way! Oh God! Did he just show up after I called him? Sh*t! I should have shouted that earlier! I was so damn bored just now!¡¯


    Xu Yangyi commented in his mind, but he frowned at He Jingyan who was standing at the doorway and said unpleasantly, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Even though he was actually overjoyed to see He Jingyan here, he still acted like he was unhappy with that.


    He Jingyan chuckled, ¡°I heard my wife¡¯s summon just now, so I came over immediately.¡±


    He was really a sweet-talker! But at this time, his expression showed a touch of coldness, which did not match with his words, and he looked at the shadow that faded into the darkness afar.


    Xu Yangyi saw the danger in He Jingyan¡¯s eyes and also frowned, because he felt that someone had been spying on him.


    ¡®It seems that I was not over-thinking. Someone was really spying on me. Is there something going wrong?


    Or, was it Senior Colonel Du¡¯s man? But that¡¯s impossible! He looked like he was afraid of He Jingyan, he shouldn¡¯t have the balls to do such thing.


    Can it be related to the time that we were ambushed? Is there a spy here?¡¯


    Thinking of this, Xu Yangyi was stunned for a moment, because the reason why He Jingyan would ask Ji Guangming to be by his side was that he was afraid something bad would happen to Xu Yangyi.

 Chapter 205

    ¡°Is something wrong?¡± Xu Yangyi asked the question because he hated being watched by someone like the animal in the zoo being watched.


    Hearing Xu Yangyi¡¯s question, He Jingyan was a little surprised because he didn¡¯t expect Xu Yangyi to notice it.


    Xu Yangyi understood what He Jingyan was thinking from his expression, and then he twitched the corner of his moouth ¡°Old geezer, I¡¯ve told you before, don¡¯t see me as those kids of the same age.¡±


    ¡®I can¡¯t believe this! He really takes me as a dumb little kid!¡¯


    He Jingyan closed the door and walked to Xu Yangyi with a chuckle, ¡°I just didn¡¯t expect my wife to be so smart.¡± Then he reached out to Xu Yangyi and said with the tone of coaxing a child, ¡°Honey, are you afraid of being locked here? Don¡¯t be afraid, don¡¯t be afraid. Come to your hubby for a hug, honey!¡± In the end, he even clapped his hands as if he was playing with a puppy to let Xu Yangyi fell into his arms.


    Of course Xu Yangyi wouldn¡¯t do as he wished. He immediately slapped his hands off angrily, ¡°Screw you! That¡¯s just gross! F**k off!¡±


    However, He Jingyan was so shameless that he decided to strike first since Xu Yangyi didn¡¯t take the initiative to throw himself into his arms. He pulled Xu Yangyi¡¯s wrist over and dragged his entire body toward him. The moment Xu Yangyi fell into his arms, he lowered his head and gave him a peck. At the same time, a slap was given to him in the face.


    ¡°Are you crazy? Let go of me.¡± Xu Yangyi¡¯s eyes were filled with fury and he was struggling hard, but his face was somehow turning red instead. The look on his face was cute and grumpy at the same time. There was no telling if he was blushing because of the anger or because of the shyness that their posture brought to him. Only Xu Yangyi knew the answer.


    ¡°Honey, your face is so red! It now looks like an red apple. What¡¯s wrong?¡± He Jingyan should be very clear about the answer, because his words were obviously sarcastic and teasing.


    Hearing that, Xu Yangyi¡¯s face became even redder. He immediately turned his head to the side and denied, ¡°Who¡­ who¡¯s blushing? There must be something wrong with your eyes. Put¡­ put me down.¡±


    He Jingyan didn¡¯t react to the slaps that landed on his hand around Xu Yangyi¡¯s waist at all so Xu Yangyi immediately bit on his arm. However, He Jingyan still didn¡¯t let go of him, as if it didn¡¯t hurt.


    Xu Yangyi had no choice but to shout, ¡°I said, let me go.¡±


    He Jingyan touched his face dotingly and said with an even eviler, more shameless smile on his face, ¡°And who are you asking?¡±


    It was obvious that he was trying to ask Xu Yangyi to call him husband.


    Xu Yangyi was not an idiot. Of course, he could tell his intention, so the temperature on his face was skyrocketing. He covered his ears and shouted, ¡°I don¡¯t know, I don¡¯t know anything. Just let me go!¡±


    ¡®Goddamn this shameless old man! How can he ask me to call him husband? How could I do that? I would rather be dead than do this! Isn¡¯t it embarrassing?¡¯


    Xu Yangyi felt like finding a hole to jump in and bury himself as he thought of that, let alone calling He Jingyan ¡®husband¡¯. He just couldn¡¯t do it, no matter how.


    ¡°You really don¡¯t know?¡± Seeing Xu Yangyi going nuts, He Jingyan smiled was even brighter. He held Xu Yangyi¡¯s buttocks and hugged him tightly. Suddenly, he said evilly, ¡°If you call me husband, I¡¯ll let you go now. If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll let the patrolling soldiers hear some other kind of your voice. What do you say?¡±


    The voice he was saying here was clearly meaning something evil.

 Chapter 206

    ¡°How¡­ how dare you?¡± Xu Yangyi immediately lost his composure.


    ¡°Why not? You are my wife and I am not doing anything illegal or unpresentable. It¡¯s just that you might become a celebrity that everyone is talking about.¡± When he said that, he was even having a shameless smile on his face.


    ¡®This¡­ this pervert is smiling so lewdly! Goddamn it! A man can be killed but can never be humiliated like that!¡¯


    Xu Yangyi clenched his fists and glared at He Jingyan angrily. But if he didn¡¯t call him husband, considering He Jingyan¡¯s temper, he would definitely ¡°execute¡± him on the spot. So Xu Yangyi went crazy again because he couldn¡¯t figure out a solution to this situation.


    He Jingyan was admiring Xu Yangyi¡¯s embarrassment at a close distance, and the smile on his face just gradually grew bigger. He had probably figured out what Xu Yangyi would do, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t be so calm and confident.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, honey? Is it that hard? Just call me husband, and I¡¯ll let you get down. ¡°He Jingyan was trying to persuade him.


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s embarrassing for me to call you that! I am a man. Why would I call you my husband? Am I crazy?¡± Xu Yangyi immediately retorted, but judging from the unnatural expression on his face, he was probably just shy to do that, and it was not as serious as he phrased it.


    As long as Xu Yangyi was anxious, he would easily fluster. When he was, he would not dare to look at He Jingyan in his eyes so He Jingyan knew that Xu Yangyi would say that in order to hide his awkwardness in his heart.


    He Jingyan suddenly chucked because his wife was incredibly cute!


    ¡°Why! Why the hell are you smiling?¡± Hearing He Jingyan¡¯s chuckle, Xu Yangyi could no longer hide his nervousness anymore. He stammered a few times and then grabbed his hair impatiently. He Jingyan always looked calm and confident, which irritated him, but he couldn¡¯t do anything about it.


    Looking at Xu Yangyi¡¯s reaction, He Jingyan felt that he might be pushing a little too hard to let him call himself husband right now. Just as he was considering whether he should give up on that idea, Xu Yangyi suddenly yelled, ¡°Fine! Fine! I¡¯ll call you husband! You happy now?¡± Then he glared at He Jingyan.


    He Jingyan was stunned because he thought Xu Yangyi would rather be killed than do that, but it turned out he just agreed so quickly.


    ¡®Is this little guy just being desperate now?¡¯ He Jingyan muttered that to himself, but he was still overjoyed in his mind. To him, it was the happiest thing in the world to hear Xu Yangyi call him husband, and it was priceless.


    However, after Xu Yangyi said that, he immediately regretted it because he found that he was getting himself in big trouble and he was not prepared for that at all. At this time, his heart was pounding nonstop, as if it was going to burst out of his chest.


    ¡°Really? Do you really want me to call you that? Is there any other option for me?¡± Xu Yangyi was vexed for a while, and then he shyly looked at He Jingyan with his tearful eyes. His eyes were so pitiful that made He Jingyan¡¯s heart trembled, but he still held back the fluctuation in his heart and said, ¡°No, just call me your husband. Just one time.¡±


    His eyes that were looking at Xu Yangyi became pampering. Xu Yangyi couldn¡¯t help but feel a little flip in his heart and his face was blushing even harder.


    Maybe it was because of the atmosphere, Xu Yangyi cleared his throat, glanced to the side, and then said in a barely audible voice, ¡°Hus¡­ husband.¡±


    After he finished, he dared not look at He Jingyan in his eyes and turned his head away immediately. Even his ears were blushing.

 Chapter 207

    But He Jingyan was a shameless man! He shrugged, ¡°I can¡¯t hear you. What did you just say, honey?¡±


    Xu Yangyi was trying his best to hold back his embarrassment, but seeing the shameless look on He Jingyan¡¯s face, he immediately became furious. Without any hesitation, he gave He Jingyan a slap and said grumpily, ¡°If you can¡¯t hear it, you missed it! Don¡¯t you ever think of that again! Let me go!¡±


    ¡®Damn, this shameless man! How dare he fool me?¡¯


    ¡°It hurts, honey. Didn¡¯t we agree that you will be gentler before?¡± He Jingyan pretended that he was in pain right away and looked at Xu Yangyi pitifully.


    Xu Yangyi¡¯s heart softened for a second. He really thought he hurt He Jingyan and there were panic in his eyes. But then he felt something was not right because the curve of his mouth corner was obviously telling him that he was tricking him. Therefore, Xu Yangyi pinched He Jingyan¡¯s arm hard, ¡°Does it hurt? I think you are looking for a beating!¡±


    Xu Yangyi had already used all his strength, and this time he really had left a red pinching mark on his arm, but Xu Yangyi ignored it and snorted discontentedly before scolding, ¡°Put me down! Otherwise, I will give you a hard time!¡±


    He Jingyan didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry, because his wife had never been nice to him!


    ¡®I guess I should stop teashing him for now, otherwise neither of us can fall asleep tonight.¡¯


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s quite late. Let¡¯s sleep!¡±


    He Jingyan put Xu Yangyi on the bed and lay down by his side. Then he hugged Xu Yangyi in his arms and kissed him on the forehead.


    Xu Yangyi was about to say something, but he was stunned by He Jingyan¡¯s gentle kiss and forgot what he was about to say. He just let He Jingyan hug him like that.


    He Jingyan, whose hands were not slapped off, was surprised because Xu Yangyi had become too quiet and obedient, which was not like him at all.


    Just as he was about to ask if Xu Yangyi was feeling uncomfortable or something, Xu Yangyi¡¯s face suddenly blushed; then he pushed He Jingyan away and said in a panic, ¡°You, you, you are sleeping here tonight?¡±


    And the reason why Xu Yangyi¡¯s face would suddenly blush was that he had he wanted to ask He Jingyan why he was also sleeping here, but he was kissed by He Jingyan all of a sudden. Xu Yangyi¡¯s head suddenly went blank and he forgot the question he was about to ask.


    He found that he was in a trance when He Jingyan kissed him.


    ¡®My God! Can this be more embarrassing?¡¯ At this time, Xu Yangyi really wanted to die. He grabbed the pillow and buried his face into it because he was too embarrassed to look at He Jingyan.


    He Jingyan didn¡¯t know why Xu Yangyi would act like this. He thought Xu Yangyi was afraid that he would do something to him.


    ¡®Is he scared because of our last experience sleeping together? So he¡¯s afraid that the same thing will happen again?¡¯


    He Jingyan could only think of that, but he felt that also didn¡¯t make sense because his wife was ¡°willing¡± to do it that day and he didn¡¯t force him.


    But after all, these were all his guesses, so He Jingyan asked, ¡°Honey, are you misunderstanding something?¡±


    After saying this, Xu Yangyi was confused first, but soon he knew what he meant, so his face quickly became hot, ¡°What the hell are you talking about? Why would you suddenly say that? ¡±


    Xu Yangyi covered his face and screamed like crazy, which showed how bashful he was.


    ¡®There must be something wrong with this man¡¯s head. How in the world did he connect this with that?


    God! Let me become a flea! So that I can bite this a**hole to death!¡¯

 Chapter 208

    He Jingyan raised his eyebrows, ¡®He was not thinking about this? Then what else could cause such reaction?¡¯


    He Jingyan failed to guess why after staring at Xu Yangyi for a while. He was then afraid that Xu Yangyi would suffocate himself in the pillow, so he hurriedly seduced him, ¡°Honey, take the pillow away. What if you can¡¯t breathe later on?¡±


    Saying that, he tried to remove the pillow from Xu Yangyi, but Xu Yangyi held it tightly, ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me now. I just want to be alone.¡±


    But He Jingyan answered in a funny way, ¡°Don¡¯t be alone! Your husband is here! It will break my heart if you just leave me alone here.¡± He looked funny but still did not forget to slowly ¡°persuade¡± Xu Yangyi, ¡°If you faint later, I will have to perform CPR for you. In that way, I can legally take advantage of you!¡±


    These words were just bluffing, but Xu Yangyi didn¡¯t know. He immediately took off the pillow and smashed it on He Jingyan¡¯s head. ¡°You wish!¡± His face was blushed and cute.


    Seeing Xu Yangyi finally took off his pillow, He Jingyan chuckled and held him in his arms. He pinched his little red cheeks and said dotingly, ¡°My wife really behaves.¡± After he said that, he gave Xu Yangyi a kiss. He just couldn¡¯t get enough of him.


    What Xu Yangyi couldn¡¯t resist the most was He Jingyan¡¯s gentleness, so he didn¡¯t push him away. Instead, he hugged the pillow that was stuck between them tightly and turned his head sideways because he was shy, and maybe it was also because He Jingyan kissed him too naturally!


    ¡®Why would this man show such an irresistible expression every time when we are in bed? Is he trying to seduce me?¡¯


    Xu Yangyi muttered in his heart with his face blushing; then he held the pillow tightly and bit his lips adorably, saying to himself, ¡°He¡¯s just a shameless horny man.¡± But the tempting expression on his face revealed his true feelings!


    ¡®Why is he being so obedient all of a sudden?¡¯ He Jingyan was surprised that he hadn¡¯t been slapped yet. Then, his mischievous hands tried to ¡°explore¡± Xu Yangyi¡¯s body, but just as he did so, Xu Yangyi immediately gave him a glare and smashed the pillow on his head without hesitation. He then said angrily, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you won¡¯t do anything to me? You filthy wolf!¡±


    ¡®Damn it, I should never let my guards down, otherwise he would take advantage of me again!¡¯


    Xu Yangyi was having a fit, but He Jingyan took off the pillow and laughed awkwardly, ¡°Seems like I¡¯ve been daydreaming!¡± ¡®Of course he would beat me up for doing things like this! But it looks like hugging and kissing him is gradually acceptable! That¡¯s a good start!¡¯


    ¡°Who cares what you are dreaming of? Go back to your place and sleep. I¡¯ve gotta sleep now.¡± He struggled to get out of He Jingyan¡¯s arms as he said so. And just as he wanted to warn He Jingyan that if he dared to touch him, he would make him regret, He Jingyan had already hugged him from behind before he could even say it out.


    He rubbed his face against Xu Yangyi¡¯s neck and said with a pitiful look, ¡°Why should I go back when you are not there? I can¡¯t bear to be alone in that room!¡±Perhaps it was because He Jingyan was too pitiful and serious and he wasn¡¯t being mischievous at all, so Xu Yangyi¡¯s heart softened. However, he couldn¡¯t let He Jingyan know that, so he pretended like he was doing him a favor, ¡°Then I grant you to sleep here for a night!¡± But after he said that, his lips were curved up a little bit.


    Of course, He Jingyan could tell that Xu Yangyi washaving tsundere, but he did not point it out. He thought to himself that his wife had become even cuter now, but he couldn¡¯t say it out loud, otherwise the atmosphere would be ruined by Xu Yangyi. Instead, he hugged Xu Yangyi tightly and shut his mouth obediently.

 Chapter 209

    At first, when He Jingyan was holding him, Xu Yangyi would occasionally yell at him and question him why he was hugging him so tightly. But then as Xu Yangyi gradually felt sleepier, his eyelids started to shut and he eventually fell asleep in He Jingyan¡¯s arms.


    He Jingyan stroked Xu Yangyi¡¯s sleeping face and chuckled. Then, he pinched it again and looked at Xu Yangyi in a daze.


    But He Jingyan was not only here for this. After a while, his phone vibrated. He Jingyan took a look at Xu Yangyi, who was sleeping soundly, and then walked out of the door quietly. After closing the door, he answered the call, ¡°Speak up.¡± His voice was terrifying enough to make one¡¯s hair stand on end.


    Seeing that He Jingyan finally answered the phone, Luo Sen breathed a sigh of relief. But before he could say anything, there had come a burst of fierce gunshots.


    He Jingyan frowned because he could tell that something was wrong over there just by hearing the sound of it.


    ¡®These gunshots do not sound like ours. Even if Senior Colonel Du is fighting Luo Sen, he ought to use our weapons, which means their gunshots should sound the same as ours, but why would the sound be so different now?¡¯


    But then He Jingyan had a new idea in his mind and suddenly asked, ¡°Who are the attackers?¡±


    Luo Sen, who had just dodged a bullet, was also stunned, but then he no longer found it strange. After all, the weapons made by each country were all different, so naturally, the gunshots they made would also be different. In that case, one could tell if the shots were fired by allies or enemies .


    ¡°Those people have their faces covered, so we couldn¡¯t really see their faces. We have no idea who they are.¡± Luo Sen reported right away, but then he paused for a moment, staring at the familiar uniform in the distance.


    ¡°Continue.¡± He Jingyan knew that something must have happened, otherwise Luo Sen wouldn¡¯t contact him when he was on a mission. He would only report it after the mission was completed.


    Luo Sen commanded the others to lock down the positions for breaking out first with hand gestures and then replied to He Jingyan, ¡°They are wearing the uniform of ours and even imitated our tactics.¡± After Luo Sen said so, he thought for a while and added, ¡°Please give us order, Colonel He.¡±


    Luo Sen was sure that those people were not from their army, because they were already here before them. But he didn¡¯t know if they should kill them all, so he asked He Jingyan for order.


    ¡°Kill all of them, every single one.¡± He Jingyan didn¡¯t hesitate at all because he knew that the incomers were undoubtedly enemies, and they were definitely planning on something.


    ¡®Stealing weapons and faking traitors? Now they wanna frame me up? It seems they are playing for real.¡¯ He Jingyan smiled. It would be more reasonable for him to be angry now, yet he was looking amused and interested instead.


    Luo Sen accepted the order right away, but just as he was about to hang up, He Jingyan suddenly gave him another order. Luo Sen was stunned for a moment, but still listened carefully. In the end, he had a speechless look on his face, ¡°What the hell is this order?¡± But military orders could not be disobeyed, so Luo Sen could only say, ¡°Understood.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for your good news.¡± He Jingyan only said that in response; he was clearly implying some other, deeper meanings.


    Luo Sen, on the other hand, suddenly frowned. There was no telling whether he was confused by the order or feeling the order was too absurd. Anyway, his expression didn¡¯t look good.


    Seeing that Luo Sen¡¯s furrowed eyebrows, Tank tapped him and asked him to immediately give the order. It looked like they couldn¡¯t wait any longer.


    But Tank was also confused, ¡®Didn¡¯t he just call Colonel He? Why is he looking so confused now? Are those people not our enemies?¡¯

 Chapter 210

    ¡°Captain Luo Sen, what¡¯s the deal now? Should we fight or not?¡± A man¡¯s voice suddenly rang out in Luo Sen¡¯s earbuds, which sounded a little hurried. Because the attackers had not stopped firing, they could only fight back to protect themselves.


    At this time, Xing Chen, the one who commanded to launch the attack, frowned. Then he cursed in a low voice, ¡°Goddamn it!¡±


    ¡°What is going on now? Judging from the uniform those people are wearing, they are from the Dragon Team of He Jingyan, right? Then why would they attack Senior Colonel Du¡¯s people? What¡¯s the point of us framing He Jingyan up since they are already doing it by themselves?¡±


    Xing Chen glanced at Senior Colonel Du and the interpreter who had already died in the war and was even more lost. Just as he took out his phone and was about to call Ke Jie, the phone had already been torn to pieces by a bullet and Xing Chen¡¯s hand was also injured.


    Xing Chen was shocked and immediately hid behind the car to use it as a bunker; his heart was pounding nonstop. The enemy had already known his location and could kill him anytime, but they somehow didn¡¯t.


    ¡®Damn it, we are trapped here. It¡¯s meaningless even if the truck loaded with weapons is right by my side. I can¡¯t drive it away! Besides, we don¡¯t know the exact number of our enemy. Whether I can get out of here alive is still a question.¡¯


    ¡°What should we do, Xing Chen? Should we retreat without the weapon first? They seem to have a lot of people. We can¡¯t win this open battle! ¡±


    One of Xing Chen¡¯s subordinates narrowly dodged a bullet and asked him.


    ¡°Retreat? How? We are probably surrounded by now.¡± Xing Chen was irritated. He glanced at the shadows of the enemy in the distance and his heart pounded even faster.


    Half an hour ago, Xing Chen had chosen a perfect spot to ambush according to the coordinates given by Long Qi, and they were waiting for Senior Colonel Du and his people to pass by. But just as they were about to fire, another group of people also rushed out. Senior Colonel Du and his people were caught in the middle of their fight and became the victim. That was how the situation gradually changed to this.


    And because of the ambush spot, Xing Chen and the others were closer to the truck that was carrying the weapons, which gave them a great opportunity. But just as Xing Chen thought he could escape with the weapons, their enemy approached them and followed even closer. Only when Xing Chen took a closer look at their enemy did he realize those were He Jingyan¡¯s soldiers.


    ¡°Of course we are fighting them.¡± Luo Sen finally gave the order, but just as the others were about to jump into the big fight, he suddenly ordered something else, and the subordinates echoed a few times before they fought back.


    Xing Chen and his subordinates were already outnumbered. How could they survive the fury of the Dragon Team? After a short while, they were either dead or injured. After about five minutes, Xing Chen was the only one left.


    Xing Chen, who was shot on the thigh, could not move as fast as before. He moved away in pain, then rolled over to another car beside him and loaded his gun. It seemed that he wanted end his life with the enemy. But just as he looked around and saw whether anyone was still alive, he found that there was no one guarding in the north-east direction in the distance.


    Xing Chen was delighted. ¡®Looks like I¡¯m not destined to die here.¡¯


    Then he leaned against the wheel and took a deep breath. He counted to three in his mind and rushed out of the car¡¯s cover while shooting at the enemies in distance. Regardless of the pain, he ran into the darkness and disappeared shortly after.


    As for Luo Sen¡¯s side, they were still firing even after Xing Chen had left. It was not until a while later that Luo Sen stopped them and then ordered again, ¡°Follow him.¡±


    They were divided into two groups, with a small number of people following Xing Chen, while the other half of them stayed to deal with the corpses and weapons.

 Chapter 211

    Xing Chen was moving toward the suburban area with his wounded and exhausted body , as if he had a destination already.


    However, since he was shot on the leg before, he couldn¡¯t really go far. That was why Luo Sen and the Dragon Team were able to follow closely behind him later.


    But Luo Sen did not intend to take him down; instead, he followed Xing Chen all the way to see where he was going.


    After following Xing Chen for a while, he finally saw him stopped in front of a shabby warehouse. Xing Chen checked the surrounding and made sure there was no one around; then he was relieved and walked into the warehouse.


    ¡°Is this the enemy¡¯s safe house?¡± Tank looked at the warehouse in front of him and asked Luo Sen, who seemed to be thinking about something.


    Luo Sen did not say anything but kept looking down. Then he made a few tactical hand gestures to his subordinates behind him, indicating them to surround the warehouse.


    The team nodded as response and took action immediately. Luo Sen did not leave but stared at the door of the warehouse, as if he was preventing some emergency from taking place.


    Suddenly, there was the sound of car engine coming out from the warehouse. Luo Sen smacked his mouth because he had seen it coming.


    ¡°F**k you, He Jingyan!¡± For some reason, Luo Sen suddenly cursed He Jingyan; then he picked up his gun and ran to the car that had just crashed its way out of the warehouse.


    Xing Chen¡¯s eyes widened because he didn¡¯t expect there would be someone here.


    ¡®Aren¡¯t they the people who were fighting us just now? What are they doing here?¡¯


    However, Xing Chen did not show fear. Instead, he showed a touch of relentlessness in his eyes and hit that gas. It looked like he was trying to kill Luo Sen.


    Luo Sen chuckled and didn¡¯t slow down. Just as he was only one meter away from the car and was about to be hit by it, Luo Sen suddenly kicked on the wall beside him. Taking advantage of impact force, he kicked right through the car window. He entered the car and didn¡¯t give Xing Chen, who was in shock, anytime to react. Luo Sen pointed his loaded gun at Xing Chen¡¯s forehead, ¡°I¡¯m in a really bad mood now. If you don¡¯t wanna get yourself killed, stop the car right here.¡±


    After he said so, however, he directly fired a warning shot to the side and didn¡¯t even give Xing Chen a chance to speak. Luo Sen was frowning as he did that, which meant that he was really displeased. It was probably because of what He Jingyan had told him on the phone.


    Of course, Xing Chen was startled, but he didn¡¯t stop the car. Instead, he said coldly, ¡°At worst, we¡¯ll die together.¡± Then he hit the gas even harder and the car rushed straight to the bridge afar. The situation changed drastically.


    Luo Sen was not afraid of the danger at this time. Instead, he showed anger on his face and said, ¡°Damn it, f**king deaf prick.¡± Then he just knocked Xing Chen out with his fist.


    Just at this time, the car had already rushed out of the barrier. At this critical moment, Luo Sen used Xing Chen as a buffer and kicked him out together with the door. He also jumped out of the car quickly. With a deafening ¡°bang¡± sound and water splashing, the car was already swallowed by the river.


    After a while, the subordinates finally arrived. Seeing that Luo Sen was fine, they all let out a sigh of relief. But when they saw Xing Chen, who was lying on the ground, spitting blood and his eyes were rolled up, they all twitched the corners of their mouths at the same time, ¡®Captain, what did you do to this captive? We thought you said you wanted him alive?.¡¯


    ¡°Retreat.¡± Luo Sen didn¡¯t look at Xing Chen at all for he didn¡¯t care whether he was dead or not. Then, he grabbed Xing Chen by the leg and dragged him all the way out of here.


    The guys¡¯ expressions all changed a little when they saw that. Tank was smart and bold enough, so he rushed over and said, ¡°Let me carry him for you, Captain.¡±


    Just as Tank was about to take over the job, suddenly, Luo Sen gave him a cold look, which seemed to be sharp enough to make Tank startle. When Tank was guessing why Luo Sen was suddenly in such a bad mood, Luo Sen had already thrown Xing Chen on the ground and left by himself.


    The guys looked at each other, not knowing what was going on; they could only carry Xing Chen with them and follow behind Luo Sen.

 Chapter 212

    ¡°Yes, we¡¯ve captured him. We are on our way back now.¡± In the car, Tank was reporting the situation to He Jingyan. Because Luo Sen was outrageous now, none of them dared to face him, so Tank had to take care of the ending of the mission himself.


    ¡°Where is Luo Sen?¡± He Jingyan asked.


    Being asked so, Tank twitched the corner of his mouth, and then he looked at Luo Sen who was driving the car like a race car, not knowing how to answer.


    ¡®Captain Luo Sen does not report the mission to Colonel He even after it was completed. I think it must have something to do with Colonel He. And the only one who can drive our calm captain so mad like this must be the XII: no one else could do that!¡¯


    Tank suddenly sighed and then said to He Jingyan, ¡°The captain is driving. He has no time to make the phone call for the time being, so I¡¯m here to report the situation.¡±


    Tank knew that it was very disrespectful, but he didn¡¯t know what else he could say.


    Luo Sen, who was driving aside, had been speeding up since the conversation between Tank and He Jingyan started. He was driving the car like a F1 race car, and it was so bumpy that it made the team members have their hearts in their mouths. They could do nothing but grab tightly on whatever they could find in the car. All of them looked terrified and some even threw up in the car.  How chaotic!


    But after hearing Tank¡¯s report, He Jingyan chuckled, as if he had guessed it.


    ¡®It seems that the plan is exposed! Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be so angry.¡¯


    ¡°Bring him back and I¡¯ll interrogate him myself.¡± He Jingyan said that and then hung up the call.


    Tank replied, ¡°Yes.¡± Then he looked at Luo Sen, who was still in a bad mood, and sighed again.


    ¡®Well, his reaction is understandable. After all, what happened just now is probably a lifelong shadow to captain Luo Sen. Not everyone could survive such horrible thing, so it¡¯s normal for him to be angry. The strange thing is, why did he suddenly get worked up after so long?¡¯


    After thinking for a while, Tank still felt a little puzzled, but he couldn¡¯t figure out the answer no matter how hard he thought, so he had to give up.


    As for He Jingyan, after he hung up Tank¡¯s call, he immediately dialed another number. Before he could speak, the man on the other side of the call was already excited, ¡°So? When will Luo Sen come over?¡±


    Hearing the impatient tone, He Jingyan chuckled again, ¡°Luo Sen has discovered it. I guess it will be hard for him to take on this mission.¡±


    ¡°He knew it already? That¡¯s really fast, but I¡¯ve seen that coming. He¡¯s quite smart after all. ¡±


    The man¡¯s voice was no longer that impatient, but he was not discouraged. Instead, he smiled mischievously, ¡°It¡¯s okay if he doesn¡¯t come. I¡¯ll go pick him up.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t push him too hard, XII.¡± He Jingyan just warned him, but he didn¡¯t say much. It sounded like he was ready to watch this show.


    ¡°I have a lot of ways to bring him back to me. You can just sit there and watch.¡± After he finished, he had already hung up the call.


    He Jingyan was not angry, but walked back to his room with a smile on his face.


    XII, the son of the Count of Country H. His full title was Jie Laming the XII. He was only 20 years old, and people called him ¡°the XII¡± or ¡°XII¡± in respect of his full name.


    Many people wanted his life because of his status. Jie Laming was a perfect choice for those who wanted to exchange him for money, or to start wars among nations so the country would send special troops to protect his safety.


    Jie Laming¡¯s previous bodyguard was Luo Sen, but something had happened during that time, which made Luo Sen apply for a transfer and resign the position of bodyguard.

 Chapter 213

    ¡°Well, Captain Luo Sen, Colonel He asked us to send the captive directly to him. What do you say?¡± Tank hesitated for a while but still asked.


    Everyone else couldn¡¯t help swallowing because they knew that once Luo Sen became angry, things would get really terrifying.


    ¡®What is going on? Did something go wrong?¡¯


    ¡®Why is he suddenly in a bad mood?¡¯


    ¡®Is it because of us? No way!¡¯


    The atmosphere was as terrifying as if they were pointed a gun at their foreheads.


    The team members all secretly looked at Luo Sen nervously.


    They looked at Tank again, asking him what had happened with their eyes, but Tank made a ¡°throat slitting¡± gesture and told them it was better not to know.


    Those guys were rendered speechless, but they could only shut their mouths obediently. So the car fell back into silence again.


    Just as Tank was thinking about whether he should remind Luo Sen about sending the captive to He Jingyan, Luo Sen¡¯s phone vibrated at this time and broke the silence.


    Everyone all breathed a sigh of relief, but before they even finished their movement, Luo Sen, who was driving, had suddenly shouted angrily, ¡°Motherf**ker!¡± Then his phone was thrown out of the window.


    The guys¡¯ nerves were so tense that they felt like they were about to snap any second. They were all sighing in their minds.


    ¡®Who is it? Why does he have to call him at this time?¡¯


    ¡®Did the caller intend to scare the crap out of us?¡¯


    ¡®Goddamn it! My heart almost stopped beating just now!¡¯


    ¡­


    They didn¡¯t dare to breathe on the outside, but on the inside, they were all grinding their teeth. Seeing Luo Sen¡¯s face, Tank knew the situation was completely tricky. Just as he was about to turn off his own phone, it rang immediately.


    Tank¡¯s eyes widened , and then he hung up the call right away while his heart was pounding nonstop.


    ¡®Dear god! That demon really called me! What should I do? What should I do? I don¡¯t have the courage to hang up his call for the second time.¡¯


    Tank glanced at Luo Sen with no gut to make any sound while Luo Sen happened to dart a glance at the same time. Tank¡¯s body shivered and he looked away instantly.


    ¡®Oh my god! This is just terrifying! Why? Why am I always the guy who is stuck in the middle every time? It¡¯s just way too hard for me.¡¯


    The guys glanced at Tank for they felt that his reaction was strange! However, at the same time, they were all startled. They looked at Luo Sen like they just got their souls scared out of their bodies, and wondered in their heart, ¡®Could it be the demon calling?¡¯


    Then they suddenly looked at each other and shivered while gabbling.


    ¡°The¡­ the captive! We should keep an eye on the captive! I¡¯m worried about the captive. I guess I¡¯ll just get off and sit in the car behind us!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes! I¡¯m also worried. I¡¯ll go, too. ¡±


    ¡°You two are so slick. I¡¯m going, too.¡±


    ¡°We said it first! We¡¯ll be going now!¡±


    Then the three men in the back seat suddenly began to argue, but before they could figure out who was the winner, the trunk of their car had been hit by something. As a result, the car swung to the side as the steering wheel turned.


    The three men suddenly stopped arguing the moment their car was hit, because they knew it was already too late.


    ¡°I knew it would be like this.¡± The three of them howled; they knew who did this without even thinking about it.


    But the car was hit again just as they finished howling, and the hitting did not stop but continued.


    Tank clenched onto the window tightly, and then twitched the corner of his lips violently. Luo Sen¡¯s expression now was like he had been possessed by a demon, which was absolutely terrifying.


    ¡®Oh sh*t! Here comes another ¡®war¡¯. Can I apply to quit now?¡¯

 Chapter 214

    ¡°Luo Sen, I¡¯m here to have some fun with you.¡± Just as the guys were all feeling restless, Jie Laming, who finally caught up with them, greeted the furious Luo Sen with a bright smile on his face, as if nothing had happened before. As a matter of fact, he was the one hitting Luo Sen¡¯s car nonstop!


    When Jie Laming¡¯s pretty mixed-race face came into Luo Sen¡¯s sight, Luo Sen got even angrier. He immediately turned the steering wheel and drove right towards Jie Laming¡¯s car.


    The men in the car were so frightened that they grabbed on whatever they could tightly and tried to ensure their own safety first. They also felt quite innocent for being involved in this! They cried in their hearts, ¡®Please! Couldn¡¯t you just put us down before you two start your war? We couldn¡¯t bear this!¡¯


    However, Luo Sen and Jie Laming didn¡¯t know what they were thinking. They just kept hitting each other with their cars as if they were playing bumper cars.


    ¡°I won¡¯t play anymore. What if I hurt you later?¡± Jie Laming avoided Luo Sen¡¯s car and then snapped his fingers. A while later, a few cars had already blocked Luo Sen¡¯s way.


    Of course, Luo Sen was forced to stop and get out of the car. After all, he couldn¡¯t joke with his subordinates¡¯ safety. He threw a punch onto the steering wheel angrily and the fury in his eyes was obvious.


    However, as soon as they stopped, Tank and the others immediately got off the car without wasting even a second and fled.


    But Jie Laming¡¯s mood was as good as ever. He came up to Luo Sen and said with a smile, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you answer my call ?¡± Then he opened the door and implied Luo Sen to come out.


    Although Jie Laming was the famous son of the Count, he should be a very gentlemanly young master, but he was still acting like a complete hooligan.


    ¡°I just threw it away.¡± Luo Sen tried his best to suppress his anger and answered. He didn¡¯t actually see Jie Laming but slammed the car door hard, which almost clamped on Jie Laming¡¯s fingers.


    However, Jie Laming was not angry. Instead, he said flatteringly, ¡°I¡¯m going abroad to take some days off. Do you want to tag along?¡± Jie Laming didn¡¯t get upset even when Luo Sen didn¡¯t show him any friendliness. He was not discouraged and didn¡¯t get mad at all.


    ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± As soon as Jie Laming said this, Luo Sen immediately answered, and then he said coldly without even looking at him, ¡°Don¡¯t disturb me in the mission. Tell them to get out of the way.¡±


    In fact, Luo Sen was so mad that he felt like his lungs were about to explode, but if he continued arguing with Jie Laming, it would only make Jie Laming push his luck and eventually he would also blew up, so he could only say such ¡°polite¡± words to Jie Laming.


    But Jie Laming said, ¡°Then I won¡¯t leave, either.¡± His attitude was very firm.


    Hearing this, Luo Sen finally flew into a rage. He grabbed on Jie Laming¡¯s collar and shouted, ¡°What the hell do you want?¡±


    The flames of fury were burning in his eyes that were staring at Jie Laming, but Jie Laming grinned handsomely and said, ¡°I just want you to go abroad with me! Also, protect my safety!¡± He even sneaked a kiss on Luo Sen¡¯s face after he finished his sentence.


    Luo Sen¡¯s eyes widened, of course. He raised his fist and was about to teach Jie Laming a lesson, but his punch was easily blocked by Jie Laming. Jie Laming was good at martial arts, and he was even better than Luo Sen in the aspect. None of the bodyguards around him were his match, but the country was still trying to protect his safety, so he could only accept it.


    Plus, when he was bored, he could tease those bodyguards for fun. His life was not bad, but the only bodyguard he couldn¡¯t get was Luo Sen.


    ¡°Get the f**k out of here! As far as you can! If you get any closer to me, I¡¯ll kill you.¡± Luo Sen was showing a murderous look in his eyes while warning Jie Laming. It looked like he was not joking and they seemed to have some deep hatred before.

 Chapter 215

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so heartless! I have already told my dad about this. If you don¡¯t go with me, I¡¯ll have to kidnap you there.¡± Jie Laming was just talking about his own plan and ignored Luo Sen¡¯s protest.


    ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± Luo Sen¡¯s eyes were cold.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong. How am I threatening you? Of course I won¡¯t kidnap you as long as you come with me obediently.¡± The XII looked like he was helpless, but in Luo Sen¡¯s eyes, he was actually threatening him.


    ¡®And he just said he is not threatening me? Damn it! This damn brat!¡¯


    Luo Sen was in a rage and he grabbed even harder on Jie Laming¡¯s collar, ¡°I¡¯ve told you already, if you dare to get any closer to me, I will kill you.¡±


    Hearing that, the XII sighed, ¡®Ah! He just got even angrier, but that¡¯s understandable. Luo Sen had always been quite stubborn. It seems that it is a little difficult to let him go abroad with me. But it¡¯s not impossible to get him out of the country. If he really won¡¯t go with me, then I¡¯ll have to kidnap him and take him out. I have countless ways to get him. He will be okay when he¡¯s less angry by the time.¡¯


    Jie Laming said in his heart; then he looked straight at Luo Sen and continued to suck up, ¡°I will listen to whatever you say as long as you are willing to go abroad with me.¡±


    ¡°Are you f**king deaf? I said¡­¡±


    ¡°I know, you will kill me! That doesn¡¯t matter! Being stabbed by you is nothing, as long as you like it. If you come back and still can be my bodyguard, I¡¯ll let you beat me up every single day. How about that?¡±


    ¡®Although it would hurt really badly, I would like to bear it. I guess that¡¯s the power of love, huh?¡¯


    Jie Laming himself was also feeling quite helpless, but when Luo Sen heard his words, his pupils suddenly dilated. Luo Sen loosened his grip on Jie Laming¡¯s collar and roared angrily, ¡°Get the f**k out of here.¡± He seemed to be even more furious than before. Perhaps the word ¡®bodyguard¡¯ had provoked him.


    Seeing that Luo Sen didn¡¯t obey him, Jie Laming frowned this time. He stood there and just looked at Luo Sen beside the car door, ¡°Are you really going to be so disobedient?¡± He looked like he was talking to a child who was throwing a tantrum.


    ¡®Does that mean he won¡¯t leave with me unless I turn my tough attitude against him?¡¯


    ¡°I won¡¯t leave with you even if I die.¡± Luo Sen¡¯s attitude was firm. He held the steering wheel so tight that his knuckles were turning white and his eyes were burning with rage. He looked like he was holding back something: on the surface, it seemed to be anger, but clearly there was something more than that in his eyes.


    Seeing that Jie Laming could not handle Luo Sen, the mercenaries that followed him here started to whistle and roast him.


    ¡°Hey XII! Looks like you are not charming enough! Luo Sen is not moved by you at all!¡±


    ¡°Are you being hated? So pitiful. ¡±


    ¡°Would you like us to offer some help?¡±


    ¡°Aw! The young master is about to cry now! I guess we must help him out now!¡±


    ¡­


    The mercenaries were laughing and mocking at Jie Laming as if he was not their boss. They were all of different ages. The younger ones were in their teens, while the older ones were in their 50s, but they didn¡¯t seem to have any trouble getting along. They were making fun of Jie Laming just like they were just joking with a friend.


    These mercenaries were all Jie Laming¡¯s subordinates, some of whom had stayed by Jie Laming¡¯s side for over 15 years.


    Of course, these mercenaries around him were not just here to be his toys, but to do some dangerous business.


    Although Jie Laming was the young master of an extremely powerful and wealthy family, he did not like such a flat life, but would rather take risks and go on adventures. The business he was running now was about weapons, and he had been doing pretty well.


    ¡°Oh come on! Shut up, you bystanders! Can¡¯t you guys see that I¡¯m working hard on this now?¡± Jie Laming was not angry, but scratched his head like he was agitated. It looked like he was used to it, so this kind of roasting had definitely happened a lot before.


    ¡®Seems I can¡¯t really talk him out of this! Luo Sen would definitely get away if I don¡¯t take any actual action.¡¯

 Chapter 216

    ¡°Ah! Okay, that¡¯s it! I¡¯ve had enough of this.¡± Jie Laming looked up and suddenly shouted. Then he opened the car door and carried Luo Sen out with his arms silently. Then he strode toward his own car.


    Of course Luo Sen flew into a rage and snapped, ¡°What are you doing? Put me down!¡± He struggled immediately.


    ¡°What am I doing? I¡¯m kidnapping you, of course! After all, you refused to obey me, which leaves me no choice but to kidnap you!¡± Jie Laming said that lightly and then shoved Luo Sen, who was still struggling, right into the car.


    But as soon as he put Luo Sen down, he had already got a kick on his abdomen, which made him painful so much. ¡°Hey! Watch where you are kicking! I will cry if you kick a little lower and hurt my precious little friend. ¡±


    ¡°Who cares? Get out of my way. I¡¯m leaving.¡± Luo Sen was like a ferocious wild cat that was scratching and struggling as hard as he could, but Jie Laming was already used to it. ¡°Good boy, can we stop being so aggressive every time? Although I¡¯m okay with that, I¡¯m afraid that you will exhaust yourself! ¡±


    Then he shoved Luo Sen back into the car. After getting into the car himself, he urged his subordinate aside, ¡°Uncle 9, come over and drive. Hurry up, or else Luo Sen will get away again.¡±


    ¡°Okay, coming right up!¡± Uncle 9 chuckled. He strapped his gun on and jumped onto the driver seat.


    Uncle 9 was a middle-aged man who was around fifty years old, with a muscular buffed body.


    Even though he was older than everyone else in the team, he was still the best and most powerful man in the mercenary team. He came from a special force, and rumor had that he used to have a rather high rank in the army before. But whenever someone asked him about it, he usually mentioned it lightly as if he didn¡¯t want others to know about his past.


    Though he was a little older, he was still the first one to roast Jie Laming almost every single time. He was not that kind of old-school man.


    Moreover, he often enlivened the atmosphere in the team. He was an easy-going man and also the leader of the team. He had been with Jie Laming ever since Jie Laming was five.


    ¡°Buckle up.¡± As soon as Uncle 9 started the engine, he hit the gas and the car dashed right out.


    However, Luo Sen was still having a fit, because what he hated the most was the careless expression that Jie Laming made no matter how others scolded him or cursed him.


    ¡°I said, I¡¯m still on a mission. Are you deaf?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not deaf. I have already talked to He Jingyan. He said he won¡¯t stop me as long as I am able to take you away.¡±


    In fact, He Jingyan didn¡¯t say that, but Jie Laming knew that Luo Sen always listened to He Jingyan, so he just made that up.


    Luo Sen twitched the corner of his mouth suddenly and scolded in his mind, ¡®Damn He Jingyan.¡¯


    ¡°Hey, would you please show me some respect? How can you be so ungrateful since I, Jie Laming the XII, just came to pick you up myself?¡± Fearing that Luo Sen would jump off the car or fight him like he had done before , Jie Laming said that with a pitiful face. In fact, he was acting pitiable in order to make Luo Sen¡¯s heart soften.


    However, Luo Sen certainly knew what Jie Laming was scheming. He pulled out his gun, loaded it and fired a shot without any hesitation at all.


    Jie Laming narrowly avoided it, and his face fell, ¡®Damn, he really shoots me!¡¯


    In order to prevent Luo Sen from doing anything crazy again, he suppressed Luo Sen¡¯s movement with his power directly, and jumped on Luo Sen¡¯s body, pressing him against the window and himself.


    Luo Sen tried his best to break free, but it was in vain. Finally, he roared helplessly again, ¡°Let go of me, you bastard!¡±


    ¡°Nope! What if you make a mess again like you just did?¡± Jie Laming¡¯s attitude was firm, and his grip became even stronger.


    Although he said that, in fact, he was also very helpless because it was too difficult to persuade Luo Sen to spend some time alone with him.

 Chapter 217

    ¡°Anyway, go back home with me first, and then you can fight me however you like.¡± With no other choice, Jie Laming could only knock Luo Sen out.


    Then he let Luo Sen lean on him; he stroked Luo Sen¡¯s cheek and let out a long sigh, ¡°You really are a naughty boy.¡± But that still could not hide the joy in his eyes.


    Hearing this, Uncle 9 suddenly smiled and said to Jie Laming, ¡°You can only blame yourself for  treating Luo Sen like that two years ago. Considering what he had been through back then, it would be abnormal that he was willing to go with you obediently.¡±


    Speaking of what had happened two years ago, jie Laming twitched the corner of his mouth immediately. ¡°I was only an 18 at that time! That¡¯s when my sex impulse hits its peak! How could you blame me for that? He¡¯s the one who was wandering around me all day!¡± ¡®I am a normal young man with desire. Plus, I¡¯ve always told him that I like him, but he always treated me as a child. I¡¯m also angry about that.¡¯


    ¡°Your intention is good, but your method is wrong. It¡¯s normal that Luo Sen would be mad at you considering what happened at the time. When you go back, you should try to explain it to Luo Sen. He is also a reasonable person. It¡¯s been two years since that happened, and he probably won¡¯t be angry with you again now.¡±


    ¡°I know, I will try to comfort him later. I didn¡¯t mean it after all!¡± Jie Laming said casually.


    ¡®Comfort him?¡¯ Uncle 9¡¯s face fell for he thought a man like Luo Sen would not take that as a satisfying answer.


    Jie Laming had just kidnapped Luo Sen like that, leaving Tank and the others behind, who could do nothing but look at each other and not know what to do.


    ¡°Did captain Luo Sen was just kidnapped away like that?¡± One of the men said.


    Tank also looked helpless! He could only reply, ¡°We¡¯ll finish the mission on our own. Colonel He probably knows about what happened between the XII and Captain Luo Sen already.¡± ¡®Otherwise, the XII wouldn¡¯t have come to this place and kidnapped Luo Sen directly. Captain Luo Sen, please stay safe!¡¯


    The rest of the team also knew that, yet they could only return to the army. In fact, they were still worried about Luo Sen, but there was just nothing they could do about it.


    As for Jie Laming¡¯s side, they were playing EDM and were singing and whistling as they drove behind the XII. They were so happy that they were starting a party in their cars.


    After a while, when Luo Sen finally woke up, he had already been in Jie Laming¡¯s bedroom.


    He immediately jumped up and his first reaction was to check his clothes. Seeing that he was now wearing pajamas, he immediately got furious,¡±This damn Jie Laming.¡± Then he glared at his surroundings fiercely.


    Luo Sen was even angrier because he didn¡¯t see anyone around. Just as he was about to walk out, the door was opened by someone.


    Seeing Luo Sen had woken up, the maid blushed suddenly, but then she lowered her head and said, ¡°Madam, you are awake.¡± After saying that, she walked to the tea table and put down the fruit; then she lowered her head again and was about to leave.


    Hearing the appellation, Luo Sen was so mad that his lungs were about to explode; he immediately shouted, ¡°Where the hell is Jie Laming? Tell him to get over here.¡±


    The maid was already used to Luo Sen¡¯ s fury since he was always like this, so she replied, ¡°The XII will be here soon.¡±


    The maid did not dare to stay any longer because she was afraid that Luo Sen would run away, but just before she was about to close the door, Jie Laming happened to have returned. He was answering the phone at this time and his expression looked terrifying, which was totally different from his casual careless look.


    ¡°Okay, I know. Investigate on their backgrounds and keep me updated.¡±


    Jie Laming¡¯s voice sounded heavy and serious, but when he saw Luo Sen had woken up, he immediately smiled. Without listening to what the man was saying on the phone, he directly hung up the call and walked to Luo Sen. And the caller was just talking to nothing. It looked like to Jie Lamimng, there was nothing more important than Luo Sen!


    ¡°You¡¯re awake.¡± Jie Laming casually threw his phone to the side and walked to Luo Sen with a smile on his face. But just as he came to Luo Sen, his collar had already been grabbed by him, Luo Sen then shouted, ¡°What the f**k do you want from me?¡±


    Hearing that Luo Sen was asking that again, Jie Laming sighed helplessly. But then the next second, he picked up Luo Sen with an evil smile on his face and carried him to the bed. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about this after we wake up.¡±

 Chapter 218

    Luo Sen was startled when he was suddenly picked up. Before he could even react to it, he had already been carried to the bed by Jie Laming, which made him even more furious.


    ¡°Get off of me.¡± Luo Sen was trying to get rid of Jie Laming, who was still holding him in his arms even after he put him down on the bed. But Jie Laming didn¡¯t let go. He just smiled helplessly and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t slept for two solid days. Just sleep in the same bed with me for a little while.¡±


    ¡°And why should that bother me? Get up, now!¡± Luo Sen ignored Jie Laming¡¯s discomfort and still struggled.


    Jie Laming opened his eyes. He just suddenly looked at Luo Sen who was resisting him with no expression on his face and no more words.


    Luo Sen, who was struggling, was stunned for a second because what he hated the most was when Jie Laming remained silent. Though Jie Laming was younger than him, he was still better than him in almost every aspect. He was taller and could often carry him in his arms and throw him onto the bed easily. Although he didn¡¯t do anything to him forcibly, it was still a shameful thing for a man like Luo Sen to be carried to bed by another man that easily.


    ¡°Hey, come on! Do you really hate me that much?¡± Jie Laming looked at Luo Sen for a while and said this. It was obvious that he was quite heartbroken judging from his expression.


    Luo Sen paused for a moment; although Jie Laming was normally quite shameless, he would never ask such a despondent question.


    All of a sudden, Luo Sen was tired of being mad at Jie Laming; he kicked Jie Laming off from himself and then got out of bed, ¡°So you are aware of how annoying you are, right?¡±


    But when Luo Sen said this, his tone was somehow calm without anger. He was probably carried away by his emotion at the beginning. In fact, he didn¡¯t really hate Jie Laming, but the thing was Jie Laming would always do whatever he wanted to take him away no matter where and when.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Seeing Luo Sen walking towards the door, Jie Laming couldn¡¯t think deeper of what Luo Sen just said. He immediately got out of the bed and followed behind him.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to have some late night snacks. Do you have a problem with that?¡± said Luo Sen without even looking back. He had changed back to the grumpy guy he had been.


    Hearing that, Jie Laming was overjoyed; he then said flatteringly ¡°I¡¯ll carry you there then!¡±


    But Luo Sen replied him with a cold glare, ¡°I will castrate you if you ever dare to make a move on me.¡±


    Jie Laming also knew that this was not the right timing to mess around, so he stopped asking and hurriedly followed Luo Sen like a loyal dog, ¡°Can I make you some noodles? I promise I won¡¯t put anything weird in it this time.¡±


    Luo Sen, who had calmed down a little bit just now, suddenly grabbed Jie Laming by his collar with anger and looked malicious, ¡°Do you want to get yourself killed?¡± Even his words sounded cold, as if the topic was a taboo for him.


    ¡°Fine, fine, I won¡¯t say that again.¡± Jie Laming immediately raised his hands and surrendered, but he then leaned closer to Luo Sen and gave him a peck. After he did so, he even showed a proud smile. It looked like he had no intention of self-introspection at all!


    Of course, Luo Sen was outrageous. Just as he wanted to teach Jie Laming a lesson, Jie Laming looked at him with the fire of lust burning in his eyes, ¡°I want to feel you so bad right now.¡± ¡®So bad that I think I¡¯m going crazy! But I can¡¯t force him to do anything, otherwise he will probably ignore me for another couple of months! Ugh! What should I do?¡¯


    Although Jie Laming was kinda bossy, he had always respected Luo Sen and would never force him to do that kind of thing. Even their first time to have sex was initiated by Luo Sen¡¯s begging, which happened in public, except for the fact that Luo Sen had been drugged. That was why Luo Sen wanted to kill Jie Laming every time he thought of this.


    Of course, it must be Jie Laming who drugged him, but Jie Laming was merely a teenager at that time and was curious about weird things. He just wanted to test whether the drug was actually effective, so he gave Luo Sen a try. After that, he somehow successfully had sex with Luo Sen and somehow everybody knew about that.


    For Luo Sen, what happened at that time was the greatest humiliation in his life, because he actually asked a man to f**k him in front of his subordinates.


    Although everyone knew what happened after that, Luo Sen still felt that Jie Laming¡¯s behavior was unforgivable, so he applied to go back to the army, but it was useless, because Jie Laming would come to him from time to time. And he insisted to do so no matter how many times Luo Sen warned him.

 Chapter 219

    Hearing Jie Laming said that he wanted to ¡°feel¡± him, Luo Sen certainly knew he was talking about sexual stuff. Therefore, he immediately pulled Jie Laming toward him and warned him with his eyes filled with threat, but Jie Laming suddenly said awkwardly, ¡°Will you stop pulling me over? I¡¯m getting a boner just by sniffing your smell¡­ My ¡®little Laming¡¯ will probably be poking you later and you can¡¯t blame me for that.¡±


    Jie Laming looked like he was trying to restrain himself. However, as soon as he finished his sentence, his ¡°little Laming¡± was already poking on Luo Sen¡¯s thigh since they were too close. Needless to say, it was rock hard.


    The moment his ¡°little Laming¡± made contact with Luo Sen, Jie Laming titled his head sideways helplessly and said in a really low voice, ¡°That¡¯s why I said it would poke you! Yet you were still getting closer! And then you will probably be mad at me if I have an ejaculation later¡­¡± Jie Laming was looking quite pitiful and was sighing when he said that.


    But when Luo Sen felt the ¡°little Laming¡± was poking on his thigh, he was startled first and then suddenly blushed. He pushed Jie Laming away and hurriedly opened the door in panic; clearly, there was something going on in his mind.


    However, before he could walk out, Jie Laming had already held him by his wrist to stop him, ¡°Don¡¯t go downstairs, I¡¯ll ask them to bring the food up here.¡± He wanted to pull Luo Sen back while saying that, but Luo Sen slapped off Jie Laming¡¯s hand instead.


    ¡°I want to go by myself.¡± He did not look back at Jie Laming when he said this, and there was no fluctuation of emotion in his voice, which made Jie Laming unable to guess whether he was about to get angry or was angry already.


    Jie Laming thought the reason why Luo Sen was being so defensive was because of his boner so he immediately promised, ¡°I will never touch you without your permission, even if I can¡¯t endure my lust. Just listen to me, wait here. It will take over ten minutes for you to get downstairs and back up. That¡¯s just too much of a hassle.¡±


    Jie Laming was about to reach out again, but it would only make Luo Sen more wary of him. Therefore, he could only take his hand back. Then he pinched his brow in distress because he wanted to touch Luo Sen so bad right now that even touching his hand would be satisfying enough.


    ¡®It has been two months and three days since I last touched Luo Sen. I could hold it back longer, but I can¡¯t guarantee if I¡¯ll lose my control someday!¡¯


    Jie Laming covered his face with his big hands again, ¡®What should I do? I want to have sex with Luo Sen so bad. I wanna kiss him and touch him. Ah! I¡¯m going crazy! But if I force him, he would probably break off with me for another couple of months! Or even worse, he may never see me again. I can¡¯t afford to let that happen! Let it go, Jie Laming, you can do this!¡¯


    Jie Laming could only comfort himself like that, because he had no other choices. He could go find someone else and unleash his desire, but he would only want to do it with the person he loved. That was why he had been celibate for the past two months..


    Although Jie Laming promised Luo Sen that he would never touch him without his permission, he was still going through a rough time deep down inside. Jie Laming was still at the most energetic age now, so it was really suffering for him to only be able to watch Luo Sen and keep his hands off from him. It was already quite impressive that he didn¡¯t just press Luo Sen down on the bed.


    Perhaps it was because Jie Laming didn¡¯t force him to come back! Luo Sen looked back at him. His heart somehow softened after seeing Jie Laming in such agony and pain. But he also reminded himself that if he softened his heart in front of Jie Laming, he would soon be ¡°eaten up¡± again, so he forced himself not to show any expression.


    However, he didn¡¯t go downstairs, either, because he was afraid that Jie Laming would pester him again.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go take a shower. You should rest assured in that way!¡± After Jie Laming said so, he walked to the bathroom lifelessly.


    Although Jie Laming knew that the shower could only calm himself down for a little while, it was still better than doing nothing about it. His balls would literally turn blue if so.

 Chapter 220

    Luo Sen just watched Jie Laming walk into the bathroom, he didn¡¯t breathe a sigh of relief until the door was finally closed.


    At this time, the sullen face of Jie Laming flashed through his mind again. Luo Sen lowered his eyes, then looked up at the bathroom again, grabbed his hair impatiently and muttered, ¡°What the hell does that prick want from me? Does he really want me that bad?¡±


    Although he was asking himself, deep down inside Luo Sen knew what Jie Laming was really thinking because Jie Laming¡¯s emotions could always be seen on his face. It would be strange if Luo Sen couldn¡¯t tell.


    ¡°F*ck! I couldn¡¯t care less about what he wants to do to me! My heart can¡¯t be softened now, otherwise he would only want more.¡± The more Luo Sen thought about it, the more irritated he became.


    However, there wasn¡¯t any expression other than irritation, like disgust, that was showing on Luo Sen¡¯s face.


    Jie Laming took a shower for half an hour. When he came out, Luo Sen was already full and was answering the phone.


    ¡°¡­ We¡¯re back in the army safely.¡± Tank was reporting that the mission had been completed, and then he seemed to be worried about Luo Sen¡¯s safety, so he asked tentatively, ¡°Captain Luo Sen, are you all right?¡±


    In fact, what Tank really wanted to ask was if Luo Sen needed them to be there and show him some support, but he didn¡¯t dare to say it, for fear of hurting Luo Sen¡¯s self-esteem.


    And whenever Luo Sen was with Jie Laming, the last people he didn¡¯t want to see were those members of the Dragon Team, because the nightmare that had happened two years ago took place right in front of them. They could still remember the scene of when Luo Sen was all blushed up and roared at Jie Laming, ¡°Are you f*cking me or not?¡± His tone was urgent and embarrassing.


    Then Luo Sen was taken away by Jie Laming, and the team members were all blushing and guessing what would happen between them. Finally, they figured out that their captain was going to be f**cked in the ass. That was an extremely shocking news to them!


    However, they also knew that Jie Laming was not just dallying with Luo Sen, so they tacitly  didn¡¯t get involved in that. However, if Luo Sen really showed any reluctance, they would still back him up, but he had never showed such attitude himself! Maybe he didn¡¯t hate it at all; he was just unaware of this.


    ¡°I¡¯m good.¡± Luo Sen frowned and replied; his tone had become much calmer.


    Hearing that Luo Sen said he was good, and that he didn¡¯t say it reluctantly, Tank heaved a sigh of relief, ¡°That¡¯s great. If there¡¯s anything we can help, please tell us. We will risk our lives for you.¡±


    ¡®Now the only thing we could offer to our captain is probably some comfort, speaking of which, the weird thing is that although Captain Luo Sen was forcibly taken away by the XII every time and they had even fought each other before, still, I don¡¯t remember Captain Luo Sen ever asked us for help even once!¡¯


    The more Tank thought about it, the weirder he felt. Then he came to this conclusion, ¡®Is it possible that Captain Luo Sen doesn¡¯t hate it at all?¡¯


    After thinking about it, Tank suddenly blushed. Maybe he was picturing some inappropriate stuff in his head!


    Luo Sen did not know what Tank was thinking, so he hung up the phone after giving a few orders. Just as he was frowning and wondering why Tank was acting so weird. He sniffed a smell of fragrance with his nose. Before he could defend himself, the man behind him had already approached him and put his chin on his shoulder. ¡°Whom are you talking to?¡±


    Perhaps it was because that he didn¡¯t notice Jie Laming when he got that close to him, or maybe it was because the smell of Jie Laming was too good, Luo Sen pushed him away in panic and said impatiently, ¡°None of your business.¡±


    However, Luo Sen felt a little unnatural as he walked past, and his facial expression also changed a little.

 Chapter 221

    ¡®Oh come on! He¡¯s mad at me again? Did I do anything wrong?¡¯


    Jie Laming was feeling speechless inside, but he still followed behind Luo Sen. However, at this time, Luo Sen suddenly turned around and said angrily, ¡°You go sleep in the guest room.¡±


    ¡°Sleep in the guest room?¡± His words were like a bolt from the blue, but Jie Laming immediately refused, ¡°I won¡¯t go.¡±


    Then Jie Laming explained to Luo Sen seriously, ¡°Are you kidding? If I go sleep in the guest room, wouldn¡¯t my servants think that I got kicked out of the bedroom by you? How embarrassing is that!¡±


    It would be a huge humiliation if others knew that the XII was kicked out of the bedroom by his own wife.


    But after Jie Laming said that, Luo Sen only seethed with rage, because this was such a lame excuse to him.


    Just as he was about to turn back to warn Jie Laming, he suddenly felt that he was lifted up in the air, and then he felt the world spinning. When he realized what happened, he was already lying under Jie Laming.


    ¡°I¡¯ll act rude on you if you keep arguing!¡±


    Jie Laming frowned and said unhappily. It was more like a helpless threat than a warning, because he didn¡¯t know what to do with Luo Sen.


    ¡®Can¡¯t he just cooperate for once? He¡¯s temper is just horrible!¡¯


    Of course Luo Sen¡¯s eyes were full of anger, ¡°Get up right away if you don¡¯t want to get yourself killed!¡±


    He got rid of Jie Laming¡¯s hands, and just as he was about to sit up, he looked up and saw that Jie Laming was looking at him with his sad eyes.


    Luo Sen stopped struggling, because what he was not used to was the way Jie Laming was at this time.


    But that was understandable. Jie Laming usually acted shamelessly in front of him, and he could seldom see him being so upset and down like this. But that happened many times tonight.


    Jie Laming sighed again, and then he touched Luo Sen¡¯s face and said sadly, ¡°If you don¡¯t like me like this, I can change myself, but could you please give me a chance to correct my wrongs?¡±


    ¡®I¡¯m obedient to you, and even my bad temper was gone. But the situation remains the same as it was two years ago; nothing has changed. I just want to love you. How could it be so hard?¡¯


    Looking at the pitiful look on Jie Laming¡¯s face, Luo Sen became soft-hearted and his firm attitude began to waver. He frowned and then grumpily said, ¡°Then what the hell do you want?¡±


    His voice was loud and impatient, but the strange thing was that there was no anger in it.


    Hearing Luo Sen¡¯s words, Jie Laming immediately pumped up and said with a broad smile on his face, ¡°I just want you to kiss me.¡±


    No one would believe that he didn¡¯t plan this! It seemed that the pitiful look he just put on was intended to win Luo Sen¡¯s sympathy.


    And Luo Sen was so careless that he was caught in the trap that Jie Laming set. Like Luo Sen had said before, Jie Laming would only push his luck if he became soft-hearted for him.


    ¡°Who the hell wants to kiss you?¡± After hearing Jie Laming¡¯s words, Luo Sen knew he was tricked and yelled angrily.


    ¡®That¡¯s why I¡¯ve always said that this prick is definitely a snake! He knew that my heart will be softened when he acts miserable! Goddamn it!¡¯


    ¡°Fine! If you won¡¯t do it, then I will.¡±


    Jie Laming didn¡¯t care too much about the situation. He knew that Luo Sen¡¯s attitude was shaking, so he didn¡¯t want to miss this opportunity. He quickly sealed up Luo Sen¡¯s grumpy lips that were still cursing with his own lips and had their fingers interlocked together. He was savoring Luo Sen¡¯s sweet breath.


    Luo Sen struggled, but Jie Laming did not take him by force, so Luo Sen was slowly moved by him, and then there was a feeling that he couldn¡¯t be more familiar with filled up his heart.

 Chapter 222

    Seeing Luo Sen no longer resist, Jie Laming was delighted.


    But just as he was about to take a step further, Luo Sen had already kicked him off the bed.


    Jie Laming was still enjoying that kiss and now all of a sudden he got kicked off from the bed, he was totally lost. He looked up at Luo Sen who was still on the bed with confusion.


    Luo Sen, on the other hand, was frowning, because Jie Laming would cross the line once if he let his guard down.


    ¡°Come on, Luo Sen, you can¡¯t do that to me! You can consider pushing me away at least! Why did you kick me? Luckily you didn¡¯t kick me in the balls, or else you will be in big trouble.¡±


    Jie Laming complained, stood up and patted his clothes. He was not angry but a bit shocked.


    ¡°If I didn¡¯t kick you just now, will you stop?¡±


    Luo Sen scolded and his eyes were fierce.


    ¡®Tch! He really knows me indeed!


    But even if so, he shouldn¡¯t just kick me off the bed!


    If anyone sees this, there would be news tomorrow! He should at least think about my identity and social status!


    Never mind, Luo Sen has never treated me as the XII. He only sees me as a child.¡¯


    ¡°All right, don¡¯t be so defensive. I promise I won¡¯t mess with you anymore.¡±


    Of course Jie Laming didn¡¯t dare to continue after that kick! He walked to the sofa obediently and then said, ¡°I¡¯ll sleep on the sofa, so you can go to sleep now! Otherwise, I will attack you! ¡±


    Jie Laming threatened Luo Sen, but the fact was that he knew that Luo Sen was tired, so he didn¡¯t want to disturb his rest.


    Of course Luo Sen would feel unbelievable when Jie Laming suddenly became so obedient!


    So he asked again, ¡°Are you trying to trick me again?¡±


    ¡°I would love to! But will you give me the chance to do so?¡± Jie Laming looked up and asked Luo Sen, looking helpless.


    ¡°Yeah, you can plan all kinds of tricks in your own mind! Go sleep now!¡±


    Then he lay down and stopped talking to Jie Laming who was still on the sofa.


    ¡°All right, fine, I¡¯ll sleep.¡±


    Jie Laming said disapprovingly, as if he had a temper.


    The fact was that Jie Laming thought he could finally meet Luo Sen and could sleep with him in his arms. But the situation now was that he was here, sleeping on the sofa, alone.


    ¡°Oh! Poor, pitiful me!¡±


    Jie Laming let out a long sigh and said in a normal volume.


    Because he intended to let Luo Sen hear that in order to make him feel sorry and guilty.


    Well, Luo Sen immediately hesitated. After all, this was Jie Laming¡¯s home, not his!


    Now he not only occupied Jie Laming¡¯s bed, but also let him sleep on the sofa.


    ¡°Oh! How miserable I am!¡±


    Jie Laming sighed and exclaimed again, which added even more uneasiness to Luo Sen¡¯s heart in an instant.


    ¡°Sh*t, I got it. You can sleep on the bed.¡± Luo Sen said grumpily.


    Hearing this, Jie Laming immediately showed a complacent smile. He ran to Luo Sen and jumped to the bed like a child who just earned his treat.


    ¡°You still care about me, don¡¯t you?¡±


    As soon as he got up to bed, Jie Laming started smiling nonstop, looking like he was in a good mood.


    ¡°Who the f**k cares about you? I¡¯m just feeling restless about my conscience.¡±


    Luo Sen retorted. Perhaps he really felt that way deep down inside.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Jie Laming continued to ask smilingly.


    ¡°Realer than how real of a man you are, okay? If you dare to touch me, you will learn your lesson later.¡±


    Then he put his pistol on the nightstand and his threat was obvious.


    ¡®Wow! He¡¯s not just saying that!¡¯


    How could Jie Laming not be afraid? He knew Luo Sen¡¯s temperament. Luo Sen was someone who would definitely do what he said. He was not just threatening him but meant it.


    ¡°Well, haha! I think¡­ that guns are quite dangerous. It¡¯s better for us to put it away¡­¡±

 Chapter 223

    ¡°The gun is absolutely safe as long as you prick behaves well. I would say it¡¯s even safer than you are.¡± Luo Sen continued warning him.


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, I won¡¯t mess with you tonight.¡±


    ¡®How can I have the balls to mess around since you took out your gun already? You are overestimating my courage!


    Ah! I¡¯m going crazy now. How can I sleep now?¡¯


    Jie Laming was about to go nuts because Luo Sen was lying by his side now, yet he couldn¡¯t touch him at all.


    ¡°God! Please just kill me with a bolt of lightning or strike me with thunder!¡±


    Jie Laming lay sprawled in bed and was waiting to be struck by lightning.


    Luo Sen was annoyed; he looked back and glared at Jie Laming, ¡°What now?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you see? I¡¯m asking the god to kill me!¡± Jie Laming rolled his eyes at Luo Sen.


    Luo Sen¡¯s veins were bulging in anger, because he knew that everything Jie Laming was doing now was actually to protest.


    ¡°Yeah, keep trying. I won¡¯t show you sympathy this time, and I mean it.¡±


    Luo Sen turned back to sleep and really ignored Jie Laming.


    ¡°Damn! You really turned your back on me and stopped talking to me! Luo Sen, since when have you become so heartless?¡± Jie Laming was getting anxious because none of his tricks worked.


    ¡°I¡¯ve always been so heartless. Is this the first day you know?¡± Luo Sen replied coldly.


    ¡°No, no, no, in my heart, you are the kindest and purest, my only god.¡±


    Jie Laming looked infactuated when he said those words as if he was not worried that Luo Sen would literally throw up after hearing that.


    ¡°Don¡¯t disgust me. I know what you are thinking, no way.¡±


    Luo Sen directly gave Jie Laming the answer in order to dissipate his fantasy.


    Of course, Jie Laming wouldn¡¯t just give up like that! He asked angrily, ¡°Really? Not even a chance?¡± Even his voice was getting louder.


    ¡°You are welcome to try if you are not afraid of having a bullet crossing your head.¡±


    ¡°Forget it. I¡¯m expensive.¡±


    Jie Laming immediately refused. Why would he take a bullet for no reason?


    It didn¡¯t matter if he failed this time. There was always another chance going forward! He got all the time in the world!


    ¡°So when would you move in with me, Luo Sen?¡± Jie Laming suddenly asked Luo Sen with his head on his arms, staring at the ceiling blankly.


    Luo Sen was stunned, because that was the first time Jie Laming asked such a question.


    ¡°You are quite busy and we don¡¯t have much time to be together, right? So, why don¡¯t you move in here and live with me!¡±


    ¡°No way.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no why, no means no.¡± Luo Sen didn¡¯t explain to Jie Laming.


    Actually, the reason was very simple. First, he had not accepted Jie Laming yet. Second, if he really moved in and lived here, what identity should he use? He was a man. That was just way too embarrassing.


    ¡°If you are worrying about my parents, don¡¯t worry. They can¡¯t wait to see me and you riding in a Rolls-Royce and get married in tuxedos.¡±


    Jie Laming thought that was what Luo Sen was concerned about, so he tried to reassure him.


    But of course Luo Sen knew that! Because Jie Laming¡¯s parents seemed to really like him.


    But there was one reason that Luo Sen was actually worried about, which was that he was a man from He Jingyan¡¯s army. He was afraid that the only reason Jie Laming¡¯s parents would be friendly to him was because of He Jingyan.


    ¡°Fine. No way, not a chance, don¡¯t even think about it¡­ Anyway, I¡¯m just a little kid who knows nothing to you, right?¡± Jie Laming began to feel unhappy again.


    But in fact, he was actually mad at himself for not being able to have the charm to convince Luo Sen to be with him willingly.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep now. I won¡¯t touch you even if you ask me to this time!¡± Jie Laming said.


    ¡°Trust me, I won¡¯t. Now you go to sleep!¡± Luo Sen scolded, but as soon as he turned around, he found that Jie Laming had fallen asleep already.


    Because he had just came back from abroad, and the first thing he did upon arrival here was to find Luo Sen. He had reached his limit after two days and nights without sleeping.

 Chapter 224

    Looking at Jie Laming who was sleeping soundly like a log, the corner of Luo Sen¡¯s lips twitched, ¡°You were just yelling at me nonstop and now you fell asleep so soon?¡±


    Luo Sen looked fretful, but he also heaved a deep sigh because Jie Laming was always so willful.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s good anyway. I don¡¯t want to have trouble walking tomorrow.¡± Luo Sen glanced at Jie Laming, then rolled to the other side of the bed and pulled his blanket up.


    At first, it was quiet, and only Jie Laming¡¯s breathing could be heard. However, suddenly, Jie Laming turned over and hugged Luo Sen tightly in his arms as if he was hugging his Teddy bear.


    Luo Sen was startled and his entire body went stiff because he thought Jie Laming was up. But then as he slowly looked back, he found that Jie Laming was soundly asleep and had a mischievous smile on his face. No one knew what he was dreaming about, but it was definitely an unspeakable dream.


    Luo Sen breathed a sigh of relief. Still, he tried to get rid of Jie Laming the next second, but Jie Laming was just sticking on to him like a duct tape.


    Luo Sen was a little angry. He rudely nudged Jie Laming with his elbow a few times, but he still didn¡¯t let go of him.


    ¡°What the hell is wrong with this guy?¡± Luo Sen complained angrily. He was exhausted already just by attempting to get rid of Jie Laming.


    ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll just let him have it for tonight.¡±


    Luo Sen had no choice but to let Jie Laming sleep with him in his arms. Just as he closed his eyes and was getting ready to fall asleep, Jie Laming suddenly rubbed his head against Luo Sen¡¯s neck and murmured, ¡°¡­ the smell of Luo Sen.¡±


    Luo Sen was a little annoyed when Jie Laming snugged over. He just wouldn¡¯t give him a break even when they were sleeping. But the murmur that came out of Jie Laming¡¯s mouth had slowly made the irritated look on Luo Sen¡¯s face disappeared. He just felt warm in his heart somehow.


    But the affection did not last long, Luo Sen then pushed Jie Laming away. How could he sleep with a man hanging on his body like a koala?


    But soon after, Jie Laming picked came back up to him again.


    Luo Sen got angry and kicked Jie Laming off the bed once again.


    With a ¡°bang¡± sound, Jie Laming fell to the ground heavily, while Luo Sen turned his back against him and tried to sleep with his head covered by the blanket so that he didn¡¯t have to look at him. Luo Sen was feeling quite restless in his heart.


    He thought that soon he would definitely hear Jie Laming murmuring or sighing, questioning him why he would kick him off the bed again.


    However, after waiting for a while, Luo Sen still didn¡¯t hear anything he was expecting from behind; all he heard was the steady breathing sound of Jie Laming.


    Luo Sen was stunned, ¡°He¡¯s sleeping so soundly?¡±


    Just as he was wondering why, he remembered that Jie Laming had told him that he hadn¡¯t slept for two days and nights.


    Luo Sen grabbed his hair in agitation; then he suddenly sat up and glanced fiercely at Jie Laming, who was sleeping soundly on the carpet. For some reason, he sighed again. After pinching his brow grumpily, he got off the bed and carried Jie Laming back on the bed. As the saying went, ¡°What goes around comes around!¡±


    But when he eventually carried Jie Laming to the bed, Jie Laming suddenly held Luo Sen back in his arms again and was smiling happily, murmuring something. Anyway, he looked quite happy.


    Just as Luo Sen was about to vent his anger, he saw Jie Laming¡¯s sleeping face, and suddenly quieted down. There was even a different expression on his face, and then he thought about whether he should argue with this guy, but shortly after, he started to feel sleepy, too.


    After a while, Luo Sen also fell asleep. Originally, Jie Laming was the one who was holding Luo Sen in his arms, but the situation gradually changed. Luo Sen slowly started to snug into Jie Laming¡¯s arms. He ended up sleeping on Jie Laming¡¯s arm soundly.


    Jie Laming, on the other hand, was holding Luo Sen in his arms like a bossy top. The scene of them cuddling together was truly enviable.

 Chapter 225

    ¡°Wake him up.¡±


    As for Tank, they had finally brought Xing Chen to He Jingyan. There was an interrogation about to take place in the guardhouse where Xu Yangyi was in.


    Hearing He Jingyan ordered to wake the captive up, without any hesitation, Tank poured a bucket of cold water directly onto Xing Chen, who was lying on the ground, fainted.


    As the water was poured on him, the pain from the wounds had woken Xing Chen up. He coughed several times in pain, and then slowly opened his heavy eyelids.


    He managed to open his eyes and checked the strange surroundings as if he was trying to figure out where he was.


    ¡®I remember that I was followed by He Jingyan¡¯s men, and then¡­ I drove the car to the bridge and wanted to end my life with that man. Then everything suddenly darkened and I can¡¯t remember anything after that. Where I am?¡¯


    Xing Chen shook his head, as if he was trying to sober himself up. When he opened his eyes again, a sculpture-like handsome cold face came to his sight.


    Xing Chen was so frightened that his eyes widened. ¡®He¡­ He Jingyan? How come is he here? No, wait, so I was caught by his men?¡¯


    Realizing that he had become a captive at this time, Xing Chen¡¯s face had already turned pale because he knew that he knew a lot of secrets about his country. He was not afraid of the torture, he was afraid that He Jingyan would use some other ways to get him talking.


    ¡°Did you sleep well?¡± He Jingyan smiled and looked at Xing Chen, whose face was looking awful for he knew his situation. The smile on his face made it hard to guess whether he was just saying that or he actually meant something.


    Xing Chen frowned. Although the current situation was very bad to him, and he seemed to have no chance of survival, he still acted like a man and did not show any fear or begging in his eyes. He just looked right into He Jingyan¡¯s eyes, ¡°If you want to kill me, just do it.¡± Then he turned his head away, not looking at He Jingyan.


    He Jingyan did not get mad. Instead, he raised his eyebrows slightly. Because he was not expecting that Xing Chen could still be so calm under such circumstance.


    ¡®A man of such mental quality should be someone important among the enemies. Looks like it¡¯s a right decision to have Luo Sen capture him alive.¡¯


    There was no telling what He Jingyan was planning. He just looked at Xing Chen with delight in his eyes and didn¡¯t say anything.


    But Tank could not be as calm as they were after hearing Xing Chen talk to He Jingyan with such attitude. He immediately grabbed Xing Chen¡¯s neck and lifted him up, forcing him to kneel in front of He Jingyan.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to suffer, I advise you to think twice before you talk.¡± As he spoke, Tank grabbed Xing Chen¡¯s hair and raised his head up, making him to look at He Jingyan. Tank had absolutely no mercy for him.


    ¡°Huh! Suffer?¡± Xing Chen laughed, ¡°Then beat me to death if you can.¡± He was unyielding and there seemed to be a touch of despise in his eyes.


    Needless to say, after Xing Chen finished his sentence, a heavy punch of Tank was immediately landed on his face. Xing Chen¡¯s head tilted, and then he spat out a mouthful of blood.


    ¡°You are just an ungrateful prick, aren¡¯t you? You should answer our questions while we are still asking with patience.¡± Tank easily pulled Xing Chen to himself and looked at him ferociously. But Xing Chen was really obstinate! He even spat a mouthful of blood on Tank¡¯s face while laughing arrogantly, ¡°Look at you, you are such a big man yet your punch is as weak as a pussy. I could barely feel anything.¡±


    Xing Chen¡¯s words were full of provocation, but he was only trying to piss Tank off so that he would lose control and kill him in anger. In that way, he could free himself from He Jingyan¡¯s interrogation.


    Of course, Tank had a short fuse. The one thing he couldn¡¯t stand most was others¡¯ provocation. Flames of fury could be seen in his eyes as he lifted Xing Chen up and threw he onto the wall angrily, ¡°It seems like you really need to suffer more pain so that you can learn more about fear.¡±

 Chapter 226

    With a huge ¡°bang¡± sound, Xing Chen fell hard to the ground. Because he was kicked out of the car by Luo Sen, Tank¡¯s toss just made his wounds even worse. After spitting out a few mouthfuls of blood on the ground, he didn¡¯t even have the strength to get up.


    However, Xing Chen did not look lifeless. Instead, he smiled with his bloody lips and said, ¡°People said that the members of the Dragon Team are the apex of the soldiers. Yet now I¡¯m only seeing a wuss over here. Dude, are you tossing a pizza or something? You can¡¯t teach me what fear is with that weak a** toss. Are you trying to make me laugh?¡±


    Others would always pretend to be tough when they knew their end was near, yet Xing Chen didn¡¯t give off the same feeling; instead, he was that die-hard tough guy himself, and it seemed not to be his bravado.


    ¡°You just can¡¯t stop talking sh*t, right?¡± Tank was provoked again and immediately stepped toward Xing Chen, as if he was going to teach him a lesson, but he was then stopped by He Jingyan with a wave of his hand.


    Tank immediately walked back, saluted He Jingyan and stood beside him.


    Seeing that He Jingyan had stepped in, Xing Chen smacked his lips because he wanted to use  Tank to kill himself, but now his plan was ruined by He Jingyan.


    Of course, He Jingyan knew what Xing Chen was planning. The reason why he didn¡¯t stop the tank at first was that he was expecting Xing Chen¡¯s reaction. After all, he had plenty of time to spend on Xing Chen.


    ¡°I won¡¯t tell you anything about us, no matter how you torture me, so I would advise you to kill me. That would save both of us some time.¡± Xing Chen used every bit of his strength to sit up and leaned against the wall feebly. He looked right into He Jingyan¡¯s eyes as he said so, and didn¡¯t show any trace of fear at all.


    He Jingyan was surprised at his calmness, but still, he also knew how to shatter Xing Chen¡¯s composure.


    ¡°I have my own plan on whether to keep you or not.¡± Then He Jingyan darted a glance at Ji Guangming, who was waiting aside.


    Ji Guangming saluted and left in a hurry.


    Xing Chen didn¡¯t know what He Jingyan was going to do, but he had a premonition, so he suddenly said grumpily, ¡°I¡¯ve said it before. If you want to kill me, simply do it. So shoot me! You pu**y!¡±


    Judging from the language Xing Chen was using, it was obvious that he was trying to infuriate He Jingyan, but that didn¡¯t work on He Jingyan. He knew his guessing was right the moment he saw the panic on Xing Chen¡¯s face. He didn¡¯t get mad at all, but said calmly, ¡°There¡¯s no rush for that. I won¡¯t let you live for another second if I want to kill you.¡±


    He Jingyan curved up his lips and smiled meaningfully. But at this time, a pillow suddenly pounded him on his head, and then there was a grumpy voice, ¡°Damn it! It¡¯s in the middle of the night! Somebody is trying to sleep here!¡± After that, a phone flew over to He Jingyan again, but this time it was easily caught by He Jingyan, and then he said dotingly, ¡°You are up, honey.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m up?¡± Xu Yangyi twitched his eyes immediately, ¡°Do I f**king look like I want to be awake now?¡±


    Xu Yangyi was sleeping soundly. He was woken up in a daze the first time Tank smashed Xing Chen to the wall. But he thought that was just a hallucination, so he went to sleep again. And then there was the sound of Xing Chen yelling angrily, which just scared him up right away.


    After he opened his eyes, he found that it was He Jingyan who was interrogating his captive in his room. Therefore, he instantly became outrageous and threw the pillow at He Jingyan right away.


    ¡®What the f**k is wrong with these people? Why are they interrogating their captive in the middle of the night in my room? There must be something wrong with He Jingyan¡¯s mind.¡¯


    The more Xu Yangyi thought about it, the angrier he got, especially when He Jingyan looked at him with a bright smile on his face, which made him even more furious.


    Xu Yangyi had always had morning temperament, not to mention when he was woken up by others¡¯ noises.

 Chapter 227

    ¡°Good evening, Mrs. He.¡± Seeing Xu Yangyi was awake, Tank greeted him right away, but deep down inside, he was thinking, ¡°I was just worrying about waking Mrs. He up! Now I¡¯m in trouble now. Judging from Mrs. He¡¯s temper, he would definitely make a fuss about it!¡±


    As for Xing Chen, it was not until then did he realize that there was a bed in this room and there was a person sleeping here. He was a little surprised, but what was even more shocking to him was that Pei Siyan was calling this guy, ¡°honey¡± and Tank called him ¡°Mrs. He¡±.


    ¡®Is this guy He Jingyan¡¯s wife whom Nan Xiao reported before? The one whom we are going to kidnap?¡¯


    Xing Chen just stared at Xu Yangyi, and then he was a little confused because Xu Yangyi seemed to be just a normal person, but Nan Xiao still hadn¡¯t take any action to kidnap him.


    ¡®But I never expect that He Jingyan¡¯s wife would really be a man. Wouldn¡¯t it be a huge humiliation for their warlord family?¡¯


    Just as Xing Chen was sizing Xu Yangyi up and having all kinds of thoughts running in his mind, Xu Yangyi happened to notice his gaze and his eyes suddenly became as sharp as a knife. The gaze of Xu Yangyi startled Xing Chen, who somehow felt a strong and terrifying momentum. Perhaps he did not expect Xu Yangyi would show such a malicious expression. Xing Chen was shocked there, as if he couldn¡¯t believe what just happened.


    ¡®Is it¡­ even possible for a young kiddo like him to carry such strong momentum?¡¯


    Xing Chen¡¯s eyes were full of shock, but his eyes did not move away from Xu Yangyi.


    Seeing that Xing Chen did not look away, Xu Yangyi immediately frowned, and of course the fury in his eyes had intensified.


    ¡°Why is this man looking at me like that? It¡¯s really uncomfortable.¡±


    Xu Yangyi grumbled unwillingly in his mind, but the cause of all these was not Xing Chen, so he ignored him and looked at He Jingyan with cold eyes, ¡°Do you want to leave by yourself or do you want me to throw you out?¡±


    Because his sound sleep had been disturbed, Xu Yangyi flew into a rage, as if he would attack in any minute.


    However, He Jingyan was still wearing a smiling face; Then he walked toward Xu Yangyi, held him in his arms, kissed him on his lips and said, ¡°I¡¯ll sleep with you later. Please don¡¯t be mad now.¡± He was really pampering Xu Yangxi a lot.


    Of course, it would be strange for Xu Yangyi to let He Jingyan kiss him! He slapped He Jingyan and said angrily, ¡°Who said you could sleep with me? Get out of here now. Does this place look like an interrogating room to you?¡±


    ¡®Is he trying to wake me up because he can¡¯t fall asleep himself? Damn, if I have trouble sleeping next time, I won¡¯t let him sleep soundly either. I would party the crap out of him.¡¯


    Xu Yangyi said to himself and was ready to revenge on He Jingyan.


    ¡°Honey, it won¡¯t take long. Please just put up with it for a little while.¡± Though he was being slapped on the face, He Jingyan still didn¡¯t get mad. Instead, he put on a doting smile, carried Xu Yangyi and walked back to where he had just sat, making Xu Yangyi sit on his laps.


    But this immediately aroused Xu Yangyi¡¯s resistance, ¡°Oh for f**k sake! Are you going to let me interrogate this dude with you?¡± Xu Yangyi said this as he angrily stared at He Jingyan.


    He Jingyan held Xu Yangyi, who was still struggling, in his arms tightly, so that Xu Yangyi wouldn¡¯t get away. Then he smiled amd saod, ¡°Honey, you are awake anyway. I don¡¯t think you are sleepy anymore! Why don¡¯t you just enjoy the show with me?¡± After he said so, he even kissed Xu Yangyi on the neck and snugged on him.


    The corner of Xu Yangyi¡¯s lips twitched right away, ¡°And again, who woke me up exactly?¡± ¡®He¡¯s now reasoning with me?¡¯


    Xu Yangyi wanted to slap He Jingyan for kissing him, but then suddenly he looked at Xing Chen and became quite. After so, he smiled mischievously and said, ¡°Okay then! I¡¯ll watch the show with you and see what you are up to.¡± Suddenly he quieted down. There was no telling why he just changed his mind.

 Chapter 228

    ¡®This guy must be quite important to have He Jingyan interrogate him here! Probably as important as those who attacked us last time.¡¯


    Xu Yangyi looked at Xing Chen with an amusing look in his eyes, and the smile on his face also grew bigger, which seemed full of unruliness that he shouldn¡¯t have at his age.


    Xing Chen, who was looked at by Xu Yangyi, was very surprised, because he couldn¡¯t believe that He Jingyan would let his wife just bully him like this and wouldn¡¯t fight back or even talk back..


    ¡®It¡¯s true that Nan Xiao had reported He Jingyan was pampering this man called Xu Yangyi very much, but I did not expect that he would love him so much. To me, it looks like Xu Yangyi owns him. It looks like kidnapping Xu Yangyi is the best plan to carry out by far. Because Xu Yangyi seems to be the one person that He Jingyan values the most, and if we have Xu Yangyi in our hands, He Jingyan would naturally become our puppet, and then the eldest prince¡¯s plan could work smoothly. It¡¯s only a matter of time for him to be the king.


    Nan Xiao, our future depends on you now.¡¯


    At this time, Xing Chen didn¡¯t care about his death, but about how to kidnap Xu Yangyi. It seemed that he didn¡¯t take his own life and death into account at all.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the famous Colonel He¡¯s wife would be a teenage prick. I¡¯m wondering if people would be shocked if they know about this!¡± Xing Chen coughed as he said so. Though he looked like he was suffering a lot, he still tried to provoke He Jingyan.


    ¡®Xu Yangyi is just an eighteen-year-old teenager. He would definitely be mad at me as long as he was provoked. Judging from how much He Jingyan loves him, my life can be depended on his words.¡¯


    It turned out that Xing Chen was having a secret plan. He wanted to provoke Xu Yangyi so that He Jingyan would kill him for that. This plan was really more effective than just provoking Tank, but would Xu Yangyi fall for it?


    ¡®Heh¡­ A teenage prick? This man really dares to say that!¡¯


    After hearing what Xing Chen just said, Xu Yangyi sneered, and then he frowned, because he hated others calling him pick the most. It was clear that this guy was looking down on him!


    ¡®Is he trying to provoke Yangyi now? Looks like this man really wants me to kill him.¡¯


    He Jingyan didn¡¯t get angry but chuckled, because his wife was a man didn¡¯t embarrass him at all. However, he didn¡¯t explain to Xu Yangyi, just to see how he would react.


    ¡®As long as Yangyi is my wife, he would face all kinds of situations or even more serious problems. So, I have to let him learn to make decisions and protect myself. He will need to have the ability to handle all kinds of situation since he is my wife.¡¯


    Although this demand was a little too hard for Xu Yangyi at this age, He Jingyan knew that this was just the beginning. If he wanted to protect Xu Yangyi, sometimes he had to be strict with him and let Xu Yangyi know the severity of the situation and make decisions himself.


    Just as Xing Chen was confident about his plan and He Jingyan was watching all these happening with a smile on his face, Xu Yangyi suddenly burst into laughter, looked right into Xing Chen¡¯s eyes, smiled and said, ¡°I agree with you. He¡¯s a pervert indeed! Clearly he¡¯s robbing the cradle.¡± After saying that, Xu Yangyi was still smiling calmly; he was not mad at all.


    Xing Chen was stunned, because he thought someone so competitive like Xu Yangyi would definitely be mad after hearing what he said.


    Seeing the surprise in Xing Chen¡¯s eyes, Xu Yangyi became even more arrogant. He looked down on Xing Chen and said, ¡°Don¡¯t try to mess with me just because I¡¯m young. You are picking up the wrong guy.¡±


    Xu Yangyi, who was saying this, his eyes were full of arrogance and haughtiness, and the smile with despise on his face just made him look even more so.


    That was the man Xu Yangyi was! He was more arrogant than anyone else when someone was trying to mess with him, but this also proved his special personality.

 Chapter 229

    Xing Chen, who was suddenly refuted by Xu Yangyi, was stunned. He thought that Xu Yangyi would walk into his trap, but he was also prepared for his plan to fail, by being interrupted by He Jingyan comforting him. However, to his surprise, Xu Yangyi managed to calm himself down.


    ¡®How can he be so calm at such a young age? Should I say that he¡¯s doing a good job as He Jingyan¡¯s wife? Or should I say that¡¯s just the right quality he should have to be He Jingyan¡¯s wife.¡¯


    Xing Chen sneered, because no matter what the situation was, it was sarcastic to him. If he couldn¡¯t use Xu Yangyi, then his situation would only get more dangerous.


    On hearing Xu Yangyi¡¯s counterattack to Xing Chen¡¯s provocation, He Jingyan¡¯s smile grew bigger because things went just as he expected. Xu Yangyi was not the kind of person who would easily be fooled by others.


    ¡°I seem to have been looked down by our enemy!¡± Xu Yangyi crossed his arms over his chest and lay comfortably in He Jingyan¡¯s arms while looking at Xing Chen who was frowning.


    If it were normal times, Xu Yangyi definitely wouldn¡¯t let He Jingyan hold him on his laps so obediently, but now he was already tried of resisting, because He Jingyan would definitely come back to him shamelessly. It was in the middle of the night now, and he didn¡¯t have the time to play such thing with him. All he wanted now was to finish interrogating the captive as soon as possible and get back to sleep.


    Hearing Xu Yangyi say that he had been looked down, He Jingyan smiled and kissed his head. Then, he rubbed Xu Yangyi¡¯s hair dotingly and said, ¡°After all, honey, you are still young. This is normal. Show him what you got and make him surrender. We have enough time to play with them anyway.¡±


    He Jingyan¡¯s words sounded rather easy, and it could also be heard that he was approving Xu Yangyi. But after hearing this, Xu Yangyi¡¯s eyes widened and immediately gave He Jingyan an elbow punch on hi¡¯s abdomen, saying in anger, ¡°Who the f**k has the time to waste on him? I want to sleep. So finish the interrogation right now!¡± After he said so, he turned around and glared at He Jingyan.


    He Jingyan pretended to be in pain and bent down; his face was twisted and said, ¡°Honey, you will break your husband if you keep punching him like this!¡± Clearly he wanted to make Xu Yangyi feel guilty, but Xu Yangyi said, ¡°Who the f**k cares? You had it coming.¡± It seemed that He Jingyan¡¯s plan didn¡¯t work at all!


    Xu Yangyi still looked like he was in a rage, but suddenly he glanced at the door and started frowning.


    ¡®There always seems to be people out here ever since I was sent to this room, as if there is someone watching me. That kind of feeling didn¡¯t disappear until He Jingyan showed up, and now he is interrogating his captive here instead of going to the interrogation room. It looks like I¡¯m not getting paranoid. There is indeed someone here who¡¯s trying to hurt me.


    Does that mean this place has been invaded by the enemy? But it should only be just a few rats, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t act so calmly. This man is so treacherous that he must be planning on something.


    This is getting interesting all of a sudden!¡¯ Xu Yangyi smiled, and his eyes started to glow, as if he could not hold back his impulse anymore and was about to take part in this dangerous play.


    However, shortly after, Xu Yangyi was suddenly stunned, and then he asked himself with confusion in his heart, ¡®So, the reason why he shamelessly came here to sleep with me was that he was worried about my safety?¡¯


    Xu Yangyi shivered a little bit after coming to this conclusion. Suddenly, he looked up at He Jingyan, as if he wanted to find some clues on his face, but He Jingyan just kissed him on the cheek and asked him dotingly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, honey? Are you sleepy? ¡±


    Xu Yangyi was in a trance and didn¡¯t immediately give He Jingyan a slap. Instead, he looked at He Jingyan for a while and then snorted, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Then he said to himself in his heart, ¡®How is that possible? I must be over thinking about this.¡¯


    He Jingyan glanced at Xu Yangyi, smiled, but did not say anything. It seemed that Xu Yangyi was not over thinking-his conclusion was right.

 Chapter 230

    ¡®Although it¡¯s a little too late for me to comment this, is it really a good timing for you two to P.D.A. right now?¡¯


    Tank looked at He Jingyan and Xu Yangyi and sighed helplessly in his heart.


    Xing Chen thought it was nothing at first, but now after seeing these two people being so sweet and happy together, his lips were also twitching unpleasantly. He was trying his best to make He Jingyan kill him, yet He Jingyan was flirting with his wife instead.


    ¡®Goddamn it! This man is not taking me seriously at all.


    Of course, this was not the time to show how much he loved Xu Yangyi, so He Jingyan suddenly looked at Xing Chen with a serious face and said with certainty, ¡°It¡¯s you, right? You are the one who ambushed me last month.¡±


    ¡®Judging from his appearance, he is definitely a foreigner. And according to Tank¡¯s description, he should be the one who attacked me last time, and he was also doing that for the weapons.


    I bet they were still thinking about how to lure us out, but now they just came here themselves! Looks like I am quite charming indeed!¡¯


    He Jingyan said he was charming in a sarcastic way. It seemed that he was actually saying that he was a huge target to his enemies.


    After hearing He Jingyan¡¯s words, Xing Chen was shocked. ¡®How could he know that it was me who ambushed him? Did he find it out?¡¯


    Those eyes of Xing Chen that were looking at He Jingyan were no longer as calm. Xing Chen even showed a touch of fear in his eyes. If He Jingyan really found out something, the chances of Ke Jie¡¯s identity would be more likely to be exposed.


    ¡®Oops, the look of his eyes changed! Looks like I was right about it.¡¯


    ¡°So it was you who ¡®treated¡¯ us that day!¡± After hearing He Jingyan¡¯s words, Xu Yangyi showed an amusing look, and then he sneered, ¡°Not only was the disposition horrible, but your soldiers also suck! They weren¡¯t even strong enough for me to warm up my body.¡±


    As he said so, his eyes that were staring at Xing Chen were full of arrogance and rudeness. He looked like he didn¡¯t take Xing Chen seriously at all. But that was true, even He Jingyan was nothing to him, not to mention Xing Chen. He was just a nobody to him.


    Xu Yangyi¡¯s words were obviously contemptuous to Xing Chen, so Xing Chen¡¯s eyes were immediately filled with hatred, but he couldn¡¯t admit it because he was afraid that He Jingyan was tricking him for information. However, it was already too late for Xing Chen to be aware of that, because He Jingyan had already got the answer from his expression just now.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are talking about.¡± Xing Chen denied it, and he looked sideways.


    Although he was looking like he had nothing to do with it, Xing Chen was still very nervous deep down inside.


    However, He Jingyan did not get mad for Xing Chen refused to admit it; instead, he smiled meaningfully and then said ¡°I would be really impressed if you can still say that after you see him later.¡±


    ¡®Him?¡¯ Xing Chen was shocked. ¡®Has¡­ Nan Xiao¡¯s identity been exposed?¡¯


    His pupils widened, and his breathing began to get faster. Before Xing Chen could sort out his thoughts, there was a sound of footsteps coming from afar. Just as Xing Chen was holding his breath and getting nervous, the one who came into his sight first was Ji Guangming. Xing Chen was stunned for a moment, but also secretly breathed a sigh of relief. ¡®Damn it, I was so terrified just then.¡¯


    But just as he felt relieved, Ji Guangming had already said, ¡°Colonel He, I¡¯ve already brought the man here.¡±


    Hearing that, Xing Chen¡¯s heartbeat accelerated again, while he was staring at the door in panic.


    ¡°Let him in!¡± He Jingyan¡¯s expression was calm.


    Ji Guangming answered yes and then called the man behind him who was obviously flustered


    When the man came into his sight, Xing Chen felt the whole place fell into darkness, and he just stared at the figure who was standing at the door with his wide opened eyes.


    As for the man, he saluted and greeted He Jingyan first, and then he saw Xing Chen. His pupils dilated violently and his body stiffened. He seemed to be shocked and was wondering why Xing Chen was here.

 Chapter 231

    ¡®Xing Chen? What¡­ What¡¯s going on? Why is Xing Chen here?¡¯


    Wei Wei was afraid that he was having an illusion. After he blinked again and saw the person in front of him did not disappear, his face suddenly turned pale and he shockingly looked at Xing Chen, who was equally as shocked as he was.


    ¡®Wei¡­ Wei? What is going on? How is he here? And he¡¯s now¡­ dressing in soldier uniform?¡¯


    Xing Chen felt like he had been struck by the thunder, and then his pupils dilated in shock, ¡®The¡­ eldest Prince?¡¯


    ¡®F**k!¡¯ Xing Chen cursed in his heart and his eyes were full of anger.


    ¡®My prince, I¡¯ve told you to not let Wei Wei have contact with any of these people even if he threats you with his life. But why would you still approve him to be a spy here? Don¡¯t you know how simple he is? It¡¯s only a matter of time for him to be exposed.¡¯


    Seeing Xing Chen¡¯s eyes were full of anger, Wei Wei immediately looked down. He looked like he was in panic and scared, ¡®Is Xing Chen angry now? But that¡¯s understandable, because I¡¯ve begged the eldest Prince for a long time so as to make him approve me to help Nan Xiao here. And I¡¯ve never talked about this with Xing Chen. It¡¯s completely normal that he would be mad at me now. But, why is Xing Chen here, and he is injured? Was he caught?¡¯


    Wei Wei was a very simple man. He was so frightened by the situation that his fear was written all over his face.


    And the relationship between Wei Wei and Xing Chen was a little complicated. Xing Chen was the little brother of Wei Wei¡¯s elder brother¡¯s wife, which meant Xing Chen¡¯s elder sister was married to Wei Wei¡¯s elder brother. A few years ago, Wei Wei¡¯s brother and his sister-in-law were both killed, and he was alone ever since. In order to find the culprit, he persuaded Ke Jie to allow him to come here as a spy by He Jingyan¡¯s side.


    Of course, Ke Jie wouldn¡¯t refuse this offer; the more people he got over there, the more likely his plan would success. in this case, he arranged Wei Wei to join He Jingyan¡¯s crew without telling Xing Chen, and asked Wei Wei to help Nan Xiao. That was why they were so surprised when they met.


    ¡°So, are you still going to tell me that you don¡¯t know what I¡¯m talking about?¡± He Jingyan looked at the expressions on their faces and then turned to Xing Chen.


    Because they were both too surprised just now, even a fool could tell that they knew each other just by seeing their mood swings. And of course, they were definitely not simply acquaintances.


    ¡°You can choose to remain silent. I won¡¯t force you to say anything, but if I interrogate Wei Wei myself, I can¡¯t guarantee that he can still stand in front of you intact.¡± He Jingyan threatened when he didn not hear Xing Chen¡¯s answer.


    Certainly, He Jingyan did not know their relationship in advance, but he guessed that Xing Chen must be in the same group as the spies here in his army. And now he said that because he had just felt the intense atmosphere between them; he decided to set up a trap for Xing Chen to see how familiar they were, or if he could threaten Xing Chen with Wei Wei.


    Hearing that He Jingyan would harm Wei Wei, Xing Chen¡¯s body went stiff because Wei Wei was the man whom his sister entrusted him to take care of. Xing Chen didn¡¯t care about his own death, but he could never leave Wei Wei in the lurch.


    ¡°It¡¯s useless for you to interrogate Wei Wei. He doesn¡¯t know anything. Use whatever heartless torture skill you got on me, leave him alone.¡± Xing Chen¡¯s tone sounded very emotional and he had lost his usual calmness.


    Wei Wei was bewildered and he knew that his identity had been exposed. He immediately ran to Xing Chen and blocked him behind him, begging He Jingyan with a pale face, ¡°Please don¡¯t kill Xing Chen. I¡¯ll tell you anything.¡±


    ¡®I had already lost my brother and sister-in-law. It was Xing Chen who brought me the motivation to live. I can¡¯t let Xing Chen die, no matter what.¡¯

 Chapter 232

    ¡°Are you crazy? Shut up!¡± Hearing that Wei Wei said he was going to come clean with He Jingyan, Xing Chen immediately stopped him, but at this time, Wei Wei¡¯s sights had been blurred by his tears. ¡°I¡¯m not crazy. You are the only family member whom I value the most. I won¡¯t let you die.¡±


    He looked back at Xing Chen. Although his eyes were filled with tears, the determination could be seen.


    Xing Chen was shocked because he was feeling the exact same way. He was raised by his sister since he was a child. Now besides Wei Wei, no one else could be considered as his family.


    ¡®Family? Looks like we had accidentally hit the Jackpot! Another man we can use here.¡¯


    He Jingyan smiled meaningfully. He wanted to enjoy the show aside, but now it was not the right time for the show. He had to deal with it as soon as possible and let Xu Yangyi sleep.


    ¡°Now I only need you to answer me one question. Whom are you working for?¡±


    He Jingyan cut to the chase and didn¡¯t want to waste any more time.


    Hearing this, Wei Wei immediately wanted to answer, but he was stopped by Xing Chen. Wei Wei thought that Xing Chen was still trying to keep the secret even at this time so he wanted to persuade him, but before he could say anything, Xing Chen had suddenly said in a low voice, ¡°The eldest prince doesn¡¯t know your identity is exposed now. Don¡¯t say anything, be good and just leave it to me.¡±


    ¡®I¡¯m their captive already anyway. If things go south, I would be the only one who the first prince wants to kill. I¡¯ll try my best to leave Wei Wei out of this.¡¯


    Wei Wei didn¡¯t understand why Xing Chen would do that at first, but thinking of 009 who had been killed in the prison, he immediately caught on: once Ke Jie knew his identity had been exposed, he would be killed by other spies here.


    To Ke Jie, he would only kill his man heartlessly once they became useless. He would not leave them to the enemy.


    ¡°But Xing Chen, if you do this, you will¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! The eldest prince won¡¯t kill me.¡± ¡®There are only a few people who could help him and fewer he could trust with. Although I¡¯m not sure about this, I still have to gamble. If I win, Wei Wei and I would both have a chance to survive.¡¯


    Hearing this, Wei Wei seemed to understand something, so he did not stop him. But deep down inside, he was still very nervous, because there were also spies like him here. He was afraid that all these would be found out by them.


    ¡°If I tell you whom I work for, will you spare Wei Wei?¡± Xing Chen was not stupid. Aat least he had to get some guarantee from He Jingyan.


    He Jingyan just looked up slightly, because he knew Xing Chen would say that, ¡°He was not escorted here, but was asked to be brought here. Isn¡¯t this answer obvious enough?¡±


    He Jingyan said that and added, ¡°I know your rules. Once the spies become useless, they will be executed by their superior. I don¡¯t want your people to know that I¡¯ve found out about their spies either, so you can rest assured. He is safe as long as you are telling the truth.¡±


    The last sentence was telling Xing Chen that if he dared to lie to him, his answer would determine Wei Wei¡¯s life and death.


    ¡®So that¡¯s the case! He Jingyan had also considered a lot, but that is also understandable. If it were me, I would also watch the spies here in the dark instead of telling the enemy that your spies¡¯ identities have been exposed.¡¯


    This man is much smarter than we expected. He probably has already found out about all the spies, but he didn¡¯t know who they were. And my existence could be seen as a clue to all the questions he wanted to know, which happened to be a free gift for him.¡¯

 Chapter 233

    ¡°The Kingdom of T and the Country H are allies. I don¡¯t need to tell you that. I am the guard by the eldest prince¡¯s side, responsible for arranging and contacting the spies.¡±


    Xing Chen sighed in pain and then leaned against the wall, as if he had given up struggling.


    Wei Wei was afraid that Xing Chen would tear up his wound, so he grabbed the pillow on the ground so that Xing Chen could rest on it. His tears began to be welled up in his eyes again. Because Xing Chen was seriously injured, if it were anybody else, they probably would have passed out already. But Xing Chen acted like nothing had happened. He was just leaning on the pillow and chatting.


    It wasn¡¯t that Xing Chen couldn¡¯t feel pain, but just that he was used to such pain already. It was better to say that he was numb to the pain and could no longer feel it physically.


    ¡°What are you crying about? I¡¯m not dead yet!¡± Seeing that Wei Wei¡¯s teary eyes, Xing Chen suddenly chuckled, and then he stroked Wei Wei¡¯s head, telling him to stop crying. He looked like he was doting Wei Wei; clearly he was a big brother figure.


    ¡°But¡­ Xing Chen, you are seriously injured.¡± Wei Wei wiped off his tears, lowered his head and cried silently.


    ¡®Seriously injured? Am I? How long has it been? I could not remember anyone said that to me ever since my sister passed away, and no one would cry for me either ever since.¡¯


    Xing Chen smiled bitterly. He rubbed Wei Wei¡¯s hair and whispered, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I won¡¯t die.¡±


    ¡®How could I die before revenging my sister? No way!¡¯


    Xing Chen¡¯s eyes became sharp right away. At this time, he remembered Long Chen¡¯s face. Needless to say, he hated Long Chen¡¯s guts.


    ¡°Although I am your captive now, it doesn¡¯t mean I will listen to you. He Jingyan, don¡¯t you even think about making me betray my own country.¡± Xing Chen looked up at He Jingyan with a determined attitude.


    ¡®I, Xing Chen, would rather die than sell out my own country.¡¯


    ¡®Tough guy indeed.¡¯ He Jingyan chuckled in his heart.


    ¡®I didn¡¯t expect it would be people from the Kingdom T. The name of their eldest prince is Ke Jie as I remember. I¡¯ve met him several times when I went to Kingdom T with that old bastard before. He seems to be a very ambitious man indeed. But what I don¡¯t understand it that our country and the Kingdom T are allies. What could he get from setting me up?


    Although countries are always at wars, both on the surface and in the dark, they are still fighting to protect their own interests. There is no need to waste all these efforts on me. But judging from his preparation, it seems that I have something he wants.¡¯


    ¡°I really don¡¯t understand. Since when did I offend the eldest prince of your country that made your master waste all these efforts to ¡®build connection with me¡¯.¡± He Jingyan said that calmly and slowly as he smiled and looked at Xing Chen. He seemed calm but dangerous.


    Xing Chen also didn¡¯t intend to hide it from He Jingyan. After all, it was not a piece of information that would sell out his country. ¡°The current king of the T Kingdom is an Acting King. I think you¡¯ve also heard about it. The eldest prince wants to take the throne, but he has to make a big contribution to impress the powerful ministers. So the eldest prince wants to use your hand to deal with the Z kingdom, which is also a member of the alliance. In that way, he will be able to be the new rightful king. He just wants to take credit of this.¡± Xing Chen said that with a calm expression on his face, as if he did not believe that Ke Jie¡¯s plan would work.


    ¡®The whereabouts of the old king remains unknown, and it¡¯s time for the Acting King to resign too. It¡¯s normal that the eldest prince would be nervous about all these. But I have to say, going against He Jingyan is definitely not a good plan.¡¯


    Thinking of which, Xing Chen suddenly mocked himself, ¡®I guess I don¡¯t have the right to judge him either since I am the guy who used him for my own revenge too!¡¯

 Chapter 234

    ¡®¡¯But why did He Jingyan send someone to kidnap Senior Colonel Du? Isn¡¯t he trying to stir up an international conflict?


    Xing Chen couldn¡¯t figure out why He Jingyan did this, looking at at him in confusion.


    He Jingyan smiled after he heard Xing Chen¡¯s explanation.


    ¡®Are they using me to alienate us from Country Z? Does this mean that they will disguise as our soldiers and frame us today?¡¯


    ¡°Why did you kidnap Senior Colonel Du? Does Country H intend to break up the alliance with Country Z?¡± Xing Chen couldn¡¯t understand why He Jingyan did this, so he had to ask.


    However, He Jingyan gave him a very shocking answer. ¡°He is disrespectful to my wife. I¡¯m just punishing him.¡± He Jingyan looked peaceful, but the curved corners of his mouth told Xing Chen that he couldn¡¯t afford to mess with He Jingyan.


    ¡®He has killed Senior Colonel Du, and he calls this a punishment? Senior Colonel Du died in the chaotic battle, but I am sure that He Jingyan intended to kill him, because even the Dragon Team was out. How could Senior Colonel Du survive?


    Moreover, it was just because Senior Colonel Du offended his wife. This is too shocking. After all, if this is not handled properly, it would become a war between countries!¡¯


    Xing Chen glanced at Xu Yangyi and suddenly became afraid. Fortunately, he didn¡¯t do anything to Xu Yangyi just now.


    Wei Wei¡¯s face turned pale when he heard that Senior Colonel Du was dead. He had injured the police dog, which started a fight between Xu Yangyi and Senior Colonel Du.


    If Senior Colonel Du had to die, would he have to die as well?


    Wei Wei broke out in cold sweat, his heart pounding. Thinking that he¡¯d better make an apology, he hastily knelt down in front of He Jingyan, ¡°Sorry, I did something on the police dog. All of this was a conspiracy designed to get your wife injure the police dog to get into conflict with Senior Colonel Du.¡±


    Wei Wei didn¡¯t dare to raise his head, swallowing hard in fear. After all, this was not a small crime.


    ¡°I see! I was wondering why the dog suddenly got mad at me.¡± After Xu Yangyi heard this, he lazily held his chin with one hand and said lightly. He looked at Wei Wei calmly without any anger. Perhaps he had felt something fishy about this accident.


    Wei Wei thought that Xu Yangyi would get angry at him. After all, Xu Yangyi was placed in confinement because of him, but he did not expect Xu Yangyi to be so calm. He looked up and met He Jingyan¡¯s cold eyes. He got scared and looked down in fear.


    ¡°Looks like your target is Yangyi,¡± said He Jingyan in a very certain tone.


    ¡®The security of the confinement is the weakest part in the whole army. If I were the enemy who tries to use me against Country Z, the most convenient way would be to kidnap Yangyi and make me listen to them. Therefore, the purpose of this show was to kidnap Yangyi. No wonder he was monitoring every move here.


    If I hadn¡¯t noticed that something was wrong and had come to accompany Yangyi, he might have got kidnapped. But my wife is tough, they might not suceed.¡¯


    He Jingyan smirked as if he wanted to know what might have happened.


    ¡°So the target is me! Isn¡¯t this fun? Why did you come out?¡± Xu Yangyi got interested, glancing at He Jingyan, as if blaming him for ruining his fun.


    He Jingyan pulled a wry face. He hugged him tight and ruffled his hair. ¡°Why is my wife so cute?¡±


    However, Xu Yangyi rolled his eyes, as if asking him to get lost, but he didn¡¯t hit him this time.

 Chapter 235

    ¡°Why? Why aren¡¯t you angry?¡± Wei Wei asked with a pale face, because he really didn¡¯t know what was going on at this moment. Normally, He Jingyan should be furious.


    ¡°Angry?¡± He Jingyan suddenly smirked, ¡°Do you think I didn¡¯t know you are a spy?¡±


    Wei Wei paused, and then got shocked. Did that mean their identities were exposed from the beginning?


    Wei Wei couldn¡¯t figure out if He Jingyan was bluffing. He widened his eyes and looked at the ground in a daze.


    Xing Chen was shocked as well. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    He looked at He Jingyan incredulously after asking.


    ¡°Just as what you¡¯re thinking right now. From the moment Wei Wei and Nan Xiao entered the army, I¡¯ve clearly known that you are spies sent by other countries. I keep you alive in order to lure out the culprit behind the scenes. My plan worked. Xing Chen, I finally found you.¡±


    ¡®You took your time to plot, attempting to catch me off guard. Why don¡¯t I play with you guys and see what tricks you can come up with? But two years have passed and you have only done something like this. I am bored of waiting.¡¯


    ¡°So, does it mean the hunter has become the food of the prey now? That¡¯s interesting.¡± Xu Yangyi leaned against He Jingyan¡¯s chest and leisurely shook his body, as if He Jingyan was a rocking chair.


    He Jingyan didn¡¯t say anything and touched Xu Yangyi¡¯s neck with his head, saying softly, ¡°Honey, are you sleepy?¡±


    Xu Yangyi didn¡¯t reply immediately. Instead, he looked at the moon hanging high outside the window, thinking that the weather would be good tomorrow. After that he put his soft body in He Jingyan¡¯s arms and said with sleepiness, ¡°I¡¯m sleepy.¡±


    It was rare of him not to fly into a rage. Perhaps he thought it was not easy for He Jingyan, who would interrogate the criminals tonight, fearing that he would be kidnapped by Nan Xiao.


    ¡®Nan Xiao likes He Jingyan, which is really sarcastic! Does he fall in love with his enemy? I didn¡¯t expect him to be a spy.¡¯


    There was no need for He Jingyan to explain the current situation. Both Xing Chen and Wei Wei knew very well that their undercover plan had failed, because even Nan Xiao had been exposed.


    ¡°Tank, take both of them away.¡± He Jingyan picked up Xu Yangyi and gave the order lightly. He didn¡¯t interrogate Xing Chen and Wei Wei because he already knew who was behind the scenes.


    ¡°Yes, Major,¡± Tank saluted and rushed to Xing Chen and Wei Wei.


    ¡°Ask Si Lifa to come and check on his injuries,¡± He Jingyan suddenly ordered after putting Xu Yangyi in bed.


    Tank was startled, but he didn¡¯t dare to ask why He Jingyan would treat the enemy¡¯s injury. He could only accept the order and leave with Xing Chen.


    But just as Xing Chen was about to walk out of the door, he suddenly stopped. ¡°How do you plan to deal with Nan Xiao?¡±


    In fact, Xing Chen didn¡¯t care whether Nan Xiao would die or live, but since he saw Wei Wei was worried, he asked about it.


    After Xing Chen asked this question, Wei Wei held his breath and listened to He Jingyan¡¯s answer. However, He Jingyan suddenly smiled. ¡°What do you think?¡± His words sent chills down their spines.


    Xing Chen frowned, but he didn¡¯t ask anymore since He Jingyan didn¡¯t want to tell him. He left with Tank.

 Chapter 236

    ¡°Ji Guangming.¡±


    Just as Ji Guangming was about to close the door, He Jingyan suddenly stopped him. Ji Guangming quickly came back and saluted He Jingyan, ¡°Major, please give me the instructions.¡±


    ¡°Send someone to monitor Nan Xiao. Remember, don¡¯t let him find out.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes,¡± Ji Guangming paused for a moment before taking the order. He had no idea that Wei Wei and Nan Xiao were spies from other countries. He couldn¡¯t accept the fact at the moment.


    ¡®The lieutenant has been treating us well, and he is kind. I have never imagined that he is a spy from Country T. Fortunately, I didn¡¯t make any mistakes when I took care of Xu Yangyi these days. Otherwise, I might have been killed.¡¯


    Ji Guangming sighed in his heart, getting scared.


    ¡°Is Yan Chengyu back?¡± He Jingyan suddenly asked about Yan Chengyu.


    Ji Guangming was confused because Yan Chengyu was just an ordinary soldier. Why did He Jingyan suddenly ask about him?


    Anyway, Ji Guangming honestly replied, ¡°Captain An Yan¡¯s team has just returned not too long ago. The soldiers should be in the canteen now.¡± He added in a daze, ¡°Would you like me to summon him?¡±


    He Jingyan looked down for a while before he said, ¡°Just tell him ¡®net fish¡¯. He will know what it means.¡±


    ¡®Net fish? What did this mean? Could it be¡­ a secret code? Why does the Major use a secret code with an ordinary soldier?¡¯


    Ji Guangming was shocked, but he didn¡¯t dare to show it. He quickly answered ¡°Yes¡± and left.


    ¡°Net fish! It seems that you had been plotting something long ago!¡± Xu Yangyi suddenly became intrigued and glanced at He Jingyan.


    ¡°What? Honey, are you interested?¡± He Jingyan put Xu Yangyi on top of him, so Xu Yangyi could sit there and look down at him with affectionate eyes.


    Xu Yangyi didn¡¯t resist. Instead, he smiled with great interest, ¡°If I say that I¡¯m interested, will you mind if I tag along for some fun?¡±


    Hearing the word ¡®fun¡¯, He Jingyan smiled and pinched Xu Yangyi¡¯s cheek. ¡°Honey, this is enemy, who targets you! And you want to seek some fun from it?¡± He started to tickle Xu Yangyi.


    Xu Yangyi was startled and was about to slap He Jingyan¡¯s hand away, but He Jingyan didn¡¯t stop. He kept tickling Xu Yangyi, who giggled with red face in an adorable way.


    ¡°Stop it¡­ Don¡¯t tickle me¡­¡± Xu Yangyi couldn¡¯t help begging.


    However, He Jingyan didn¡¯t intend to stop, smiling maliciously, ¡°Honey, it turns out you¡¯re ticklish! I¡¯ve found one of your weaknesses.¡±


    Although Xu Yangyi laughed hard, he was actually infuriated. ¡°He Jingyan¡­ bastard, if you don¡¯t stop, I¡¯ll¡­¡±


    ¡°Honey, what will you do?¡± He Jingyan tickled his sensitive waist with evident enjoyment.


    ¡°I will, I will kill you¡­¡± Xu Yangyi struggled to speak the whole sentence, but in the end, he couldn¡¯t stop laughing. He pushed He Jingyan¡¯s hand, laughing until tears welled up in his eyes.


    He Jingyan saw that he had gone too far, so he quickly stopped, ¡°Honey, are you alright?¡±


    He hastily patted Xu Yangyi¡¯s back, afraid that he could get sick. However, as he patted him on the back, he could not help laughing. Because Xu Yangyi lay on top of him, breathing hard with a red face like a fish out of water. He looked adorable.

 Chapter 237

    ¡°Go to hell!¡± Xu Yangyi immediately swore in anger after he got free.


    ¡®Damn it! This pervert attempts to tickle me to death!¡¯


    Xu Yangyi cursed inwardly, glaring at He Jingyan, who could not stop laughing.


    ¡®What¡¯s so funny? I¡¯ll get even with you later.¡¯


    Xu Yangyi was angry, wishing to give He Jingyan a slap, but he was limp without any strength, so he could only warn He Jingyan by eyeing him.


    ¡°Honey, I know I was wrong. Don¡¯t be angry,¡± He Jingyan stopped laughing. He stroked Xu Yangyi¡¯s hair and comforted him.


    However, it didn¡¯t work on Xu Yangyi. He snorted and was about to curse. Suddenly, He Jingyan lifted Xu Yangyi up and placed him on top of him.


    Xu Yangyi¡¯s delicate face slightly reddened, which put some filthy ideas into He Jingyan¡¯s head.


    He Jingyan suddenly looked him up and down with a smile.


    ¡°What are you looking at? I¡¯ll gouge your eyes out! ¡±


    Xu Yangyi made a fierce gesture of gouging He Jingyan¡¯s eyes. His ferocity was adorable.


    ¡°What have I done wrong by looking at my wife? My wife looks gorgeous! Is that right, honey?¡±


    ¡°Cut it out. Your sweet words don¡¯t work on me.¡±


    He Jingyan didn¡¯t say anything, looking at Xuyangyi with a meaningful smile.


    Xu Yangyi couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, immediately frowning. ¡°What do you want, Uncle? Are you looking for a fight again?¡±


    ¡®Just now he could not stop laughing, and now he stares at me without blinking. What does he want? Is he out of his mind?¡¯


    Puzzled, Xu Yangyi mumbled inwardly. When he saw He Jingyan keep staring at him, he punched He Jingyan¡¯s chest with restored strength and shouted angrily, ¡°He Jingyan, why don¡¯t you talk?¡±


    Usually, when He Jingyan was hit, he would cling to Xu Yangyi with a smile, or beg Xu Yangyi to show mercy with feigned weakness. However, when Yangyi¡¯s fist just fell on his chest, he suddenly turned over and got on top of Xu Yangyi.


    Xu Yangyi was shocked, looking at He Jingyan with frightened eyes. He was about to fly into a rage, but he noticed something wrong with the way He Jingyan looked at him, so he immediately became alerted.


    ¡®No, no, no. He doesn¡¯t look right!¡¯


    ¡°Damn it, He Jingyan, get up.¡±


    Xu Yangyi hit and kicked He Jingyan, who was on top of him, and showed no mercy.


    ¡®Didn¡¯t he get normal just now? What does this damn uncle want?¡¯


    ¡°Honey, don¡¯t move.¡± He Jingyan grabbed Xu Yangyi¡¯s hand and said in a low voice.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to move either! You let go of me first, jerk.¡±


    Xu Yangyi got anxious. After what he had experienced last time, he didn¡¯t dare to go against He Jingyan under such circumstances.


    Because he couldn¡¯t defeat He Jingyan, and he was not as strong as He Jingyan. If something really happened, he would not be He Jingyan¡¯s rival.


    ¡°I won¡¯t do anything, so quiet down. It¡¯s fine.¡±


    He leaned over and hugged Xu Yangyi quietly without doing anything to him.


    Xu Yangyi let out a sigh of relief.


    But he immediately frowned and gave He Jingyan a kick in the lower part, ¡°Bastard, are you scaring me? You are dead meat.¡±


    The kick was hard, and He Jingyan grimaced in agony. He covered his lower part with a sweating face.

 Chapter 238

    ¡°Xu Yangyi.¡±


    He Jingyan roared with anger in his eyes.


    After all, this part was vulnearble, and Xu Yangyi couldn¡¯t kick it at will.


    He had to make it clear with Xu Yangyi about it.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    Xu Yangyi replied indignantly and snorted, looking away.


    ¡®You tried to scare me! It serves you right!¡¯


    ¡°Come over here.¡±


    He Jingyan roared at Xu Yangyi and tried to grab Xu Yangyi¡¯s ankle, but Xu Yangyi dodged.


    He Jingyan attempted to go and catch him! But it hurt so much that he couldn¡¯t move.


    ¡°See how I will deal with you later.¡± he pointed angrily at Xu Yangyi.


    Xu Yangyi stuck his tongue at He Jingyan, not taking him seriously, which drove He Jingyan round the bend.


    ¡°Great! Now I don¡¯t spank you, and you get insolent?¡±


    ¡°Not as insolent as you,¡± Xu Yangyi replied.


    He Jingyan was so angry that he wished to screw Xu Yangyi then and there.


    Xu Yangyi was delighted to see He Jingyan in anger.


    But suddenly, the smile on his face froze.


    Because he forgot that He Jingyan was not his husband. He was here as a substitute.


    Would He Jingyan treat Xu Nuannuan gently if she married him? Would he endure the kicking and cursing of Nuannuan with feigned anger?


    Thinking of that, Xu Yangyi suddenly got sad.


    He Jingyan grimaced at the pain, and he was about to call Xu Yangyi again. When he looked up angrily, he saw Xu Yangyi looking at him with a sad expression.


    The shock replaced the anger.


    ¡°Honey, what¡¯s the matter? Are you feeling unwell?¡±


    He quickly asked with concern, sitting up in pain and touching Xu Yangyi¡¯s face.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Xu Yangyi immediately slapped He Jingyan¡¯s hand off and turned to sit on the other side.


    ¡°Sorry. Did I shout so loud that I scared you?¡±


    He Jingyan asked softly, ignoring his pain.


    ¡°No. I¡¯m fine. Just don¡¯t bother me. I don¡¯t want to talk now.¡±


    Xu Yangyi moved away again, not letting He Jingyan lean over, his eyes darkening.


    ¡°Honey, don¡¯t be angry! I was wrong. Really, I won¡¯t roar at you like this again. ¡°He Jingyan swore to the sky.


    However, the gentler He Jingyan got, the more sorrowful Xu Yangyi felt.


    He asked, ¡°Do you prefer a quieter wife, who does not ever hit you?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why do you ask this?¡±


    He Jingyan came to Xu Yangyi and gently stroked his cheek, asking him to look at him.


    ¡°I want to know, so you have to tell me the truth.¡±


    ¡°Just ask me to tell you the truth?¡± He Jingyan laughed at him.


    ¡°Will you tell me or not?¡± Xu Yangyi was angry again.


    ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ll tell you. Honey, don¡¯t be angry.¡±


    He Jingyan quickly admitted defeat and replied, ¡°Although I don¡¯t know why you suddenly ask such a question, I can tell you that no matter if you are gentle or violent, as long as I like you, I won¡¯t feel bad.¡±


    ¡°Honey, I¡¯m strong. Your hitting won¡¯t kill me. I am still alive, right?¡±


    Thinking that Xu Yangyi felt guilty that he had hit him too many times, He Jingyan quickly comforted him.

 Chapter 239

    ¡°But last time I broke one of your ribs. Don¡¯t you ever blame me?¡±


    Xu Yangyi¡¯s voice suddenly became soft and cute.


    ¡°Why should I blame you? Besides, I had been injured in the beginning. You hit me and my rib was broken. It wasn¡¯t all your fault, honey. Don¡¯t think so much about it. I didn¡¯t blame you.¡± He Jingyan continued to comfort Xu Yangyi gently. After he spoke, he kissed Xu Yangyi on the forehead, asking him not to stress himself.


    However, He Jingyan was puzzled because of what Xu Yangyi did for the moment, staring at him.


    ¡®What is the matter with my wife tonight? Why does he suddenly reflecting on his mistake?¡¯


    ¡®Usually he doesn¡¯t feel guilty after he hits me.¡¯


    ¡°Honey, are you all right?¡± He Jingyan felt Xu Yangyi¡¯s forehead with his hand and asked.


    ¡®His temperature is normal! He is not running a fever! Why does he suddenly get so weird?¡¯


    ¡°Have you never thought about going to look for my sister?¡±


    Xu Yangyi asked in reply.


    He Jingyan paused. He had never thought about this.


    Besides, he married Xu Yangyi, and it had nothing to do with his sister.


    ¡°Honey, what has happened that makes your imagination run wild?¡±


    ¡°Nothing has happened. I¡¯m fine. I am just curious.¡±


    ¡®He¡¯s curious?


    He was comparing himself with his sister, so he asked me if I prefer a gentler wife.


    I see!¡¯


    He Jingyan finally figured out why Xu Yangyi became strange.


    ¡°Are you thinking too much because you can¡¯t find your sister? Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already sent people to investigate. Leave it to me. ¡±


    ¡®What? So he is really looking for Xu Nuannuan!¡¯


    Xu Yangyi suddenly got jealous.


    ¡®Wait! Was I jealous just now?¡¯


    Xu Yangyi suddenly paused and asked himself incredulously.


    No, no, impossible. How could it be possible?


    ¡®How could I possibly like this damned nasty uncle? How could I get jealous?¡¯


    What a joke.


    Xu Yangyi convinced himself in an instant, but when he looked up at He Jingyan, he felt that his face was damn good-looking.


    ¡®I think I¡¯m bewitched! I have been with him for too long, so something got wrong with my brain!¡¯


    Xu Yangyi refused to admit it, sprawling in bed. He didn¡¯t want to think about it now, and he just wanted to sleep.


    If he fell asleep, he wouldn¡¯t know about anything. When he woke up, he would forget everything.


    ¡®That¡¯s right, it¡¯s like this. Hurry up and sleep!¡¯


    Xu Yangyi pulled the quilt over his face.


    He Jingyan was dumbfounded. Xu Yangyi suddenly said nothing with a troubled look, and he ignored him.


    ¡°Honey?¡±


    He Jingyan called out softly to see if Xu Yangyi was asleep.


    Xu Yangyi didn¡¯t reply, but he was awake.


    ¡°Honey?¡±


    He Jingyan called again in a louder voice.


    Xu Yangyi didn¡¯t reply, staring blankly at the quilt that blocked his view.


    ¡°Are you asleep?¡± He Jingyan called again.


    Xu Yangyi couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. He sat up angrily and complained, ¡°You keep shouting. How can I fall asleep?¡±


    ¡®Damn it. Why does he keep calling me honey? What an annoying man!

 Chapter 240

    At this moment, Xu Yangyi was extremely annoyed, and he even wished to hit He Jingyan.


    ¡®No. Xu Yangyi, you have to calm down.


    What¡¯s the use of hitting him? Doesn¡¯t he come closer with a smile?¡¯


    If you hit him, it hurts your own hand. So why bother to do that?


    But I¡¯m really curious about what kind of family education he has received. Why does he have such a good temper?¡¯


    Xu Yangyi had never asked He Jingyan about his family.


    Firstly, he felt that it was unnecessary. He would definitely leave here in the future.


    Secondly, he was not interested in his family. Anyway, they would not meet each other anymore.


    ¡°You hid from your family that I married you. Will it be okay if you are discovered in the future?¡± Xu Yangyi was worried about this.


    In the past, he would not care about He Jingyan at all, but now, they had been together for a while, and he had some feelings for him.


    Moreover, Xu Nuannuan ran away from the wedding, and the Xu family should take the blame.


    ¡°What? Are you worried about me?¡± He Jingyan smiled and lay down. He patted the empty place beside him, beckoning Xu Yangyi to lie down too.


    Xu Yangyi hesitated, but in the end, he docilely listened to He Jingyan.


    ¡°Honey, come closer.¡±


    He Jingyan patted his arm, motioning Xu Yangyi to rest his head on it.


    Xu Yangyi hesitated again before moving over.


    But just as he moved closer, He Jingyan pulled him into his arms and kissed him.


    Xu Yangyi got angry and immediately slapped He Jingyan. ¡°Damn you. I¡¯m asking you serious questions, and you make fun of it? Are you looking for a fight?¡±


    ¡°Honey, you¡¯ve started a fight,¡± He Jingyan said with grievance.


    However, he was not angry, because it was his fault to suddenly hug Xu Yangyi.


    ¡°You deserve it. Let go of me and talk about business.¡±


    He poked He Jingyan¡¯s chest with his elbow, beckoning him to let go.


    He Jingyan let go of him and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s fine. If they suspect us, you can disguise as a woman. After all, you and your sister look alike!¡±


    When Xu Yangyi heard this, his veins bulged. He looked at He Jingyan with a side glance, ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    ¡®Damn it. Is he sick of living? He¡¯s asking me to disguise as a woman and fool his family?¡¯


    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, Honey. That¡¯s the only way, right? It¡¯s about the life of your father and your sister. If they suspect you, you have to disguise as a woman.¡±


    He Jingyan looked serious. He was not joking.


    Xu Yangyi was unwilling to disguise as a woman. He¡¯d rather die.


    He had done that once, and he wouldn¡¯t do that again no matter what.


    ¡°Honey, calm down. We are just preparing for the worst.¡± He Jingyan quickly explained, afraid that Xu Yangyi would slap him again.


    ¡°I won¡¯t dress myself as a woman anyway,¡± Xu Yangyi refused.


    ¡°Okay, okay. You won¡¯t need to do it until the last minute.¡±


    He Jingyan comforted Xu Yangyi, but he insisted on that.


    Xu Yangyi was about to refute, but He Jingyan kissed him and groped him.


    Xu Yangyi widened his eyes immediately, but he couldn¡¯t resist as He Jingyan was much stronger.


    An hour later, Xu Yangyi gave He Jingyan another slap.


    He Jingyan smiled and asked, ¡°Honey, are you okay?¡±


    Anyway, his desire had been satisfied, so he didn¡¯t mind being beaten.


    The little wild horse that had punched and hit He Jingyan in the beginning now gradually became more mature and started to care about him.


    Although He Jingyan was still beaten, he hit the mark by a fluke and got what he treasured.

 Chapter 241

    ¡°Did you see Yan Chengyu?¡±


    Ji Guangming took He Jingyan¡¯s order and came to look for Yan Chengyu in the canteen.


    But he searched for a while and didn¡¯t see Yan Chengyu, so he had to come out and ask the other soldiers who were resting outside.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t. Did you see him?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t see him either. I was getting lunch in the canteen.¡±


    ¡°He seemed to say that he had something to do. He left.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°Where did he go?¡± Ji Guangming immediately asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I didn¡¯t ask him just now. He seemed to follow someone, asking about something,¡± the soldier said.


    ¡°Did he go to offend Captain An Yan again?¡± Ji Guangming rolled his eyes and said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s strange. Who could he go with?¡± Ji Guangming scratched his head and muttered.


    ¡°I¡¯m really envious of you, Ji Guangming.¡±


    Suddenly, a soldier cried out in envy.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! We envy you!¡± Someone echoed.


    ¡°Yeah!¡± The third person echoed with a pitiful expression.


    ¡°Envy me? What does that mean? ¡°Ji Guangming was confused.


    Everyone immediately shouted at him, ¡°We¡¯re envious because you don¡¯t need to do the training. You can accompany Mrs. He.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re extremely envious. Do you know how hard it was to train with Captain An Yan? We were not provided with food, so we had to make the meals ourselves.¡±


    ¡°Right, right, after training for a day, we were exhausted, but we had to cook for ourselves.¡±


    ¡°It was too hard. I thought I was going to die.¡±


    ¡°So, all of us envy you. You don¡¯t have to train with us now. You just need to follow Mrs. He and keep an eye on him all day. How great! You don¡¯t have to be burnt by the scorching sun.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    So they were envious about this!


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t there any solid food? Why did you have to cook?¡±


    ¡°We didn¡¯t have any field rations! It was survival training in the wilderness. We were not allowed to bring any field rations or water.¡±


    ¡°We brought pots and pans and camping stuff. It was tough. You know how Captain An Yan is. He is a perfectionist.¡±


    ¡°Indeed. That¡¯s typical of Captain An Yan.¡±


    Ji Guangming echoed absent-mindedly. He looked around, searching for Yan Chengyu.


    ¡°It¡¯s all Yan Chengyu¡¯s fault. That bastard insists on accomplish any mission perfectly and forces everyone to do as he tells!¡±


    ¡°He wants to suck up to Captain An Yan, and he gets us in trouble!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! I wish to kill him.¡±


    ¡­


    The soldiers had a lot of complaints about Yan Chengyu, and they were about to explode.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not that bad. It¡¯s not a good thing to follow Mrs. He. You know how he is. He likes to get into trouble, and I¡¯m scared to death.¡±


    Ji Guangming suddenly complained about Xu Yangyi.


    ¡°That¡¯s true!¡± Compared to our training, sometimes I like to go to the wilderness rather than staying with him.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. If something happens to him, it will be a disaster.¡±


    ¡°It must be very hard for you, Ji Guangming.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s hard for you.¡±


    ¡­


    Everyone felt aggrieved just now, but now they started to console Ji Guangming.


    Ji Guangming was confused. ¡®Why do they suddenly say it is hard for me?¡¯


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you looking for Yan Chengyu? He is sitting right inside.¡±


    Suddenly, a soldier pointed at Yan Chengyu in the canteen and said to Ji Guangming.


    ¡°Indeed! I¡¯ll go find him. I¡¯m leaving!¡± Ji Guangming scurried away.

 Chapter 242

    In the canteen, after Yan Chengyu heard the message from He Jingyan, he took a sip of water and asked with confusion, ¡°To net fish so quickly?¡±


    But it made sense. Their actions were so bold that it was impossible not to be exposed.


    Ji Guangming didn¡¯t know what Yan Chengyu meant by saying that with the peculiar expression, but he suddenly asked curiously, ¡°Yan Chengyu, what is your relationship with the Major?¡± As he asked, he stared at Yan Chengyu.


    ¡°Our relationship?¡± Yan Chengyu raised his eyebrows slightly. He thought of asking him why he raised this question, but he guessed that it should be the secret code that put ideas into Ji Guangming¡¯s head. A trace of amusement flashing across his eyes, he looked up at An Yan, who was eating across the table, unruffled by their conversation.


    He held his chin with his hands and looked at An Yan, who was eating, saying, ¡°What do you think?¡± He suddenly kept Ji Guangming in suspense. He was obviously talking to Ji Guangming, but he ignored him, looking at An Yan with a smile.


    An Yan knew that Yan Chengyu was staring at him, but he didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, he continued to eat, as if Yan Chengyu didn¡¯t exist.


    ¡®Ignoring me? Looks like I have to do more.¡¯


    Yan Chengyu laughed inwardly. He lifted his leg and touched An Yan¡¯s calf with feigned indifference, as if he did that accidentally.


    An Yan looked up at him and frowned, but he didn¡¯t say anything. However, he looked evidently grumpy.


    After An Yan finally looked up at him, Yan Chengyu said with an innocent look, ¡°Sorry. Did I touch you?¡±


    He knew the answer, but he asked anyway with a broad smile, ¡°My legs are too long.¡±


    An Yan didn¡¯t want to know whether he did it by design or accident. He ignored Yan Chengyu and said nothing.


    Seeing that his little trick had failed again, Yan Chengyu raised an eyebrow. He was not angry with An Yan¡¯s disregard, and instead he smiled with amusement.


    Just as An Yan thought that Yan Chengyu would give up when he ignored him and left him to play the monodrama, Yan Chengyu flashed him an enchanting smile across the table.


    An Yan was alarmed at sight of the smile, putting on his guard.


    ¡®What does this brat want to do?¡¯


    When An Yan was wondering, Yan Chengyu indifferently rubbed his leg against An Yan¡¯s calf. It was not just a touch, but a sensual flirtation. As he did that, Yan Chengyu held his chin with his hands and looked at An Yan, observing his reaction.


    An Yan immediately put down his chopsticks and stood up. He grabbed Yan Chengyu¡¯s collar and lifted him up from his seat, shouting in rage, ¡°What do you want?¡±


    In an instant, the soldiers chatting and eating nearby were frightened, including Ji Guangming.


    Everyone looked at them. At first, the soldiers exchanged glances and asked what was going on, but they shook their heads in confusion to each other.


    Ji Guangming tried to keep himself out of the picture. He was shocked when An Yan suddenly stood up and grabbed Yan Chengyu by the collar.


    The only one who knew the truth was Yan Xingwei, who was sitting not far away and happened to see what had happened just now.


    ¡®Why does Second Brother keep offending his spouse?¡¯

 Chapter 243

    Yan Xingwei wouldn¡¯t bother to interfere. Yan Chengyu was happy about it anyway.  An Yan suffered from it because he was targeted by the devil.


    Yan Chengyu, whose collar was raised, looked neither frightened nor angry. Instead, he still smiled at An Yan who was angry to an extreme and said, ¡°You finally looked at me.¡±


    It seemed that all he did was just to attract An Yan¡¯s attention. However. it was indeed the fact!


    After hearing Yan Chengyu¡¯s words, instead of being happy, An Yan frowned. ¡°It¡¯s so bad for you to make a fool of me. Yan Chengyu, I¡¯m not a toy for you to kill time.¡±


    Ever since we were locked up in the punishment house and he kissed me, the guy was obviously abnormal. Did he think that any guy was OK? It was really annoying.


    ¡°If you take our love as a game, I hope you to look for someone else. I don¡¯t have time for you.¡± An Yan angrily threw Yan Chengyu off. he cleared away the dishes and left.


    Yan Chengyu paused. He also scratched his head and sighed, ¡°I get the opposite to what I want.¡±


    At this time, Ji Guangming still didn¡¯t understand, but he was not so nosy. he quickly left, seeing the bad situation.


    The soldiers¡¯ expressions implied that they thought Chengyu was addicted to doing such things. All of a sudden, they all laughed playfully and seemed to watch the show.


    ¡°Everybody will be angry for what you did, right?¡± After Yan Xingwei walked over and sat down opposite Yan Chengyu, he said lazily.


    ¡°You¡¯re right!¡± Yan Chengyu agreed reluntantly. He seemed not to give up still with a smile.


    Yan Xingwei just pretended not to see it although he knew it well. He drank some water and looked around in the canteen. Suddenly and unexpectedly, he said, ¡°The food in the canteen is tasty.¡±


    As he was saying this, he suddenly saw a shadow near the food-taking stand. He was also looking at them. It seemed that he concentrated his attention on them. He even didn¡¯t notice that Yan Xingwei was looking at him.


    Yan Xingwei was curious about what he was absorded in. Yan Xingwei looked in the same direction as him and finally found his second brother, Yan Chengyu.


    He looked enthusiastic. Did he like my second brother?


    Yan Xingwei looked at the boy jokingly and suddenly chuckled, because he knew that Yan Chengyu wouldn¡¯t like the boy because of his figure.


    The boy was skinny and short. His skin was roughly as white as a girl.


    His face was not delicate but simple and cute. He had soft short hair, so people can¡¯t help touch it. Compared to animals, he was a cute little guinea pig. He could make you forget all unhappiness in seconds.


    Xiao Ling, who had been watching Yan Chengyu silently, blushed slightly. He was looking at Yan Chengyu secretly, not obviously and directly. It seemed that he was afraid of being discovered by Yan Chengyu.


    What happened just now? Did Chengyu have a quarrel with Captain An Yan again? Did Chengyu get hurt?


    Xiao Ling had worry all over his face. His blinked his big eyes as if he was so eager to know whether Yan Chengyu was all right. However, he dared not come over and ask Yan Chengyu himself.


    Just as he was too disappointed to look at him any longer, his eyes happened to swept across Yan Xingwei, who was just looking at him directly.


    Xiao Ling was totally shocked for a moment. He muttered in disbelief, ¡°Yan¡­ Yan Xingwei? Why, why is he here?¡±


    Xiao Ling¡¯s little face turned pale. It was exactly the opposite of the expressions when he saw Yan Chengyu. Strangely, he seemed to be afraid as well.

 Chapter 244

    Yan Xingwei raised his eyebrows slightly at sight of Xiao Ling¡¯s pale face. ¡®Is he looking at me? Is he afraid of me?¡¯


    Although he had doubts, Yan Xingwei didn¡¯t show them, looking away as if nothing happened.


    Xiao Ling trembled when he saw Yan Xingwei look away without hesitation, treating him like a stranger. All kinds of frightening scenes ran across his mind. Suddenly, terror came into his eyes, and he bit his lower lip hard. He looked down, his eyes getting wet. He started to pant heavily, as if he was afraid of something.


    ¡°Little Squad Leader, what¡¯s the matter? Are you feeling unwell?¡± One of the kitchen staff saw Xiao Ling lower his head and thought he was sick, so he quickly asked with concern.


    Xiao Ling quickly wiped away his tears and looked up with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± But he looked the other way.


    ¡°Are you okay? You don¡¯t look good.¡± The kitchen attendant looked at Xiao Ling and suggested at sight of his pale face, ¡°It¡¯s very late. Go and rest. I¡¯ll take care of the rest.¡± As he said, he was about to push Xiao Ling away, but Xiao Ling shook his head and refused, saying that he was taking over his father¡¯s shift tonight.


    Xiao Ling was a high school student, whose father was the leader of the kitchen squad in this unit.


    He grew up in the army and knew well about the kitchen squad. Besides, he was talented in cooking, and he helped in the kitchen when he had time, so he was called ¡®Little Squad Leader¡¯ privately.


    However, it was not a position but an ordinary nick name. He was gentle and lovely, and he cooked well, so he was popular among the soldiers.


    Yan Chengyu suddenly gave a weird smile when he heard Yan Xingwei say that the food here was delicious. His smile deepened when he saw the interaction between Yan Xingwei and Xiao Ling.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think that boy looks familiar?¡± Yan Chengyu suddenly asked, looking at Yan Xingwei with a grin.


    Yan Xingwei did not reply, but met Yan Chengyu¡¯s gaze, his eyes slightly raised, as if he was not taking it seriously. Anyway, it¡¯s not too interested. Holding her cheeks, she bit her straw lazily.


    ¡®Doesn¡¯t he remember him?¡¯ Yan Chengyu was surprised by Yan Xingwei¡¯s reaction. However, he suddenly shouted at Xiao Ling with a cunning glint in his eyes, ¡°Xiao Ling, come over here.¡±


    Xiao Ling was shocked when he heard Yan Chengyu call him, but he blushed and seemed happy.


    ¡°I¡¯m coming.¡± He wiped his hands and walked out of the hall with a pounding heart. Not long after, he came up to Yan Chengyu.


    He nervously took a deep breath and then raised his blushing face, whispering, ¡°Brother Chengyu.¡± His voice had the magic of giving people heart-warming feelings.


    However, he didn¡¯t dare to look at Yan Xingwei, nor did he dare to glance at him from the corner of his eye. He was scared and nervous.


    He was scared of Yan Xingwei, while he was nervous with Yan Chengyu. He responded to these two men differently.


    Yan Xingwei could see that at one glance, but he didn¡¯t bother to think deeper, because he hated troubles.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go back now. I¡¯m sleepy,¡± he didn¡¯t look at Xiao Ling, getting up and leaving with his hands in his pocket. He always had his own way.

 Chapter 245

    ¡°Wait, Xingwei. I¡¯ll introduce you two.¡± Yan Chengyu stood up, trying to stop Yan Xingwei.


    Yan Xingwei didn¡¯t turn around, but he suddenly said indifferently, ¡°This boy likes you. Why do you introduce him to me?¡± After that, he lazily yawned and leisurely put on his earphones, walking away.


    Fortunately, the soldiers nearby were chatting noisily, oblivious to what was happening. Otherwise, Yan Xingwei¡¯s words would have caused a big stir.


    Yan Chengyu was startled by what Yan Xingwei said. After he thought for a moment, he guessed Xiao Ling had shown his affection too obviously, and Yan Xingwei found that out.


    Xiao Ling stood there with a pale face, holding his apron tightly.


    He started to bite his lower lip again with wet eyes, and then he ran away, wiping tears.


    Yan Chengyu watched Yan Xingwei and Xiao Ling walk away, calling them hesitantly. However, in the end, he rubbed the place between his eyebrows and sighed. ¡°Forget it. Xing Wei doesn¡¯t seem to remember Xiao Ling. That makes sense. This guy has face blindness. He only remembers the faces of those who are important to him.¡±


    Yan Chengyu was about to leave and catch up with Yan Xingwei. However, he looked at Xiao Ling, who was running away with tears, and sighed again. ¡°I was thinking of teasing Xingwei to see his reaction, but I didn¡¯t expect to make Xiao Ling cry!¡±


    That made sense. What had happened was a huge blow to him. Furthermore, Xingwei forgot about Xiao Ling completely.


    Early the next morning, Yan Chengyu was thinking of talking about Xiao Ling with Yan Xingwei, who interrupted him before he had the chance to say anything.  ¡°I¡¯ll go find Yangyi for a stroll.¡±


    He walked out of the room without waiting for Yan Chengyu¡¯s reply.


    Yan Chengyu was taken aback, and then he suddenly laughed and murmured, ¡°There¡¯s no rush anyway. When the time comes, I¡¯ll look at this guy¡¯s expression.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with your brother? Is he going through the period of rebelling?¡± Seeing that Yan Xingwei ignored Yan Chengyu, a soldier nearby asked curiously.


    ¡°No. This guy has always been like this,¡± Yan Chengyu replied with a smile. He stretched lazily and was about to brush his teeth. Suddenly he saw An Yan in the middle distancetoo, and he quickly picked up his toiletries and followed him.


    However, An Yan had found him. He frowned at him and ignored him, striding to the other side.


    Yan Chengyu would not give up easily, striding after him. He shouted with a smile, ¡°Captain An Yan, wait for me!¡±


    His voice sent chills up An Yan¡¯s spine, who would not like to have anything to do with him.


    An Yan would not wait for him obediently. He quickly went back to his dormitory and slammed the door, blocking Yan from outside.


    Yan Chengyu went up to knock on the door persistantly, as if he didn¡¯t know An Yan was annoyed. ¡°Captain An Yan, open the door!¡± He was oblivious to his irritation.


    After a while, there was no response from inside. Yan Chengyu smiled innocently again. ¡°I¡¯ll count to three. If you don¡¯t open the door, I¡¯ll kick it. I¡¯m counting. One, three.¡±


    At the count of three, he gave a perfect kick, and the door of An Yan¡¯s dormitory was broken.


    An Yan flew into a rage inside the room, shouting, ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Yan Chengyu stared at An Yan with a smile. ¡°Let¡¯s go brush teeth together, Captain An Yan.¡±


    An Yan wondered if Yan Chengyu was not tactful, or he did it on purpose. But apparently, he did it deliberately.

 Chapter 246

    ¡®Brush teeth together? Come to kick my door? Is this guy out of his mind?¡¯


    The corner of An Yan¡¯s mouth twitched, and he was raged by Yan Chengyu¡¯s shamelessness. No matter how he avoided Yan Chengyu and ignored him, he could always cling to him as if nothing had happened.


    The commotion shocked the nearby soldiers, who looked at the direction where the noise came from.


    ¡°What, what¡¯s wrong? Where did the loud noise come from? ¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Yan Chengyu and Captain An Yan? Wow! It doesn¡¯t look right! What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°It seems that Yan Chengyu kicked at Captain An Yan¡¯s door and broke it. Captain An Yan is angry.¡±


    ¡°No way! Is Yan Chengyu that bold?¡±


    ¡°Wow, is Yan Chengyu serious about this? Does he really like Captain An Yan?¡±


    ¡°Why the hell did you tease them at that time? See what you¡¯ve done.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you tease them as well? Don¡¯t pretend that you are innocent.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Stop arguing. No matter what, we¡¯d better not make fun of them from now on. It seems that there are some chemistry between them.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. Captain An Yan used not to get angry easily.¡±


    ¡­


    The soldiers gathered around them and watched. Later on they hurried away to mind their own business, afraid to get involved if things went wrong.


    Yan Chengyu and An Yan heard the gossips. Yan Chengyu gave a faint smile without anger, because he was serious with An Yan. It was not a joke.


    His smile angered An Yan, who wished to kick him to death. But An Yan was the captain, so he had to be a role model and could not break the rules.


    Perhaps Yan Chengyu knew his weakness, so he acted recklessly and offended An Yan, who would not hit him no matter how angry he was.


    ¡°I¡¯ll fix the door later. Let¡¯s go.¡± Yan Chengyu once again ignored the anger in An Yan¡¯s eyes, going forward to grab An Yan¡¯s wrist, but An Yan angrily shook his hand off.


    Suddenly, he stepped forward and pressed Yan Chengyu against the wall. He glared at him and warned, ¡°If you want to know how it feels to be screwed, I will let you have it.¡±


    He was evidently saying that if Yan Chengyu harassed him again, he would make his life a living hell.


    He was not allowed to hit Yan Chengyu, but he wouldn¡¯t break the military rules if he punished him in the other way. He intended to scare him away.


    However, it didn¡¯t work on Yan Chengyu at all, who wanted to screw instead of being screwed.


    Yan Chengyu looked at An Yan¡¯s angry face, which was still handsome at such a close distance. He didn¡¯t back off, and instead he leaned to An Yan and whispered in his ears, ¡°Captain An Yan, I have no objections if you want to teach me. Why don¡¯t we do it today? We can fix a time to meet tonight and try.¡±


    When he said ¡®try¡¯, he chuckled softly in An Yan¡¯s ear with evil intention.


    The corner of An Yan¡¯s mouth twitched even more. His threats failed to scare Yan Chengyu away.


    ¡°What the heck do you want?¡± He pushed Yan Chengyu away and collected himself. His anger disappeared, probably knowing it was useless no matter how angry he was with Yan Chengyu.


    ¡®Does he calm down so quickly? He isn¡¯t a captain for nothing.¡¯


    Yan Chengyu was disgruntled to see An Yan regain his composure.


    ¡°What do you want?!¡± Yan Chengyu suddenly kept An Yan in suspense, walking closer to An Yan until his back hit the door. He said with a smile, ¡°Captain An Yan, guess.¡±


    In the end, he asked him to guess.

 Chapter 247

    An Yan could have faced it calmly, but when his back hit the door and Yan Chengyu¡¯s handsome face was so close, his heart skipped a beat for no reason. He might be startled, or something else.


    However, he quickly collected himself and looked grimly at Yan Chengyu, who was up to something.


    ¡®Ask me to guess? Apart from making fun of me, I can¡¯t figure out what this guy wants.¡¯


    ¡°I don¡¯t have time to play with you. Stay away from me.¡± He pushed Yan Chengyu away and walked out of the door. His anger seemed to subside slowly because he told himself inwardly that if he ignored Yan Chengyu and let him put on the one-man show, this guy would get tired and stop pestering him.


    Yan Chengyu put one hand in his pocket and stood straight, watching An Yan stride away. His smile disappeared.


    ¡°I seem to have gone too far.¡± He scratched his head and grunted. He wanted to catch up with An Yan, but he looked at the door that was broken by him and changed his mind. He put down the basin in his hand and started to mend the door.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t fix it well, someone might take advantage of it and break in tonight.¡±


    Yan Chengyu suddenly muttered to himself, but in this unit, no one except him would do that to An Yan blatantly.


    Yan Xingwei, who said he was going to see Xu Yangyi and pass the time more than ten minutes ago, forgot to take his phone and came back.


    Yan Xingwei looked straight at An Yan, who had stopped at sight of him. Suddenly, he smiled and said, ¡°Good morning, Second Sister-in-law.¡±


    He greeted naturally, which was not unseemly.


    ¡°Second, Second Sister-in-law?¡± An Yan¡¯s face was darker than coal, and his suppressed anger began to soar.


    ¡°Yes, my brother is the second child at home.¡± Yan Xingwei knew that An Yan was not asking him, but expressing his anger, but he explained as if he didn¡¯t know.


    An Yan wished he could knock Yan Xingwei out, cut him up, and feed the dog.


    They were indeed brothers! These two men.


    There seemed to be dark clouds with thunders above An Yan¡¯s head, which indicated how furious he was.


    ¡®He¡¯s getting angry. I see! No wonder Second Brother likes to tease him so much.¡¯


    The smile in Yan Xingwei¡¯s eyes suddenly deepened, and his usual laziness was gone.


    However, a voice suddenly came from the distance, ¡°Cousin An Yan.¡± It sounded very happy. However, when the person walked up to An Yan and saw Yan Xingwei standing in front of him, his eyes widened and his face turned white.


    ¡°Yan, Yan Xingwei?¡± He was so shocked that she unconsciously blurted out Yan Xingwei¡¯s name, looking at Yan Xingwei with fear.


    Yan Xingwei frowned at sight of Xiao Ling, because he hated the fear on his face.


    ¡°Do we know each other?¡± Looking up at Xiao Ling, he said impatiently.


    Xiao Ling felt a pang at his heart at the question, his eyes reddening. However, he was afraid that he would cry, so he ran away, wiping his tears.


    Yan Xingwei was speechless. ¡®Am I a ghost? Why does he have this look on his face every time we meet?¡±


    However, An Yan looked at Yan Xingwei without saying anything, but he did not linger and left.


    Although he was a little annoyed, Yan Xingwei did not think too much, because he thought that someone who had left no impression on him must be unimportant. However, he was irritated.

 Chapter 248

    It was not only Yan Chengyu and his brother who made a fuss early in the morning, so did the wild Xu Yangyi.


    ¡°I told you, don¡¯t come near me, He Jingyan, you¡¯re a crazy pervert.¡± Sitting at the dining table, Xu Yangyi had been eating breakfast quietly, but he did not expect that He Jingyan would suddenly set Xu Yangyi on his lap, opened his mouth, smilingly said to Xu Yangyi to feed him.


    After He Jingyan did this, it would be strange if Xu Yangyi was not angry. So he forcefully pushed He Jingyan¡¯s face away, hoping He Jingyan would stay away from him.


    However, He Jingyan said shamelessly, ¡°Honey, be good, hurry up, or I¡¯ll feed you to eat.¡± After being pushed away by Xu Yangyi, He Jingyan was still smiling, what a brazen-faced jerk.


    ¡°Be good? I said no, don¡¯t you feel disgusted?¡± Xu Yangyi kept pushing He Jingyan, frowned tightly, and said angrily.


    ¡®Damn it. What had got into his head early in the morning? Am I a baby in swaddling clothes? Do I need you to feed me?¡¯


    The more Xu Yangyi thought about it, the angrier he became. Not because of other reasons, just because He Jingyan was still having fun.


    ¡°Why is it disgusting when I feed my honey? Isn¡¯t this sweet?¡± As He Jingyan said this, he handed the food to Xu Yangyi¡¯s mouth and started another round of ¡®attack¡¯. ¡°Honey, be good, eat it.¡± It sounded like he was coaxing and cheating Xu Yanyi into eating something.


    Xu Yangyi could not bear it and his veins bulged, but he couldn¡¯t fight He Jingyan, so he could only struggle in his arms and yell, ¡°Let me go.¡±


    ¡°As long as you obediently let me feed you, I will naturally let you go,¡± He Jingyan smiled evilly again, holding Xu Yangyi¡¯s waist tightly to prevent Xu Yangyi from breaking free.


    Hearing these words, the corner of Xu Yangyi¡¯s mouth twitched even more. ¡®This shameless man, doesn¡¯t he feel ashamed to do something like this?


    Damn it! I can¡¯t break free. If I don¡¯t do as he said obediently, if someone comes to see me later, how can I meet people afterwards?¡®


    Xu Yangyi was very annoyed, finally, he could only suppress his anger, put down his hand, and looked at He Jingyan, ¡°I¡¯ll eat, I¡¯ll eat. Okay?¡±


    On the surface, Xu Yangyi agreed, but what he thought in his heart was, ¡®Next time, don¡¯t let me catch you with anything. I will definitely let you experience this feeling.¡®


    He Jingyan also knew that Xu Yangyi didn¡¯t really want to compromise and just had no choice but to do so, but he still looked happy because he knew that as long as he was shameless and insistent, it was easy to let Xu Yangyi be obedient.


    ¡°Honey,¡± He Jingyan said with a smile and was looking straight at Xu Yangyi as he sent the food to Xu Yangyi¡¯s mouth. Perhaps he wanted to see Xu Yangyi¡¯s embarrassed look? Or Xu Yangyi¡¯s nervous cute look? Anyway, He Jingyan had bad intentions and it was obvious that he was happy to make fun of Xu Yangyi.


    Seeing that He Jingyan was looking straight at himself, Xu Yangyi was even angrier, but when he looked at the food handed to his mouth, he didn¡¯t know what to do, and suddenly, he stared at it.


    Just as He Jingyan thought Xu Yangyi wanted to go back on his words, Xu Yangyi bit it with a red face. Then he snorted arrogantly and turned his head to one side, chewing and saying discontentedly, ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡±


    His action looked extremely cute.


    He Jingyan suddenly smiled slightly, because he knew that Xu Yangyi was very shy, but Xu Yangyi still obediently let himself feed him, although it was also partly because he was forced to do so.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you talk?¡±


    Hearing no response, Xu Yangyi opened his mouth and wanted to be anger. However, before he could finish his words, a warm hand suddenly covered and gently rubbed his head. Xu Yangyi¡¯s pupils trembled slightly, he seemed to be frightened, or he was touched.


    Seeing Xu Yangyi¡¯s expression, He Jingyan smiled happily. Then he said gently, ¡°My wife is really good.¡± Finally, he kissed on the top of Xu Yangyi¡¯s head with a doting face.

 Chapter 249

    Xu Yangyi was stunned, standing there still without any response. He Jingyan was very gentle, but this was the first time Xu Yangyi had seen the gentleness in him. In fact, Xu Yangyi¡¯s heart was beating for no reason, and his cheeks were red.


    He touched his pounding heart, blinking. He had never experienced such a feeling before.


    His heart was pounding fast and would not slow down.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Honey? Are you feeling unwell?¡± Seeing Xu Yangyi clutching his chest with a vacant look, He Jingyan thought he was not feeling well, so he quickly felt his forehead and checked his body.


    Xu Yangyi was dazed for a while before he came back to his senses, saying in panic, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± In order to hide his abnormality just now, he patted He Jingyan¡¯s hand which was feeling his body, and pretended to be impatient. ¡°What are you doing? I¡¯m fine.¡±


    If he didn¡¯t do that, he was afraid that He Jingyan would know what he was thinking.


    ¡®I can¡¯t let He Jingyan know what I was thinking just now. He would definitely make fun of me.¡¯


    Xu Yangyi glared at He Jingyan, intending to warn him. But somehow his face went red as a beetroot at sight of He Jingyan.


    ¡°Put me down, Uncle.¡± Flustered, Xu Yangyi suddenly shouted in anger, struggling to get out of He Jingyan¡¯s arms.


    He Jingyan would usually continue to tease Xu Yangyi, but at this moment he could see why Xu Yangyi was flustered. He smiled contentedly, because he had been trying to get Xu Yangyi accustomed to his presence and make his heart race. To some extent, he was playing.


    ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯ll release you. Honey, don¡¯t be angry.¡± He Jingyan stroked Xu Yangyi¡¯s hair again and kissed his forehead dotingly before he let go of him happily. Xu Yangyi thought that he was not serious, so he immediately frowned, feeling that he was fooled. In fact, he was fooled.


    ¡°You giggle all the time like a fool.¡± Xu Yangyi said grumpily as he got out of He Jingyan¡¯s arms. He ignored He Jingyan and was about to leave the dining table. Suddenly, He Jingyan extended his arm and held him by the waist, pulling him back into his embrace.


    Xu Yangyi was startled, his heart starting to pound fast again. He was going to hide his nervousness with anger, but He Jingyan rubbed against his neck and smiled. ¡°As the saying goes, the wife follows the husband no matter what his lot is. If I am a fool, then you are the wife of a fool. Is that right, Honey?¡±


    He had said that he would release Xu Yangyi, but now he couldn¡¯t have enough of him, holding him in his arms. He slipped his big hands under Xu Yangyi¡¯s pajamas and touched his perfect shoulder blades with an enchanting smile.


    His mouth twitching, Xu Yangyi abruptly caught He Jingyan¡¯s hand and looked at He Jingyan with a gloomy face. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Do you expect a good smack every day?¡± He had a ghastly look like a phantom.


    However, He Jingyan raised Xu Yangyi¡¯s chin with a smile and said teasingly, ¡°Although I don¡¯t hate being beaten by you, I want to ¡®hit¡¯ you hard,¡± He leaned to Xu Yangyi¡¯s ear and whispered with a smile, ¡°and do all sorts of unspeakable things.¡± He sounded evil.


    After He Jingyan spoke, Xu Yangyi immediately poked him with his elbow and shouted angrily, ¡°Stinky jerk.¡± He walked to the wardrobe to change his clothes.

 Chapter 250

    ¡°Honey, you hit me too hard.¡± He Jingyan covered his stomach in feigned pain.


    Xu Yangyi knew he was pretending because he didn¡¯t hit him hard at all.


    ¡°It serves you right. It¡¯s a punishment for your wandering hand.¡±


    ¡°Honey, do you have the heart to see me in pain?¡± As he spoke, He Jingyan walked towards Xu Yangyi. He held him from behind, and then he pulled him into his arms eagerly. He deserved the hitting.


    ¡°Stop pestering me. F**k off. I want to get changed.¡± Xu Yangyi slapped off the hand on his waist and pushed He Jingyan away, glaring at him.


    However, He Jingyan was as shameless as always. ¡°Come on, let me help you.¡± He was about to help Xu Yangyi take off his pajamas, but Xu Yangyi got angry and held his wrist, warning, ¡°He Jingyan.¡±


    Although he just called his name, he did it in a menacing way.


    ¡®Shit. Can¡¯t this damn uncle stop pestering me? Doesn¡¯t he feel stuffy hugging me all the time?¡¯


    He Jingyan seemed to have seen him through, smiling at Xu Yangyi. ¡°How can I feel bad while hugging my sweetheart? I can¡¯t let go of you!¡± He attempted to hold Xu Yangyi in his arms again, but Xu Yangyi stepped hard on his foot. ¡°You don¡¯t feel stuffy, but I do. Stay away from me.¡±


    He ignored He Jingyan, taking off his pajamas and changing into his home clothes. However, just as he put the clothes on his head, He Jingyan suddenly touched his back and traced his fingertips slowly down his skin.


    Xu Yangyi had always been sensitive, so he let out a cry in surprise. He quickly put on his clothes and turned around, giving He Jingyan a slap. ¡°What are you doing, stinky uncle.¡± He held his body in an adorable way, which amused He Jingyan, who laughed out loud with a burning pain in his face.


    ¡°Damn it. You are laughing at me. Is it fun to tease me?¡± He attempted to slap He Jingyan again, but this time he was easily stopped by He Jingyan, who suddenly pressed him against the wardrobe, confining him.


    Xu Yangyi widened his eyes, his heart pounding fiercely as if it was jumping out of his chest, which shocked him.


    It started again¡­ It kept pounding, like just now.


    To hide it from He Jingyan, he shouted angrily right away and tried to break free. ¡°He Jingyan, you bastard, let me go.¡± He sounded seductive, especially when his face reddened.


    ¡°What if I don¡¯t let go?¡± He Jingyan gave an enchanting smile and raised Xu Yangyi¡¯s chin, staring at him. He put his mouth close to Xu Yangyi¡¯s lips, and Xu Yangyi could feel his warm and itchy breath on his face. Xu Yangyi¡¯s heart pounded more violently, and his face was burning.


    ¡®He¡¯s shy. This reaction is even cuter than just now. It¡¯s really fun to tease this little guy.¡¯


    He Jingyan smiled and admired the way Xu Yangyi reponded to his flirtation. Suddenly, he suddenly whispered in Xu Yangyi¡¯s ear, ¡°Honey, don¡¯t get changed. Let me strip your clothes off.¡±


    Anyone would blush at his words, but it did not work on Xu Yangyi, who was totally overwhelmed. He punched He Jingyan in the abdomen with bulging veins when he heard what he said. Xu Yangyi cursed, ¡°Pervert.¡±

 Chapter 251

    ¡®Damn it, he¡¯s handsome for no more than ten minutes,¡¯ Xu Yangyi cursed in his heart, but then he suddenly was stunned and blushed quickly.


    ¡®What the heck? Handsome? This perverted old man?¡¯


    Xu Yangyi¡¯s face seemed to burn up, and he covered his mouth with an expression that he couldn¡¯t believe he would have such thoughts.


    ¡°Haha, how is that possible? I must be still in a dream.¡± Xu Yangyi laughed unnaturally and started to comfort himself in his heart, but at this moment, He Jingyan, who was standing in front of him, approached him and pressed him against the wardrobe, as if He Jingyan was about to make a move. However, Xu Yangyi, who was too flustered, suddenly pushed him away and looked shocked.


    He Jingyan was stunned because he was just teasing Xu Yangyi and he didn¡¯t expect Xu Yangyi to react so badly.


    ¡°Honey, you¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me, stay away from me,¡± He Jingyan seemed to be about to say something, but he was suddenly interrupted by Xu Yangyi¡¯s angry voice. Xu Yangyi¡¯s words sounded very angry, but he just blushed and didn¡¯t know what to do.


    ¡®My heart is making a lot of noise again, ah¡­! Am I sick? Otherwise, how could my heart suddenly beat faster when I was facing He Jingyan? Ah¡­ I¡¯m going crazy.¡¯


    Xu Yangyi still denied it in his heart. He just stood there, covered his chest and his head was in a mess.


    Seeing this, He Jingyan knew that Xu Yangyi was not angry, but was shocked by his own feelings.


    ¡®That¡¯s a good reaction. It seems that teasing him can also play a good effect. It is enough for today. I can¡¯t go too fast, I might fail if I go too fast.¡¯


    Of course, Xu Yangyi did not know what He Jingyan was thinking. He was still surprised and uncertain. He Jingyan was really sinful.


    Ji Guangming, who had been standing at the entrance for half an hour, slightly twitched his mouth. ¡®Colonel He really likes to play such stricks.¡¯ He suddenly felt sorry for Xu Yangyi marrying a sinister and terrifying man like Colonel He.


    ¡®But Xu Yangyi¡¯s reaction was much better than before. It seems like he no longer resists Colonel He so much, is it¡­ an illusion?¡®¡¯


    At the same time, Nan Xiao was standing beside Ji Guangming. He originally thought he would report as usual, but he did not expect to encounter such a thing.


    Nan Xiao clenched his fists tightly. If his gaze could kill someone, Xu Yangyi would have already been killed by him.


    ¡®Xu Yangyi, Xu Yangyi, why can you get this man¡¯s love? Why?¡¯


    He gritted his teeth and thought with a fierce look in his heart.


    Since knowing that Nan Xiao was a traitor, Ji Guangming knew that he had to observe Nan Xiao¡¯s movements from the corner of his eyes. When he saw Nan Xiao¡¯s ferocious expression, he was shocked.


    ¡®Is this really¡­ the usually easy-going adjutant? His expression is really scary.¡¯


    ¡®Let¡¯s start!¡¯ He Jingyan suddenly shouted in the room, then walked to the desk and didn¡¯t look at the door. It seemed that he had known that Ji Guangming and Nan Xiao were standing outside.


    But Xu Yangyi, who suddenly heard He Jingyan¡¯s words, was stunned because he thought He Jingyan was talking with him. However, following He Jingyan¡¯s gaze, he found that Ji Guangming and Nan Xiao were outside the door. In an instant, Xu Yangyi froze in place because it meant that his actions just now were seen by both of them.


    ¡°He Jingyan, you bastard.¡± Suddenly, Xu Yangyi shouted angrily and threw something at He Jingyan. Only now did he know that He Jingyan had always known that there was someone outside, but he still shamelessly approached him and did a lot of indecent actions.

 Chapter 252

    He Jingyan easily received the ¡°sharp weapon¡± thrown by Xu Yangyi and smiled. Then he said in a not serious tone, ¡°Honey, anger will give you wrinkles. Don¡¯t get mad.¡±


    Hearing these words, Xu Yangyi was boiling with rage. He immediately glared at He Jingyan, who was sitting at the desk. However, in the end, he forced himself to calm down because He Jingyan could only tease him, so he couldn¡¯t follow He Jingyan¡¯s tricks.


    ¡°Go to hell,¡± Xu Yangyi said discontentedly, turned his head, and walked to Ji Guangming. ¡°I have to go out and have a walk. I don¡¯t want to stay with this pervert.¡± He seemed to mean to let Ji Guangming lead the way.


    Ji Guangming looked embarrassed, so he quickly looked at He Jingyan because it needed He Jingyan¡¯s agreement.


    ¡°Take him for a walk outside.¡± He Jingyan didn¡¯t stop Xu Yangyi and even commanded him.


    ¡°Outside?¡± Ji Guangming was confused. ¡°Outside the army?¡±  He asked again.


    ¡°Yes,¡± He Jingyan answered affirmatively.


    Although Ji Guangming was a little surprised, he quickly responded, ¡°Yes, Sir.¡±


    At this time, Nan Xiao walked past Xu Yangyi and was staring at him angrily. He was also surprised.


    ¡®Xu Yangyi is going to walk out of the army?¡¯ Then there was a sinister smile on his face. ¡®God helps me. I was worried about how to kidnap Xu Yangyi, and just now He Jingyan gave me such a good opportunity.¡¯


    ¡°Colonel, when Mr. Xu goes out, Ji Guangming is the only one to protect him. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not safe. Let me go with him.¡±


    Nan Xiao put away his hostility towards Xu Yangyi and turned his head to ask for instructions from He Jingyan.


    ¡®No matter what means are used, I have to go out with Xu Yangyi. When I contact eldest prince, it will be impossible for Xu Yangyi to escape.


    Nan Xiao started to think of using various reasons to persuade He Jingyan to let himself follow Xu Yangyi, but He Jingyan said expressionlessly, ¡°It¡¯s good to have one more person to protect him.¡± As if it was real.


    When Nan Xiao heard this, he immediately looked delighted, but he was afraid that he would show off too much, so he quickly restrained himself and pretended to accept his orders as usual. ¡°Yes, Sir.¡±


    ¡®Sure enough, I am lucky. Xu Yangyi, you¡¯re about to die.¡¯


    Nan Xiao turned to look at Xu Yangyi with a smug look, but in the next second, he pretended to be very respectful, ¡°Mr. Xu, please.¡±


    Xu Yangyi gave him a glance and chuckled in his heart. ¡®He really knows how to pretend.¡¯


    However, he didn¡¯t say it, then he lifted his feet and was about to walk away, but He Jingyan called him, ¡°Honey.¡±


    His voice suddenly became deeper, but Xu Yangyi turned his head lazily and said, ¡°What?¡±


    Seeing Xu Yangyi¡¯s expression, He Jingyan immediately frowned, ¡°Be careful on the road.¡±


    Even though it was just a sentence that sounded normal, for some reason, it seemed like it had a different meaning.


    Xu Yangyi seemed to understand as well, but he was still impatient. ¡°Got it, you are too long-winded.¡± After saying this, he walked out.


    Seeing that Xu Yangyi had left, Nan Xiao quickly put the files on He Jingyan¡¯s desk, after saluting him, he immediately followed Xu Yangyi.


    He Jingyan looked at Nan Xiao¡¯s back and frowned. Then he said to Ji Guangming who had just lifted his feet, ¡°Protect his safety first.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Colonel,¡± Ji Guangming saluted and he was very nervous. But he didn¡¯t have time to calm himself down, so he quickly followed Xu Yangyi who was walking in front.

 Chapter 253

    Not long after Xu Yangyi left, He Jingyan called someone and he looked more serious.


    He didn¡¯t talk a lot to the person on the other end of the phone. He just said a few words and hung up.


    He looked out the window and started to ponder, the tip of his hand gently tapping on the table.


    After about two minutes, he heard footsteps coming to his room.


    He Jingyan looked outside the door and saw Zuo Bo, who was smoking leisurely and swaggered in. His lips curled in amusement, ¡°What a rare visitor.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true that I seldom visit you.¡± Zuo Bo knew that He Jingyan must be up to no good when he smiled, but he did not speak up. Instead, he casually sat down without being invited.


    He crossed his legs and leaned against the sofa comfortably. He put one hand on the back of the sofa and raised his head, exhaling the smoke leisurely. After that, he looked at He Jingyan and said, ¡°You seem to be in a bad mood. Why? Have you got in any trouble?¡±


    He was just asking instead of worrying about He Jingyan. There seemed to be a smile in his eyes. Did he know something? Or was it just a smile? However, he evidently knew something.


    ¡°It¡¯s trivial.¡± He Jingyan answered lightly.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Long Chen?¡± The smile in He Jingyan¡¯s eyes deepened meaningfully.


    Zuo Bo puffed out the smoke and smiled. ¡°We went too far last night, and he is still sleeping.¡± He didn¡¯t seem to mean anything, but he suddenly took a sharp glance at He Jingyan, ¡°Are you satisfied with my answer?¡± The atmosphere got tense.


    He seemed to be bragging in the beginning, but his words carried a trace of hostility at the end.


    He Jingyan knew that Zuo Bo had always treated him as a love rival, so he was not surprised by his words.


    ¡®Those closely involved fail to see as clearly as the outsiders. Long Chen always likes Zuo Bo. How does he like me? Why does Zuo Bo misunderstand? Is it because Long Chen was close to me but aloof to him in the beginning?


    How absurd. They got me involved.¡¯


    ¡°Cut it out. My wife doesn¡¯t seem to care, but he will give me hell if he gets jealous.¡± He seemed to tell Zuo Bo not to talk such nonsense, fearing his wife would be jealous.


    Zuo Bo somehow gave a smile at the mention of ¡®my wife¡¯. He continued to puff out smoke leisurely for a while before he said, ¡°You say these words very naturally now!¡±


    ¡®Although I don¡¯t know what happened to the two of them, but it seems that I will have one less love rival from the look of it. It¡¯s a good thing, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    However, before He Jingyan replied, he heard a voice.


    ¡°Who is still sleeping?¡± Long Chen stood at the door, glaring at Zuo Bo on the sofa with displeasure.


    Why was he upset? When he got up early in the morning, Zuo Bo kept pestering and groping him. However, a soldier from Dragon Team came to report and waited outside the door.


    Long Chen fought hard to make Zuo Bo stop for a while. When the two of them fought, Zuo Bo got the upper hand and devoured him alive.


    Of course, the soldier outside the door heard them well in embarrassment. When Zuo Bo was done and asked him to come in, the soldier didn¡¯t dare to look at Long Chen. He quickly finished reporting it and left.

 Chapter 254

    ¡°Little Longlong, have you cleaned up?¡± Zuo Bo looked up at Long Chen, who were entering the room, and said in a playful voice. Everyone knew what he meant by saying that.


    He gave a charming smile and puffed the smoke at Long Chen. ¡°Can you still walk? Do you need me to carry you like last night? ¡±


    As he spoke, he greedily looked at Long Chen¡¯s body with burning eyes.


    Long Chen knew that Zuo Bo did it on purpose, so he ignored him and said to He Jingyan, ¡°I heard you caught the people who attacked us last time. Is that true?¡±


    He passed by Zuo Bo without looking at him, as if they weren¡¯t so intimate just now.


    Zuo Bo had been thinking that Long Chen used to like He Jingyan, so he frowned when Long Chen ignored him blatantly. He gave a cold snort and abruptly got up, grabbing Long Chen¡¯s wrist and pulling him into his arms.


    Long Chen widened his eyes in shock when he was leaning backward. When he came to his senses and tried to balance himself, he had already fallen into Zuo Bo¡¯s arms.


    Long Chen frowned immediately. He didn¡¯t push Zuo Bo away right away, nor did he blush. Instead, he warned Zuo Bo, ¡°I think you are courting death.¡±


    He sounded menacing. It was all too obvious.


    However, Zuo Bo did not care about that. Instead, he held Long Chen tight with one hand and pinched his chin with the other, kissing him with a sweet smile.


    When he let go of Long Chen, he deliberately touched Long Chen¡¯s mouth and smiled.


    ¡°Zuo Bo.¡±


    Long Chen¡¯s voice was threatening.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I¡¯m not disposable. Am I that cheap, Little Longlong?¡± Zuo Bo immediately frowned.


    ¡°Perhaps you can tell me now how you want to die. I can fulfill your wish so you don¡¯t pollute the environment.¡± Long Chen¡¯s voice was getting more menacing.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Weren¡¯t you sweet last night? Do you try to dissociate from me in front of He Jingyan?¡±


    Zuo Bo got angry and looked coldly at Long Chen.


    Long Chen was speechless. Why did Zuo Bo mention He Jingyan every time?


    He Jingyan sighed. ¡®He doesn¡¯t have to pick on me. I have Yangyi already.


    Sure enough. People in love are foolish, and they are not tolerant.¡¯


    ¡°You belong to me now. Got it?¡±


    When Zuo Bo spoke with feigned indifference, but displeasure was heard in his tone. He gave a faint smile, as if bragging with a warning that Long Chen belonged to him. Of course, his warning was intended for He Jingyan.


    His hand that was holding Long Chen¡¯s waist suddenly moved down to Long Chen¡¯s butt.


    Long Chen was startled, his face darkening. He immediately grabbed Zuo Bo¡¯s restless hand and said coldly, ¡°Damn you. It looks like you¡¯re tired of living.¡±


    ¡®Does this man think this is his prison? How can he grope me in front of He Jingyan?¡¯


    Long Chen would not feel shy and panic about this. He Jingyan also did the same thing to Xu Yangyi, so he wasn¡¯t embarrassed at all. He was just angry that Zuo Bo didn¡¯t behave according to the occasion.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it good to have audience? You can show He Jingyan your different side.¡± Zuo Bo¡¯s smile deepened.

 Chapter 255

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to get involved with the two of you.¡±


    He Jingyan kept himself out of picture and got down to his work, leaving Zuo Bo in fight with Long Chen.


    He was not surprised by Zuo Bo¡¯s nasty words. After all, he had heard him say that too often.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t get you involved.¡±


    Zuo Bo looked up at He Jingyan in disgust. He sounded casual, but there was a trace of irritation in his tone. It seemed that he felt disgusted by something and wanted to stay away from that filthy thing. He was terribly jealous.


    He Jingyan chucked in amusement. This was the first time he had seen Zuo Bo like this. Previously, when Zuo Bo saw him stay with Long Chen, he would not complain although he was dissatisfied. However, after he had sex with Long Chen, he grew angrier with He Jingyan and he could not bear it anymore.


    ¡°Why do you think he didn¡¯t like you in the past? You are too jealous.¡±


    He Jingyan glanced at Long Chen and smiled, but he looked as if he had nothing to do with this! He was just teasing!


    Long Chen didn¡¯t say anything. He calmly slapped Zuo Bo¡¯s hands away and tried to get off him, but Zuo Bo held his waist tightly. ¡°I dare you to leave.¡±


    He was not joking as usual. There was a trace of danger in his tone, and he looked at Long Chen with serious eyes.


    Long Chen snorted coldly. His eyes turned fiercely out of a sudden, and he abruptly pressed a dagger against Zuo Bo¡¯s neck, saying calmly, ¡°Maybe I should slice the flesh on your neck, so you can have it for hot pot to relieve your anger.¡± After he spoke, he pushed down the dagger, and a thin streak of blood trickled out.


    Anyone else would be scared by Long Chen¡¯s threat and beg for mercy, but Zuo Bo chuckled and puffed the smoke at Long Chen, looking at the dagger. ¡°Go ahead, Little Longlong. If you kill me, no one will love you as I do.¡± He said in a wild and domineering voice.


    Zuo Bo would never change his shamelessness in whatever situation. His life was on the line and he had the nerve to tease Long Chen. However, he might know that Long Chen couldn¡¯t bring himself to kill him.


    Although Long Chen usually threatened him with dagger, he didn¡¯t mean to kill him at all.


    In addition, when Zuo Bo had the car accident, Long Chen even slapped him in anger, blaming him for not taking good care of himself.


    All signs showed that Long Chen would not kill him. This was only a bicker for Long Chen.


    As the saying goes, ¡°Beating shows affection and scolding shows love. Without beating and scording, there is no love.¡± Perhaps this was describling the relationship between Zuo Bo and Long Chen. Not every couple was capable of this, but these two people were really good at it.


    Long Chen glared at him in silence.


    Zuo Bo smiled again. ¡°Little Longlong, if you like to play in this way, I don¡¯t mind doing it when injured. Maybe it will bring us a new experience, right?¡±


    Long Chen had long been accustomed to Zuo Bo¡¯s shamelessness. Therefore, he would not blush at his flirtation. On the contrary, he felt angry. Zuo Bo said whatever he liked to say, without minding the occasion.

 Chapter 256

    ¡°If you want to test if my dagger is sharp or if your neck is tough, I don¡¯t mind helping you.¡±


    Long Chen was expressionless. He held the knife against Zuo Bo¡¯s neck and showed no intention of softening at all. However, he didn¡¯t push the dagger down, as the blood was trickling down to Zuo Bo¡¯s collar, which was stained with a bright red color.


    Zuo Bo was unruffled, puffing the smoke leisurely. He raised his eyebrows at Long Chen and said defiantly, ¡°Little Longlong, do it. Cut it deep without mercy. Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t die. Go ahead.¡±


    He got playful again, looking at Long Chen with passion, as if saying, ¡°Go ahead. As long as you are alive, I won¡¯t die.¡±


    ¡®This man is annoying. No matter what happens, he always faces it calmly.¡¯


    Anger was surging in Long Chen¡¯s heart, but he never thought that he had given Zuo Bo the privilege to behave like this.


    Long Chen couldn¡¯t actually hurt Zuo Bo, who wouldn¡¯t be scared. In addition, Zuo Bo wished that Long Chen could stab him more, so that his conscience would drive Long Chen to love him more.


    They were in a standoff, looking at each other for a long time. One was smiling with interest, while the other frowned menacingly.


    However, Zuo Bo would not stop what he was doing, groping Long Chen blatantly.


    However, he looked as if nothing had happened. He continued to smile and puff out the smoke while he touched Long Chen openly.


    Long Chen¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Do I need to cooperate with you?¡±


    ¡®He enjoys groping me. What a pervert.¡¯


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother. I¡¯ll do it myself,¡± said Zuo Bo as he stubbed his cigarette with his hand.


    ¡®Do you think I¡¯m invisible? Am I air or what?¡¯


    He Jingyan sighed in resignation beside. How did he know these two people?


    How did he maintain his dignity? Why didn¡¯t they show him some respect?


    However, Zuo Bo wouldn¡¯t stop, as if he attempted to do it right in front of Yan Jingyan, and he meant it.


    He Jingyan finally couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. ¡°I say, if you can¡¯t control yourself, you can go back to your place. Don¡¯t do it here.¡±


    This was the first time that someone showed off their affection in front of He Jingyan, who was a little upset.


    Why did he have to watch this couple show off their love and have his eyes stained?


    Long Chen would not let Zuo Bo do whatever he wanted. He punched Zuo Bo and swiftly put away the dagger, getting up from him. However, before he could take a step, Zuo Bo grabbed his arm.


    ¡°One punch is not enough? Do you want another one?¡± Long Chen looked at him with coldness.


    It seemed that the way they got along didn¡¯t change after they had sex!


    However, this might suit both of them, because if Zuo Bo was sweet with Long Chen, it would be unimaginable.


    Zuo Bo licked the blood at the corner of his mouth, smiled and wiped it off, ¡°Lie down to be my pillow. I didn¡¯t sleep much last night.¡±


    Even though his words were unpleasant, Zuo Bo turned serious and his smile suddenly became charming. Long Chen somehow was dazed.

 Chapter 257

    Long Chen looked at Zuo Bo without moving, who didn¡¯t give him a chance to refuse, directly pulling him down. Zuo Bo rested his head on Long Chen¡¯s lap and crossed his long legs, swaying them leisurely. It was obvious that he just wanted to rest his head on Long Chen¡¯s lap instead of having a real rest.


    Long Chen frowned slightly. He wanted to punch Zuo Bo, but he rubbed the place between his eyebrows impatiently. If he continued to fight with Zuo Bo, he would not be able to have a good talk with He Jingyan.


    He sighed and ignored Zuo Bo. ¡°I saw Nan Xiao leaving with Yangyi just now. What¡¯s going on?¡±


    It was dangerous for Yangyi to stay with Nan Xiao, the traitor, even though they were in the army.


    ¡°Yangyi wants to hang out with him, so I agree,¡± He Jingyan answered lightly with a smile.


    ¡°Hang out with Nan Xiao?¡± Long Chen raised an eyebrow.


    He Jiyngyan evidently meant something else when he said ¡®hang out¡¯.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. My wife is not that naive. He knows what to do.¡±


    He Jingyan didn¡¯t seem to want to talk about it, so he said, ¡°Yesterday, Luo Sen caught the people who attacked us last time. I interrogated them, but the answer is really shocking. I believe you will be surprised.¡±


    He smiled indifferently, as if he didn¡¯t take it seriously. Long Chen was interested.


    ¡°Who in the world could shock you?¡±


    Long Chen curled his lips slightly, like a hunter who had sniffed out a prey. In short, he had an excited look on his face, which was cold when he was with Zuo Bo. His face lightened up, althought it was because of the danger.


    Zuo Bo frowned at the huge difference. Long Chen usually had an impassive expression in front of him, and he even looked tense as if he was going to start a fight.


    But Long Chen had an excited look when talking to He Jingyan. How could Zuo Bo not get angry?


    In order to remove the look on Long Chen¡¯s face and stop him from looking at He Jingyan, Zuo Bo started to grope him again, trying to distract him from looking at He Jingyan in the talk.


    Long Chen¡¯s stifled anger surged again. He directly grabbed Zuo Bo¡¯s head and pinched it hard, as if he was possessed by a ghost. He said with a feigned smile, ¡°Zuo, do you want to walk out of here dead or alive? Tell me, and I¡¯ll satisfy you.¡±


    Zuo Bo really angered Long Chen this time. He was so angry that he looked at Zuo Bo with murderous eyes.


    But Zuo Bo was shameless and fearless. He would not flinch at the threats. Otherwise, how could he have Long Chen?


    He said cheekily, ¡°You talk about your business and I do my business. There is no conflict between us.¡±


    He gave Long Chen a look, as if saying, ¡°Take your time. I won¡¯t disturb you.¡± However, he was evidently harrassing Long Chen.


    Danger deepened in Long Chen¡¯s eyes when he heard Zuo Bo¡¯s shameless arguments. ¡°Looks like you want to experience the feeling of your neck being broken.¡±


    As he said, Long Chen looked like he was about to make a move.


    But right at this moment, Zuo Bo suddenly pulled down his neck and looked at him with sharp eyes. ¡°When you¡¯re with me, you tend to bicker with me. But in the blink of an eye, you can talk to another man with a brilliant smile. Long Chen, do you think I¡¯m too gentle to you?¡±


    Zuo Bo had a cold and dangerous expression that Long Chen had never seen before. It seemed that he was really wary of He Jingyan!

 Chapter 258

    ¡°I talk to another man with a brilliant smile?¡± Long Chen¡¯s mouth twitched, which was rare. When he repeated these words, the dangerous look in his eyes became more intense.


    ¡°Tell me. Why do you say I¡¯m indiscreet when I talk with He Jingyan about business?¡±


    He looked at Zuo Bo as if he wanted to see through him. He was furious.


    ¡°You have been messing around with those criminals all day, but did I say anything? Now you are criticizing me instead.¡±


    Long Chen narrowed his eyes and tightened his grip on Zuo Bo¡¯s head with a terrible look, as if he wanted to crack his head.


    Long Chen was not going to argue about this with Zuo Bo, but Zuo Bo¡¯s words irritated him. He had been displeased with Zuo Bo on this since a long time ago.


    However, the man he liked always hung out with other men. Any normal man would get pissed off.


    At first, Zuo Bo was angry. Long Chen¡¯s words startled him, because Long Chen had always been turning a blind eye to that, and he thought Long Chen didn¡¯t care.


    Zuo Bo flirted with the men because he wanted to get Long Chen jealous, but Long Chen had always acted as if he didn¡¯t mind that at all.


    Zuo Bo suddenly covered his face and then laughed helplessly. ¡°Are you getting jealous a little too late?¡±


    ¡®I see. He¡¯s angry because he doesn¡¯t like me hanging out with those men.¡¯


    ¡°What? Little Longlong, sometimes you are really cute!¡±


    ¡®You are so so cute that I can¡¯t let go of you. You don¡¯t get to the point even when you are jealous. Fortunately, I am smart. If it were someone else, he would really think you are angry.¡¯


    ¡°Who, who is jealous?¡±


    Long Chen¡¯s voice was cold, but there was a hint of panic on his face.


    ¡°Who do you think? Whoever answers me is the person I¡¯m talking about. Right, He Jingyan?¡±


    He smiled and asked He Jingyan in a good mood, raising his eyebrows at He Jingyan proudly.


    He Jingyan looked at him coldly, speechless.


    He had a lot of things to do. He didn¡¯t have the time like Zuo Bo, who came to work with his wife.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Bro? Don¡¯t get angry if Long Chen ignores you. It would be petty of you.¡±


    Resting his head on Long Chen¡¯s lap, Zuo Bo shook his legs in a good mood. There was triumph in his voice, as he was showing off with He Jingyan.


    ¡®Why do I get angry if Long Chen ignores me?


    You treat me as your rival in love and pick on me. Is that my fault?¡¯


    He Jingyan didn¡¯t bother to argue with Zuo Bo. If he could, he didn¡¯t want to admit that he knew Zuo Bo, who was a simpleton. He didn¡¯t know how he should roast him.


    ¡°Little Longlong, why don¡¯t you talk to your boss? He looks miserable. Show mercy to him.¡± Zuo Bo said to Long Chen with a smile. He was in a good mood, and he curled his lips even when he was talking.


    ¡°He is not as petty as you. Get up. You are too heavy.¡± Long Chen pushed Zuo Bo in anger.


    ¡°Don¡¯t. Let me lie down for a while. Didn¡¯t I say that I didn¡¯t sleep well last night? You are responsible for that.¡±


    The meaning in his words was obvious.


    Long Chen blushed and quickly looked away.


    He Jingyan was so angry that he could not bear it anymore.

 Chapter 259

    ¡°Do the two of you want me to ask someone to get you out or you go back to your place on your own?¡±


    He Jingyan said with a feigned smile, looking at Zuo Bo and Long Chen with a dark angry face.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? It¡¯s a reality show of love for free. Why don¡¯t you even watch it?¡±


    Zuo Bo replied in a playful way. He didn¡¯t continue to lie down. Instead, he picked up Long Chen and carried him out of the door.


    He Jingyan rubbed the space between his eyebrows and sighed. What had these two people come for?


    Thankfully, He Jingyan was used to Zuo Bo¡¯s behavior. If it were someone else, he would have killed Zuo Bo directly.


    Long Chen, who was carried outside, came back to his senses.


    His lips curled. ¡°How long are you going to carry me? Put me down.¡±


    His tone was so calm, but he felt frustrated. ¡®Damn it! I can¡¯t put down my guard in front of this man. Otherwise, I will be led by the nose.¡¯


    ¡°What if I don¡¯t let go?¡± Zuo Bo continued to walk with a grin.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this simple? You will be cut by the dagger.¡± Long Chen abruptly took out his dagger like doing magic and held it against Zuo Bo¡¯s neck.


    He was going to press it down, but he paused at sight of the dried blood. He hurt him on this place just now.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Now you pity me and can¡¯t bring yourself to hurt me?¡±


    Zuo Bo didn¡¯t feel lucky when Long Chen stopped. Instead, he said provoking words.


    His curled lips were telling Long Chen that he was in a good mood at this moment, and the reason he felt delighted was that Long Chen started to show mercy. This was a good reaction.


    It took time to get used to a lot of things. Love was no exception. Zuo Bo could wait, as he had nothing but time.


    Long Chen rolled his eyes without replying, because he found this question very boring. He didn¡¯t wait for Zuo Bo to let go of him, struggling to come down.


    Zuo Bo frowned, but he didn¡¯t stop him, knowing Long Chen would get angry if he continued like this.


    Long Chen got down to the ground and took a cold glance at Zuo Bo. He put away the dagger in his hand with darkened eyes, as if he was disgruntled with Zuo Bo.


    Perhaps he felt irritated by the fact that he was easily controlled by Zuo Bo. He found he could do nothing about his intimacy with Zuo Bo.


    It was not a matter of strength. Zuo Bo was too aggressive and experienced, while Long Chen gave away his virginity last night.


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you fine just now? Why are you angry again? Is it because I¡¯m not serious in front of He Jingyan?¡±


    Zuo Bo had thought Long Chen was angry because of this. He lowered his head with gloomy eyes.


    But the next second, he got aggressive again, gripping Long Chen¡¯s neck tightly and moving his face towards him. ¡°Don¡¯t think about it. He doesn¡¯t like anyone but Xu Yangyi.¡±


    As usual, Zuo Bo could not get over this, but he didn¡¯t hate He Jingyan.


    Because he believed that he was not inferior to He Jingyan. Although it was impossible for Long Chen to change his view of him, he was determined to have Long Chen.


    When Long Chen heard this question, he didn¡¯t bother to roll his eyes. He said slowly, ¡°Do you think you can make me if I¡¯m not willing?¡±


    ¡®If I didn¡¯t want you, you will be dead under my dagger.¡¯

 Chapter 260

    Zuo Bo paused. He had thought of this question. It was like a miracle to get Long Chen into his bed from the beginning. However, he had Long Chen last night.


    Although they came to blows during the time, Long Chen did not really resist him.


    Zuo Bo looked up at Long Chen, trying to figure out why, but, but Long Chen had an impassive expression, from which he could not tell anything.


    Zuo Bo had thought that Long Chen liked He Jingyan from the beginning, so he did not ever think that Long Chen might like him.


    As the saying goes, the player can¡¯t see most of the game. Zuo Bo was blind to the truth.


    Long Chen knew that Zuo Bo would not think he actually liked him, so he just glanced at him and did not explain, because he would never take the initiative to tell Zuo Bo such things.


    He would not feel embarrassed, but he knew Zuo Bo would be on cloud nine, so Long Chen preferred Zuo Bo to figure out himself.


    He turned to He Jingyan in the room and said, ¡°I will follow this up.¡±


    After that, he took the lead to leave. ¡®Does he mean Xu Yangyi or Xing Chen?¡¯ He Jingyan seemed to understand. He just looked up at Long Chen¡¯s back without saying anything.


    Unfortunately, Zuo Bo suddenly looked at him and narrowed his eyes.


    He Jingyan was amused, because Zuo Bo was funny when he got jealous. To put it another way, He Jingyan regarded it as a show, and he enjoyed it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me with this expression. I¡¯m scared.¡± He Jingyan teased him.


    ¡®Who wants to be your love rival? My taste isn¡¯t that weird. Is Long Chen the man that anyone could have? In my opinion, you are the only one in the world who dares to love such an intimidating man like Long Chen.¡¯


    Zuo Bo didn¡¯t say anything, but his eyes were still focused on He Jingyan. He stroked his hair and lit up a cigarette. He glanced at He Jingyan and finally warned, ¡°If you dare to step in, I¡¯ll rape your wife.¡±


    He said calmly, but his words were evidently menacing.


    He Jingyan raised an eyebrow with coldness, as if saying, ¡°How dare you say this?¡±


    If it were someone else, He Jingyan would have killed him. But it was Zuo Bo, who always talked in this way, so he was unruffled.


    ¡°Rest assured. I have no interest in your baby at all.¡±


    He Jingyan replied and got back to his work. He thought Zuo Bo would leave, but after a while, Zuo Bo suddenly asked in a cold voice, ¡°The person who attacked me yesterday was Long Qi. Is he related to the people you caught?¡±


    He asked because everything looked too coincidental.


    He Jingyan paused for a moment and got serious. ¡°Who knows? The investigation will continue, and we will know the truth one day.¡±


    After he spoke, he turned colder. He was going to ask Zuo Bo about Long Qi, but he changed his mind. He didn¡¯t think he needed to worry about this, as Zuo Bo would know how to handle it himself.


    ¡°I will inform you of the updates.¡±


    Zuo Bo took a puff of smoke without saying anything. There seemed to be something else on his mind. After a while, he blew the smoke and said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    After that, he left. He Jingyan said, ¡°Tell me if you need any help.¡±


    Zuo Bo didn¡¯t stop, nor did he reply. He lifted his hand to signal his thanks for He Jingyan¡¯s offer.


    Even though they antagonized each other and treated each other as love rivals, they were united when it came to important matters.

 Chapter 261

    ¡°When are you going back to your prison?¡± Long Chen glanced at Zuo Bo, who caught up with him. His expression was impassive, not telling if he wanted Zuo Bo to go back or stay.


    Zuo Bo took a puff of smoke and gave a charming smile. , then he seduced, ¡°I¡¯ll go back after I¡¯m tired of playing.¡±


    He meant the game with Long Chen. It was nasty of him.


    He intimately held Long Chen¡¯s shoulders and lifted his chin, blowing smoke at his face and smiling.


    Long Chen frowned and gave him an elbow, shaking off Zuo Bo¡¯s hand on his shoulder.


    ¡°Behave yourself.¡± Long Chen warned. There were soldiers outside, and he didn¡¯t want to become a celebrity.


    However, it made no difference. Many soldiers saw Zuo Bo carry him straight to his room that day, which excited gossips.


    Now the two of them appeared together, the soldiers knew what had happened. In addition, when the soldier from Dragon Team went to report in the morning, he happened to be there when the two of them were in bed. This brought another wave of gossips.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Second Lieutenant and Warden Zuo Bo. Are they really together?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. But everybody is talking about this in the army, so I think it¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°There has been something between them. It doesn¡¯t surprise me if they are together.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Even the Colonel has married a man, so it is not surprising that the Second Lieutenant and Warden Zuo Bo are together.¡±


    ¡°The sexual orientation in the army is getting abnormal. I¡¯m scared.¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s good. Anyway, it can pass the time.¡±


    The soldier spoke lightly, but his words upset quite a lot people, who didn¡¯t think it funny at all. They were all men.


    The soldier looked at them and said in bewilderment, ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s fun?¡±


    ¡®I saw quite a few pairs secretly dating. Isn¡¯t it fun to observe the progress in their relationship? At least we can pass the time.¡¯


    ¡°It¡¯s not fun.¡± The soldiers replied loudly together, because they didn¡¯t like their bottoms to be coveted.


    The soldier sighed and then shrugged, as if saying that they were outdated. The other soldiers wished to slap him.


    They talked in low voices in the beginning, but they started to raise their voices, which were clearly caught by Zuo Bo and Long Chen, who were walking from afar.


    Zuo Bo smiled. ¡°It seems that the soldiers in your unit are influenced by He Jingyan.¡±


    Someone actually said that dating a man was fun, but that was true. Compared to a woman, it was more exciting to be with a man. A woman could not give him the sense of accomplishment.


    Long Chen didn¡¯t take it seriously, because he was not affected by He Jingyan.


    ¡°If you are too free, go back to your prison. This isn¡¯t a place for you to play around.¡±


    Long Chen moved on. When he passed by the soldiers, who greeted him, he only glanced at them and walked away.


    Everyone knew that Long Chen had always been aloof, so they didn¡¯t think he was rude. When they saw Zuo Bo, who was leisurely smoking and walking beside Long Chen, they couldn¡¯t help looking at him and exlaiming inwardly, ¡°So this is Warden Zuo Bo, the Second Lieutenant¡¯ man? He is hot yet intimidating.¡±


    Zuo Bo looked up at them with a smile on his face, as if he knew what they were thinking, but he did not say anything. Instead, he grabbed Long Chen¡¯s waist with his big hand and smoked leisurely.


    It seemed like a simple move, but he was actually telling the soldiers to stay away from his ¡®woman¡¯ in the future.

 Chapter 262

    ¡°What does he mean? Is this a warning to us?¡± The soldiers¡¯ mouths twitched when they saw what Zuo Bo had done.


    ¡°Well¡­ I guess so.¡± One of the soldiers said with a gloomy face. Only Zuo Bo dared to take their second lieutenant.


    ¡°Maybe Zuo Bo doesn¡¯t know how scary the Second Lieutenant is! That¡¯s why he warned us. But we are not fools. No one would offend the Second Lieutenant, afraid to be killed by him.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The Second Lieutenant is hot-tempered, which is scary. The soldier wiped off his cold sweat and sighed.


    ¡°In terms of personality, the two of them are a perfect match.¡± A soldier suddenly said.


    The others echoed, ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Quiet down. If the Second Lieutenant hears us, we will be doomed. Mind your own business. We¡¯ll have morning exercises in a while.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t notice the time. Thanks for your reminder. Damn it. Hurry up. Otherwise Captain An Yan would be angry.¡±


    ¡°Me neither, me neither¡­¡±


    After a while, the soldiers scurried away, not having the time to gossip.


    Actually, Zuo Bo and Long Chen heard what they had said.


    Long Chen glanced at Zuo Bo and said coldly, ¡°Are you satisfied?¡±


    He looked at the big hand on his waist, beckoning Zuo Bo to move it away.


    Zuo Bo smirked in a good mood and took a puff of the smoke, saying, ¡°I¡¯m very satisfied. Now everyone in this unit knows that you, Long Chen, are mine, and they dare not covet you.¡±


    Zuo Bo knew it well that even if he didn¡¯t do that, no one dared to do anything to Long Chen.


    But he still intended to announce to these people that Long Chen belonged to him, Zuo Bo. Whether they took a fancy to Long Chen or not, they had to know that.


    Long Chen didn¡¯t bother to figure out what was on Zuo Bo¡¯s mind, shaking off his hand.  ¡°I have something to do. Go back to your prison.¡±


    After that, he strode forward and called Luo Sen. He seemed to have something important to tell him.


    Zuo Bo didn¡¯t mind that his hand was shaken away, chuckling softly and following Long Chen.


    He knew Long Qi would definitely do something after he suddenly approached Long Chen, so he couldn¡¯t let Long Chen get out of his sight.


    When Long Chen heard the footsteps behind him, he looked back at Zuo Bo coldly. ¡°Aren¡¯t you busy?¡±


    Zuo Bo shrugged, ¡°With Zuo Yi around, I¡¯m free.¡±


    It was typical of Zuo Bo to care about nothing in front of Long Chen.


    Actually, he dreaded that Long Chen would suddenly disappear when he was in the prison. However, he didn¡¯t tell Long Chen his fear. Instead, he pretended to pester him.


    Long Chen did not say much because it was not his business, and he continued the talk with Luo Sen.


    As he spoke, Zuo Bo caught up with him and held his waist with his big hand, pulling him into his arms mischievously.


    Long Chen frowned, but this time he didn¡¯t slap his hand away. Instead, he stepped on him.


    Zuo Bo didn¡¯t care at all. Suddenly, he lowered his head and bit Long Chen¡¯s neck. A wound instantly appeared.


    Long Chen felt the pain and glared at him as a warning, but Zuo Bo kissed the wound and laughed wickedly. ¡°I¡¯m marking my possession.¡±

 Chapter 263

    ¡°In this case, shall I mark your thing as well?¡± Long Chen put on a menacing look and glanced at Zuo Bo coldly.


    Zuo Bo paused. It was unusual of Long Chen to say this, but he was likely to do that under this circumstances.


    He smiled and took a puff of smoke. He smoothed his hair charmingly and looked at Long Chen with bright eyes, teasing, ¡°What? Little Longlong, are you afraid that I would cheat on you? So you want to do that?¡±


    The smile on his lips was arrogant. It seemed that he was in a good mood.


    But it¡¯s normal of Zuo Bo. This was a very pleasant word for Zuo Bo, although it was not Long Chen¡¯s intention.


    Long Chen rolled his eyes at him, because Zuo Bo was good at twisting his words, and he was thick-skinned. No matter what he said, Zuo Bo could always cling to him cheekily.


    ¡°Yeah! I¡¯m scared to death.¡±


    Long Chen said indifferently and then slapped off the big hand on his waist, as if he didn¡¯t care much.


    If Zuo Bo cheated on him, it was useless if he took precautions.


    Therefore, the best way was to ignore Zuo Bo, who would think he didn¡¯t care about him and then focus his attention on him.


    Long Chen had thought about this, but he feigned coldness while he was thinking about something else.


    ¡°If you¡¯re so scared, why don¡¯t you put a lock on my thing? Little Longlong, I¡¯ll do whatever you tell me until you are happy with me.¡±


    Zuo Bo cheekily put his hand on Long Chen¡¯s waist again and said with a playful smile.


    He knew that Long Chen said those words in that tone because he didn¡¯t bother to talk to him.


    But he didn¡¯t care whether Long Chen meant it or not. In short, he wanted to tease Long Chen. It was best if he could make him angry. In this way, he could have fun.


    In a sense, Zuo Bo might be a masochist. Even though he was abused, he kept clinging to Long Chen.


    ¡°Will you do whatever I tell you?¡±


    Long Chen suddenly stopped and looked back at Zuo Bo suspiciously with a subtle look.


    Zuo Bo raised his eyebrows slightly and took a puff of smoke, smiling. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll do whatever you tell me, Little Longlong.¡±


    He looked at Long Chen with a grin. Wasn¡¯t he afraid that Long Chen would ask him to do something crazy?


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Long Chen gave a beautiful smile with meaningful eyes.


    He said, ¡°If I ask you to cut your thing off, you will do that obediently, won¡¯t you, Mr. Zuo Bo?¡±


    His smile was charming yet cold and dangerous.


    He leaned closer in Zuo Bo¡¯s arms and then said in Zuo Bo¡¯s ear, ¡°And then you will watch me walk out on you with someone else. How about that? You might have a different experience.¡±


    After he spoke, he patted Zuo Bo on the shoulder and glanced at him with charming eyes, revealing his sexiness.


    He didn¡¯t say much, nor did he wait for Zuo Bo to react. Instead, he hung up the phone and delightfully strode forward with a smile.


    Long Chen knew that Zuo Bo would definitely get angry when he heard this, so he deliberately said unpleasant words.


    Undoubtedly, Zuo Bo frowned with anger in his eyes. He snorted and then smiled coldely, ¡°I dare him to steal my man.¡±


    Zuo Bo clearly knew that Long Chen deliberately said that to anger him, but he failed to control his anger. He strode forward with an arrow and picked up Long Chen. Under the watchful eyes of the people, he shouted angrily, ¡°I¡¯ll go and screw you.¡±

 Chapter 264

    How would Long Chen be treated? No one knew it. The soldiers¡¯ faces were twitching, and they were all complaining inwardly, ¡°Can¡¯t you stop showing your affection?¡±


    Luo Sen hung up the phone and angrily looked at Jie Laming, who was holding his waist to stop him from getting out of bed. ¡°I told you that I have a mission. Let go of me.¡±


    Jie Laming frowned. ¡°Didn¡¯t I borrow you from He Jingyan? Why do you have a mission?¡± He did not let go of Luo Sen¡¯s waist, complaining.


    ¡°Borrow?¡± Luo Sen¡¯s mouth twitched, and anger went to his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m not the item that you can borrow from He Jingyan.¡±


    Jie Laming realized that he didn¡¯t use the right word, so he immediately corrected, ¡°You are my wife that I lent to He Jingyan to be his subordinate. Now it¡¯s private time, so I don¡¯t lend you.¡± After saying that, he kissed Luo Sen and clung to him.


    Perhaps others would feel shy when they heard this, but Luo Sen would not feel happy at all, because he was a man. Why should he be Jie Laming¡¯s wife? Although he had already fulfilled his wife¡¯s duty with Jie Laming, it did not mean that he could let Jie Laming do whatever he liked to him.


    ¡°Can you stop being so childish?¡± This time, Luo Sen didn¡¯t violently break away. Instead, he asked Jie Laming this question, as if saying he was childish.


    His words worked.  As Jie Laming was younger than Luo Sen, he was most afraid that Luo Sen would call him a child, so he quickly let him go. He was probably afraid that Luo Sen would detest him.


    When Luo Sen got free, he was amused. Sometimes Jie Laming was more naive than he thought.


    He was about to get up when he was suddenly pressed down by Jie Laming.


    Luo Sen paused and then got furious. ¡°What the heck do you want?¡±


    ¡°Am I really childish?¡± To his surprise, Jie Laming asked seriously on top of him, as if he minded that a lot.


    Luo Sen¡¯s mouth twitched immediately, because he realized that he had got himself into trouble.


    He knew that Jie Laming would keep pestering him once this was brought up, so he changed the topic and asked, ¡°What do you want? I¡¯ve been with you for one whole day.¡±


    ¡°How can a day be enough? Besides, you only slept with me for a day. I didn¡¯t do anything to you!¡± Jie Laming looked disgruntled.


    ¡®What do you want to do to me?¡¯


    Luo Sen complained inwardly and he said angrily, ¡°You slept like a log. It¡¯s not my fault.¡±


    ¡®I haven¡¯t said that you wasted my precious time. However, thanks to him, I have rested for a day.¡¯


    Jie Laming suddenly sighed, and then he lay on Luo Sen¡¯s body, saying drowsily, ¡°Something bad had happened, and I¡¯d been dealing with it last week, so I didn¡¯t sleep much.¡±


    He seemed to ask Luo Sen for comfort, but he did not do it in a feminine way. Instead, there was a resignation in his masculine voice.


    Hearing Jie Laming say that something had happened, Luo Sen recalled that when he was kidnapped by Jie Laming that night, he had indeed seen Jie Laming pick up a call with a serious look.


    ¡®Jia Laming has been selling munitions abroad. Recently, our munitions have been having problems. Is it related to this? Or was it related to the gang last night?


    Luo Sen pondered with darkened eyes, thinking that things were too strange.

 Chapter 265

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Seeing that Luo Sen suddenly fell silent with darkened eyes, Jie Laming thought that he had pained Luo Sen with his weight, so he quickly got up and rubbed him with concern.


    Luo Sen was thinking about something, so he didn¡¯t know why Jie Laming suddenly did this. He thought that Jie Laming was groping him, so he got angry. ¡°Don¡¯t grope me.¡± His voice was stern.


    Jie Laming put on an innocent look. He had meant well, and he had no intention of groping Luo Sen.


    ¡°I thought I pained you with my weight. I didn¡¯t grope you.¡± Seeing that Luo Sen got angry, Jie Laming complained.


    He added, ¡°If you continue to say this, I will really grope you. Anyway you¡¯ve scolded me, and you are angry.¡±


    He looked aggrieved, as if saying, ¡°I¡¯m wronged.¡±


    However, he did not get on top of Luo Sen again. It seemed like he was just talking. Perhaps he was feeling uncomfortable, because Luo Sen was always on guard against him.


    ¡®It looks like it¡¯s getting more difficult to hug Luo Sen. Shall I drug him next time?


    We can¡¯t stay where we are forever. I could die.¡¯


    Jie Laming was thinking of drugging Luo Sen.


    But he thought he would die faster if he did that. He signed. He couldn¡¯t force Luo Sen to do it with him.


    Jie Laming¡¯s sudden silence startled Luo Sen, who looked at him wonderingly.


    Why did he suddenly get quiet? Pigs might fly.


    He didn¡¯t believe that Jie Laming would easily give him peace of mind for his doubts, as Jie Laming usually keep pestering him for a long while. No matter what he said or warned, it was useless.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you busy with your own business? Go ahead.¡± Luo Sen got up and said in a softened tone. However, he didn¡¯t soften the stern look on his face. Otherwise, Jie Laming would ask for more.


    However, Jie Laming¡¯s mood was lifted up, and he got out of bed and caught up with Luo Sen, because Luo Sen seldom asked about his private business.


    ¡°Are you worried that your man will suffer a loss?¡± Like a big dog wagging its tail, Jie Laming hopped onto Luo Sen¡¯s back and walked closely behind him.


    Luo Sen gave him angry look and then mercilessly moved Jie Laming¡¯s hands away from his shoulder, saying impatiently, ¡°I¡¯m not worried about you at all. Walk on your own. You are too heavy.¡±


    After he spoke, he didn¡¯t look at Jie Laming, going inside the bathroom to wash up, but he didn¡¯t refute the word ¡®your man¡¯.


    Jie Laming clung to him again like a sticky tape. He held Luo Sen from behind and kissed him on the neck.


    Luo Sen got startled, shouting angrily, ¡°Jie Laming, are you tired of living? If you want to die, tell me, and I¡¯ll kill you.¡±


    ¡°I just gave you a kiss, and you want to kill me. I¡¯m your man, Luo Sen,¡± Jie Laming said with feigned grievance.


    Actually, it served him right. If he hadn¡¯t used that method to get Luo Sen, Luo Sen would not have detested him so much and lost temper with him all the time.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you, sometimes act cute? I don¡¯t ask much, just a little bit, really.¡±


    Was Jie Laming prepared to be killed when he said this?

 Chapter 266

    ¡°Do you want me to be cute, don¡¯t you? Tell me. Which one do you like, gun and dagger? I¡¯ll make it cute so you can swallow it. What do you think, Mr. Twelfth?¡±


    It was clear that Luo Sen was annoyed at this moment, because he addressed Jie Laming as Mr. Twelfth.


    ¡®Damn it, cute? Want me to be cute?


    Did he think I was cute? That was why he started to pester me?


    Damn it. Cute. I¡¯ll kill him.¡¯


    ¡°Luo Sen, you¡¯re too ruthless! How could I survive if I swallow those two things? How can I take you out for fun? How can you beat me?¡±


    Actually, Jie Laming knew that he had antagonized Luo Sen, so he tried to please him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be flip with me. Do you think I don¡¯t know what you are up to? If you dare to get fresh with me again, I¡¯ll cut off your hands and feet,¡± he glared at Jie Laming and warned coldly.


    ¡®He is really angry! Wasn¡¯t he fine just now?¡¯


    Jie Laming looked like he didn¡¯t know why Luo Sen was suddenly angry. It was clearly that he angered Luo Sen.


    ¡°Luo Sen, are you going to cut me for the hot pot? Are you going to eat your man when you are angry? My wife, that would hurt you a lot. I¡¯m a virus carrier, and you might have a stomache after eating me. My heart will ache.¡±


    ¡°So, you¡¯d better not eat me. I¡¯m not delicious! I¡¯m thin and have no fat, right?¡±


    Jie Laming tried his best to please Luo Sen so he would not be cut by him.


    ¡°Your wife?¡± Luo Sen was embarrassed and angry. ¡°Who is your wife? Don¡¯t give me this disgusting title.¡±


    ¡°Why is it disgusting? Are you disgusted to be my wife? ¡±


    Jie Laming looked down, a hurt look in his eyes.


    Luo Sen paused, forgetting his own anger. Just now he was so angry that he blurted out those words. It just slipped off his tongue. He didn¡¯t really think it was disgusting.


    He looked at Jie Laming and saw there was a hurt look on his face.


    At this moment, Luo Sen knew that his reckless words had hurt Jie Laming.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. You didn¡¯t do it willingly. It¡¯s because I¡¯ve been pestering you. You definitely think I¡¯m disgusting. I¡¯m really sorry. I don¡¯t know how you are feeling, and I make it difficult for you and even disgust you.¡±


    Jie Laming apologized with red eyes. He turned his back, as if he was wiping his tears.


    In face, he was secretly smiling. He deliberately made himself pitiful, making Luo Sen think his feelings were hurt.


    ¡®What will Luo Sen do? Will he comfort me?


    No, no. The thought of it is hilarious.¡¯


    Jie Laming was on the verge of laughing out loud.


    As he turned his back to Luo Sen, Luo Sen really thought that Jie Laming was upset and shed tears.


    He turned his back because he didn¡¯t want to cry in front of Luo Sen.


    ¡°Actually, you did not pester me. It¡¯s partly my fault, as I didn¡¯t refuse you flatly, giving you some expectations. So I¡¯m really sorry. It¡¯s my fault. I said hurting words. I didn¡¯t care about your feelings.¡±


    Luo Sen bowed his head to Jie Laming with sincerity.


    Jie Laming was smiling secretly in the beginning, but when he saw Luo Sen apologize to him sincerely, he felt guilty. Just now he thought it was fun to fool Luo Sen. He was despicable.

 Chapter 267

    Clap!


    Jie Laming slapped himself and apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Luo Sen. I lied to you just now.¡±


    Luo Sen did not know what was going ont, looking at Jie Laming in bewilderment and asking, ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    ¡°I say I lied to you. I said that because I wanted to see your reaction, so I said that. Actually, I wasn¡¯t angry.¡±


    Jie Laming apologized softly. He knew he was wrong now.


    Luo Sen heard him well, his mouth twitching. ¡°So your tears just now were false?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I feigned. I lied to you. I¡¯m sorry,¡± he apologized to Luo Sen sincerely.


    Luo Sen was furious. He had thought he hurt Jie Laming, but Jie Laming lied to him. He was feeling very guilty just now.


    ¡°You bastard, you are disgusting. Go to hell.¡±


    ¡®Damn it. I¡¯ve apologized, and you say I¡¯m disgusting? This time, I¡¯m telling the truth!¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m angry! I¡¯m really angry.¡±


    Jie Laming suddenly frowned and looked dangerous. This was the first time he had showed such an expression in front of Luo Sen.


    ¡°Come on. You¡¯re angry. Show me how angry you are. You keep pushing me to say that I¡¯m happy? You even dared to lie to me.¡±


    ¡®Damn it! You grope me without caring if I like it. And you expect me to be nice to you?¡¯


    Luo Sen muttered inwardly. In short, Jie Laming was too domineering. But Luo Sen never said he detested him.


    Luo Sen¡¯s words dismissed the danger from Jie Laming¡¯s face.


    He turned to Luo Sen with a sudden smile. ¡°If I don¡¯t press you, will you listen to me?¡± He leaned closer to Luo Sen.


    Jie Laming suddenly got too close, and Luo Sen subconsciously retreated, but his back hit the cold wall. He was cornered.


    He hurriedly tried to push Jie Laming away. ¡°Stay away from me.¡± He seemed to be flustered.


    Jie Laming noticed that, staring at him charmingly. ¡°Luo Sen, are you shy?¡±


    He deliberately emphasized the word ¡®shy¡¯, as if he was in a good mood. It was rare to see the shy look on Luo Sen¡¯s face, which was usually angry.


    ¡®He¡¯s shy. Does that mean that this is not unrequited affection?¡¯


    The smile on Jie Laming¡¯s lips deepened. He gazed at Luo Sen without blinking, which flustered Luo Sen.


    ¡°Why are you looking at me? I say, stay away from me.¡±


    Luo Sen, who was flustered by the gaze, quickly reached out to cover Jie Laming¡¯s face and pushed him back.


    He tried to stop Jie Laming from gazing at him like that. His heart was pounding too fast.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let go.¡±


    Jie Laming acted shamelessly and grabbed Luo Sen¡¯s waist, stopping him from pushing.


    Luo Sen trembled in fear. He was about to angrily scold Jie Laming, but Jie Laming kissed him when he was off guard, as if he had planned it.


    ¡°Get out of the way.¡± Luo Sen wanted to kick the lower part of Jie Laming, who acted first and pressed him against the wall, leaving him no space to lift his feet.


    ¡°Don¡¯t attack your little hubby without any reason, Wifey. What if you injure me?¡± He said these disgusting words in a pitiful way.


    Little hubby? Luo Sen¡¯s mouth twitched, and his face darkened.

 Chapter 268

    ¡®This guy says increasingly disgusting words these days.


    Who the heck taught him? Where did he go with Old Jiu and the others? Why has he become so annoying?¡¯


    ¡°Let me go.¡± Luo Sen struggled.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Jie Laming did not budge, leaning closer to Luo Sen.


    Luo Sen had no choice but bear with it.


    If he struggled hard, he could push Jie Laming away. However, he pushed him weakly and then stopped, as if he didn¡¯t want him to leave at all.


    Perhaps he thought he just needed to give Jie Laming a hint to leave him alone, or he didn¡¯t detest at all the domineering behavior of Jie Laming.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move. I feel recharged when we do this.¡±


    Jie Laming steadied his breath and then rubbed his head gently against Luo Sen¡¯s forehead. He pecked on the tip of his nose intimately gave a charming smile.


    Luo Sen looked at him resentfully and frowned. ¡°What are you laughing at?¡±


    He looked sullen, but his red handsome face was lovely. Anyone with discerning eyes knew that he wasn¡¯t annoyed at all.


    Jie Laming felt delighted. He gently stroked Luo Sen¡¯s cheeks and lowered his head, kissing Luo Sen¡¯s lips with a smile. He was evidently happy.


    Jie Laming¡¯s smile was so close that Luo Sen found him handsome, and his heart pounded.


    However, Luo Sen did not realize that his eyes were on fixing on Jie Laming¡¯s face. He did not look away or hide until Jie Laming smiled and said,¡±If you continue to look at me like this again, I will screw you.¡±


    He was warning Luo Sen out of kindness.


    Luo Sen did not get angry, saying softly, ¡°Let go of me. I have to go wash up.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll hold you for a while.¡± Jie Laming pleaded, but he started to grope again.


    After he groped for a while, Luo Sen pointed at his pants with a pistol, saying menacingly, ¡°Do you want me to blow it off?¡±


    Startled, Jie Laming raised his hands and surrendered obediently. ¡°I¡¯ll be good. I mean it. Put down the gun.¡±


    He said hastily, looking scared.


    ¡®Damn it. Where did he get the gun?¡¯


    ¡°Really?¡± Luo Sen did not put away the gun. Instead, he pressed the gun hard against Jie Laming¡¯s lower abdomen and looked coldly his pale face.


    ¡°I mean it. I swear.¡± Jie Laming quickly gestured an oath express his sincerity.


    Looking at Jie Laming¡¯s serious face, Luo Sen put down the gun and said, ¡°If you dare to do anything to me without my permission, I¡¯ll blow it off.¡±


    After he spoke, he pushed Jie Laming away and walked into the bathroom, leaving Jie Laming to pity himself.


    ¡°Can I kill you?¡± Once he was out of danger, Jie Laming started it again.


    However, Luo Sen didn¡¯t reply this time, shutting him out of the bathroom. His answer was clear.


    Jie Laming pulled at his hair and then stood there helplessly, sighing. Perhaps he was too impatient.


    ¡®Forget it. Take it easy. How could I survive if Luo Sen blows it off next time?¡¯

 Chapter 269

    After Luo Sen freshened up, he opened the bathroom door for Jie Laming.


    Jie Laming immediately went up to greet Luo Sen with a flattering face when he saw him come out. He looked like he was going to kiss Luo Sen¡¯s face, but Luo Sen stopped him with a warning look.


    Jie Laming¡¯s mouth twitched, but he could only sigh helplessly, ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll be good. Don¡¯t be angry.¡±


    He said in a soft tone, looking at Luo Sen pitifully.


    Even though Jie Laming admitted his mistake, Luo Sen turned a cold face to him, because he knew Jie Laming would ask for more and cling to him. Therefore, Luo Sen took a cold glance at Jie Laming. ¡°It¡¯s good that you know.¡± After he spoke, he waked away from Jie Laming.


    Luo Sen turned a cold face to Jie Laming, but he didn¡¯t say in an angry tone, which gave Jie Laming a chance to ask for more. ¡°I admitted my mistake. Shouldn¡¯t you award me?¡±


    Sure enough, Luo Sen¡¯s intuition was right. He couldn¡¯t treat Jie Laming too well, or Jie Laming would recklessly ask more from him.


    Luo Sen ignored Jie Laming, tossing the towel in his hand at him and leaving without looking at him.


    However, Jie Laming was not discouraged, as Luo Sen did not yell at him, which meant that Luo Sen was getting used to his way of speech and existence.


    Jie Laming suddenly felt delighted. He swung the towel in his hand and whistled into the bathroom.


    Like a child.


    Luo Sen mumbled at Jie Laming¡¯s happy whistling. He sounded contemptuous, but a faint smile appeared on his lips.


    Luo Sen was about to change his clothes, but now he recalled that he was at Jie Laming¡¯s home and he had no extra clothes. He irritably rubbed the space between his eyebrows.


    ¡°Damn it.¡± Luo Sen cursed softly. He glared at the bathroom door, as if he was blaming Jie Laming for his domineering behavior.


    However, right at this moment, someone knocked on the door. Several maids pushed in rows of high-end clothes and bowed respectfully to him, ¡°Madam, these are clothes prepared for you by our master. Please pick a set of clothes that you like.¡±


    They waited on the side for Luo Sen to choose, because they didn¡¯t have the courage to help Luo Sen choose the clothes. If Jie Laming saw it, he would definitely get angry.


    Jie Laming had just asked the maids to bring in the clothes, which he bought from abroad for Luo Sen. He bought quite some gifts as well, but he hadn¡¯t got the chance to give Luo Sen, who had been busy.


    At first, Luo Sen was taken aback, but he soon realized that it was arranged by Jie Laming. He frowned, feeling uncomfortable because Jie Laming was now completely taking him as his own wife. Luo Sen thought he was a man and the head of an elite troop, and he would be embarrassed if this spread out.


    ¡°These are carefully selected by our master for you. He specially brought them back from abroad.¡±


    Old Jiu suddenly appeared at the door. He hung the heavy machine in front of his chest and smiled. He greeted Luo Sen playfully without the maturity of his age, ¡°Morning, madam.¡±

 Chapter 270

    Madam?


    For some reason, Luo Sen really disliked the way Old Jiu addressed him. He seemed to be teasing him.


    Old Jiu looked at Luo Sen, who was frowning at him, and he suddenly smiled again. Perhaps he was amused to see Luo Sen¡¯s displeasure! He was obviously an old man, yet he was like a naughty child.


    ¡°Madam, if I have offended you, please forgive me.¡± Old Jiu lowered his head as if he was apologizing, but the amused smile stayed on his face. Apparently, his apology was not sincere.


    Luo Sen frowned again. If he could fight here, he probably wouldn¡¯t let Old Jiu stand there and tease him, but he didn¡¯t bother to argue with Old Jiu. As the saying goes, birds of a feather flock together. Jie Laming and Old Jiu were of the same kind, so he didn¡¯t want to waste his breath. Even if he argued with him, it might not work.


    ¡°Mr. Jiu didn¡¯t lie. These clothes were gifts that were brought from abroad by our master.¡±


    A maid noticed that Luo Sen turned grim and she thought he was going to blame Old Jiu, so she changed the topic.


    The other maids hastily chimed in.


    ¡°These clothes are just a small part. Madam, if you don¡¯t like them, we¡¯ll go get other clothes until you¡¯re satisfied.¡±


    ¡°Please tell us if you need shoes or jewellery.¡±


    ¡°Please feel free to give us orders.¡±


    The maids tried to make Luo Sen feel at home. However, Luo Sen didn¡¯t care for these things, and he just needed some clothes to change.


    He randomly took a set of clothes and untied his nightgown, revealing his perfect muscles.


    The maids were startled as Luo Sen suddenly took off his nightgown. They hurriedly lowered their heads with red face, not daring to look at him.


    Old Jiu knew that he could not watch Luo Sen change clothes as Luo Sen was the wife of his master. He turned around and waited on the side.


    Luo Sen knew that they would behave like this, so he did not bother to ask them to go away, as there was no need to waste his breath. These servants were very smart.


    Unfortunately, Jie Laming happened to see this when he came out of the bathroom. He immediately frowned, because Luo Sen actually took off his clothes in front of a man other than him. Although he was only changing his clothes, Jie Laming would not allow it. He was very possessive.


    ¡°Luo Sen,¡± he murmured with a hint of danger.


    Luo Sen finished changing his clothes and looked back at him without saying. He gave Jie Laming a look, as if saying, ¡°Why are you out of mind again?¡±


    Jie Laming frowned. ¡®You dare to pretend you don¡¯t know why I¡¯m angry?¡¯


    He strode towards Luo Sen and extended his strong arms, easily pulling Luo Sen into his arms.


    Luo Sen¡¯s mouth twitched, and he warned, ¡°Let go.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t let go,¡± Jie Laming said flatly, and then he complained, ¡°You have never taken off your clothes so easily in front of me, but you actually took off your clothes in front of Old Jiu. That¡¯s too much!¡± His voice was grumpy and disgruntled.


    ¡°Are you sick?¡± Luo Sen wanted to punch Jie Laming. What was he talking about?


    ¡®I didn¡¯t take off my clothes in front of Old Jiu. I was just changing my clothes. Besides, I wasn¡¯t naked. Is he out of his mind? Is he insane?¡¯


    However, it was normal for Jie Laming to be so angry, because he tried his best to please Luo Sen, who never took of his clothes in front of him. Luo Sen actually gave Old Jiu the chance.

 Chapter 271

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sick. I suffer an illness that if you ignore me, I¡¯ll go crazy,¡± Jie Laming said matter-of-factly. He held Luo Sen¡¯s waist tightly and trapped him in his arms.


    Luo Sen felt uncomfortable, and he looked at Jie Laming while squinting his eyes, frowning. ¡°I¡¯ll say it again, let go.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Jie Laming said firmly.


    Luo Sen flew into a rage. ¡°You are childish. I was just changing clothes. Didn¡¯t Old Jiu turn around? What are you fussing about? Do you think everyone likes men just like you?¡±


    As Luo Sen spoke, he became angrier. However, this was the first time he had explained so much to Jie Laming, as if he was afraid that Jie Laming might misunderstand something or he didn¡¯t want him to think too much.


    Jie Laming had made up his mind that he would not release Luo Sen no matter what he said or even if he resorted to forces. After he heard Luo Sen¡¯s words, he was stunned, because he had never imagined that Luo Sen would explain to him.


    However, he said, ¡°Old Jiu¡¯s wife is also a man, so I told you to be careful of him, but you actually changed clothes in front of him. What if he gropes you?¡±


    Jie Laming looked really worried, but Old Jiu on the side grimaced, saying, ¡°Master, if my wife hears you, I have to sleep outside the bedroom. Don¡¯t get me into trouble.¡±


    Old Jiu sighed helplessly and added, ¡°I tell you that although I am gay, I love only one man, and that is my wife. Other men are like monkeys in my eyes, so you can rest assured that I won¡¯t take a fancy to Luo Sen.¡±


    Furthermore, Old Jiu couldn¡¯t do anything even if he wanted to do something. First, he would definitely be killed by Luo Sen, and second, he would be killed by his own wife.


    Speaking of Old Jiu¡¯s wife, he worked in Special Forces just like Old Jiu. He used to be Old Jiu¡¯s subordinate.


    Therefore, his wife must be good at fighting. Old Jiu didn¡¯t dare to cheat on his wife, as he was afraid that his ribs would be broken by his wife.


    Besides, just as he said, he only loved his wife. They had been together for decades, but he never changed.


    Old Jiu looked playful and mischievous, but he was very loyal to his wife. In the past, many men had tried to seduce him, but he rejected all of them, saying his wife was ferocious and jealous.


    ¡°Well, you might go crazy one day and fall for Luo Sen, who is so excellent. He has a good voice. Most importantly, he has a good figure.¡±


    Jie Laming was still wary of Old Jiu.


    But he didn¡¯t know he had angered Luo Sen.


    ¡°Jie Laming.¡± Luo Sen blushed from embarrassment and anger. He fiercely punched Jie Laming¡¯s abdomen with his elbow. The moment Jie Laming let go of him, Luo Sen flung Jie Laming to the floor. He pursed his lips and looked dangerously at Jie Laming.


    Jie Laming didn¡¯t know why Luo Sen suddenly got angry and tossed him to the ground. He looked at Luo Sen in bewiderment. After he realized what had happened, he touched the hurting part of his head and said innocently, ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth. Haven¡¯t you heard your voice? You say no, but you cling to me.¡±


    His expression was very innocent as it was, as if he was just telling the truth. Luo Sen wished to bury Jie Laming, but he wished more to disappear into the thin air, as he was terribly embarrassed.

 Chapter 272

    ¡°Jie Laming, I don¡¯t think you want to see tomorrow¡¯s sun.¡± Luo Sen gritted his teeth and said the menacing words.


    ¡°Of course I want to see it! What if you ran away with another man?¡± Jie Laming immediately exclaimed excitedly as if he was afraid that Luo Sen would run away.


    Luo Sen¡¯s mouth twitched. He might run away if Jie Laming continued to be so shameless.


    ¡°Then behave yourself.¡± Luo Sen warned Jie Laming not to blurt out everything.


    Jie Laming was taken aback, but he understood what Luo Sen meant. However, he said inwardly, ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth. Why is he angry?¡±


    But it suddenly dawned on Jie Laming. He was surprised. ¡®Is Luo Sen embarrassed? Because I tell the truth?


    What? Does he have such a cute side?¡¯


    Jie Laming didn¡¯t know if Luo Sen was as shy as he thought, but he was sure that Luo Sen would give him hell if he dared to say something like this to others in the future.


    ¡°You make so much noise early in the morning. You are young!¡± Old Jiu pulled at his hair and sighed like an uncle, but he was indeed an uncle.


    Jie Laming was delighted. ¡°This is deep affection. What do you know?¡±


    He was about to wrap Luo Sen¡¯s shoulders, but Luo Sen slapped his hand away coldly and walked towards the sofa.


    However, Jie Laming was not annoyed. Instead, he followed Luo Sen flatteringly and walked to the coffee table to enjoy the breakfast served by the maids.


    ¡°I can¡¯t see any deep affection. Instead, you flatter Luo Sen like a dog.¡±


    Old Jiu teased Jie Laming. He was not afraid that Jie Laming would be angry, and he didn¡¯t care if Jie Laming was his master.


    However, Old Jiu had known Jie Laming since he was a little boy, and he knew about Jie Laming¡¯s bottom line, so he was not afraid of offending Jie Laming.


    Jie Laming frowned immediately, but he didn¡¯t want to argue with Old Jiu so much, because he didn¡¯t have much time to spend with Luo Sen. He didn¡¯t want to ruin his mood just because of Old Jiu.


    ¡°Eat more. You seem to have lost some weight recently. You don¡¯t feel better than before,¡± Jie Laming said as he put the food into Luo Sen¡¯s bowl. He was considerate, but he evidently said unnecessary words.


    Luo Sen immediately frowned and looked up at him menacingly.


    Jie Laming knew that he had said something wrong, so he quickly smiled flatteringly. ¡°I know, I know. I won¡¯t say it anymore. But you really have to eat more. Otherwise, what if you get blown away by typhoon? Where am I going to find you?¡±


    He said seriously as he was really worried that Luo Sen would be blown away by the wind. However, Luo Sen had a perfect figure, which was not thin at all.


    Luo Sen wanted to ignore Jie Laming and ate it himself, but his heart was softened at Jie Laming¡¯s words. Perhaps he felt the sincere love of Jie Laming.


    After all, he did not have a heart of stone. Jie Laming treated him so well that he had no reason to ignore him.


    The smile on Jie Laming¡¯s face deepened when Luo Sen didn¡¯t scold him or detest him.

 Chapter 273

    Old Jiu pursed his lips at sight of their affection, as he didn¡¯t come to see Jie Laming to witness their lovey-dovey scene.


    Different from him, the maids looked at the couple with admiration.


    At first, they couldn¡¯t accept that their master fell in love with a man. However, after they served Jie Laming and Luo Sen, they somehow adored the couple, thinking these two men loved each other so much.


    ¡°Old Jiu comes to report something to you. Go mind your own business and leave me alone.¡±


    Jie Laming kept eagerly putting food in Luo Sen¡¯s bowl, which was like a hill now. Luo Sen was annoyed and urged him to go  back to work.


    Jie Laming pursed his lips reluctantly. He looked at Old Jiu and said, ¡°Tell me. What is it? ¡±


    He was annoyed. ¡®Why don¡¯t you come at other time? Why do you come at this hour? Don¡¯t you know you are ruining my precious time with Luo Sen?¡¯


    Old Jiu¡¯s face darkened when he sensed the displeasure in Jie Laming¡¯s words. However, he knew that he had come at the wrong time, and Jie Laming was disgruntled. If he and his wife were disturbed early in the morning, he would feel the same.


    ¡°It¡¯s about the weapons. We have a new clue. Although we don¡¯t know who had the nerve to rob our weapons, we will capture them if we follow this clue.¡±


    ¡°And then?¡± To Old Jiu¡¯s surprise, Jie Laming was unruffled. He looked up at Old Jiu sharply, as if saying, ¡°Why are you still here reporting? Hurry up and continue the investigation.¡±


    Old Jiu pursed his lips helplessly.


    He explained, ¡°I have sent people to continue the investigation, and I come to update you on the progress.¡±


    In other words, he came to perform his duty. In fact, he came to ask for Jie Laming¡¯s advice. However, Luo Sen was here and Old Jiu didn¡¯t say it clearly. After all, this was their secret. Even though Jie Laming loved Luo Sen, Old Jiu could not say too much about their business in front of Luo Sen without Jie Laming¡¯s permission. This matter was very sensitive, and Luo Sen was from the army, so Old Jiu was hesitant.


    Jie Laming seemed to have noticed Old Jiu¡¯s hesitation, so he didn¡¯t talk further about this, as he had better not involve Luo Sen in his business.


    Of course, he trusted Luo Sen, but he couldn¡¯t get Luo Sen involved. After all, his business was illegal, which contradicted Luo Sen¡¯s identity.


    Of course, Luo Sen knew about Jie Laming and Old Jiu¡¯s concerns, so he didn¡¯t say anything. However, he frowned because he didn¡¯t want Jie Laming to do such a dangerous business.


    ¡°After this deal, you¡¯d better stop! Our commander is personally investigating on the weapons.¡± He told Jie Laming that the commander was tough.


    Jie Laming smiled. He was not amused, but he was happy that Luo Sen was worried about him.


    ¡°I know how powerful He Jingyan¡¯s father is. As a man, how can I give up when I encounter difficulties?¡±


    ¡®Besides, if I were just an idle man without any ambition, I would not be worthy of you. As your man, I have to achieve something. Otherwise, how could I deserve to stand by your side?¡¯

 Chapter 274

    ¡°Encounter difficulties?¡± Luo Sen suddenly smiled. ¡°You¡¯re not afraid to end up in prison.¡±


    Compared to the colonel, the commander resorted to extreme methods. If he detected any traces, no one would be able to escape and had to live in his shadow. He displayed his capability by securing his position.


    Jie Laming did not have the sense of impending doom. Instead, he smiled at Luo Sen playfully and said, ¡°What? Are you worried that I would be caught?¡±


    It was a complacent smile. He added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will never make you a widow, nor will I let you live alone in the future. Who am I? I am the twelth generation. People will keep their hands off me because of my identity.¡±


    ¡°That depends on who you are dealing with. When our commander and colonel get tough, they are inhuman.¡± Unexpectedly, Luo Sen retorted and gave him a look.


    ¡®The colonel should be aware of Jie Laming¡¯s business, but why hasn¡¯t he done anything about it so far? Does he dread the identity of Jie Laming?


    Impossible. The colonel is afraid of no one. He dared to kill the senior colonel of other country, not afraid of causing an international war. How could he dread Jie Laming, who is merely the twelth generation?


    In this case, the colonel knows well about Jie Laming, but he chooses to let him off. Is this allowed?¡¯


    ¡°Although I can¡¯t explain too much to you, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not doing anything heinous. I know what I¡¯m doing, so don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not worried about you. I¡¯m just telling the truth.¡± Luo Sen immediately retorted.


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, you¡¯re just telling the truth.¡± Jie Laming smiled smugly because he knew that Luo Sen reminded him because he was really worried about him.


    ¡®Of course I know how touch your commander and colonel are, but they would not step in as long as I don¡¯t cross the line. I have been doing well these years. Otherwise, I would have been taken down by He Jingyan.¡¯


    ¡°Madam, don¡¯t worry. I will watch over him and stop him from doing stupid things.¡±


    He seemed to ask for credit, but in fact he was teasing Jie Laming.


    Jie Laming gave him a warning look. ¡°Why do I need you to watch over me?¡±


    ¡°I have been watching over you since you were small.¡± Old Jiu shrugged helplessly. He didn¡¯t behave like an elder, but he lightened the dull atmosphere.


    Jie Laming knew that Old Jiu said these to relieve Luo Sen, so he feigned anger and warned Old Jiu.


    Luo Sen was not an idiot. He knew these two people well and understood they were putting on a play, but he didn¡¯t point that out.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you. Anyway I have nothing to do at home.¡± Jie Laming said suddenly as he put a piece of meat in Luo Sen¡¯s bowl.


    Luo Sen immediately frowned, because he was going to carry out a mission instead of playing a game.


    ¡°Are you underestimating my work?¡± He looked angry.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that. I just don¡¯t want to separate from you. I won¡¯t disturb you. I will ask for He Jingyan¡¯s permission. I will not act recklessly, okay?¡±


    Jie Laming sighed and explained it helplessly, because Luo Sen sometimes got him wrong.


    ¡®Anyone would be delighted if I did this for them. Why does Luo Sen look irritated? He is not cute at all, but sometimes he is so attractive.¡¯


    Jie Laming mumbled, losing his appetite. Sometimes, he didn¡¯t know how to please Luo Sen.

 Chapter 275

    When he heard that Jie Laming was going to ask for He Jingyan¡¯s permission, Luo Sen turned cold, as he was here because of He Jingyan.


    The damned man would definitely allow Jie Laming to go with him.


    Luo Sen frowned and cursed inwardly. He was resentful of He Jingyan.


    ¡°As you like,¡± he said with displeasure, ignoring Jie Laming and resuming his breakfast.


    Jie Laming was overjoyed, but he didn¡¯t dare to show it, afraid of being scolded by Luo Sen again.


    The atmosphere was light, but the sudden ringing on Luo Sen¡¯s phone broke the peace.


    Luo Sen looked at it and saw that it was Tank calling. He immediately picked up because Tank was following Xu Yangyi. He must have something to report.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Luo Sen picked up and got straight to the point.


    Tank on the other end did not dare to waste time, saying, ¡°Captain, how long are you going to stay there? It¡¯s almost noon.¡±


    ¡®Captain evidently wished to leave Jie Laming as soon as possible. How about now? He¡¯s not leaving. It¡¯s time to carry out the mission.¡¯


    Tank complained and then sighed. They had to wait for Luo Sen to come and give orders before they could move.


    Luo Sen was embarrassed by Tank¡¯s complaints. He cleared his throat lightly and then said, ¡°I¡¯m setting off now.¡±


    After he hung up, he glared at Jie Laming and got up immediately.


    His glare confused Jie Laming, who didn¡¯t know what he had done wrong.


    He looked at Old Jiu with a wondering look.


    Old Jiu shrugged with a bewildered expression, adding, ¡°We men had better not guess what¡¯s on the women¡¯s mind.¡±


    Jie Laming¡¯s face darkened. When he was about to say something, a military dagger flew towards Old Jiu, scraped his cheek and cut into the sofa.


    Old Jiu paused and touched his wet cheek in a daze. He looked at his hand and found it was stained with blood.


    Damn it! Old Jiu could only say this inwardly, because he couldn¡¯t find any other words to express his shock.


    Jie Laming¡¯s mouth twitched violently because he knew that Luo Sen would react like this, so he had tried to stop Old Jiu. He knew that Old Jiu was only joking, but in Luo Sen¡¯s eyes, Old Jiu definitely looked down on him.


    ¡°Master, how do you get by these years?¡± After he came back to his senses, Old Jiu pursed his lips and asked Jie Laming.


    Every time Jie Laming took Luo Sen away by force or tricks, but he survived.


    Jie Laming suddenly swallowed. ¡°This is how I get by.¡±


    But his expression was clearly saying, ¡°Do you think it¡¯s easy?¡±


    Once, he was almost killed. No, no, he was almost killed by Luo Sen many times.


    He seemed to see all sorts of hardships that he had suffered in the past.


    Old Jiu could tell that, giving him a sympathizing look.


    Luo Sen took an angry glance at Old Jiu and Jie Laming before leaving the room.

 Chapter 276

    At this time, Prince Ke Jie received the information from his subordinates that Xing Chen, who had been ambushing Senior Colonel Du, was nowhere to be found, and all his subordinates had died in battle. He flew into a rage.


    ¡°Where is he? Haven¡¯t you found him yet?¡± He asked his men angrily with cold eyes, completely losing his usual composure.


    His subordinate trembled in fear and immediately knelt on the ground. ¡°Sorry, First Prince. We have no clues.¡±


    After the subordinate spoke, he held his breath, as if the was afraid to disturb Ke Jie.


    ¡°A bunch of lame ducks!¡± Ke Jie went out of control and roared in anger, sweeping the things off the desk.


    He was furious and anxious because Xing Chen knew too much about him. If Xing Chen was caught, he would get into trouble.


    ¡°Yes, we, we are lame ducks.¡± The subordinate didn¡¯t dare to retort. He scolded himself for being incompetent and slapped himself. He didn¡¯t stop at the pain, and the slapping sound was heard in the room.


    However, this did not appease Ke Jie who got more furious. He picked up the gun and shot the subordinate, ending his life.


    The other subordinates who were waiting on the side were scared out of their wits. They quickly knelt down at the same time and said, ¡°First Prince, please calm down. We¡¯ll go investigate on Xing Chen now.¡±


    Ke Jie roared, ¡°Do you want me to investigate myself? Go and find him now!¡±


    He was beside himself with rage, firing several shots at the ceiling, which scared his men, who scramble out of the room like frightened birds.


    Seeing such a useless subordinate, Ke Jie almost fainted.


    He cursed in anger and hurled his gun out of the room. He looked extremely furious.


    ¡®Since all the subordinates with Xing Chen died, it¡¯s very likely that he was captured by He Jingyan. In that case, I might be doomed.¡¯


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Ke Jie pounded the table angrily, as if he was at his wit¡¯s end.


    ¡®He Jingyan is no ordinary man. If he knows about this, I can¡¯t protect my country, let alone become the king.


    He is famous for military strategies and tactics, and he has never lost any battles. There are many legends him, and I don¡¯t know about his strength. After all, it has been peaceful these years. He Jingyan went to wars several years ago, and no one knows about his current strength. In short, I have to be careful. If Xing Chen is captured by He Jingyan, I have to ask Nan Xiao to kill him.


    It is a pity, as Xing Chen is a competent chess piece, but there is no other way.¡¯


    Ke Jie thought that Nan Xiao was not exposed after Xing Chen was arrested. Based on his knowledge of Xing Chen, he believed he would not betray him. However, he made a mistake. Xing Chen had told all his plots because He Jingyan threatened him with Wei Wei.


    Besides, Ke Jie had sent Wei Wei to He Jingyan. He was taking a dose of his own medicine.


    Ke Jie was thinking of calling Nan Xiao to check if Xing Chen was captured by He Jingyan.


    However, before he made the call, he received a message from Nan Xiao, saying that he had followed Xu Yangyi out of the army and could kidnap him anytime. He asked Ke Jie to send some men to come to his aid.

 Chapter 277

    Xu Yangyi left He Jingyan¡¯s unit? And Nan Xiao was following him?


    Ke Jie couldn¡¯t believe it. Xu Yangyi had left He Jingyan¡¯s protection now, which meant that Ke Jie could easily catch him. It didn¡¯t matter to Ke Jie if Xing Chen was caught or not. As long as Xu Yangyi was in his hands, he could control He Jingyan.


    Of course, after he kept He Jingyan under his control, he would ask him to release Xing Chen. He could kill two birds with one stone, and it was easy.


    Ke Jie made a good calculation, but he didn¡¯t know if things would go smoothly as he imagined.


    He quickly replied a message to Nan Xiao, asking him to continue to follow Xu Yangyi. He would come up with an operation plan.


    ¡®My wish has come true. Finally Xu Yangyi left the unit on his own.


    He Jingyan, it¡¯s stupid of you. It¡¯s dangerous to let your wife wander around at his will.¡¯


    He smiled wickedly. He was determined to capture Xu Yangyi.


    ¡°Go look for Counsellor Mo.¡± Ke Jie impatiently called out after he swept away the things from the table and spread the map.


    The subordinates did not dare to delay, responding quickly and going to take Counsellor Mo as Ke Jie said.


    However, Ke Jie seemed to think of something and he quickly dialed a number. Once the phone was connected, he said, ¡°Lend me some men. I¡¯ll repay you by giving you twice the amount of men in the future.¡±


    Long Qi was taken aback at first, because he had just lent his mercenaries to Ke Jie not long ago.


    ¡°It seems that something has happened?¡± He didn¡¯t immediately agree.


    Ke Jie seemed to know that Long Qi would ask. He said, ¡°He Jingyan¡¯s wife has finally left the unit. This is a rare opportunity. I have to capture Xu Yangyi so I can control He Jingyan and ask him to work for me.¡±


    He Jingyan¡¯s wife left the unit alone?


    Long Qi was surprised, because he knew He Jingyan.


    He Jingyan had just been attacked, and he hadn¡¯t figured it out. Normally, he should protect his weakness instead of exposing it to his enemies.


    The weakness Long Qi mentioned was Xu Yangyi, because he thought that Xu Yangyi was just a brat and could do nothing. He must be He Jingyan¡¯s Achilles¡¯ heel.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Xing Chen go to kidnap him? What has happened?¡±


    ¡®I¡¯ve already provided him with so many men. Can¡¯t he send the men to catch He Jingyan¡¯s wife after Xing Chen comes back? Why does he act so recklessly?¡¯


    Ke Jie¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°Xing Chen is missing. The worst is that he has been caught by He Jingyan.¡±


    Ke Jie didn¡¯t say why. Long Qi was shocked. ¡®Does that mean all the men died except Xing Chen? It was a team of mercenaries.


    It seemed that He Jingyan had dispatched Dragon Team. Otherwise, the mercenaries would not been killed.


    If Xing Chen really fell into He Jingyan¡¯s hands, I would be in danger too. After all, Xing Chen knows something about me.


    What I need to do now is to catch Xu Yangyi as soon as possible, so that He Jingyan can¡¯t do anything. Otherwise, the consequences would be too ghastly to contemplate.¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯ll send my men over right now. Just in case, I¡¯ll ask someone to inquire about He Jingyan.¡± Long Qi suddenly hung up. It seemed that Xing Chen was a big threat to him.

 Chapter 278

    After Nan Xiao read the message, he quickly deleted it and secretly put the phone in his pocket.


    He looked at Xu Yangyi and Yan Xingwei, who were walking ahead of him with Ji Guangming. When he saw that the three of them didn¡¯t notice him, he let out a sigh of relief.


    He looked at Xu Yangyi¡¯s back and sneered, ¡°Xu Yangyi, your good luck is coming to an end.¡±


    ¡®The First Prince is extremely cruel and ruthless. If the Colonel doesn¡¯t obey him, he would torture you. It¡¯s normal for him to send the Colonel one or two of your fingers. Enjoy it!


    I would like to see what the Colonel will choose, his pride or your safety. He might abandon you. After all, the Colonel will not take orders from others, because he is proud.¡¯


    Nan Xiao couldn¡¯t wait to see the show. He didn¡¯t consider the situation with Ke Jie. Instead, he was anxious to get Xu Yangyi into trouble. It seemed that he really hated Xu Yangyi!


    He had been an undercover agent spying on He Jingyan for two years, and he had loved him for two years, but he didn¡¯t get anything. Suddenly, Xu Yangyi appeared and got He Jingyan without any efforts. How could Nan Xiao bear with that?


    If he had had the ability and courage, he would have killed Xu Yangyi! He would not have kept him alive until now.


    Xu Yangyi was chatting happily with Yan Xingwei, oblivious to what Nan Xiao was thinking, but he abruptly glanced at Nan Xiao behind him and smiled.


    On the way out of the unit, Xu Yangyi met Yan Xingwei who came to see him. He roughly explained why he left the unit. Yan Xingwei didn¡¯t think much about it and went out with Xu Yangyi with intrigue.


    ¡°Does he agree with your plan?¡± Yan Xingwei smiled leisurely.


    He hooked a pair of headsets around his neck and put his hands casually in his pockets. He looked lazy yet handsome. Xu Yangyi walked with him, his face prettier than any girls. The four of them walked on the street conspicuously, attracting attention.


    ¡°Is that a couple?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. The shorter one is a boy.¡±


    ¡°A boy? Really? Are you kidding?! He looks even prettier than women!¡±


    ¡°I think there are many guys who look better than girls now. His skin is fair without any flaws.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m jealous. He¡¯s shaming us into oblivion!¡±


    ¡°That is right¡­¡±


    The girls passing by Xu Yangyi and Yan Xingwei whispered to each other. However, they didn¡¯t try to hide their thoughts, as Xu Yangyi and Yan Xingwei could hear them clearly.


    ¡°Is it my fault that I am short? It¡¯s in the genes. Do you think I want to be beautiful? Damn it. What kind of joke is this?¡± Xu Yangyi flew into a rage. If any man dared to gossip about his appearance, he would teach him a lesson. However, these were women, and he had to grit his teeth and stifle his anger.


    Yan Xingwei smiled without saying anything, because the girls were telling the truth.


    Didn¡¯t He Jingyan like him as he was? Why was he angry?

 Chapter 279

    ¡°Why do you care about their opinion? Don¡¯t upset yourself.¡±


    Yan Xingwei sounded like he was comforting Xu Yangyi, but there was a trace of teasing in his voice.


    ¡°They are not gossiping about you, so you don¡¯t care about it.¡± Xu Yangyi retorted grumpily, getting angrier.


    ¡®Damn it. All of them are so annoying.¡¯


    At the thought of it, Xu Yangyi paused. He recalled that there was a man who never commented on his appearance and often took advantage of him recklessly.


    The man was He Jingyan.


    He Jingyan did not comment on Xu Yangyi¡¯s appearance at first. He wasn¡¯t surprised by his beauty, and instead he claimed that he liked Xu Yangyi¡¯s face.


    He Jingyan said he would like to take Xu Yangyi. It went very naturally, and He Jingyan set traps for Xu Yangyi, who got laid by him.


    ¡®That damn uncle did not ever say anything about me, but he is a weirdo. I am a man, but he seems to be blind and always grope me.¡¯


    Xu Yangyi had been fuming, but he paused at the thought. Those unspeakable scenes embarrassed him so much that he wanted to kill himself.


    ¡°Damn it. He Jingyan is a hooligan!¡± Xu Yangyi suddenly pulled at his hair and shouted angrily. His face was red and lovely.


    His sudden shout startled the passers-by, who looked at him in surprise.


    ¡°Yangyi, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Ji Guangming collected himself and went up to ask with concern.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Xu Yangyi replied impatiently. He strode forward, cursing inward that He Jingyan was a bastard and he would die miserably.


    Ji Guangming was bewildered, but Yan Xingwei suddenly laughed. He seemed to know something from Xu Yangyi¡¯s red face.


    ¡°What are you laughing at?¡± Ji Guangming was puzzled.


    Yan Xingwei didn¡¯t reply. Instead, he smiled and put the headsets on his ears, saying lazily, ¡°Nothing.¡± He sped up and followed Xu Yangyi, who was still furious.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Ji Guangming was confused. He stopped and stared at Yan Xingwei and Xu Yangyi in front of him.


    What did he mean?


    Ji Guangming couldn¡¯t figure it out for a while, but he didn¡¯t dare to slow down, quickly catching up with them.


    Nan Xiao frowned behind them. He hated all the looks that Xu Yangyi had on his face.


    However, no matter how he disliked Xu Yangyi, he had to follow him, because the task was important.


    Suddenly, Nan Xiao¡¯s phone rang again. He was startled. He looked around and saw nothing unusual before he read it.


    When he read the message, Nan Xiao was shocked. It said that Xing Chen might have been caught by He Jingyan.


    ¡®Xing Chen? He¡¯s good at fighting. How could he get caught? He has always been very cautious.¡¯


    Nan Xiao frowned and replied simply that he would investigate. Afterwards, he quickly caught up with Xu Yangyi.

 Chapter 280

    When Nan Xiao started to follow Xu Yangyi, a few men walked out from a corner not far away.


    They exchanged a glance and nodded, speaking something to their headsets respectively.


    Not long after, they seemed to have received a new command as they listened to the voice from the headset and responded respectfully.


    ¡°I got it.¡± They nodded as they replied. After exchanging glances, they scattered in all directions, as if they had different missions.


    There was a crowd following Xu Yangyi, because he looked conspicuous walking with Yan Xingwei. Besides, Nan Xiao and Ji Guangming were good-looking, and they attracted attention as well.


    However, different from the noisy passers-by, Xu Yangyi and Yan Xingwei suddenly fell silent without joking or fuming.


    Xu Yangyi glanced at the people around him, as if he was paying attention to something.


    However, he did not deliberately look around. Instead, he naturally glanced around with feigned indifference.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t answered my question yet. Why did your husband agree to let you out?¡± Yan Xingwei pretended to looked around with feigned indifference and abruptly asked Xu Yangyi.


    He wasn¡¯t very curious, but he was bored at this moment. It was better to find a topic to kill the time than just wandering around.


    Xu Yangyi did not answer immediately, but he glanced at Nan Xiao behind him. Seeing that Nan Xiao was deep in thought instead of looking at him, he said, ¡°Perhaps he thinks it¡¯s fun too!¡±


    Xu Yangyi answered indifferently, as if they were just shopping.


    Yan Xingwei raised an eyebrow in amusement, ¡°Fun?¡±


    ¡®Would He Jingyan allow Yangyi to take risks because it¡¯s fun? I guess He Jingyan agrees because he doesn¡¯t want to dampen the spirit of Yangyi, who thinks this is fun.¡¯


    ¡°Any problem?¡± Xu Yangyi glared at Yan Xingwei, as if he heard the doubts in his words.


    ¡°Nothing. Go have fun.¡± Yan Xingwei smiled and didn¡¯t intend to tell Xu Yangyi about this.


    ¡®When I see He Jingyan and Xu Yangyi, I seem to see his father and Gong Cheng.


    Are they in that kind of relationship?¡¯


    Yan Xingwei got suspicious, but he also felt that it was none of his business, so he did not continue to explore.


    ¡°It¡¯s really fun. I think I can pass some time,¡± Xu Yangyi smiled and then glanced at Nan Xiao behind him.


    ¡°I think he got the wrong target.¡± Either He Jingyan or Xu Yangyi was not to be offended, but some people insisted on plucking the tiger¡¯s whiskers.


    ¡°He?¡± Xu Yangyi suddenly laughed. ¡°I¡¯m only interested in the person behind him. He doesn¡¯t deserve my attention.¡±


    Xu Yangyi said in an arrogant way, not caring about Nan Xiao at all.


    Yan Xingwei disagreed, but he knew Xu Yangyi¡¯s strength, so he didn¡¯t retort but said, ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate anyone who dares to attack your husband.¡±


    Yan Xingwei didn¡¯t go to details, but Xu Yangyi understood his reminder not to underestimate the enemy.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a child, so you don¡¯t need to remind me.¡± ¡®I never underestimate my enemies, but I don¡¯t know if they have underestimated me.¡¯


    The smile on Xu Yangyi¡¯s lips deepened. He couldn¡¯t wait to make a scene.

 Chapter 281

    Yan Xingwei gave a helpless smile, as he knew that Xu Yangyi would reply to him like this.


    ¡°Anyway, I have nothing to do, so count me in,¡± Yan Xingwei suddenly said.


    Yan Xingwei hated troubles, but he now told Xu Yangyi that he wanted to join him, so Xu Yangyi looked at him suspiciously.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Didn¡¯t this guy always refuse to do anything? What was wrong with him? And pigs might fly.


    ¡°I feel bored anyway. I want something to kill my time.¡± As if he had guessed that Xu Yangyi would be surprised, Yan Xingwei did not explain more but said lightly.


    He glanced around casually with a lazy look. Suddenly, he took a glimpse of a delicate figure.


    Yan Xingwei paused and looked at the figure, frowning as if he was displeased.


    That person was talking something to a man with a bright look, devoid of the fear in front of Yan Xingwei.


    The person was Xiao Ling, and the man he was talking to was only a purchaser in the unit. Today they went out together to buy ingredients for dinner.


    ¡®So he has that kind of expression.¡¯ Yan Xingwei immediately sneered. Although he looked indifferent, for some reason, he seemed a little angry.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You look ferocious.¡±


    Xu Yangyi was going to ask Yan Xingwei why he suddenly got interested in these things, but he glanced at him and found he was staring at something with an angry look.


    ¡°Do I look ferocious?¡± Xu Yangyi¡¯s words surprised Yan Xingwei, who sneered, as if saying, ¡®Are you kidding me?¡¯


    ¡®How dare you question me?¡¯ Xu Yangyi¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Do you want me to buy you a mirror?¡±


    ¡®You look like a devil. How dare you question me?¡¯


    Xu Yangyi gave Yan Xingwei a contemputous look and then followed his gaze. When he saw Xiao Ling, he was taken aback, saying in bewilderment, ¡°Isn¡¯t that our class monitor? What a coincidence.¡±


    Xu Yangyi smiled and looked delighted. It seemed like he was very familiar with Xiao Ling.


    ¡°Our class monitor?¡± Yan Xingwei lazily raised his eyebrows at Xu Yangyi. He looked like he didn¡¯t know Xiao Ling.


    Xu Yangyi¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you don¡¯t know our class president?¡±


    ¡®How serious is his face blindness? Doesn¡¯t the class president sit in front of him? They see each other a lot. Oh, no. This guy always dozes off in the class.¡¯


    Thinking of this, Xu Yangyi rolled his eyes at Yan Xingwei.


    However, Yan Xingwei looked cold and indifferent, as if he didn¡¯t know Xiao Ling at all. When he was about to put the headset back on his ears to get some peace, a tearful pretty face flashed across his mind.


    The boy in his mind looked terrified with teary eyes. He curled up and shivered in a corner, calling someone to stop.


    Yan Xingwei¡¯s eyes widened. He tried to search more for the memory, but suddenly it disappeared from his head.


    ¡°What is it just now? Whose memory? Mine?¡±

 Chapter 282

    For the first time, Yan Xingwei looked surprised. His hands which were going to put the headset on his ears paused in the air.


    ¡°I¡¯ll call the class monitor over! I haven¡¯t finished my homework yet, and I¡¯ll copy his.¡±


    Xu Yangyi indulged in wishful thinking and nudged Yan Xingwei, who gave no response.


    Xu Yangyi was taken aback, looking back at Yan Xingwei, who was deep in thought with blank eyes. He raised his eyebrows.


    ¡®Yan Xingwei is absent-minded. This is something new!¡¯


    Amused, Xu Yangyi patted Yan Xingwei. ¡°What are you thinking about? Wake up.¡±


    ¡®He doesn¡¯t care about anything usually, nor does he give thoughts to anything. Now he is deep in thought. What happened?¡¯


    ¡°Has anything happened between you and the class monitor?¡± Xu Yangyi asked.


    Yan Xingwei came back to his senses and asked, ¡°Do you know about it?¡± He sounded impatient.


    Xu Yangyi was dumbfounded. He glared at him. ¡°Are you kidding me? I¡¯m asking you. Why are you asking me instead?¡±


    ¡®What the hell is going on? Is he running a high fever?¡¯


    Xu Yangyi glanced at Yan Xingwei¡¯s forehead, as if he was about to reach out and feel. However, Yan Xingwei seemed to know his intention, rolling his eyes.


    The corner of Xu Yangyi¡¯s mouth twitched. He was worried about Yan Xingwei.


    ¡°Why are you so annoying?¡± Xu Yangyi immediately complained.


    Yan Xingwei had returned to his normal self and replied, ¡°My husband is not a man. Why do I need to be as cute as you? To please him?¡±


    He was teasing Xu Yangyi. The serious expression on his face was gone, but that was just on the surface. After he said this, he immediately took a cold look at Xiao Ling with danger in his eyes.


    ¡®It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s my memory or not. The curious thing is, why does he get so scared at sight of me as if he sees a devil?¡¯


    Yan Xingwei, who had never cared about such things, suddenly got intrigued. Perhaps it was because of the flashback.


    ¡°Hello!¡± He suddenly shouted, ¡°You, come over.¡±


    He didn¡¯t point his finger at Xiao Ling. Instead, he coldly raised his chin, beckoning Xiao Ling, who got panic at sight of him.


    Xiao Ling¡¯s blood froze. His first reaction was to run. He was extremely terrified. Yan Xingwei¡¯s ferocious expression reminded him of the terrible past.


    When Yan Xingwei saw Xiao Ling running away, he got angry. He let out a cold snort. ¡°Run? It is ridiculous.¡±


    He pressed one hand on the railing and neatly jumped over to the other side of the road.


    Xiao Ling thought that he would be fine if he ran away, but when he looked back, Yan Xingwei was chasing after him.


    He turned pale with fright and ran around in panic, but soon he was caught by Yan Xingwei.


    Yan Xingwei grabbed Xiao Ling¡¯s collar and pulled him back. He ruthlessly pulled him to a corner and pressed him against the wall.


    Xiao Ling widened his eyes in fear. He instinctively held his head and shouted in horror, ¡°No, don¡¯t hit me.¡± He was pleading in terror.


    After he spoke, tears rolled down his face. He said in a choked and trembling voice. Now what he felt towards Yan Xingwei was not merely fear.

 Chapter 283

    Yan Xingwei was about to fly into a rage, but he paused at the sight of Xiao Ling, who looked like a frightened deer. He smacked his mouth impatiently and then punched at the place next to Xiao Ling¡¯s ear on the wall, grunting, ¡°Damn it.¡±


    Xiao Ling could clearly sense the air brought by the coming fist, and he shed more tears in fear, covering his head and crying, ¡°Don¡¯t hit me. I¡¯ll be good.¡± His tears would not stop.


    Yan Xingwei frowned, because Xiao Ling had been begging him not to hit him.


    ¡®Hit him? When did I hit him?¡¯


    Yan Xingwei searched his memory but he could not have a clue. He got more annoyed.


    ¡°You¡­¡± He wanted to say something, but he broke off. He punched at the wall in depression and cursed softly. He felt irritated, and he didn¡¯t why. Was he upset by Xiao Ling¡¯s tears or the absurb situation?


    Maybe both of them. He was confused.


    Xiao Ling turned pale when Yan Xingwei spoke impatiently.


    His arms that held his head trembled, and he bit his lower lip to prevent making any sounds. He seemed to shiver in fear. His suppressed sobs annoyed Yan Xingwei, who was at his wit¡¯s end.


    ¡°Why are you crying? Cut it out.¡± Yan Xingwei could not bear with it anymore, roaring impatiently in a much louder voice. Xiao Ling widened his eyes, tears coursing down his cheeks.


    ¡°I¡¯ll count to three. I will calm down, and you stop crying.¡± Yan Xingwei forced himself to take a deep breath and then raised Xiao Ling¡¯s teary face, frowning at him.


    Xiao Ling was startled when Yan Xingwei touched his chin, and he wanted to dodge in panic. But it was too late. His tearful eyes met Yan Xingwei¡¯s face.


    Xiao Ling had thought that he would be frightened or think of the terrible past, but Yan Xingwei no longer had the anger and ferocity. At this moment, Yan Xingwei was just looking at him with an annoyed and helpless expression.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you stop crying?¡± Noticing that Xiao Ling looked at him with blank eyes, devoid of fear, Yan Xingwei frowned again and asked inwardly, ¡°Damn it. What¡¯s wrong with him? The last minuate he was scared of me, as if I was a devil, but now he looks at me like an idiot.¡¯


    ¡°Are you dumb?¡± Yan Xingwei suddenly said. He released Xiao Ling¡¯s chin and took the headset off his ears impatiently.


    ¡°I¡¯m dumb.¡± Xiao Ling sniffed and finally spoke in a soft voice that Yan Xingwei had heard last time. He sounded like a lamb.


    ¡®This guy has an inviting look on his face, and his voice is incredibly soft, which is not the sissy voice that brings people goose bumps. His voice has a healing sweetness and lifts my mood.¡¯


    ¡®No¡­ Damn it. Am I out of my mind? Why do I comment on a man¡¯s voice?¡¯


    Yan Xingwei rubbed his eyebrows in frustration, unable to understand why he ran to catch Xiao Ling. ¡®What¡¯s wrong with me?¡¯


    ¡®What the heck am I doing?¡¯

 Chapter 284

    Xiao Ling got worried when Yan Xingwei covered his own face with a big hand in irritation. He wondered if he had said something wrong that angered Yan Xingwei.


    He didn¡¯t dare to breathe or move. He held his breath and looked at Yan Xingwei in front of him.


    He stared at Yan Xingwei foolishly, and suddenly, he blushed.


    At this moment, Yan Xingwei abruptly looked up at him, and Xiao Ling quickly lower his head in fear and clasped his hands.


    Yan Xingwei frowned when he saw the flustered look on Xiao Ling¡¯s face, and he sighed again. He didn¡¯t know what was wrong with him. Why did he suddenly care about Xiao Ling?


    ¡°Did I hit you before? Why did you run when you saw me?¡±


    Yan Xingwei was reluctant to ask, but he resented being wronged, so he asked grumpily.


    However, Xiao Ling trembled at his words and shed more tears, looking at Yan Xingwei with aggrieved eyes in disbelief.


    Yan Xingwei hated tears the most, so his stifled impatience surged again.


    When he was about to shout at Xiao Ling, a scene flashed across his mind. This time he clearly saw that blood trickling out of Xiao Ling¡¯s mouth, and he pinched Xiao Ling¡¯s neck, roaring in anger.


    Yan Xingwei was stunned. He stood there shaking, lost for words.


    ¡®Who is that? Is that me?¡¯


    He started to get confused, looking up at Xiao Ling, who was tearful.


    Suddenly, something incredible happened. Xiao Ling raised his hand and slapped Yan Xingwei directly. He said in a choked voice, ¡°Bastard.¡±


    His tears coursed down like pearls.


    Yan Xingwei who was stunned by the slap, staring at Xiao Ling, who suddenly got angry.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to see you again.¡± Xiao Ling suddenly roared at Yan Xingwei and turned to leave, but he was suddenly pulled back by Yan Xingwei, who came back to his senses. He quickly pressed Xiao Ling against the wall and said coldly, ¡°What are you to me? Why do I have memory of you?¡±


    His voice was piercing, as if he attempted to press Xiao Ling into the wall. He tightened his grip.


    Xiao Ling frowned at the increasing pressure, but he was no longer afraid. He struggled and hit Yan Xingwei¡¯s chest, shouting angrily, ¡°I have nothing to do with you. Let go of me.¡± His tears rolled down again, like they would never stop.


    ¡°If you explain it clearly, I will let you go.¡± Yan Xingwei didn¡¯t leg go and glared at Xiao Ling instead.


    ¡°Explain? You ask me to explain?¡± Xiao Ling shed more tears. He suddenly bit his lower lip and looked at Yan Xingwei in agony, ¡°Then who¡¯s gonna explain to me?¡±


    It was as if Xiao Ling himself was not very clear about what had happened at that time. Somehow, it became a mystery.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Yan Xingwei was surprised. He couldn¡¯t understand Xiao Ling¡¯s words.


    ¡®He doesn¡¯t know? In that case, who knows?¡¯


    ¡°I should ask you why. Why did you treat me that way? I just had a crush on your brother, and you¡­¡± Xiao Ling broke off because he was too sorrowful.

 Chapter 285

    ¡°What did I do?¡± Yan Xingwei immediately pinched Xiao Ling¡¯s arm and continued to ask, but Xiao Ling pushed his hand away. He suddenly stopped crying and looked at Yan Xingwei with tears. ¡°If you want to know, figure it out by yourself. Don¡¯t ask me, because I don¡¯t want to recall what happened that day.¡±


    Yan Xingwei thought he was done with that, but Xiao Ling sniffed in agony and added, ¡°Don¡¯t make me hate you.¡±


    It seemed that things were more serious than what Yan Xingwei had imagined. The atmosphere between the two of them froze.


    Yan Xingwei was irritated that he couldn¡¯t get the answer. If Xiao Ling said he would hate him in the past, Yan Xingwei would have laughed at him, but now it was different. He didn¡¯t know what had happened between him and Xiao Ling.


    ¡°Get out of the way.¡± Xiao Ling wiped away his tears and asked Yan Xingwei to go away. He was not as weak as just now.


    Yan Xingwei frowned, but he didn¡¯t insist and stepped away impatiently.


    Xiao Ling was surprised that Yan Xingwei would let him go easily. Suddenly, he smiled bitterly, ¡°Chengyu is right. As long as you don¡¯t want to remember, you will forget it completely.¡±


    For some reason, Xiao Ling said this to Yan Xingwei. When he left, he added, ¡°If only I could be like you.¡±


    His voice was soft without any mockery. His tears started to fall again, as if he was very sad.


    He quickly wiped the tears off and said, ¡°Next time you see me, please don¡¯t come near again.¡±


    If Xiao Ling had said this to Yan Xingwei ten minutes ago, Yan Xingwei would have thought he was out of his mind. However, Yan Xingwei was furious. He had never been so angry.


    ¡°Why do you think I come near you? Because every time you see me, you look scared like seeing a devil.¡±


    Yan Xingwei roared and then hit the wall resentfully with anger in his eyes.


    After a while, he came out from the corner. He had calmed down a little. When he went back to the street, he saw from a short distance that Xiao Ling was chatting with Xu Yangyi with a lovely face, his tears gone.


    Yan Xingwei sneered, ¡°You like to seduce men everywhere!¡±


    When he said this, he was upset with Xiao Ling, but he abruptly stared at Xu Yangyi with a complicated look which he didn¡¯t notice.


    He suddenly covered his face with his hands in resignation. He cursed softly, looking annoyed.


    ¡®Who is that guy? Why can he affect my emotions so much?¡¯


    Yan Xingwei tried hard to recall what he just saw in his memory but in vain.


    ¡°Xingwei, come over quickly! Why are you standing there?¡±


    Xu Yangyi had been talking to Xiao Ling, but when he turned around and checked on Nan Xiao, he found that Yan Xingwei was standing in the crowd stupidly.


    Yan Xingwei had the complicated mood for the first time when he heard Xu Yangyi calling him. He took a deep breath and walked towards them, but his eyes were fixing on Xiao Ling.


    When Xiao Ling saw Yan Xingwei coming up to them, he got nervous. He had just told Yan Xingwei not to come near him, but unexpectedly he bumped into Xu Yangyi when he came out. He met Yan Xingwei again. Maybe it was destined.

 Chapter 286

    Xiao Ling suddenly lowered his head. He blurted out involuntarily, ¡°Yangyi, you are on good terms with Yan Xingwei. He is not angry when you talk to him that way.¡±


    After he spoke, his eyes darkened again in self-pity and sorrow.


    Xu Yangyi paused and looked at Xiao Ling. He felt there was something between between Xiao Ling and Yan Xingwei, but he couldn¡¯t remember from when they started to be like this.


    ¡®Has something happened between the two of them?¡¯


    ¡®The class president¡¯s eyes are red. He must have cried just now. Is it because of Xingwei?¡¯


    ¡®That¡¯s impossible. Although Xingwei says annoying words sometimes, he won¡¯t make people cry. Besides, he doesn¡¯t care about others, let alone make someone cry. He thinks it troublesome.¡¯


    ¡®Why are the class president¡¯s eyes red? It¡¯s impossible that sands got in his eyes. It¡¯s too far fetching. Just now he said weird words. I don¡¯t believe nothing has happened between them.¡¯


    ¡®Forget it. I¡¯ll wait and see. They won¡¯t tell even I ask, because the atmosphere now was extremely dull.¡¯


    Xu Yangyi couldn¡¯t figure it out, so he decided to see how the two of them got along.


    Yan Xingwei coldly walked up to Xiao Ling. He stopped in front of him and stared at him. Xiao Ling involuntarily hid behind Xu Yangyi, his face turning pale.


    The corner of Xu Yangyi¡¯s mouth twitched. Yan Xingwei looked ferocious. What was wrong with him?


    Suddenly, he grabbed Yan Xingwei by the collar and pulled him aside, saying, ¡°Are you going to swallow the class president alive? Why do you look so fierce?¡± After he spoke, he looked back at Xiao Ling and said, ¡°Look. He¡¯s so scared that he turns pale. How wretched.¡± In the end, he patted Yan Xingwei, asking him to soften his face.


    However, Yan Xingwei suddenly flung Xu Yangyi¡¯s hand away and asked him coldly, ¡°What did you just say to him? Why did he smile? Why isn¡¯t he afraid of you?¡±


    Xu Yangyi was taken aback, not knowing what Yan Xingwei was talking about. He looked at him curiously and asked, ¡°Are you out of your mind today?¡±  ¡±


    ¡®This is unusual. Yan Xingwei actually asks about other people, and he dares to slap my hand. Is he crazy?¡¯


    Xu Yangyi seemed to emphasize on the wrong thing. Perhaps he was annoyed with the distain on Yan Xingwei¡¯s face.


    Yan Xingwei glared at Xu Yangyi silently, pushing him to answer his questions.


    ¡°I look amiable. How can the class president be afraid of me? I¡¯m not like you. You look intimidating.¡± Xu Yangyi rolled his eyes and said.


    However, Yan Xingwei sneered at him with an expression that they were the same. He looked softened.


    Xu Yangyi saw that and got serious. ¡°The class president is naive and sweet. He will laugh if you tell him some jokes. At school, I get along with him like this. He is a boy that I think I can befriend apart from you.¡±


    ¡®Besides, Xiao Ling is delicate with a melodious voice. It¡¯s fun to tease him.¡¯

 Chapter 287

    ¡°Get along with you?¡±


    Yan Xingwei was shocked. He knew Xu Yangyi well, who was hot-tempered. Could he get along with anyone? With a meek boy like Xiao Ling?


    Xu Yangyi got angry with Yan Xingwei¡¯s suspicious look. ¡°I can get along well with others. I¡¯m not a freak.¡±


    ¡®Damn it. He has a knack for angering me.¡¯


    ¡®Is that surprising that I can get along well with others? I¡¯m also a human!¡¯


    The more Xu Yangyi thought about it, the angrier he became. He couldn¡¯t control himself and glared at Yan Xingwei, who ignored him and looked back at Xiao Ling. The latter was not scared any more, looking at him and Xu Yangyi with a dejected face.


    ¡®What does that look mean?¡¯


    Yan Xingwei frowned at Xiao Ling. He couldn¡¯t understand the expression on Xiao Ling¡¯s face.


    When Xiao Ling saw Yan Xingwei look back at him, he immediately bowed his head and twined his hands in fear. The dejected look was gone.


    ¡°Damn it.¡± Yan Xingwei was annoyed.


    Xu Yangyi was going to complain when Yan Xingwei ignored him, but he got intrigued as Yan Xingwei started to get annoyed.


    He smiled mischievously and intimitely put his hand on Yan Xingwei¡¯s shoulder, saying, ¡°Did you do something to the class president? Otherwise, why does he get scared at sight of you like seeing a devil?¡±


    ¡®The class president is prettier than girls, and he excites the desire to adore him and protect him. If he gets together with Yan Xingwei, it could be fun.¡¯


    ¡®I can see different expressions on Yan Xingwei¡¯s face. For example, the look on his face when he falls in love. I can¡¯t wait to have fun.¡¯


    It turned out that Xu Yangyi was scheming this in his heart. If Yan Xingwei knew about his plan, what kind of look would he put on his face? He might roll his eyes at Xu Yangyi, saying he was silly. This was how he would react in the past. Xu Yangyi wondered how Yan Xingwei would respond this time.


    Xu Yangyi planned to watch a show, but he didn¡¯t know he would be in big trouble.


    A short distance away, a man in military uniform was looking at Xu Yangyi¡¯s hand on Yan Xingwei¡¯s shoulder with anger in his sharp eyes.


    ¡°Is that your wife? He¡¯s good-looking.¡± Jie Laming in the back seat did not know that He Jingyan was furious, and he even blew a whistle.


    Moreover, he added, ¡°But it¡¯s a pity that he¡¯s not as handsome as my wife.¡± After he spoke, he looked at Luo Sen flatteringly. However, Luo Sen punched him. He Jingyan was present, and Luo Sen couldn¡¯t allow Jie Laming to act recklessly.


    Jie Laming bent over in pain and complained, ¡°This is a compliment. Why do you hit me?¡±


    Old Jiu in the driver¡¯s seat looked at him sympathetically. Jie Laming was insensitive. Everyone else knew that He Jingyan was not to be offended at this moment.


    ¡°Shut up.¡± Luo Sen glared at Jie Laming again and pushed him away, preventing him from clinging to him. However, the space was so small, and Luo Sen couldn¡¯t keep him away. Not long after, Jie Laming clung to him again.

 Chapter 288

    Luo Sen was fuming. However, He Jingyan was with them, so he didn¡¯t dare to hit Jie Laming again. He could only look at him menacingly, as if saying, ¡°I¡¯ll give you hell later.¡±


    When Jie Laming noticed that Luo Sen was angry, he restrained himself. Otherwise, Luo Sen would not go home with him after the operation, he would be remorseful.


    ¡°I won¡¯t disturb you. Go ahead.¡± Jie Laming giggled and then immediately moved away.


    Although Luo Sen was surprised by Jie Laming¡¯s sudden change, he ignored him at this moment. When he was about to ask He Jingyan if they should wait and see, the latter suddenly slammed the door and got out of the car, walking coldly towards Xu Yangyi in the short distance.


    ¡°Wow, he¡¯s very angry. His wife will get in big trouble.¡±


    Jie Laming said in a worried voice, but he looked like he enjoying the show. It was easy for him to say that.


    However, Luo Sen calmly said, ¡°Who knows?¡±


    ¡®We have all witnessed the strength of Xu Yangyi. No matter how angry the Colonel is, he will not take it seriously.¡¯


    Jie Laming suddenly raised an eyebrow in amusement, because Luo Sen meant that Xu Yangyi was outstanding.


    He suddenly touched his chin and looked at Xu Yangyi with deep interest. ¡°I¡¯m curious about who can take down He Jingyan. This time, I can witness the miracle.¡±


    However, he was eager to see what would happen between He Jingyan and Xu Yangyi.


    ¡°Although Xu Yangyi is young, her strength cannot be underestimated. It took him less than three minutes to take down Tank.¡±


    Luo Sen suddenly explained to Jie Laming. It might be because Xu Yangyi was He Jingyan¡¯s wife, so he gave more comments.


    ¡°He took down Tank in less than three minutes?¡± Jie Laming was surprised, because he knew Tank¡¯s strength.


    Tank was in charge of Luo Sen¡¯s safety, so Jie Laming paid special attention to Tank. He knew that Tank was tough guy. However, he was defeated by Xu Yangyi, who looked delicate, in less than three minutes.


    ¡°There are few people who can defeat Tank. It seems that Colonel He¡¯s wife has to be powerful.¡±


    Old Jiu suddenly joined in the conversation. He couldn¡¯t see that Xu Yangyi was strong from his look.


    ¡°We will see if he¡¯s that powerful soon.¡± Jie Laming suddenly smiled in amusement.


    Just as Old Jiu said, He Jingyan¡¯s wife had to be outstanding. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be accepted by the unit.


    However, He Jingyan had been married for so long, but he didn¡¯t complain. It seemed that he was convinced by his wife.


    Xu Yangyi was oblivious to the impending danger. He held Yan Xingwei¡¯s shoulder, talking something with him. He leaned closer to Yan Xingwei smilingly, which angered He Jingyan behind him.


    ¡°It¡¯s weird. Why do I feel coldness behind me?¡± Xu Yangyi involuntarily withdrew his arm and suddenly said. Just as he was about to leave Yan Xingwei, he was abruptly grabbed by the waist by a pair of large hands and pulled into cold arms.

 Chapter 289

    Xu Yangyi was shocked. He instinctively took a step and bent down, grabbing the hand on his chest and giving his husband a shoulder throw.


    His reaction took He Jingyan by surprise. Thankfully he prepared himself when Xu Yangyi threw him, and he landed safely. Otherwise, he would be tossed to the ground in public.


    Xu Yangyi¡¯s move startled the people nearby, who exclaimed in surprise. Some people were even frightened. For example, Yan Xingwei, who was beside Xu Yangyi. He Jingyan flew past and glared at him.


    In the car not far away, Jie Laming and Old Jiu blew an appreciative whistle at the same time, almost giving Xu Yangyi a thumbs-up.


    ¡°Wow, this kid is cool! He reacts so fast.¡± Old Jiu said in surprise.


    ¡°Since he can throw a big man like He Jingyan away, he is capable.¡±


    Jie Laming said calmly, but in fact, he gasped when Xu Yangyi threw He Jingyan away just now. The sizes of the two men differed a lot, and Xu Yangyi only reached He Jingyan¡¯s chest. The latter could easily lift him up.


    ¡°Xu Yangyi could do far more than this. If you see his battle, you will be amazed.¡±


    At least the match between Yangyi and Tank was really amazing. No one could have imagined that the boy who was cuter than girls could be so good at combating.


    ¡°Luo Sen, I¡¯m angry! Why do you always praise others? You¡¯ve never praised me like this.¡± Jie Laming suddenly got jealous. Luo Sen seldom paid attention to anyone, but he sang high praise of Xu Yangyi.


    Luo Sen didn¡¯t bother to argue with him. He rolled his eyes and talked to the headset, ¡°The Colonel has taken action. Everyone, be prepared to fight at any time.¡±


    Tank on the other end said, ¡°yes¡± and then winked at his teammates, beckoning them to get ready. He said to Luo Sen, ¡°Captain, they don¡¯t seem to have any intention of attacking. The Colonel goes out at this moment, will he scare them away? Or does he have a new plan?¡±


    Tank was confused, because he just received Luo Sen¡¯s order a few minutes ago, saying that they should stand by, but He Jingyan suddenly took action.


    Luo Sen couldn¡¯t bring himself to tell Tank that He Jingyan just rushed out because of jealousy. He could only say, ¡°He has his own reasons. We just need to prepare for the battle.¡±


    Knowing that Luo Sen was asking him not to ask about it, Tank smartly said ¡°yes¡± and stay on call.


    After Xu Yangyi flung away the man who attacked him, he got ready to fight. When he went up to capture the man, he found it was He Jingyan. He paused and then flew into a rage. ¡°Damn you. Why did you attack me? Are you out of your mind?¡±


    He broke out into curses, looking at He Jingyan with menacing eyes.


    He Jingyan felt helpless. Xu Yangyi almost knocked him out, but he was disgruntled.


    ¡°My wife, are you cheating on me in public?¡± He Jingyan didn¡¯t mind Xu Yangyi¡¯s rudeness. Instead, he walked up to Xu Yangyi and looked at him with a dangerous expression. Then he glanced at Yan Xingwei coldly, revealing a murderous intent.


    The corner of Yan Xingwei¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡®Did he rush over at sight of the intimacy between Yangyi and me?¡¯

 Chapter 290

    ¡°What? Cheating on you?¡± Xu Yangyi¡¯s face twitched fiercely. He said angrily, ¡°Who¡¯s cheating?¡± Don¡¯t be so disgusting.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re my wife. If you are so intimate with another man in public, I will punish you.¡± Yan Xingwei grabbed Xu Yangyi¡¯s chin and interrupted him. He frowned at him with a cold warning.


    Xu Yangyi was startled by his anger, but he said grumpily, ¡°Intimate? Are you blind?¡±


    ¡®This damn uncle attacked him and said such words. Is he out of his mind?¡¯


    ¡°No?¡± He Jingyan said menacingly, glancing at Yan Xingwei with his sharp eyes.


    Yan Xingwei got involved, and his face darkened. ¡®What does it have to do with me?¡¯


    ¡®I was wondering how he would let Yangyi come out alone to be the bait. It turns out that he is following him secretly.¡¯


    ¡®When I first heard about their marriage, I thought He Jingyan married Yangyi because Nuan Nuan ran away and he wanted to vent his anger on him. Now I¡¯m wrong. He Jingyan is serious with Yangyi.¡¯


    ¡®Don¡¯t be jealous of me. I can¡¯t stand it.¡¯


    Yan Xingwei frowned and sighed. He Jingyan looked as if he wanted to cut him into pieces.


    ¡°Yangyi leaned over himself. The world is my witness.¡± Yan Xingwei explained first in order not to get into trouble. He was disturbed by Xiao Ling already, and he didn¡¯t want to get involved with Xu Yangyi and He Jingyan.


    ¡°Really?¡± He Jingyan coldly said. He didn¡¯t say much because he knew that Xu Yangyi took the initiative. However, it proved that Yan Xingwei and Xu Yangyi were on good terms. Any man who was on good terms with Xu Yangyi was his enemy.


    ¡®Does he know it well? Does that mean he is venting his anger on me?¡¯


    Yan Xingwei¡¯s mouth twitched again. He Jingyan was more jealous than he had imagined.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll get lost. Take your time.¡± He grabbed Xiao Ling and strode away.


    Xiao Ling was startled when Yan Xingwei pulled him away. He tried to break away, but Yan Xingwei kept walking forward, so he had no chance to break free.


    ¡°You, let me go¡± Xiao Ling got flustered, and his face started to turn pale, as if he was afraid of being alone with Yan Xingwei.


    ¡°If you want me to lose temper here, you can try.¡± Yan Xingwei warned coldly without looking back.


    Xiao Ling immediately shut his mouth, but he slowed down, looking back at Xu Yangyi for help with evident panic and fear in his eyes.


    Xu Yangyi wanted to stop Yan Xingwei, as Xiao Ling was about to cry. However, he knew Yan Xingwei wouldn¡¯t hurt Xiao Ling, so he waved goodbye, beckoning Xiao Ling not to be afraid.


    However, Xiao Ling was frightened, tears welling up in his eyes.


    ¡®Is he crying? Is he so afraid of Yan Xingwei?¡¯ Xu Yangyi was worried about Xiao Ling.


    He Jingyan, who was ignored, immediately got angry and said in a dangerous voice, ¡°My wife.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Xu Yangyi got disrupted and replied grumpily, but he didn¡¯t scold He Jingyan for calling him his wife.


    He Jingyan suddenly felt better, perhaps because Xu Yangyi didn¡¯t get angry when he called him his wife.

 Chapter 291

    ¡°What are you laughing at?¡± Xu Yangyi frowned at the sudden smile on He Jingyan¡¯s face.


    ¡®He was fuming a minute ago, but now he¡¯s laughing. Is he insane?¡¯


    Xu Yangyi needed to mind his language. Thankfully, he didn¡¯t speak out. Otherwise, He Jingyan would frown at him. He Jingyan didn¡¯t seem to be angry, as he was smiling meaningfully at Xu Yangyi.


    ¡°What the heck are you laughing at?¡± Xu Yangyi was furious when he saw He Jingyan smile at him wickedly without saying anything.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± He Jingyan finally spoke. He gently grabbed Xu Yangyi with his big hand and easily pulled him into his arms. He straightened Xu Yangyi¡¯s collar with deep affection.


    Perhaps Xu Yangyi was used to be held in He Jingyan¡¯s arms, he didn¡¯t push him away. He stared at him and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you feel hot? I do. Stay away from me.¡±


    After he spoke, he nudged He Jingyan without the usual violence.  At least, he didn¡¯t give He Jingyan a slap.


    He Jingyan was surprised that Xu Yangyi didn¡¯t get angry. He thought about it and knew that Xu Yangyi didn¡¯t push him away because he had been used to the intimacy.


    A cunning look flashed across his eyes, and he naturally raised his hand to wipe the sweat on Xu Yangyi¡¯s forehead. He even lowered his head and kissed him. After that, he said to Ji Guangming, who was dumbfounded, ¡°Get the umbrella.¡±


    People came and went on the street, and they were watching the couple. Ji Guangming was stunned by the intimacy between He Jingyan and Xu Yangyi, and he stared at He Jingyan for a while before he responded and hurried away to buy umbrella. However, Xu Yangyi said indifferently, ¡°I don¡¯t need the umbrella. The sun doesn¡¯t kill me.¡± He glared at He Jingyan. ¡°I ask you to stay away from me. Why do you ask Ji Guangming to buy umbrella?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid that you¡¯ll have sun burn. Look. Your arms are red.¡± He looked distressed.


    Xu Yangyi looked at his arms, which indeed reddened in the sun.


    ¡°You will feel dizzy later. Go to the mall and enjoy the coolness. It¡¯s too hot on the street.¡±


    He Jingyan stroked Xu Yangyi¡¯s hair and kissed him on his head, beckoning Xu Yangyi to go to a shady place, but Xu Yangyi said, ¡°I want to go home. I don¡¯t go shopping.¡±


    ¡®Dad must be worried about me as he hasn¡¯t seen me for a long time. At least I can go home and tell him I¡¯m safe. I can as well ask where Xu Nuannuan has gone.¡¯


    However, Xu Yangyi seemed to have forgotten one thing, that was to escape. In the past, all he had been thinking was to escape from He Jingyan, but now he didn¡¯t think of it any more. Perhaps he had forgotten, or he had got used to living with He Jingyan and gave up leaving.


    ¡°Get a cab. Otherwise, when can you reach home on foot?¡± He Jingyan knew that Xu Yangyi had dropped the idea of leaving him, so he didn¡¯t stop him from going home. Moreover, he was certain that Xu Yangyi could not leave him now.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any money¡± Xu Yangyi answered flatly. He wore Xu Nuannuan¡¯s wedding dress that day. How could he bring money? He Jingyan had taken the phone from his house.


    He Jingyan pulled a wry face. ¡°So you walked all the way here?¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Xu Yangyi rolled his eyes at He Jingyan, who was gloating, and he said with a smile, ¡°In fact, I¡¯m afraid someone could not catch up with me. I¡¯m giving him time to call for more people.¡± Xu Yangyi gave a meaningful look at Nan Xiao, who was shocked by the arrival of He Jingyan.

 Chapter 292

    ¡®I¡¯d like to see what kind of trick Nan Xiao played. Anyway, I am free now. It might be good to pass the time with this matter.¡¯


    Of course, He Jingyan knew who Xu Yangyi was referring to, but he didn¡¯t show any extra expression. Instead, he suddenly picked up Xu Yangyi and said to Ji Guangming, who still didn¡¯t react, ¡°Stop a car.¡±


    Ji Guangming originally was hesitant to ask about the umbrella, but He Jingyan gave him another command.


    Then he replied in a daze, ran to the side of the road, and stopped a taxi.


    ¡°Damn it! Why hold me? I can walk by myself.¡± Xu Yangyi, who was picked up by He Jingyan, immediately struggled. He just wanted to let He Jingyan put him down, but at this moment, he noticed the gazes of the people around him. Xu Yangyi was so frightened that he didn¡¯t know what to do next because the passersby were looking at them and talking with each other.


    Seeing a handsome man being held by another handsome man on the street, people were naturally a little surprised. After all, the people in this country were not that open-minded. The most important thing was that He Jingyan was dressed in a handsome military uniform, which made passersby mistakenly think that they were shooting a TV series. The scene was getting more and more lively and a lot of people were gathered.


    Xu Yangyi blushed immediately because he realized that He Jingyan had done so intimate action in front of so many people.


    ¡°He Jingyan, you did it on purpose!¡± Apart from this, Xu Yangyi couldn¡¯t think of anything else. He immediately grabbed He Jingyan¡¯s sleeve and looked at him threateningly as if his anger was about to explode at any moment.


    However, He Jingyan kindly held up Xu Yangyi¡¯s butt and pinched his cheek as if nothing had happened. Then he smiled happily and said, ¡°I¡¯m sweet with my wife, how did it become intentional? You think too badly about your husband. My wife.¡± After saying that, he showed a sad expression.


    Xu Yangyi did not take his words seriously, but looked even more furious. He forcefully pulled He Jingyan¡¯s collar and forced him to look at himself, saying angrily, ¡°Who¡¯s the fucking sweet with you?¡± Then he angrily pushed He Jingyan away, ¡°Put me down, or I¡¯ll slap you.¡±


    ¡°If it was given by my wife, even if it¡¯s a knife, I have to accept it!¡± He Jingyan was still smiling. Then he deliberately approached Xu Yangyi¡¯s face and kissed him.


    Then He Jingyan rubbed Xu Yangyi¡¯s head and smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. When we get home, You can slap me as much as you want.¡± He Jingyan didn¡¯t stop provoking his wife at all! passersby didn¡¯t know that Xu Yangyi was pitiful, or He Jingyan who was slapped was pitiful.


    In short, one of these two people was willing to beat the other one, and the other one was also willing to beat him! Maybe this kind of life had different happiness, at least it wouldn¡¯t be very rigid.


    ¡®Damn it, He Jingyan is definitely crazy.¡¯


    Towards He Jingyan¡¯s shameless self, Xu Yangyi cursed in his heart for He Jingyan¡¯s shameless actions. Then he punched He Jingyan in the face angrily because passersby were talking and pointing at them.


    He Jingyan felt painful, but he didn¡¯t get angry. Instead, he touched the corner of his mouth and hissed. It seemed that he was really hurt by Xu Yangyi¡¯s punch.


    Xu Yangyi was shocked because his fist reacted faster than his brain, so he had never expected this scene.


    ¡®It looks like he¡¯s in a lot of pain. I didn¡¯t really hit him hard just now, did I?¡¯


    Xu Yangyi started to feel guilty, but he immediately defended himself. ¡°You came by yourself. You deserve it.¡±


    He wanted to pretend as if nothing had happened, but he noticed He Jingyan¡¯s expression from the corner of his eye. The worry on his face was obvious, and he looked a little cute. It seemed that he was worried about He Jingyan!

 Chapter 293

    He Jingyan felt a little fresh because it was the first time that Xu Yangyi showed such a guilty expression after he hit him.


    ¡®Does it mean that he knows that he beat me hard? It looks like my wife is worried about me! He knows that he hurts me and is introspecting himself.


    Although his is still so stubborn, now undoubtedly, he knows that he was wrong, it¡¯s great.¡¯


    He Jingyan directly looked at Xu Yangyi¡¯s face and saw his embarrassment. Then he suddenly stopped and smiled, ¡°Honey, are you particularly feeling sorry for me?¡±


    ¡°Ah? Who the f**king feels sorry for you, don¡¯t flatter yourself.¡±


    Hearing He Jingyan¡¯s words, Xu Yangyi immediately retorted. But he looked very excited, so his expression instead confirmed He Jingyan¡¯s words.


    ¡®As the saying goes, an explanation is a disguise.¡¯ Xu Yangyi¡¯s behavior completely showed his original thoughts.


    ¡°Really?¡± He Jingyan¡¯s smile was meaningful because he wanted to see Xu Yangyi blushing and at a loss.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter! The sun is too hot. How long do you want to hold me in your arms and stand here?¡±


    Finding that he had no excuse to replay He Jingyan, Xu Yangyi suddenly changed the topic and turned his head to not look at He Jingyan!


    ¡®Damn it! He Jingyan must do this on purpose. He must want to see me embarrassed.¡¯


    The more Xu Yangyi thought about it, the angrier he became. So suddenly he gave He Jingyan a punch in the abdomen and snorted unhappily. Then he arrogantly turned his head again. ¡®You teased me, then I will take revenge on you.¡¯ His look was extremely cute.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that they were outside, He Jingyan would have pressed Xu Yangyi under him and punished him. Xu Yangyi showed such a pure and cute expression, it made him have an impulse.


    ¡°Honey, don¡¯t show such an attractive expression in front of others, especially Zuo Bo.¡±


    He Jingyan suddenly frowned and warned Xu Yangyi. Perhaps it was because Xu Yangyi was too cute, he was afraid Zuo Bo would not be able to hold on! Because Zuo Bo had always been lascivious, but now that Zuo Bo¡¯s relationship with Long Chen had advanced a step, so he wondered if his worries would come true.


    ¡°Attra¡­ attractive?¡± Xu Yangyi¡¯s face was twisted. ¡°Your words sound like I¡¯m an unfaithful woman. I¡¯m a man.¡± After saying that, he cursed and looked angry because of He Jingyan¡¯s words.


    However, He Jingyan looked righteous and confident, ¡°You are my wife, that is, you are a married man. If you attract others behind your own husband¡¯s back, then you are unfaithful.¡± He was so serious as if there really was something like this.


    ¡®Wife? Married man? And, who attract others behind his back?¡¯


    Xu Yangyi didn¡¯t say anything. Of course, he definitely wasn¡¯t speechless because of He Jingyan! He was so angry that he couldn¡¯t speak. At this moment, his eyes were burning with rage.


    With a crisp voice, He Jingyan was slapped heavily.


    ¡°I am unfaithful? Then I will show you how unfaithful I am.¡± Xu Yangyi suddenly pushed away He Jingyan and jumped out of his arms. Then he got into the taxi Ji Guangming had stopped and slammed the door shut.


    ¡°Please drive,¡± He Jingyan said and left He Jingyan.

 Chapter 294

    Because Xu Yangyi suddenly got into the car, the driver was shocked. He froze for a few seconds before responding, ¡°Sir, where to?¡±


    ¡°Anywhere, as long as I can leave here,¡± Xu Yangyi was still angry and did not look at He Jingyan outside the car.


    ¡®Damn it, you came here to anger me! I will go home. You live alone.¡¯


    Xu Yangyi cursed in his heart. He originally didn¡¯t want to be so angry, but when he heard that He Jingyan said he was unfaithful, he was inexplicably very angry. Probably because he was a man and he even was He Jingyan¡¯s wife. It was already hard for him to speak their relationship in public, but He Jingyan said that he was unfaithful.


    ¡°Ah¡­! So annoying!¡± Xu Yangyi suddenly grabbed his hair and roared. It made the driver shocked again.


    The driver didn¡¯t dare ask any more questions. He just quickly drove the car away and thought in his heart. ¡®Now the children¡¯s tempers are so bad?¡¯


    Ji Guangming, who had stopped the car, watched the car drive away and didn¡¯t come back to his senses. Because He Jingyan and Xu Yangyi were sweet and happy, but after he stopped the car, the two of them started arguing.


    ¡®What¡¯s going on? The Colonel angered Xu Yangyi again?¡¯


    Ji Guangming¡¯s lips twitched and he could only think that. Then he quickly bowed to He Jingyan and said, ¡°Colonel, should we catch up with Mr. Xu?¡±


    He Jingyan wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and grinned. He did not answer Ji Guangming¡¯s question but said, ¡°Looks like he is really angry!¡±


    Then, he looked at the car that was driving far away and sighed because he realized that he had gone too far. But suddenly, he smiled and there was a hint of helplessness.


    When Nan Xiao saw that He Jingyan was slapped by Xu Yangyi, his heart ached. He quickly stepped forward and said, ¡°Colonel, are you okay?¡±


    Then, he took out a handkerchief and wanted to wipe away He Jingyan¡¯s blood, but He Jingyan shook his hand and rejected.


    Although He Jingyan didn¡¯t say anything, he didn¡¯t look at Nan Xiao and just shook his hand coldly, it made Nan Xiao¡¯s heart very painful.


    His eyes dimmed, then he lowered his head and didn¡¯t say anything. He just gripped his handkerchief tightly. It looked like he was hurt by He Jingyan¡¯s coldness.


    ¡®Why can¡¯t I? Could it be that Xu Yangyi, has something that I don¡¯t have? I¡¯ve been with you for such a long time, but Xu Yangyi? You two have only been married for a month.¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Nan Xiao suddenly apologized for what he just did.


    He Jingyan still didn¡¯t say anything but glanced at him, then he turned to Ji Guangming and said, ¡°Stop another car and follow him.¡±


    Ji Guangming was thinking about something as he looked at depressed Nan Xiao, so when He Jingyan said this, he was a little stunned. Then he replied and hurriedly continued to stop the car. But when he was about to turn around, he glanced at Nan Xiao and suddenly sighed.


    ¡®So the person the adjutant likes is the Colonel? No wonder he always looked at Xu Yangyi with a jealousy gaze.


    Nan Xiao was depressed because He Jingyan didn¡¯t look at him, but after He Jingyan glanced at him, he immediately looked delighted because he was easily satisfied.


    However, when he thought of Xu Yangyi, his eyes immediately turned fierce.

 Chapter 295

    ¡®Xu Yangyi, today, I will not let you go back alive, even if it is against the first prince¡¯s orders.¡¯


    Nan Xiao clenched his fists and he had made a decision.


    Then he touched his pocket and pressed his phone again. In the end, he suddenly walked towards Ji Guangming and said with a smile on his face, ¡°I¡®ll stop a car!¡±


    Ji Guangming, who was in a hurry to stop another car, glanced at him in confusion, then immediately looked at He Jingyan to ask for his instructions.


    He Jingyan suddenly smiled and signaled Ji Guangming to let Nan Xiao stop the car.


    Ji Guangming replied with his eyes, then pretended that nothing had happened and smiled at Nan Xiao, ¡°Thank you.¡± His smile made people think that he was happy that someone could help him. It was likely that Nan Xiao also thought so.


    However, Ji Guangming was not so calm. So he hurriedly walked to He Jingyan¡¯s side and whispered to He Jingyan, ¡°Colonel, Mr. Xu is leaving alone, and no one is following to protect him. Now Nan Xiao moves freely, Is it really okay?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? My decision is wrong?¡± He Jingyan did not explain but glanced at Ji Guangming, who was very nervous.


    When Ji Guangming heard this, his expression immediately changed and he quickly apologized, ¡°I overstepped.¡±


    ¡®Why am I so stupid?! How could I question the Colonel¡¯s order?¡¯


    Ji Guangming scolded himself for being stupid. Then after thinking about it for a moment, he murmured in his heart, ¡®The Colonel¡¯s love for Mr. Xu is obvious. It is impossible for him to let Mr. Xu in danger. There must be other considerations.¡¯


    ¡°Colonel, please get in the car.¡±


    Nan Xiao stopped the car and respectfully asked He Jingyan to get in, but he stopped Ji Guangming who followed He Jingyan. ¡°You can get in the same car with me!¡±


    Ji Guangming was confused, so he glanced at He Jingyan again, but He Jingyan didn¡¯t say anything, so he could only nod and follow Nan Xiao to get in another car.


    ¡®A car has three seats! Why do we need to get in another car?¡¯


    Ji Guangming was extremely confused, but since he was alone with Nan Xiao, he naturally was somewhat defensive. He did not show it clearly because he was afraid that Nan Xiao would find out something.


    At this time, Nan Xiao did not have time to look at Ji Guangming. He suddenly told the driver, ¡°Follow that car.¡±


    He didn¡¯t point which car it was, nor did he talk more to the driver. But the driver quickly followed as if he knew it.


    Ji Guangming was a little stunned and suddenly felt it was strange, but he couldn¡¯t say it clearly.


    Not far away, Luo Sen and Jie Laming saw Xu Yangyi left and He Jingyan just followed. The two of them suddenly both smiled.


    ¡°The main scene is finally going on the stage?¡± Jie Laming looked expectant.


    Old Jiu was also interested. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since we show our power!¡±


    ¡°Someone doesn¡¯t know how high the sky is,¡± Luo Sen said coldly, then he asked Tank, who was on the other side of the earphones, ¡°The personnel in place?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Xu has already entered our protected area, and we won¡¯t let the enemy succeed.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Luo Sen replied calmly, and then added, ¡°The Colonel said that he would be responsible for all the consequences. Let them just do it. If someone dies, the Colonel will be responsible.¡±


    Hearing Luo Sen¡¯s words, Tank immediately laughed heartily, ¡°They are indeed the Colonel¡¯s words.¡± He seemed to have been waiting for this sentence for a long time, and the other soldiers blew a whistle together and were already ready to start moving.

 Chapter 296

    At the same time, Gong Cheng had a ghastly look after he received a call at Xu Yangyi¡¯s home.


    ¡°Yangyi went out of He Jingyan¡¯s unit?¡± He shouted in panic.


    He Jingyan couldn¡¯t possibly allow Yangyi to leave the unit alone. What had happened?


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about the details. Although He Jingyan has followed him out, the situation seems to be subtle. What should I do now?¡± The person on the other end seemed to be flustered, and he talked with urgency.


    ¡°Send all the people out to protect Yangyi now. If he has one hair lost, none of you should come back alive to see me.¡±


    Gong Cheng was beside himself with anger. He rushed down from the second floor and lost his usual composure, as if it was the end of the world.


    ¡°Yes, yes, I¡¯ll do it now.¡± This was the first time the men on the other end had seen Gong Cheng get so angry. He was terrified. He quickly hung up the phone and made the arrangement.


    After Gong Cheng hung up the phone, he pulled off his tie impatiently and frowned, cursing, ¡°Damn it!¡± His eyes turned icy.


    He rushed downstairs and walked straight to the door. Just as he was going out, Xu Jing went out of the kitchen and looked at him in confusion.


    ¡°Gong Cheng?¡± He seemed to be saying, ¡°Where are you going? You are in a hurry.¡±


    Gong Cheng paused and hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯ll go out for a while.¡± He went out quickly.


    It was the first time Xu Jing had seen Gong Cheng in such a hurry, and he stood there dumbfounded, looking at the door.


    ¡°Has something happened to the company?¡± Xu Jing muttered, but he didn¡¯t pay much attention. He yawned lazily and walked upstairs.


    As he went upstairs, the door opened again. Gong Cheng came back and gave an instruction worriedly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go out. You have to wait for me to come back. Don¡¯t open the door to anyone.¡±


    After he spoke, he slammed the door shut, leaving Xu Jing in bewilderment.


    After he came back to his senses, Xu Jing pursed his mouth awkwardly. ¡°I¡¯m not Yangyi.¡±


    However, Xu Yangyi was probably more reliable than him.


    After reminding Xu Jing, Gong Cheng was still worried. He called again to ask half of the men to come back to protect Xu Jing. And he would go to find Xu Yangyi in person.


    ¡°Are¡­are you coming over?¡± The man on the other end was surprised. Afraid that Gong Cheng would get angry, he quickly collected himself and sent Gong Cheng the location.


    After Gong Cheng looked at the location in the car, he immediately drove out of the courtyard, as if he didn¡¯t want to waste a second.


    Xu Jing stood at the window upstairs and got puzzled. It seemed that something big had happened.


    He put down the cup and hurriedly grabbed his phone, intending to call Gong Cheng and ask about it. However, he thought that Gong Cheng didn¡¯t tell him, and it must be something he couldn¡¯t know, so he hesitated for a moment and put down his phone.


    ¡°Maybe the publishing house is too late for the deadline, and Gong Cheng has rushed there to deal with it. It happens a lot!¡±


    Xu Jing comforted himself and smiled foolishly. Afterwards, he didn¡¯t think about it anymore, and he got down to making his comics. He was incredibly calm.

 Chapter 297

    As soon as Gong Cheng left, the Dragon Team, who had been monitoring on the Xu house, immediately contacted He Jingyan.


    ¡°Gong Cheng left the Xu house alone?¡± He Jingyan raised an eyebrow and asked.


    ¡°Yes, Colonel. Judging from the direction he is heading, he should be going to Yangyi¡¯s location. Moreover, the people who have been secretly protecting Yangyi¡¯s father left. Shall we continue to follow them?¡±


    He Jingyan had been suspicious with the identity of Gong Cheng, so his men asked him if they should follow Gong Cheng since he left the Xu house.


    He Jingyan didn¡¯t give an order immediately. When his men reported that Gong Cheng hurried out, Xu Yangyi happened to be on the streets. He got suspicious.


    Did Gong Cheng go to take Yangyi home? Or did he go out for something else?


    He Jingyan thought that Gong Cheng would go to pick up Xu Yangyi because he learned from Long Chen that Gong Cheng adored Xu Yangyi. He might be afraid that Xu Yangyi suffered from the marriage and went to take Yangyi home when he went out of the unit.


    He Jingyan pondered. He was wondering why Gong Cheng waited until now to take Xu Yangyi home.


    Just as He Jingyan was baffled, the subordinate on the other end suddenly said, ¡°Strange. Didn¡¯t those people leave? Why are they back again?¡±


    ¡°Those people are back?¡±


    ¡°Colonel, all of them come back suddenly. This time, they do not watch over the house in secret. Instead, they guard each gate of the house.¡±


    ¡®It looks like they are closely protecting Yangyi¡¯s father. But isn¡¯t his father just a rich man? It¡¯s too exaggerating. That makes him look like a big shot.¡¯


    The subordinate was amused, not taking it seriously. But He Jingyan suddenly got interested.


    ¡®Now it seems that Long Chen had a point when he said the Xu family was a mystery. My wife¡¯s family is unusual. Why does Gong Cheng get so nervous? He is not in a hurry to take Yangyi home. He might know Yangyi is in danger, so he rushed out of the Xu house.¡¯


    ¡®Those who have been secretly protecting the Xu family were sent out by him at first, but he called them back as he was worried that my father-in-law was at home alone. Based on the current situation, the identity of my wife and father-in-law must be extraordinary. Otherwise, how could they have a powerful man like Gong Cheng protecting them?¡¯


    ¡®Furthermore, the death of my mother-in-law was suspicious, and the file of Xu Nuannuan, who was going to be my wife, couldn¡¯t be found.¡¯


    ¡®Interesting. It seems like my wife did not replace his sister and married me foolishly.¡¯


    ¡®All these signs show that there must be some hidden agenda.¡¯


    Suddenly, He Jingyan smiled coldly. ¡®The old man must have something to do with this. He suddenly got me a wife, and it turned out he had other plans.¡¯


    ¡°Colonel, what shall do? Stay here and monitor them? Or meet up with you?¡± The subordinate asked when He Jingyan didn¡¯t give any instructions for a long time.


    After a long while, He Jingyan replied, ¡°Half of our men stay there, and the other half follow Gong Cheng. I have to know all his movements.¡±


    ¡®Only this man could give me the answer.¡¯


    ¡°Yes, Colonel.¡±

 Chapter 298

    ¡°Where are you?¡± He Jingyan suddenly asked after pressing down on Bluetooth.


    Even though he didn¡¯t say a name, someone replied, ¡°I¡¯m not far from Yangyi. He¡¯s within the range.¡± After he spoke, he sped up the car.


    ¡°You heard what happened just now, right? Follow him closely, and catch him alive if necessary. ¡°He Jingyan gave the mindless order.


    The man on the other end paused. He knew that He Jingyan was asking him to follow Gong Cheng, but he was curious about his previous mission, as he was in the middle of it. He thought of asking about Xu Yangyi. Didn¡¯t he need the protection? But he thought He Jingyan must have his own plans, so he didn¡¯t ask anything else. He turned the car around neatly and started to track the location of Gong Cheng.


    ¡°Long Chen,¡± He Jingyan suddenly called out again with a cold voice.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make up for it now.¡± Before He Jingyan gave the order, Long Chen said on the other end of Bluetooth, as he knew what he was going to say.


    Long Chen glanced at Zuo Bo, beckoning him to follow Gong Cheng according to the location.


    ¡°If you had prepared for the worst in the beginning, you would have known such things would happen. Now you get anxious. It¡¯s so unlike you.¡±


    Zuo Bo took a puff of smoke and casually cut in. He talked in an indifferent voice, as if he didn¡¯t care about it.


    ¡°Cut the crap. If something happens to Yangyi, I¡¯ll skin you alive.¡±


    He Jingyan knew Zuo Bo was driving the car at a high speed, so he said in a harsh tone without anger or warning.


    Zuo Bo spread his hands without replying. He glanced at Long Chen with an expression as if saying, ¡°Your boss is domineering.¡±


    Long Chen took an indifferent look at him and then ignored him. He didn¡¯t like other people to speak ill of He Jingyan, not even Zuo Bo.


    Zuo Bo frowned. Long Chen¡¯s expression evidently showed that he leaned towards He Jingyan. When he was about to say something, a sharp blade was pressed against his neck. Long Chen said with cold eyes said, ¡°Do you need me to give you some motivation to drive seriously?¡±


    Needless to say, the motivation was the dagger. However, it was normal for Long Chen to get angry. After all, he was in the middle of the mission, so he had to be careful.


    Zuo Bo let out a snorting laugh and stared at Long Chen with danger in his eyes. ¡°Do you choose me or He Jingyan?¡± He seemed to say, ¡°If you dare to say you choose He Jingyan, I¡¯ll kill you right here.¡±


    Long Chen clearly saw it, but he said, ¡°He Jingyan.¡±


    After he spoke, Zuo Bo slammed on the emergency brakes. Everyone heard a rustling sound in the blue tooth. They lost Zuo Bo and Long Chen.


    ¡°Colonel, has something happened to Second Lieutenant?¡± When Luo Sen heard the sudden brake, he thought that they were attacked by the enemy, so he quickly asked.


    He Jingyan¡¯s mouth twitched. What else could happen except that Zuo Bo stopped the car himself?


    He rubbed the space between his eyebrows helplessly. What were the two of them doing here? To show off their love?


    ¡°Ignore them. After identifying the target, watch closely.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Colonel.¡±

 Chapter 299

    ¡°The voice just now¡­ Is it Zuo Bo?¡± Jie Laming¡¯s mouth twitched.


    Luo Sen glanced at him in confusion, as if asking, ¡°Do you know Warden Zuo Bo?¡±


    The corner of Jie Laming¡¯s mouth twitched even more when he met Luo Sen¡¯s eyes. He didn¡¯t dare to tell Luo Sen that Zuo Bo gave him the aphrodisiac.


    Zuo Bo used to be the captain of Dragon Team, so he had been Jie Laming¡¯s bodyguard many times. Jie Laming¡¯s interest in men was influenced by Zuo Bo. At that time, Jie Laming knew that Zuo Bo had a crush on someone, but he couldn¡¯t get him. Jie Laming started to be interested in men, and turned his gaze to Luo Sen, who became his bodyguard later.


    Jie Laming met Zuo Bo at the age of eleven or twelve, and he didn¡¯t know about a lot things. However, Zuo Bo started to instill him with unhealthy thoughts, including the things between men.


    ¡°Does Zuo Bo stay in your unit now?¡± ¡®Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be here. The person who spoke to Zuo Bo should be the man Zuo Bo has loved for a long time. I remember his name was Long Chen, Luo Sen¡¯s boss.¡¯


    ¡°So what?¡± Luo Sen looked up at him with a dangerous face, as if saying, ¡°What the heck do you want to say?¡±  Perhaps because Jie Laming suddenly got too nosy.


    His words convinced Jie Laming that Zuo Bo stayed in the army. His face darkened, and he suddenly warned Luo Sen, ¡°You must stay away from Zuo Bo.¡±


    Jie Laming somehow said the same thing as He Jingyan. It seemed that Zuo Bo was not to be taken lightly in the past.


    Old Jiu had the same feeling, and he had the same expression as Jie Laming. ¡°Listen to Master. He¡¯s not joking.¡±


    They thought that after Zuo Bo transferred to be the warden, they would not see him again. They didn¡¯t expect to bump into him here.


    ¡°Old Jiu, let¡¯s go home.¡± Jie Laming suddenly said in a hurry.


    Old Jiu quickly said, ¡°Yes.¡± He seemed reluctant to meet Zuo Bo. No one knew what they had experienced with Zuo Bo in the past.


    However, Luo Sen didn¡¯t listen to them, as he was in the middle of a mission. He glared at them. ¡°Shall I kick you both out of the car? Or you two get lost?¡±


    He warned that they could leave the car to him.


    ¡°Of course you have to go back with me. I can¡¯t leave you alone here. Zuo Bo is a beast and he will devour you alive.¡±


    As Jie Laming explained, he gave Old Jiu a look, beckoning him to turn the car around and head back home. Without giving Luo Sen a chance to speak, he said to Bluetooth, ¡°I¡¯m taking my wife away! You take care of the rest. Anyway, that¡¯s your own wife.¡±


    After he spoke, he hung up. He forcibly suppressed Luo Sen, who had attacked him, and they went back home.


    Jie Laming could not escape from the beating and yelling, but he would rather bear with the pain than let Luo Sen bump into Zuo Bo.


    What about He Jingyan? He couldn¡¯t bear with it anymore. What had these couples come for? To show off their love?


    The other Dragon Team soldiers who had been listening felt desperate, as they also wanted to know what these people were doing.

 Chapter 300

    ¡°Colonel, what shall we do now?¡± Tank willed himself to ask, as He Jingyan didn¡¯t say anything, and the atmosphere in Bluetooth was extremely strange.


    ¡°The plan goes on normally. They are not part of the plan.¡±


    He Jingyan seemed to have foreseen this, so he spoke calmly.


    It was not the first time that Jie Laming had taken Luo Sen away in the middle of the operation, so Tank was not surprised. He just pursed his lips and responded respectfully.


    ¡®Colonel is very tolerant. Any other man would have flown into a rage. How could he suppress his anger?¡¯


    Tank couldn¡¯t help admiring He Jingyan. When he recalled that Jie Laming said Zuo Bo was very dangerous in Bluetooth, he pursed his mouth.


    ¡®Jie Laming doesn¡¯t know that Warden Zuo Bo tried to take advantage of Luo Sen before. After all, Zuo Bo used to be the captain of Dragon Team, and he got in touch with Luo Sen.¡¯


    ¡®Besides, Luo Sen gave Zuo Bo a shoulder throw. Isn¡¯t he awesome? Jie Laming doesn¡¯t need to worry that Captain Luo Sen would be bullied.¡±


    ¡®No one can bully Captain Luo Sen. Does Jie Laming think Captain Luo Sen is easy to bully?¡¯


    Tank was indignant for Luo Sen, but suddenly he paused. His face darkened.


    ¡®Why does Captain Luo Sen allow Jie Laming to bully him?¡¯


    Tank was baffled by this question.


    ¡®Does Captain Luo Sen like Jie Laming?¡¯


    He laughed at this thought, telling himself it was impossible. Luo Sen didn¡¯t want to offend Jie Laming because of this identity.


    But after a while, he felt that this excuse was far-fetching, as no one could force Luo Sen to do what he didn¡¯t want, let alone being screwed by a man.


    Tank covered his face with his big hand. ¡®So Captain Luo Sen fell in love with Jie Laming long ago?¡¯


    ¡®It turns out we have guessed it wrong.¡¯


    As Tank smiled and covered his face, his teammate looked at him as if he was an alien.


    ¡°Hey Tank, are you alright?¡±


    ¡®Is he worried that Captain Luo Sen would be bullied by Jie Laming?¡¯ The teammate guessed, because Tank and Luo Sen were on good terms.


    ¡°Captain Luo Sen will definitely have a way to protect himself.¡± He patted Tank¡¯s back and comforted Tank.


    But Tank sighed and said weakly, ¡°Don¡¯t interfere with Captain Luo Sen¡¯s business from now on. Otherwise, he might kill us one day.¡±


    ¡®We might get killed if we disturb Captain Luo Sen when he is with Jie Laming.¡¯


    The teammate was confused, because Tank used to get excited and shout that they should help Luo Sen out, but now he suddenly said such baffling words.


    The teammate thought that it was because Tank was too nervous, so he didn¡¯t ask more questions. However, even if he asked, Tank wouldn¡¯t tell him. After all, this was a privacy of Luo Sen, so he couldn¡¯t tell anyone.


    ¡°Slow down. Yangyi¡¯s car is in front of us.¡± The teammate reminded Tank when he noticed he was absent-minded.


    Only then did Tank react and hurriedly respond.


    ¡®No. It is not time to think about Captain Luo Sen. Yangyi¡¯s safety is important. If anything happens to him, the Colonel will definitely kill us.¡¯

 Chapter 301

    ¡°Damn it. Where is that guy! Why didn¡¯t he folloiw me closely?¡±


    Xu Yangyi was only a little annoyed; he had no intention of flying into a rage.


    But when he looked back, he found that He Jingyan didn¡¯t follow him in the car. He was fuming.


    ¡°He Jingyan, you walk away after you pissed me off, huh? Wait and see how I give you hell when I go back.¡±


    Xu Yangyi clenched his fists and looked ferocious, as if he was going to kill He Jingyan.


    ¡°Well, sir, where are you going?¡±


    The cab driver looked at Xu Yangyi and timidly asked, trembling with fear.


    Xu Yangyi had been losing temper in the cab, so the driver was scared that Xu Yangyi would take it out on him.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say keep driving? Are you worrying that I can¡¯t pay for the fare?! ¡°Xu Yangyi glared at the driver angrily.


    However, Xu Yangyi actually had no money on him, but he didn¡¯t know that.


    ¡°Sorry, sorry. I¡¯m not afraid that you won¡¯t pay me, but I don¡¯t know where to go if you don¡¯t give me a destination.¡±


    The driver quickly waved his hand and explained. He was a middle-aged man, but he was afraid of Xu Yangyi, a boy who had just turned grown-up.


    ¡®What a rotten day! Why do have to I meet such a difficult passenger?¡¯


    The driver felt bitter. Perhaps he was not afraid of Xu Yangyi but He Jingyan, as he saw He Jingyan in his military uniform and guessed he had an unusual status.


    Therefore, the driver was afraid that he would get into big troubles.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you give me a destination so I can drive you there?¡±


    The driver couldn¡¯t wait to get rid of Xu Yangyi, but Xu Yangyi said angrily, ¡°Cut the crap! Keep driving. I¡¯ll triple the fare, okay?¡± Xu Yangyi added, ¡°Don¡¯t say I¡¯m bullying you!¡±


    He meant that the driver would not work for nothing, and he would pay him as he should.


    Hearing the words, the driver turned pleased, thinking that this was a good bargain. However, he soon shook his head, telling himself to be rational.


    ¡®I can¡¯t afford to offend a soldier. If something really happens later, I could end up in prison. It is not worthwhile.¡¯


    The driver seemed to have good sense. However, he didn¡¯t dare to ask Xu Yangyi to get out of the car, so he had to drive on in resignation.


    Xu Yangyi was absent-minded, so he didn¡¯t notice the dilemma that the driver was in. He was angry with He Jingyan.


    After a while, he took out his phone and saw that there was no message at all. He grew angrier.


    ¡°Damn it! That damn He Jingyan doesn¡¯t even send me an apology! Is he ignoring me?¡±


    In the past, when He Jingyan pestered him, Xu Yangyi felt annoyed; but now He Jingyan ignored him, and Xu Yangyi felt so frustrated that he even wished to kill He Jingyan.


    Perhaps Xu Yangyi didn¡¯t know what this feeling was. He only felt angry when He Jingyan ignored him.


    ¡°He Jingyan, you son of bit*h.¡± Xu Yangyi shouted madly and pulled at his hair in rage.


    But at this moment,  someone was smirking. It was He Jingyang; he had put a bugging device in Xu Yangyi¡¯s pocket when Xu Yangyi was not watching.


    He Jingyan bugged Xu Yangyi in case he got out of contact. It was a delightful surprise for him to hear these sincere words from Xu Yangyi.


    ¡°My wife is surely so cute!¡± A charming smile emerged on his face.

 Chapter 302

    ¡°Sir, may I ask you where are you going?¡± The driver with He Jingyan reacted in the same way as the driver of Xu Yangyi. He was trembling with fear, not daring to look at He Jingyan when he talked to him.


    After all, He Jingyan was wearing a military uniform at this moment, and his imposing presence intimidated the driver.


    Besides, He Jingyan smiled softly, which looked creepy to the driver, who was terribly uneasy.


    ¡°Keep driving.¡± He Jingyan said curtly, which depressed the atmosphere in the car.


    The driver had to smile politely and keep driving in fear, not daring to say anything else.


    As He Jingyan didn¡¯t give any new order, the Bluetooth was so quiet that they could even hear a pin drop.


    But just as everyone was intently carrying out the mission, a strange groan suddenly came out from the Bluetooth, making the soldiers wonder what happened.


    The soldiers looked at each other, as if asking whether their companions had heard a strange sound. They all nodded in agreement, indicating that they had heard it. Afterwards, they pressed down on Bluetooth and continued to listen, but suddenly the Bluetooth turned silent.


    What was going on?


    While the soldiers were wondering, He Jingyan grimaced on his face and frowned, as if he knew where the sound came from.


    ¡®Can these two guys do it after turning off the Bluetooth?¡¯


    He Jingyan didn¡¯t know if their passion was so deep that they couldn¡¯t control themselves, but after all, they were in a public place. Couldn¡¯t they keep a low profile?


    It must not be out of Long Chen¡¯s free will. He was a disciplined man and would never act recklessly outside.


    However, he was with Zuo Bo! No matter Long Chen liked it or not, Zuo Bo would start it first, because Long Chen dared to choose He Jingyan and ignored him.


    ¡°Get lost.¡±


    Suddenly, Long Chen¡¯s low angry voice was heard from the Bluetooth, followed by the noises of punching and kicking. The noises were so loud that the soldiers could imagine the pain.


    However, after the noise stopped, Zuo Bo chuckled softly, ¡°I won¡¯t go. Do you dare to ignore me?¡±


    After he spoke, the car shook.


    ¡°Zuo Bo, you¡­¡±


    Long Chen looked like he was going to curse Zuo Bo, but he suddenly stopped.


    ¡°What, Little Longlong? Come on. Why do you stop?¡± Zuo Bo chuckled softly, which sounded creepy in the Bluetooth.


    ¡°Zuo, do you like the taste of my dagger? Would you like to try?¡±


    Long Chen finally found his voice and threatened Zuo Bo loudly. He was warning him that he would cut him with his dagger.


    However, Zuo Bo did not take it seriously, and he chuckled instead, ¡°You are adorable when you are shy, Little Longlong.¡±


    After a while, Zuo Bo suddenly said, ¡°Little bastards, eavesdropping is not good.¡±


    After Zuo Bo spoke, the Bluetooth turned silent.


    It looked like he did it on purpose! He attempted to tell He Jingyan that Long Chen was his now.


    The soldiers who listened to the conversation blushed, as they finally realized what had happened.


    ¡®Warden Zuo Bo, can¡¯t you turn off your Bluetooth before you teach our Second Lieutenant a lesson?¡¯ The soldiers were complaining inwardly.


    But it seemed that nobody worried about what had happened to Long Chen. What a poor guy.


    He Jingyan¡¯s mouth twitched. He swore that he would never allow Zuo Bo to carry out the same mission with Long Chen again.

 Chapter 303

    ¡°Ahem, let¡¯s¡­ let¡¯s listen to some music.¡±


    Tank felt the atmosphere was too awkward, so he cleared his throat and changed the topic. However, his words even made the atmosphere more awkward.


    ¡®Tank, are you out of your mind?¡¯


    The soldiers shouted in their hearts, as they felt suffocated, Tank was still adding fuel to the flames.


    ¡®No wonder you don¡¯t have a girlfriend.¡¯


    Someone roasted him inwardly. However, Tank was innocent, as he really did it out of kindness. He didn¡¯t expect he would make things worse.


    Ji Guangming twitched his mouth as he secretly put on his Bluetooth. He thought inwardly, ¡®Tank, you must did this on purpose.¡¯


    ¡®It¡¯s so improper of Warden Zuo Bo to act so recklessly in the Bluetooth. What if someone gets aroused?¡¯


    Ji Guangming was right. Someone indeed got aroused by the conversation just now.


    Nan Xiao in the front passenger seat didn¡¯t wear the Bluetooth, so he didn¡¯t know what had happened.


    At this time, he was sending messages with his lowered head. After a while, he looked up and watched outside through the window, as if he was waiting for other cars to catch up with him. And then, he exchanged a glance with the driver.


    Noticing Nan Xiao¡¯s actions, Ji Guangming immediately became alert. He pressed on his Bluetooth, but he didn¡¯t say anything. However, he wasn¡¯t playing with his device, but to give his people a secret signal that Nan Xiao was going to take action.


    After everyone received his signal, they immediately tensed up and waited quietly for He Jingyan¡¯s order.


    Nan Xiao was intending to distract He Jingyan away, so he asked Ji Guangming to ride in the same cab with him. But he didn¡¯t know that he had put beside him a wrong person, who was watching over his every move.


    After a while, Nan Xiao suddenly turned his head to Ji Guangming, saying, ¡°In case that Yangyi runs around in his fit of temper, you¡¯d better get out and hail a cab yourself!¡±


    Ji Guangming was startled. He thought he was exposed, so he pressed on his Bluetooth to ask for He Jingyan¡¯s instruction.


    ¡°I guess he just thought you were in his way. Listen to him, get out of the car.¡± He Jingyan gave the order.


    Ji Guangming was taken aback. If he got out of the car at this time, they wouldn¡¯t be able to keep Nan Xiao under control. However, He Jingyan ordered him to get out of the car, so he had to obey. After pressing his Bluetooth to say okay, he got out of the car without hesitation.


    Before Ji Guangming could close the door, the car sped away, as if Nan Xiao had long been waiting for this moment.


    ¡°Colonel, what should I do now? Find a car to follow Nan Xiao?¡±


    ¡°No need. You stay there and stand by.¡±


    ¡°I got it.¡±


    Although he wanted to follow Nan Xiao, Ji Guangming obeyed the order and stayed there on standby.


    Once Nan Xiao had got rid of Ji Guangming, the guy in his way, he quickly ordered his people nearby to catch up with Xu Yangyi and capture him.


    ¡°The First Prince hasn¡¯t given the order yet. Is it really okay for us to act without permission?¡±


    Among all the people, only the cab driver came up with the question. After all, Nan Xiao was not the commander of this action and they had to take Ke Jie¡¯s orders.


    Nan Xiao was angry with the question, saying coldly, ¡°The First Prince is not here now, so I¡¯m in charge. Do you have any objections?¡± He looked as if he was the boss.


    The man didn¡¯t dare to say anything else. He lowered his head and apologized, driving submissively.


    Why did the driver was working with Nan Xiao? It all started from the moment when He Jingyan asked Ji Guangming to take a cab.


    Nan Xiao had already foreseen this plan, so he had arranged his companions to disguise as cab drivers in order to kidnap Xu Yangyi easily.


    However, Nan Xiao did not expect that He Jingyan would appear halfway. When he ordered his accomplices who had disguised as cab drivers to rush to the site as soon as possible, only one of them arrived successfully. Otherwise, He Jingyan and Xu Yangyi would be sitting in the cab arranged by Nan Xiao and get caught.

 Chapter 304

    At this moment, Ke Jie was discussing the action plan with Counsellor Mo. He did not know Nan Xiao had taken the action without his order. He was still looking for the easiest and safest way to kidnap Xu Yangyi.


    ¡°First Prince, I would dare to suggest that we should wait and see. After all, our opponent is He Jingyan. If Xing Chen is really in his hands, it¡¯s very likely that Nan Xiao has been exposed. We can¡¯t take the risk.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ve thought about this, but if I don¡¯t act now, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t have any chance in the future.¡±


    ¡®Besides, I haven¡¯t got any message from Long Qi. I can¡¯t sit back and do nothing. If I don¡¯t make any moves, I might really miss the chance.¡¯


    Counsellor Mo looked at Ke Jie and said calmly, ¡°First Prince, aren¡¯t you afraid that this is just a trap for us set by He Jingyan?¡±


    Ke Jie paused. He didn¡¯t suspect anything since he heard the plan from Nan Xiao.


    ¡°Counsellor Mo, what do you mean?¡± ¡®Does he mean that I have been fooled by He Jingyan? But didn¡¯t Nan Xiao say that his identity was not exposed? He Jingyan treats him the same as before.¡¯


    ¡°When Xing Chen disappeared, He Jingyan¡¯s wife left the military unit. No matter how I think about it, I still consider it as a conspiracy. If I were He Jingyan, I would use this method to lure out the enemies behind me and take them down once and for all.¡±


    Counsellor Mo took a glance at Ke Jie and said calmly. He was not flustered at all, and that was why he was valued by Ke Jie.


    Counsellor Mo looked quite young. He was at the age of twenty-four or twenty-five. He was good-looking with an intellectual air and a fragile body.


    ¡°No matter what, He Jingyan is more experienced than Nan Xiao, and he could deceive Nan Xiao without blinking his eyes.¡± Counsellor Mo pointed out that Nan Xiao was not as smart as He Jingyan, as if he had seen through Ke Jie¡¯s thoughts. Perhaps Nan Xiao was being fooled by He Jingyan at the moment.


    ¡°Of course, these are only my own opinions. You have the right make the final decision, First Prince.¡±


    Even at this moment, Counsellor Mo remained calm and unruffled. He did not apologize for his arrogance. It seemed that he was not inferior to Ke Jie and he had a sense of pride with himself.


    Ke Jie was moved. He brought Counsellor Mo with him because he felt Mo was smart. If necessary, Mo could give him advice and prevent him from making mistakes.


    ¡°Contact Nan Xiao and ask him to pause the plan.¡±


    Ke Jie chose to trust Counsellor Mo and hurriedly called one of his men, but the man shivered with fright, as he couldn¡¯t contact Nan Xiao at the moment.


    ¡°Are you deaf?¡± Ke Jie shouted angrily when he saw the man didn¡¯t move.


    The man quickly knelt down in fear and said in a trembling voice, ¡°Sorry, Fir.. First Prince. We.. We can¡¯t contact Nan Xiao at the moment.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Ke Jie slammed on the table and got up. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Why can¡¯t you contact Nan Xiao?¡±


    ¡°We¡­ We don¡¯t know either. A minute ago, we¡­ we could contact him, but now¡­ now we¡¯ve lost him.¡±


    The man stuttered in fear, kneeling on the ground.


    However, comparing with Ke Jie¡¯s fury, Counsellor Mo remained unruffled. He slightly looked up, as if he had other plans.

 Chapter 305

    Just when Ke Jie flew into a rage, his phone rang. Seeing that it was Long Qi calling, he immediately picked up the phone, ¡°Did you find out anything?¡±


    Right after he spoke, Long Qi on the other end said hastily, ¡°Ask your people to retreat immediately. We¡¯re all fooled.¡±


    Ke Jie¡¯s heart skipped a beat.  As he was about to ask the authenticity of the information, Long Qi said coldly, ¡°Dragon Team is out. Do you think He Jingyan is just taking them out for a stroll?¡±


    His words woke Ke Jie up. However, even he wanted to withdraw his people, he couldn¡¯t do that because he had lost contact of Nan Xiao.


    ¡®If Nan Xiao¡¯s identity is exposed, my identity is very likely to be exposed as well. I can¡¯t leave any clues that can be used against me to He Jingyan.¡¯


    Ke Jie was thinking about what to do, frustrated.


    Counsellor Mo seemed to see through Ke Jie. He took a sip of tea and said lightly, ¡°Before Nan Xiao meets He Jingyan, we silence him. Wouldn¡¯t that solve everything?¡±


    Ke Jie paused. Counsellor Mo was asking him to kill Nan Xiao to ensure his safety.


    ¡°I know he has worked for you for a long time, and you can¡¯t bring yourself to do it. However, if you don¡¯t take any action, either he or you have to die. First Prince, I hope you could be more sensible.¡± Mo looked up at Ke Jie calmly.


    Ke Jie knew the seriousness of the situation, so he could only call his men to do it immediately.


    His men turned pale. Ke Jie could dump people like Nan Xiao like a piece of trash, let alone the small potatoes that worked for him.


    However, what could they say? They could only go and do as they were told. They used to think Counsellor Mo was only a fragile scholar, but now they were scared of him.


    ¡°Did anything happen to you?¡±


    Long Qi frowned when he vaguely heard what Counsellor Mo had said. If anything happened to Ke Jie, he might be involved.


    ¡°Nothing serious. I¡¯ll handle it.¡± Ke Jie meant that Long Qi should not be worried and he would not be exposed.


    Long Qi had intended to ask more questions, but he changed his mind as he knew Counsellor Mo was with Ke Jie, which meant that things wouldn¡¯t be too bad.


    ¡°My power is limited on He Jingyan¡¯s side, and I¡¯ve made painstaking efforts to get the information that the Dragon Team is out. It¡¯s up to you for the following action. Don¡¯t worry about Xing Chen. I will investigate for you, but don¡¯t get your hope too high.¡±


    At the beginning, Long Qi said that they were fooled. It was not because he had got some solid evidence. He inferred it from the fact that the Dragon Team was not in the unit. Therefore, he had totally no idea what was happening outside.


    Of course, he was scared. After all, what he had done with Ke Jie was a serious crime. If he was caught, he would be sentenced to life imprisonment.


    ¡°Okay, I got it. Thank you.¡± Although he knew that Long Qi was unlikely to get a result, Ke Jie was relieved that Long Qi could help.


    They didn¡¯t talk much and hung up. At this moment, Counsellor Mo suddenly said, ¡°Long Qi is a sly man. First Prince, you should be careful lest he would stab you in the back.¡±


    Ke Jie was displeased, but he knew that Counsellor Mo was saying it for his good, so he didn¡¯t lose temper. However, he said coldly, ¡°I know what kind of person he is.¡±


    Counsellor Mo smiled and did not say anything else. However, he asked inwardly, ¡®First Prince, are you sure?¡¯

 Chapter 306

    Nan Xiao, who had cut the contact with Ke Jie, ordered to catch Xu Yangyi, alive or dead.


    Of course, the subordinates disagreed with him, but as Nan Xiao was tough, they didn¡¯t dare to say anything. However, they did hesitate, as Ke Jie had said that he wanted Xu Yangyi alive so that he could lead He Jingyan into his trap.


    ¡°Mr. Nan Xiao, shall we report to the First Prince before we act?¡± The driver couldn¡¯t help but ask Nan Xiao.


    Nan Xiao glared at him coldly. He loaded the gun and pointed at the driver¡¯s head. ¡°Are you driving or not?¡±


    The driver was so frightened that he widened his eys. He quickly shut up and resumed driving with shaking hands.


    When Nan Xiao saw the driver behave well, he put down the gun. He took out his headset and called his subordinates behind him, asking them to force Xu Yangyi¡¯s cab into a small alley nearby and find a chance to kill him.


    Although everyone was afraid, they followed Nan Xiao¡¯s instructions and slowly drove near to Xu Yangyi¡¯s cab so that the cab driver could only drive into an alley in order to cross the main road.


    ¡°Why are you driving into the alley?¡± Seeing that it was getting farther from the city center, Xu Yangyi slapped on the driver¡¯s seat, shouting.


    The driver quickly explained, ¡°There are too many cars. Let¡¯s take a detour. Anyway, you don¡¯t have a destination.¡±


    Xu Yangyi felt that it was reasonable, so he did not say anything else. However, he looked back because he was afraid that He Jingyan would not know where he was. Now that he had ridden into the alley, He Jingyan might not be able to find him.


    If he knew this would happen, why did he stomp away back then? Xu Yangyi was taking a dose of his own medicine.


    When Xu Yangyi looked back, he found that many cabs were driving towards him.


    ¡°Why are the cabs taking the alley at the same time?¡± Xu Yangyi was confused. He looked at the intersection of the alley that he passed by and saw cabs everywhere.


    It dawned on Xu Yangyi that he had been surrounded by Nan Xiao.


    ¡®Damn it. I have been careless. I was thinking of  He Jingyan, and I forgot about Nan Xiao.¡¯


    Xu Yangyi immediately reached for the gun at his waist, looking around intently.


    ¡°Fortunately, He Jingyan has given me a gun.¡± Xu Yangyi murmured. He took out the bullets and loaded the gun.


    This was a very normal action to him, but it was a fatal move for the cab driver, who was so frightened that he slammed the brakes. In the chaos, Xu Yangyi almost pulled the trigger.


    ¡°Damn it! What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Xu Yangyi shouted angrily because the gun almost went off by accident.


    The driver thought that Xu Yangyi was going to rob him, so he hugged his head with both hands and shouted helplessly, ¡°Take the money. Don¡¯t kill me, don¡¯t kill me¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, ah? Who wants your fuckin¡¯ money?¡±


    Xu Yangyi was so angry that he cursed. When he noticed that he was being rude, he pulled at his hair.


    ¡®I forgot that I was not in the army.¡¯


    However, Xu Yangyi didn¡¯t have time to care about this because the cars behind them were slowly surrounding them and blocking the narrow alley tightly.


    Xu Yangyi¡¯s eyes were cold. He gripped his gun tightly, ready for the battle.


    ¡°Looks like it¡¯s a good warming-up battle.¡± He suddenly curved up his lips. He was not afraid, looking forward to the fight instead.

 Chapter 307

    ¡°Hey, just hold your head and don¡¯t look up! Otherwise, don¡¯t blame me if you get killed.¡± Xu Yangyi checked the bullets and said to the cab driver.


    The driver kept shaking and said okay. After he replied, he paused and sneaked a glance at Xu Yangyi, asking, ¡°You are not a robber!¡±


    Xu Yangyi didn¡¯t say anything and gave him a reproachful look, continuing to check the gun.


    The driver noticed that something was wrong. He looked outside and saw they were surrounded by cars. He was just about to say something when Xu Yangyi said, ¡°Those are assassins. Maybe they will shoot together and turn us into beehives. So don¡¯t drive or talk. Just sit here quietly and hold your head. I promise you will be fine.¡±


    Xu Yangyi was intended to comfort the driver, but his words completely frightened the driver, who would not stop shivering.


    ¡®Ah! Did I scare him more?¡¯


    Xu Yangyi¡¯s face darkened, but he could not take back what he had said even if he wanted to.


    ¡°Just forget what I said.¡± Xu Yangyi said casually. He ignored the driver and continued to watch intently on the cars behind him.


    ¡®Are there six cars? If it is a disguise, there is one enemy in each car. Twelve bullets would be enough.¡¯


    Xu Yangyi guessed the number of the enemies in his heart and observed his surroundings at the same time, preparing for a battle.


    The men in the surrounding cars didn¡¯t bump into Xu Yangyi¡¯s cab recklessly, nor did they get out of the cars and shoot him directly. They were waiting for Nan Xiao¡¯s order.


    As for Nan Xiao, he was not in those cars because he was afraid of exposing his identity, so he chose to control these subordinates from the distance.


    ¡°Brother Nan Xiao, what should we do now? Shall we break into the cab?¡± A man asked through his earphone.


    ¡°Cut the crap! Just go kill him!¡± Nan Xiao got angry.


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes..¡±


    The subordinates shivered with fright and hurriedly said yes. After that, they stepped on the accelerator and slammed into Xu Yangyi¡¯s cab, which was pushed away for several meters.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Xu Yangyi cursed. Even though he was prepared, he couldn¡¯t take it when they bumped into his car like this.


    Nan Xiao attempted to kill Xu Yangyi directly, but he felt that it would be a pity if he didn¡¯t scare Xu Yangyi before he died, so he ordered them to shoot and scare Xu Yangyi.


    When he heard the gunshot, Xu Yangyi was really shocked. He quickly ducked down in the back seat. He had no chance of winning if they attacked him together.


    When he noticed that they were only firing at the sky, he pursed his mouth.


    ¡°Nan Xiao, are you underestimating me now?¡±


    Xu Yangyi laughed and became angry, because he was obviously underestimated.


    ¡°Damn it. If the driver was not here, I would have taken the action before them and Nan Xiao would not be so arrogant.¡±


    Xu Yangyi grumbled and then said to the driver,  ¡°I¡¯ll lure them away in a while. You shall run away when you have the chance.¡±


    After saying that, Xu Yangyi was about to get out of the car, but he didn¡¯t hear a reply from the driver. He paused and looked behind him. The driver had fainted, probably scared by the gunshots.


    ¡°This is incredible!¡± Xu Yangyi felt desperate.

 Chapter 308

    Three minutes earlier in Tank¡¯s car.


    After Xu Yangyi was suddenly forced into the alley by Nan Xiao, the signal was weakened and they could not keep track of Xu Yangyi¡¯s position. It could be said that there was no news of Xu Yangyi.


    ¡°My positioning device is unstable. How is it on your side?¡±


    ¡°Same as you. I guess Yangyi has been cornered in a place away from the main road where the signal is patchy.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go look for him. You guys continue to check on the positioning device.¡±


    ¡°Generally speaking, signals in small alleys are always patchy. I¡¯ll go over there and check if there¡¯s any problem. Stay in touch.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Although they suddenly lost Xu Yangyi, the Dragon Team wasn¡¯t flustered, and they cooperated with each other tacitly.


    Just as Xu Yangyi was surrounded by Nan Xiao, Tank heard a gunshot when he was checking on the alley.


    ¡°Is that a gunshot?¡± Tank suddenly asked in the Bluetooth.


    ¡°It was a gunshot.¡±


    ¡°Almost six or seven shots. Twelve o¡¯clock direction.¡±


    ¡°Flying Eagle, go there and have a look.¡± Luo Sen was not on the spot, and they couldn¡¯t contact He Jingyan because of the bad signal. Only Tank could give orders, and the atmosphere was tense.


    Flying Eagle said okay and took a U turn neatly. He pressed his Bluetooth and said, ¡°The Colonel is not here. Should we catch Nan Xiao alive or just kill him? ¡±


    Tank was baffled. He didn¡¯t know if He Jingyan wanted to catch Nan Xiao alive.


    Tank became nervous, as this was the first time he got in charge. He said, ¡°Yangyi¡¯s safety is the top priority. If the enemies catch him, ask the snipers to take them down.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I got it.¡± Flying Eagle said lazily as he chewed on the gum without the slightest trace of anxiety.


    ¡°Little Yinyin~, did you hear Tank? Tell me the position.¡± He blew another bubble and called Fei Yin in an obscene way, as if he was calling his wife. He sounded like Zuo Bo, as he might have learned it from Zuo Bo, who called Long Chen this way as well.


    Flying Eagle was commanded by Zuo Bo when he was a veteran in Dragon Team.


    As a result, he spoke like Zuo Bo.


    ¡°Can you speak normally?¡± Fei Yin, who was called Little Yinyin, was expressionless as if he was used to it.


    ¡°No, I like to call you that, my Little Yinyin.¡± Flying Eagle stepped on the accelerator and sped up the car as he flirted with Fei Yin in the Bluetooth. In the end, he blew a kiss at Fei Yin, which gave goosebumps to other angry soldiers.


    ¡°Damn you, Flying Eagle. You are disgusting. Cut it out!¡±


    ¡°Damn it. I¡¯m about to throw out the dinner last night. Who¡¯s going to hold my vomits for me?¡±


    ¡°Damn. Hold your vomits? You are even more disgusting than him. Get lost.¡±


    ¡°Flying Eagle, if you continue to disgust us, we will hit you!¡±


    ¡°Hit him? Why so gentle? If we don¡¯t punish him, he will continue to disgust us. Let¡¯s beat him up together.¡±


    ¡°I absolutely agree! Let¡¯s go back and punish him so that he won¡¯t dare to disgust us so much.¡±


    ¡­


    The soldiers had been harassed by Flying Eagle for God knew how long. In short, they were all disgruntled with him. It seemed that it had been like this for a long time.

 Chapter 309

    ¡°Is it proper to say this now?¡±


    Tank sighed. However, thanks to Flying Eagle, everyone felt more relieved.


    Tank then added, ¡°Count me in tonight.¡±


    The soldiers had been disheartened by Tank¡¯s first word, but when he said ¡°Count me in¡±, they shouted happily and whistled. What a lively atmosphere.


    ¡°Tank, crush him tonight and let him have a taste of it.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, we will help you hold him down.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. Count me in.¡±


    ¡­


    Everyone started to hoot at the cheerful scene. They had totally forgotten about the operation and Xu Yangyi.


    However, sadness came after great joy. They heard He Jingyan¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Looks like you guys are having fun. What makes you so happy? Tell me about it and share the fun.¡±


    The dangerous and cold voice drifted into their ears and almost scared the soldiers out of their wits. They hurriedly shut up and held their breath, their hearts pounding in fear.


    ¡®Didn¡¯t he say that the Colonel couldn¡¯t be reached?¡¯ The soldiers groaned inwardly in despair.


    In fact, He Jingyan had always been there and stayed connected, but he was deep in thought. The soldiers started to get out of control when they thought he was not there.


    ¡°What? You don¡¯t want to tell me because you think I can¡¯t understand your jokes?¡±


    He Jingyan said with a smile, which sent chills down the soldiers¡¯ backs. No one dared to speak.


    ¡®Flying Eagle, you brat! Quickly come out to save us!¡¯


    The soldiers cursed inwardly, as Flying Eagle had caused all this and he should be the man to clean up the mess.


    Flying Eagle seemed to see them through and chuckled without the slightest anxiety. He wasn¡¯t scared of He Jingyan like other soldiers.


    However, he did not joke with He Jingyan in his usual boisterous manner. He spat out the gum in his mouth and said seriously, ¡°There are a lot of enemies. What should we do, Colonel? Do I need to break through?¡¯


    He Jingyan paused for a while, then he talked to Fei Yin, asking him about his position.


    ¡°I¡¯m at ten o¡¯clock direction to the alley where Yangyi is. The enemies are within the range of shooting.¡±


    Fei Yin was different from Flying Eagle. He said short words and got to the point.


    After he spoke, he lay on the rooftop and adjusted his rifle, aiming at the enemies surrounding Xu Yangyi¡¯s car, ready to shoot at any time.


    ¡°Little Yinyin, look back. Your husband is behind you.¡± Flying Eagle blew a flirtatious whistle and started to tease Fei Yin again.


    Fei Yin didn¡¯t even frown. He was probably used to it, or he thought it was stupid to talk back to Flying Eagle. Fei Yin ignored him and wore an impassive look. He was not disturbed, nor was he angry with Flying Eagle.


    ¡°My dear Little Yinyin, why are you so cold? Give me some face and answer me.¡± It was cheeky of Flying Eagle to say sweet words to Fei Yin in the Bluetooth.


    The soldiers were frustrated, as He Jingyan was listening right now.


    ¡®Won¡¯t he stop it? Is he looking for punishments?¡¯


    The soldiers were desperate, but Flying Eagle was unruffled and kept teasing Fei Yin. He was  not afraid of He Jingyan at all!

 Chapter 310

    ¡°Little Yinyin? Are you there are you there are you there¡­¡±


    As Fei Yin refused to reply to him, Flying Eagle started to ramble. If it weren¡¯t for He Jingyan¡¯s presence, the soldiers would have shouted abuse.


    Fei Yin remained expressionless, ignoring Flying Eagle and asking He Jingyan, ¡°Colonel, please given me your instruction.¡±


    Before He Jingyan spoke, Flying Eagle said, ¡°Little Yinyin, you are ignoring me and flirting with others! I¡¯ll punish you when we go home!¡±


    He seemed to be joking as usual, but he said it coldly without smiling. No one knew if he was angry or not, but it was really a wrong time. They were in the middle of an operation.


    Fei Yin suddenly rolled his eyes downstairs. He felt helpless, as there was nothing between him and Flying Eagle. They were only roommates, but Flying Eagle sounded as if they were in a relationship.


    ¡°Not too far behind, there is a car following you. Be careful. They might blow your head off.¡±


    Fei Yin said indifferently with an impassive look. He looked at the car behind Flying Eagle through the aiming mirror to see who it was.


    He was startled. It was Zuo Bo and Long Chen who had finished what they were doing. Fei Yin¡¯s face darkened, as he saw Zuo Bo¡¯s face was injured, and his hand on the steering wheel was bleeding. Fei Yin didn¡¯t know what had happened, nor did he want to know. No one could injure Zuo Bo except Long Chen.


    ¡®These two guys are so fierce. They¡¯re not afraid of killing each other accidentally.¡¯


    Fei Yin could not help but complain inwardly. After thinking for a while, he thought his worries were unnecessary, as Zuo Bo was the one who asked for it, and a man like Zuo Bo would never die.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you afraid to be a widow if I die?¡± Flying Eagle had a cold face a moment ago, but now he got cheeky again. An old dog would never change the way it barked.


    ¡®Widow? No one wants to be your widow. It¡¯s none of my business if you die!¡¯


    Fei Yin looked calm. He didn¡¯t have any feelings for Flying Eagle, who was just an ordinary companion to him. He thought Flying Eagle was only joking. Just like Jie Laming, Flying Eagle might have been influenced by Zuo Bo as well. He was only curious about these words at the beginning.


    ¡°We¡¯re in an operation. I hope you could take it seriously.¡± Fei Yin continued to ignore Flying Eagle and turned the aiming mirror back to Xu Yangyi. At this moment, Xu Yangyi made the first move impatiently.


    Xu Yangyi kicked open the door as a cover and pulled the trigger quickly to shoot through the creek. He shot the man in the car on the left side of the crossroad so the man couldn¡¯t get in his way. His shot was accurate without extra moves.


    Fei Yin paused, thinking it was an illusion, as he never believed that Xu Yangyi was excellent in shooting.


    However, he didn¡¯t have the time to figure it out. Xu Yangyi suddenly put one hand on the car door and leaped onto the car roof, rushing to another car without any hesitation.


    The man in the car was startled, as he hadn¡¯t expected Xu Yangyi to be so bold and rush straight to him.


    He immediately loaded his gun in an attempt to get the upper hand. But at this moment, Xu Yangyi suddenly lay down, glided past the car and kicked through the windshield in front of the man.


    The man widened his eyes in panic and raised his arms to protect himself from the broken glass. This blunder cost him his life, as Xu Yangyi neatly jumped into the front passenger seat and shot him in the head without hesitation. The blood instantly splashed everywhere.

 Chapter 311

    It took Xu Yangyi less than ten seconds to finish all his actions neatly, which amazed Fei Yin who was watching upstairs.


    ¡®Is this our sister-in-law?¡¯


    Fei Yin was lost for words. He didn¡¯t know how to describe what he had seen.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Little Yinyin? You look surprised.¡±


    Flying Eagle was far away from Xu Yangyi and the enemies, so he didn¡¯t see what Xu Yangyi had done.


    ¡°No, nothing,¡± Fei Yin stuttered for the first time.


    Tank sighed as well. He knew that Fei Yin must have seen how capable Xu Yangyi was and he showed his surprise uncounsciously.


    When he now thought of the survival game that he played with Xu Yangyi, he was so scared that he broke out in cold sweat. Xu Yangyi was bold and fearless, which overwhelmed him. Moreover, Xu Yangyi was very smart; he could always make a good combat plan. Tank would have thought he was competing with an adult if he hadn¡¯t known that Xu Yangyi was only a high school student.


    ¡°Are you alright? You don¡¯t sound like there¡¯s nothing happening.¡± Flying Eagle peeled off a lollipop and stuffed it into his mouth, asking Fei Yin.


    It had to be a shocking event since Fei Yin made such a sound unconsciously!


    Flying Eagle smiled, as if he knew Fei Yin very well.


    ¡°Colonel, it seems that we don¡¯t need to do anything.¡± Fei Yin ignored Flying Eagle as usual and reported to He Jingyan.


    ¡®No wonder the Colonel doesn¡¯t look nervous at all. It turns out that he knows Xu Yangyi is capable.¡¯


    ¡®Is he just a high school student? He treats the gun like a toy, which comes to life in his hand.¡¯


    Fei Yin was an excellent sniper, so he was shocked to find that Xu Yangyi was good with guns. Moreover, although Xu Yangyi was young, he got himself out of danger easily.


    He was completely enjoying it without the slightest trace of terror.


    Fei Yin sighed himself, because Xu Yangyi in the aiming mirror was smiling at the moment, as if he was having fun.


    ¡®Sure enough, the Colonel¡¯s wife cannot be ordinary.¡¯


    He Jingyan smiled when Fei Yin said Xu Yangyi didn¡¯t need any help. He knew Xu Yangyi could handle those people with his capabilities. This was why he allowed Xu Yangyi to take the risk.


    However, he ordered Fei Yin just in case, ¡°Watch out for him.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Colonel.¡± Fei Yin did not dare to relax and continued to watch over the surroundings through the aiming mirror.


    The conversation between He Jingyan and Fei Yin amused Flying Eagle, who raised his eyebrows.


    ¡®Hey, hey! Am I thinking too much? Little Yinyin seems to tell the Colonel that Xu Yangyi could handle all the enemies alone!¡¯


    ¡®This joke is not funny at all! After all, the enemies outnumber Xu Yangyi significantly.¡¯


    Flying Eagle didn¡¯t believe that Xu Yangyi could deal with so many enemies alone.


    Although he had never met Xu Yangyi, he knew that Xu Yangyi was an ordinary high school student, so his intuition told him this was impossible.


    ¡°But if it¡¯s true, he¡¯s awesome.¡±


    Flying Eagle mumbled again, as he couldn¡¯t question He Jingyan and Fei Yin.


    ¡®Looks like I have to meet this sister-in-law.¡¯

 Chapter 312

    ¡°What about me, Colonel? Should I wait on standby?¡± Flying Eagle asked. However, He Jingyan ignored him and called Long Chen on the Bluetooth coldly, ¡°The situation.¡±


    ¡®Damn it. The Colonel is angry.¡¯


    Flying Eagle said inwardly, but he did not feel embarrassed or reflected on his mistakes. Instead, he kept smiling jokingly, which was typical of the soldiers led by Zuo Bo.


    The other soldiers saw that He Jingyan ignored Flying Eagle, they smirked, as if saying it served him right.


    ¡°There is no movement around. I haven¡¯t seen any traces of the ¡®big fish¡¯ yet.¡±


    Long Chen glared at Zuo Bo before replying, as Zuo Bo started to grope him again.


    The ¡®big fish¡¯ that Long Chen referred to was actually Ke Jie. He was the man behind Nan Xiao.  Every soldier on the Dragon Team went out only to capture him. This was also the reason why He Jingyan let Xu Yangyi deal with Nan Xiao, while he was watching in the dark. He was confident that his wife would not lose to Nan Xiao.


    ¡°Long Chen, are you ignoring me after we put on the clothes?¡± Zuo Bo teased Long Chen and groped him again.


    Long Chen frowned and looked angry. ¡°Bullets or dagger, I can let you choose.¡± He threatened.


    However, it did not work on Zuo Bo, who regarded Long Chen¡¯s words as appetizers without any danger at all.


    ¡°It¡¯s worthwhile if you satisfy me for once after you stab me. Why should I refuse?¡± Zuo Bo smiled playfully, not afraid that Long Chen would really stab him with a dagger.


    Long Chen had not punished Zuo Bo for what he had done just now, but he frowned at what Zuo Bo just said in the Bluetooth. He was not a hot-tempered man, but now he really got irritated by Zuo Bo.


    ¡°Are you angry?¡± Zuo Bo reached out to pinch Long Chen¡¯s face, but his hand was slapped away by Long Chen coldly.


    Long Chen knew that no matter how angry he was, Zuo Bo would not change the way he behaves, so he forced himself to suppress his anger.


    Long Chen quickly collected himself and chuckled softly, looking up at Zuo Bo menacingly. ¡°Looks like your eyes are only for decoration.¡±


    He threatened to pierce Zuo Bo¡¯s eyes blind, as a punishment.


    Zuo Bo seemed to know what Long Chen meant. He laughed softly, as if he didn¡¯t care much, and he looked at Long Chen with evil eyes, ¡°Little Longlong, don¡¯t do that. Otherwise, I cannot see you anymore. Spare my eyes and think of something else!¡± After he spoke, he reached out his hand to Long Chen again and smiled at him.


    Long Chen slapped away his hand without hesitation. However, he gave a rare smile instead of getting angry. ¡°Okay, how about the thing hanging between your legs?¡±


    After saying that, his eyes suddenly became fierce, and he stabbed at Zuo Bo¡¯s crotch. Fortunately, Zuo Bo dodged in time. Otherwise, he would be doomed.


    ¡°Why are you hiding?¡± Long Chen gave a him stunning smile, but his eyes were filled with murderous intent.


    Zuo Bo sighed because Long Chen was faster than he imagined.


    However, he continued to tease Long Chen, ¡°If it¡¯s really gone, you¡¯ll be crying in the future, Little Longlong. Of course, you would not choose to do that.¡±


    When Long Chen was not watching, Zuo Bo slammed his hand with the dagger onto the car window, forcing him to release the weapon.


    Long Chen was used to Zuo Bo¡¯s shameless words, so he didn¡¯t explode, only glaring at him.


    But the soldiers were different. They were bewildered and embarrassed.


    Although they did not see what Long Chen did to Zuo Bo, from the words they knew what had happened. Hearing the sound from the Bluetooth, they covered their crotches, worried about Zuo Bo.


    No matter the Second Lieutenant had been teased or not, he still remained intimidating.

 Chapter 313

    ¡®Are they coming for the mission or flirtation?¡®


    Tank pursed his mouth and complained inwardly, because Zuo Bo and Long Chen had been showing off their love for a whole day.


    ¡®Yangyi, I feel sorry for you.¡¯


    Tank sighed and said inwardly.


    He Jingyan frowned more and more because his wife was currently fighting with the enemy, but Zuo Bo still had the leisure to flirt with Long Chen and even show it live in the Bluetooth.


    ¡°Looks like you want me to order you not to step into my unit, Zuo Bo.¡± He Jingyan finally warned in a cold voice.


    Zuo Bo took the opportunity to kiss Long Chen passionately and loudly. After everyone heard the noises, he released the raged Long Chen and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll behave myself. I won¡¯t disturb him in the mission.¡±


    Actually, his desire had been satisfied, so he let go of Long Chen.


    The soldiers¡¯ faces darkened again, because they could hear embarrassing noises all the time.


    ¡®It¡¯s really hard for the Second Lieutenant to be pestered by Zuo Bo.¡¯


    Everyone felt sorry for Long Chen. Thinking of Luo Sen who had been taken away by Jie Laming just now, they turned gloomy, as these men didn¡¯t care about their partners¡¯ feelings and did whatever they liked.


    ¡°Colonel, take it easy. Anyway, we have nothing to do for the moment. Let¡¯s watch the show to pass the time.¡±


    The atmosphere was already depressing enough, and Flying Eagle made the joke.


    ¡°To pass the time?¡± The moment He Jingyan spoke, the soldiers subconsciously hugged themselves upon the coldness.


    Flying Eagle realized he had said something wrong. He was about to correct his words, but He Jingyan said, ¡°If Fei Yin is fighting with the enemies now, will you sit in the car leisurely and say this as if you¡¯re watching a show?¡±


    The air froze.


    Flying Eagle didn¡¯t dare to reply, as He Jingyan was really angry now. If he said one more word, He Jingyan might order Fei Yin upstairs to shoot him in his head. He Jingyan would definitely do it.


    ¡®Flying Eagle, you little brat, you¡¯re out of your mind. How dare you offend the Colonel at this moment?¡¯


    The soldiers groaned inwardly as they were suffocated by the depressing atmosphere.


    ¡°There is still no movement from their side. Should we continue to wait or capture Nan Xiao right away?¡±


    In the end, Long Chen broke this dangerous silence because they couldn¡¯t waste any time.


    He Jingyan was not a narrow-minded man. There was no need to bother with Flying Eagle, so he replied, ¡°There is no movement nearby?¡±


    ¡°Apart from the people with Nan Xiao, I can¡¯t see anyone else.¡±


    ¡®Does Ke Jie see through our plan? So he doesn¡¯t make any moves?¡¯


    He Jingyan pondered, thinking of the same thing as Long Chen.


    It seemed that Ke Jie had seen through the plan, so they could not catch him even if they continued to wait.


    But suddenly, He Jingyan smiled.


    ¡®He doesn¡¯t come out? It doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯ll pretend that nothing has happened today and let all of this go to zero.¡®


    ¡°Everyone, retreat to the unit.¡± He Jingyan suddenly issue an order.


    Everyone was taken aback. How could they go back when Xu Yangyi was still surrounded by the enemies?


    ¡°What about Yangyi?¡± Tank said anxiously.


    ¡°Do as the Colonel has ordered. Cut the crap.¡± Long Chen said calmly and gave a meaningful smile, as if he knew He Jingyan¡¯s plan.


    ¡®If the enemies have seen through our plan, we retreat to make them think that we were just doing military exercises. The enemies will not know that the identity of Nan Xiao has been exposed, so they would relax and plan again. Sooner or later, they will step into our trap.¡¯


    ¡®It is typical of He Jingyan to make such a plan.¡¯

 Chapter 314

    Long Chen¡®s words silenced Tank and he ordered the Dragon Team to retreat. When he was leaving, he hesitated, but he didn¡¯t ask the question that haunted him.


    Ji Guangming was different. He always spoke what he was thinking. He hurriedly said, ¡°If we go away, how can we save Yangyi, Colonel?¡±


    There were deep worries and concerns in his voice. After all, he had been staying with Xu Yangyi for a month, so naturally he started to care about him.


    Just after he spoke, He Jingyan said, ¡°You stay and meet up with me now.¡±


    Ji Guangming was startled, but he hurriedly said yes and hailed a cab to meet He Jingyan.


    ¡°Colonel, you said we could kill them all this time. Why are we retreating?¡± Flying Eagle was confused. He had not been killing for a long time and his hands were thirsty for blood.


    ¡°Just do as what the Colonel said. Stop asking.¡± Fei Yin talked to Flying Eagle, which was rare for him, but he meant to scold him.


    However, Flying Eagle wouldn¡¯t take it to heart. After all, he wanted Fei Yin to talk to him, so it didn¡¯t matter if he was scolded.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll listen to you, and I won¡¯t ask.¡± He smiled cheekily and then said, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you at the intersection. Come down quickly, Little Yinyin. Don¡¯t let your husband wait too long.¡± He started to tease again.


    Fei Yin put away his rifle with a calm face and ignored Flying Eagle as usual.


    A minute later, the Dragon Team had almost retreated, while Xu Yangyi was holding two guns and fighting fiercely with Nan Xiao¡¯s men.


    ¡°Nan Xiao is not among these men. Is he hiding in the dark? What a coward!¡± Xu Yangyi glanced at the cars behind him and mumbled with a sneer. He suddenly stood up and raised his guns to shoot at the enemies. In the end, he turned around and jumped over a wall.


    ¡°Damn it. The bullets run out fast.¡± Xu Yangyi cursed and tossed away a gun.


    The enemies were frightened, because they did not expect Xu Yangyi to be so powerful. They were completely defeated. No one dared to move forward. After all, who would like to risk his life?


    ¡°You can¡¯t even handle one man. What a bunch of lame ducks.¡±


    Nan Xiao was furious to see that Xu Yangyi defeated his men. He wished to go and kill him in person, but he didn¡¯t dare to expose himself, afraid that something out of his control might happen.


    ¡°It is not that our men are incompetent, but He Jingyan¡¯s wife is too powerful. We didn¡¯t know he is so capable.¡± The man in the driver¡¯s seat spoke for his companions.


    However, his words could only irritate Nan Xiao, who didn¡¯t allow anyone to say that Xu Yangyi was capable in front of him.


    ¡°You are good for nothing! Yet you like to make excuses!¡± He shouted angrily.


    The men who were fighting with Xu Yangyi shivered with fright, but they didn¡¯t dare to move forward either, as the bodies of their companions scattered on the ground.


    ¡°Brother Nan Xiao, let¡¯s wait for the help from First Prince. We really can¡¯t deal with this man.¡± One of the men ventured to raise his suggestion.


    ¡°Help? Don¡¯t you feel ashamed? He¡¯s alone, and you need help?¡±


    Nan Xiao was furious. If possible, he would personally kill these people.


    ¡°I give you three minutes. If you can¡¯t get Xu Yangyi, go to hell.¡±


    Nan Xiao was fuming, as he was afraid He Jingyan would find Xu Yangyi and he wouldn¡¯t be able to make any move at that time.


    Nan Xiao didn¡¯t know that the people in the car behind him had been watching over him for a long time, but they didn¡¯t make any move as well.

 Chapter 315

    ¡°Colonel  how long do we have to wait? Yangyi is running out of ammo. If anything happens to him, it will be too late.¡±


    Ji Guangming got impatient in the car behind  He Jingyan and he talked anxiously in the Bluetooth.


    He Jingyan did not reply. Instead, he looked around at the alley and found that a group of men were approaching Nan Xiao quietly.


    Were they sent by Gong Cheng?


    He Jingyan was confused, frowning. If Gong Cheng¡¯s men took actions here, they would be obviously suspected. If He Jingyan pretended that he didn¡¯t know about Gong Cheng¡¯s men, his plan might be seen through by Ke Jie.


    ¡°How is it over there?¡± He Jingyan suddenly talked in the Bluetooth.


    Ji Guangming was startled as he didn¡¯t know what He Jingyan meant. He thought that the question was posed to him.


    Just as he was scratching his head and thinking about what was going on, a man¡¯s voice came from the Bluetooth. ¡°Gong Cheng is right now with me.¡±


    As the man spoke, he glanced at Gong Cheng, who was staring at him in the front passenger seat.


    ¡°What is going on?¡± Gong Cheng took a sharp glance at Yan Chengyu, who was reporting to He Jingyan in the Bluetooth.


    Yan Chengyu smiled. ¡°Didn¡¯t I just say it? I work in He Jingyan¡¯s unit and now I¡¯m on a mission.¡±


    Yan Chengyu and Gong Cheng had known each other before. Just now he stopped the car and saw Gong Cheng in the driver¡¯s seat, there was so no gunplay happening.


    ¡°I can¡¯t explain to you without the order, but I¡¯m doing this for the sake of Yangyi. Your men should wait and see instead of ruining the Colonel¡¯s plan.¡±


    In the end, he glanced at the dozen of the cars blocking his way and indicated Gong Cheng to ask his men to leave first.


    Actually, Gong Cheng was not the only one who was surprised. Yan Chengyu was shocked as well, as he had known Gong Cheng for a long time, but he had no idea that Gong Cheng had so many underlings. What¡¯s more, when something happened to Xu Yangyi, his men all swarmed out.


    ¡®I used to feel there must be someone hiding behind Yangyi¡¯s family, but I have never imagined that it is Gong Cheng, who looks like an ordinary editor, that is not a simple man.¡¯


    ¡°Where¡¯s He Jingyan?¡± Gong Cheng said coldly without showing any respect to He Jingyan, as if Gong Cheng was blaming He Jingyan for allowing Xu Yangyi to leave the unit.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Yangyi will be fine. He is the wife of He Jingyan, who will not let anyone hurt him.¡± Yan Chengyu said when he noticed Gong Cheng was worried.


    But Gong Cheng didn¡¯t seem to listen, nor did he speak. He was pondering.


    He Jingyan should have had his own plans, and he would not let Yangyi show up on the streets without any protection.


    After all, He Jingyan was the son of ¡°that man¡±, so he must have his own considerations.


    ¡°Retreat.¡±


    Gong Cheng didn¡¯t waste time. He ordered his men outside and was about to get out of the car, but he was stopped by Yan Chengyu.


    ¡°Brother Gong Cheng, my mission is to take you to see the Colonel. You can¡¯t just leave like that.¡±


    Gong Cheng paused and then said, ¡°Your mission has been completed.¡± He got into the car beside him and left.


    ¡°He always have his own way!¡± Yan Chengyu sighed and then said to He Jingyan, ¡°What should we do now? Do you want me to bring him back?¡±


    He Jingyan didn¡¯t say anything, staring at his phone. He had already received a text from his dad, telling him to let Gong Cheng go and stop making more investigation.


    It seemed that these two people did have some inconvenient secrets.

 Chapter 316

    ¡°Colonel?¡±


    He Jingyan¡¯s silence baffled Yan Chengyu, who thought he was disconnected by the poor signal.


    ¡°Colonel, let me go over and help Yangyi.¡± Ji Guangming got anxious as he didn¡¯t get any response from He Jingyan. A moment ago Xu Yangyi was shooting at the enemies, but now he was creepily quiet.


    He Jingyan wasn¡¯t absent-minded. He was sending a message to ask his father what was going on.


    But he got only a simple reply. ¡°You don¡¯t have to know about it now. I will tell you when it¡¯s the time.¡±


    ¡®¡­ when it¡¯s the time?¡¯


    He Jingyan sneered. If it hadn¡¯t been for what happened today, he would still have been cheated all long.


    ¡®Yangyi should be in the same condition as me and know nothing about this. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have told me at first that he married me because his sister ran away.¡¯


    ¡°Colonel, are you there?¡±


    Ji Guangming was so anxious that he called He Jingyan again. He couldn¡¯t wait any longer and was about to get out of the car, but He Jingyan spoke suddenly.


    ¡°Wait a little longer.¡±


    Ji Guangming paused when he was about to open the door. ¡°But if we wait, Yangyi could get in danger.¡±


    He Jingyan didn¡¯t reply, but he dialed a number. He said something to the other end of the phone and then hung up. He said to Ji Guangming, ¡°There is an ambush nearby. Let¡¯s wait and see.¡±


    ¡®These men are not sent by Gong Cheng or me. It¡¯s very likely that Ke Jie sent them, which means he wants to kill Nan Xiao so that I can¡¯t get any information about him.¡¯


    ¡®An ambush?¡¯


    Only then did Ji Guangming started to watch the surroundings. After watching for a while, he found that there was a group of suspicious men not far away.


    ¡®Are they sent by Ke Jie¡¯s adjutant?¡®


    ¡°Colonel, should we ask the Dragon Team to come back? What if they attack later?¡±


    It was not too late for them to call Tank and his men to come back, as they should not be far away.


    However, He Jingyan did not give him any orders, and instead, he looked at the car near him.


    He Jingyan was right. Those men were sent by Ke Jie to kill Nan Xiao.


    However, they did not attack at this moment because they haven¡¯t discovered any He Jingyan¡¯s men. They felt that there might be a mistake, so they quickly reported to Ke Jie and asked for instructions.


    ¡°He Jingyan¡¯s men are not there?¡± Ke Jie was surprised because Long Qi said that He Jingyan¡¯s Dragon Team had been dispatched, and they should be nearby.


    ¡°Are you really sure about that?¡±


    ¡°We are pretty sure about that. There are no traces of any suspicious men nearby. Perhaps we were thinking too much. He Jingyan didn¡¯t find out anything.¡±


    ¡®Did I think too much?¡¯


    Ke Jie looked at Counsellor Mo, as if he was asking Counsellor Mo to give him an suggestion.


    Counsellor Mo frowned and  then said, ¡°Ask them to capture He Jingyan¡¯s wife as we have planned.¡±


    However, the man on the other end of the phone said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid the plan won¡¯t work, as He Jingyan¡¯s wife has kept the situation under his control. If we make a move now, it will only be chaotic. Maybe He Jingyan will arrive soon with more men, and we will be outnumbered. It doesn¡¯t matter if we are defeated and captured, but we will suffer great loss if Nan Xiao is caught.¡±


    The man made even a better analysis than Counsellor Mo.


    Counsellor Mo was displeased. After all, he was outwitted.

 Chapter 317

    ¡°Are you questioning me?¡± Counsellor Mo said coldly.


    The man on the other end of the phone paused, but he did not show any fear or guilt. Instead, he calmly said, ¡°I¡¯m just analyzing the situation for First Prince.¡±


    The man¡¯s calmness upset Counsellor Mo even more, but he knew that Ke Jie would think he was making a fuss if he argued with the man, so he did not retort but said grumpily, ¡°It¡¯s up to you, First Prince.¡± After he spoke, he went out of the room and left Ke Jie, who was in a dilemma.


    The man on the phone was Kong Ming, Ke Jie¡¯s confidant, and Ke Jie trusted his analysis. However, Counsellor Mo was equally important to him, so he was indecisive.


    ¡°First Prince, we¡¯d better retreat, as Nan Xiao¡¯s identity has not been exposed yet. There is no point in making a move at this time. Why don¡¯t we take our time and think it over?¡± Kong Ming continued to persuade, hoping Ke Jie would follow his advice.


    Ke Jie pinched his forehead between his eyebrows, feeling hesitant. After all, this opportunity was rare, and it might never come up again if he gave it up this time.


    However, Kong Ming had a point there. If they attacked now, the loss would outweigh the gain, so he could only agree and said, ¡°Retreat.¡±


    ¡°Yes, First Prince.¡± Kong Ming quickly asked his subordinates to retreat without any hesitation.


    ¡°That¡¯s strange. Colonel, are they retreating?¡± Ji Guangming was confused and asked He Jingyan.


    He Jingyan frowned, but soon after, he raised his eyebrows. ¡®It seems that the plan is going on well. They didn¡¯t see my men, so they left. They are definitely sent by Ke Jie¡¯.


    ¡°Now, it¡¯s time for you to make a move,¡± He Jingyan suddenly said.


    Ji Guangming paused for a while before he realized that He Jingyan was talking to him. His eyes lit up immediately. He quickly started the car and rushed into the alley.


    Xu Yangyi was leaning against the wall and loading the guns. When he heard the car coming, he got nervous, thinking more enemies had come.


    ¡°Damn it. Worse luck!¡± Xu Yangyi cursed inwardly, peeking outside to see the number of the cars. Before he could take a proper look, he heard guns firing and cars crashing.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Xu Yangyi was taken aback.


    ¡°Yangyi, I¡¯m here to help you.¡± When Xu Yangyi was confused, he heard Ji Guangming¡¯s loud voice.


    ¡®Ji Guangming? Why is he here?¡¯


    Xu Yangyi¡¯s eyes suddenly darkened. As Ji Guangming was here, He Jingyan must be nearby.


    ¡®Does that bastard come to me now? Where was he a moment ago?¡¯


    ¡°He Jingyan, you bastard, come out.¡± he suddenly roared.


    Ji Guangming, who had just blown off an enemy¡¯s head, was puzzled, as Xu Yangyi got angry instead of feeling happy.


    ¡°Yangyi, the Colonel¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up.¡± Xu Yangyi interrupted Ji Guangming.


    ¡®How dare you not come to me? He Jingyan, you¡¯re dead meat. Let¡¯s see how I will punish you.¡¯


    Xu Yangyi was so angry that he almost shouted abuse.


    ¡°Damn it. What¡¯s the point of shouting? Go and give him hell now.¡± Xu Yangyi got up angrily and was about to rush out. But before he could move, a cold gun was pressed against the back of his head.


    Xu Yangyi shuddered and froze.

 Chapter 318

    Even though he was shocked, Xu Yangyi fought back immediately. However, before he could point his gun at the man behind him, the man warned, ¡°I advise you not to resist, as I don¡¯t know what I will do.¡±


    Xu Yangyi thought it was Nan Xiao, he was not. This man had a strange low voice.


    ¡®What¡¯s going on? It¡¯s not Nan Xiao? Could it be¡­ the person behind him?¡¯


    Xu Yangyi went out of the unit for the purpose of luring Ke Jie out, so Xu Yangyi thought the man was Ke Jie. However, he seemed to be wrong, as the man explained kindly, ¡°I know you guys have prepared a show for someone, but it¡¯s a pity that he has seen through your tricks and has retreated.¡±


    Xu Yangyi was taken aback. ¡®They had retreated? Then who are these people? They are not sent by Nan Xiao?¡¯


    He frowned. ¡®This man seems to know everything. Why? Could there be another spy in our unit apart from Nan Xiao?¡¯


    ¡®It is useless to think too much. I should get straight to the point.¡¯


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Even though he was held at gunpoint, Xu Yangyi did not show any fear. Instead, he turned around calmly and coldly, looking at the stranger in front of him.


    The man was dumbfounded when he saw that Xu Yangyi was not flustered. Xu Yangyi was very young, but he was calm, which surprised the man.


    ¡®Is this He Jingyan¡¯s wife? He is special. He is held at gunpoint, yet he keeps his composure and even questions me.¡¯


    ¡°Why are you staring at me, you little brat? I¡¯m asking you questions.¡± Xu Yangyi was angry as he didn¡¯t get any reply, looking at the man impatiently.


    However, Xu Yangyi did not resist as he could hear the footsteps behind him when he turned his body to face the man.


    Sure enough, when he turned around, the alley behind him was filled with burly men holding guns.


    ¡®Damn you, He Jingyan. You don¡¯t even know about it when you are screwed! Did you climb to the position of the Colonel by pulling the strings?¡¯


    When he was surrounded, Xu Yangyi was cursing his husband inwardly instead of feeling scared. He was indeed special. Normally, he should think of He Jingyan at this moment and pray He Jingyan would come and rescue him.


    However, Xu Yangyi would never feel scared!


    ¡°Are you Xu Yangyi, He Jingyan¡¯s wife?¡± The man called Duan Feilin raised his eyebrows and asked Xu Yangyi in disbelief.


    ¡°Cut the crap.¡± Xu Yangyi said resentfully. He glared at Duan Feilin, annoyed by his nagging.


    ¡®He is ferocious! Undoubtedly he is He Jingyan¡¯s wife. After all, his appearance fits the description.¡¯


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so loud. It¡¯s not good for you if your husband hear it. He is nearby.¡±


    Duan Feilin smiled and said in a leisurely manner. He was civil to Xu Yangyi, but no one knew what was on his mind.


    Duan Feilin was young and looked around twenty-six. He was handsome and tall with a wicked smile on his lips.


    ¡®He Jingyan is nearby?¡¯


    Xu Yangyi suddenly burst into anger, as he was still surrounded by the enemies while He Jingyan was around.


    ¡®Hasn¡¯t the Dragon Team been dispatched? Why did this man blatantly show up here? Didn¡¯t the Dragon Team block the exits?¡¯


    Xu Yangyi didn¡¯t know that the Dragon Team had been sent away by He Jingyan already, but he didn¡¯t seem to be worried about his situation, because he knew He Jingyan was nearby. Xu Yangyi also didn¡¯t make any move, and He Jingyan hadn¡¯t discovered that Xu Yangyi had been sieged.

 Chapter 319

    ¡°Don¡¯t you ask your husband to come and save you?¡± Duan Feilin asked curiously when he saw that Xu Yangyi kept his composure after knowing He Jingyan was nearby.


    ¡°Ah? Why should I ask him to save me? ¡°Xu Yangyi raised his voice resentfully.


    ¡®Why?¡¯ Duan Feilin found it interesting. ¡°Isn¡¯t he your husband? You¡¯re in danger right now. Shouldn¡¯t you ask him to come to the rescue?¡±


    ¡®This chap is interesting! He is afraid of nothing.¡¯


    ¡°Are you kidding me? Why should I ask him to save me?¡± Xu Yangyi sneered. He wasn¡¯t looking down on He Jingyan, but he thought he could deal with Duan Feilin without the help of He Jingyan at all. He was very confident of himself.


    ¡°You guys are not here only to talk to me! Say! What do you want? Kidnapping me? Or do you want to use me to control He Jingyan like them?¡±


    He crossed his arms and glanced at Duan Feilin arrogantly, as calm as ever.


    ¡®I think they have the same plan as Nan Xiao, because they show up at this time. I wonder if they are fun enough for me to pass the time.¡¯


    Xu Yangyi was not afraid, and instead, he wanted to have fun. He was too playful!


    ¡®This chap knows my purpose, but it is strange that he is not afraid.¡¯


    Duan Feilin looked at Xu Yangyi again, as if he wanted to see him through, but Xu Yangyi was so calm that Duan Feilin could detect nothing suspicious from him.


    ¡°Why are you doing nothing? Don¡¯t you want to take me away? Show me the way!¡± Xu Yangyi rolled his eyes at Duan Feilin and urged him.


    Duan Feilin was dumbfounded. Anyway, it was best that he could take Xu Yangyi away without resorting to forces. Therefore, he didn¡¯t think too much about it. He took a look at his men behind him and beckoned them to make way. After that, he made a gesture to invite Xu Yangyi to go with him.


    ¡°How hypocritical.¡± Xu Yangyi laughed at him. He was not afraid of being killed, as he was saying whatever he liked.


    Duan Feilin pulled a wry face, as Xu Yangyi was so interesting. He was about to catch up with Xu Yangyi, who suddenly said, ¡°Hold it for me¡± and tossed his gun in Duan Feilin¡¯s arms. In one instant, he became the subordinate of Xu Yangyi.


    The men on the side gasped, as no one had dared to order Duan Feilin to do anything.


    Although Duan Feilin was taken aback, he didn¡¯t get angry. Instead, he signaled his men to drive away from the place.


    In the car, Duan Feilin saw Xu Yangyi looking at the alley, so he smiled at him. ¡°It¡¯s not too late if you regret.¡± However, he was joking, as he would never release Xu Yangyi whatever he said.


    He thought that Xu Yangyi would say he was not going, but Xu Yangyi leaned back leisurely in his seat and said to him, ¡°He made me angry. I was thinking of how to punish him, and you came.¡± When Duan Feilin was bewildered, he added, ¡°You come in handy. Why don¡¯t I use you?¡± He gave a mocking smile.


    Xu Yangyi meant that Duan Feilin was just a toy that he used to punish He Jingyan. It was so bold of him to say that.


    ¡®This chap is really arrogant!¡¯

 Chapter 320

    By the time Ji Guangming broke through the encirclement and arrived at the alley where Xu Yangyi had just stayed, Xu Yangyi was gone.


    ¡°Yangyi, Yangyi¡­¡± Ji Guangming started to call Xu Yangyi in panic after he searched everywhere in vain, but he got no response.


    ¡®What happened? Why does Yangyi suddenly disappear? Wasn¡¯t he here just now?¡¯


    ¡°Colonel, Yangyi is missing. What shall we do? Has the Adjutant got him?¡± Ji Guangming was flustered and anxious.


    He Jingyan didn¡¯t reply. Instead, he looked down at his phone. He seemed to have received some messages.


    ¡°Colonel?¡± Ji Guangming was about to explode when he got no response from He Jingyan.


    He Jingyan kept silent for a long while before he finally said, ¡°Go to the Xu Family.¡±


    Ji Guangming was taken aback. Why did he decide to go to Xu Yangyi¡¯s home?


    ¡°But Colonel, what about Yangyi? Shouldn¡¯t we get the Dragon Team back and look for him?¡±


    ¡°You talk too much.¡± His indignant words was responded by He Jingyan¡¯s threat.


    Ji Guangming shuddered and swallowed the words on the tip of his tongue. He apologized hurriedly, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯ve talked too much.¡± But he was actually not convinced, as He Jingyan was too calm.


    But then he shook his head and told himself that He Jingyan must have his own plans.


    When Nan Xiao heard the gunshots, he was shocked. When he heard Ji Guangming¡¯s voice, he found that He Jingyan had arrived. His face turned pale, as he was afraid that his identity as a spy would be exposed.


    ¡°What should we do, Brother Nan Xiao? Xu Yangyi¡¯s ally has come.¡± Nan Xiao¡¯s underlings were also restless. Judging from the fight, they knew that their men had all died.


    Nan Xiao didn¡¯t know what to do either. He had cut off the contact with Ke Jie, and now he failed to capture Xu Yangyi. There was no way back.


    Just as Nan Xiao didn¡¯t know what to do, his phone rang. He was shocked, as Ke Jie was calling him.


    ¡®It is First Prince. How does he get in contact with me?¡¯


    Nan Xiao turned pale. The hand that was holding the phone trembled.  Only then did he start to feel scared.


    He couldn¡¯t ignore Ke Jie¡¯s call, so he picked up the phone uneasily.


    ¡°Hello, First Prince.¡± He said timidly, as he didn¡¯t know what Ke Jie would say.


    He thought that Ke Jie would scold him, so he prepared himself for that. However, Ke Jie assigned him a new task instead of blaming him. ¡°Find Xing Chen in He Jingyan¡¯s unit. We can kidnap Xu Yangyi later.¡±


    Nan Xiao was stunned, thinking that he heard it wrong. It took him a long while to come back to his senses and said respectfully, ¡°Yes.¡± However, he was confused.


    ¡®Doesn¡¯t First Prince know that I took action without his order?  Did he change his mind so he didn¡¯t notice it?¡¯


    Nan Xiao made a wishful analysis, but he didn¡¯t know that Ke Jie had intended to kill him just now. After He Jingyan left, Ke Jie changed his mind and Nan Xiao¡¯s life was saved.


    After Ke Jie gave Nan Xiao some other orders, he asked Nan Xiao to be careful about his identity and not to reveal anything. After that, he hung up.


    In his confusion, Nan Xiao didn¡¯t know how to answer Ke Jie except saying, ¡°Yes, I got it.¡±

 Chapter 321

    ¡°Brother Nan Xiao, what shall we do? Did First Prince say anything?¡± Seeing that Nan Xiao looked blank after hanging up, the man in the driver¡¯s seat asked in a panic. After all, he knew that Nan Xiao was taking actions without orders. If Ke Jie was angry, he would not be spared as he was part of the operation.


    Nan Xiao didn¡¯t reply, immersed in his thoughts. After a minute, he looked up at the man with creepy eyes.


    The man got frightened and trembled instinctively.


    ¡°Bro¡­ Brother Nan Xiao?¡± The man tried to call Nan Xiao with a trembling voice, as Nan Xiao looked frightening.


    Nan Xiao didn¡¯t say anything, but his eyes suddenly turned fierce. He aimed his gun at the man¡¯s chest and pulled the trigger.


    The man widened his eyes in disbelief. He looked at Nan Xiao and then looked down at his bleeding chest.


    ¡°Nan, Nan Xiao, you¡­¡± Before he could finish his words, the man spat out a mouthful of blood and died, his eyes wide open in surprise.


    Nan Xiao didn¡¯t feel guilty about the shooting at all. He loaded the gun and shot his own arm without hesitation. He didn¡¯t stop there, as he was afraid it didn¡¯t look real. He punched himself on the face a few more times until the corner of his mouth was bleeding.


    ¡°This should do.¡± He frowned in pain as he examined his ¡®miserable¡¯ state. After he checked carefully, he believed everything was perfectly concealed, he covered his injured arm and stumbled out of the cab.


    Nan Xiao did this because he was afraid that the man would tell Ke Jie that he had taken action without the order. Besides, he was also afraid the man would lose his composure and ruin his plan. Therefore, Nan Xiao killed the man to silence him.


    When Ji Guangming heard the gunshot from the alley not far away, his eyes lit up, and he shouted excitedly, ¡°Yangyi.¡± He asked the driver to drive towards the direction of the sound and told He Jingyan that it must be Xu Yangyi.


    However, He Jingyan remaind cold and impassive. He didn¡¯t say he would not go, nor did he forbid Ji Guangming to go there.


    However, when Ji Guangming got to the alley, he was disappointed, as that was not Xu Yangyi, but he was surprised as well.


    ¡®What happened? How could the Adjutant be injured?¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Colonel. I am late.¡± Nan Xiao pretended to feel guilty as he stood beside He Jingyan¡¯s car and lowered his head, as if blaming himself.


    He Jingyan glanced at him and his wound without saying anything.


    He Jingyan¡¯s silence worried Nan Xiao, who didn¡¯t know if his identity was exposed.


    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault that got Yangyi in danger.¡± He took the blame and lowered his head. He glanced at He Jingyan¡¯s car from the corner of his eye and saw no trace of Xu Yangyi.


    He thought that Xu Yangyi was in Ji Guangming¡¯s car, and he glanced over there, but he didn¡¯t see Xu Yangyi either.


    ¡®Xu Yangyi is not here? What happened?¡¯


    Nan Xiao was puzzled, as he didn¡¯t know that someone had seized the moment and had taken Xu Yangyi away.


    ¡°Get in the car.¡± He Jingyan said coldly. A dead silence fell upon.


    Nan Xiao did not know what was going on, but he did not dare to ask, afraid of exposing himself.


    ¡°Yes, Colonel.¡±

 Chapter 322

    ¡°Yangyi is missing? What do you mean?¡± Yan Chengyu had been connected in Bluetooth, so he heard the conversation between He Jingyan and Ji Guangming.


    He Jingyan remained silent, but he looked forward with cold eyes.


    Guangming didn¡¯t know how to answer Yan Chengyu, because he didn¡¯t know what had happened.


    Yan Chengyu frowned when he got no response from the two people. Xu Yangyi was his brother¡¯s friend. If anything happened to Xu Yangyi, he couldn¡¯t forgive himself.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give you time. After we get to the Xu Family, I have to know what happened.¡±


    Yan Chengyu compromised, and of course, he said this to He Jingyan without any due respect as a subordinate.


    When he heard Yan Chengyu¡¯s tone, Ji Guangming broke out in sweat and sighed inwardly. ¡®Why are Yan Chengyu and Flying Eagle so bold? They dare to talk to the Colonel in such a rude way.¡¯


    ¡®It¡¯s strange. Isn¡¯t Yan Chengyu only an ordinary soldier? Why is he here? The Colonel only dispatched the Dragon Team today, didn¡¯t he?¡¯


    Ji Guangming was slow and couldn¡¯t figure it out.


    Nan Xiao sat beside He Jingyan in the car. He was cautious and didn¡¯t dare to relax. He glanced at He Jingyan from time to time, who was deep in thought with a cold look.


    ¡®Xu Yangyi is not here, and the Colonel has this expression. Did something happen to Xu Yangyi?¡¯


    ¡®But that¡¯s impossible. First Prince did not say that he had caught Xu Yangyi, and he did not send more people out today. No one else was sent out apart from those dead men.¡¯


    In his confusion, Nan Xiao followed He Jingyan to the Xu Family.


    Nan Xiao got out of the car and shuddered slightly.


    ¡®Isn¡¯t this Xu Yangyi¡¯s home? Why do we come here? Has Xu Yangyi come back home?¡¯


    Nan Xiao was baffled.


    ¡°Colonel, do you like me to accompany you inside?¡±


    Because of Gong Cheng¡¯s matter, Ji Guangming did not understand what was going on and whether there would be conflict, so he offered himself to follow.


    ¡°Help him deal with the wound and wait outside.¡±


    He Jingyan strode into the courtyard without looking back, and his face remained icy.


    Ji Guangming nodded in bewilderment. He didn¡¯t understand why He Jingyan asked him to help Nan Xiao, who had attacked Xu Yangyi just now.


    ¡®Shouldn¡¯t we arrest the Adjutant? Why does he ask me to dress his wounds at this time?¡¯


    Ji Guangming couldn¡¯t understand, but he didn¡¯t show his confusion in front of Nan Xiao. He quickly started to dress Nan Xiao¡¯s wound.


    Nan Xiao wanted to refuse at first, but losing too much blood was not good for him, so he didn¡¯t say anything, fixing his eyes on He Jingyan, who walked into the mansion.


    ¡®What is going on? First Prince suddenly ordered us to retreat, and the Colonel is weird. Xu Yangyi was figinting with our men, and suddenly he disappeared?¡¯


    ¡°Where is Yangyi?¡±


    Nan Xiao looked at Ji Guangming, who helped him bandage his wounds, and hesitated for a while. He in the end asked Ji Guangming this question, because he felt that Ji Guangming was stupid and wouldn¡¯t suspect him.


    Ji Guangming paused dressing the wound and frowned. He seemed to be displeased, but he pretended nothing had happened. ¡°I don¡¯t know. When I rushed over with the Colonel, Yangyi was gone.¡±


    ¡®Damn you! You have the nerve to ask me where Yangyi is. I want to ask you this question too!¡¯


    Nan Xiao didn¡¯t notice Ji Guangming¡¯s expression, and he just replied, ¡°Oh, I see.¡± After that, he stared at the gate.


    ¡®Does that mean Xu Yangyi is missing now? Although I don¡¯t know who did it, I have to thank him. He¡¯d better kill Xu Yangyi so that Xu Yangyi can¡¯t compete with me for the place of Colonel.

 Chapter 323

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You look disturbed since you came back.¡±


    Upstairs at Xu Jing¡¯s studio, Xu Jing glanced at Gong Cheng, who had just returned home and was sitting on the sofa in deep thought with a troubled look.


    Gong Cheng didn¡¯t answer him, and instead continued to ponder over something.


    After a while, when Xu Jing looked back at him curiously again, he suddenly looked up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go find a new house tomorrow. We¡¯ll move.¡±


    Gong Cheng¡¯s sudden words confused Xu Jing.


    ¡°Move? Why? I like it here.¡±


    ¡°I said we should move.¡± Gong Cheng said coldly with a frightening look, which startled Xu Jing.


    Xu Jing looked at Gong Cheng blankly because he didn¡¯t know why Gong Cheng was angry, and this was the first time Gong Cheng had got angry with him.


    When he saw the fright in Xu Jing¡¯s eyes, Gong Cheng came back to his senses. He paused and then covered his face with his big hands regretfully.


    ¡®Damn it, why did I lose temper with him? He has nothing to do with this.¡¯


    ¡®Although I don¡¯t know what is going on with Yangyi today, the information says that First Prince is in Country H now. I have to be careful.¡¯


    ¡®No matter what he has come here for, I can¡¯t let them meet as long as he is here. I cannot let what happened back then happen again.¡¯


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Gong Cheng?¡±


    Xu Jing felt anxious with Gong Cheng¡¯s frustration, as Gong Cheng had been quiet in front him.


    Gong Cheng pinched the skin between his eyebrows and then said he was fine, but he looked very tired.


    ¡°You don¡¯t look fine. Did something happen to the company?¡±


    Xu Jing was not blind. He could tell that Gong Cheng was lying, and he did that because he didn¡¯t want to worry him.


    ¡°Although I can¡¯t help you much, I can be a good listener.¡± Xu Jing looked sad because he would rely on Gong Cheng when he was in trouble, but Gong Cheng didn¡¯t tell him about his trouble.


    ¡®You can¡¯t help much?¡¯


    Gong Cheng suddenly gave a meaningful smile somehow.


    He waved his fingers at Xu Jing, beckoning him to come over.


    Xu Jing paused in confusion, but he got up from his chair and walked over to Gong Cheng.


    ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you, so don¡¯t keep it to yourself.¡± Xu Jing stopped in front of Gong Cheng and touched Gong Cheng¡¯s head as he spoke.


    Gong Cheng pulled a wry face, as he usually touched Xu Jing¡¯s head to comfort Xu Jing before.


    ¡°What are you laughing¡­?¡±


    Before Xu Jing could finish speaking, Gong Cheng suddenly grabbed his waist and hugged him tightly.


    Xu Jing was startled, as this was the first time Gong Cheng had asked for his consolation. However, Gong Cheng wanted to take advantage of him. Or perhaps Gong Cheng just wanted to hug him who made Gong Cheng feel real.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Take your time and tell me. I¡¯m listening.¡± Xu Jing stroked Gong Cheng¡¯s head as if he was comforting an injured child.


    Although Gong Cheng hated the way Xu Jing touched him, he didn¡¯t push him away. Instead, he tightened his arms and suddenly muttered, ¡°Only you. I don¡¯t want you to be hurt.¡±


    His voice was soft and muffled, so Xu Jing didn¡¯t hear what he said. He asked Gong Cheng what he had said, but Gong Cheng said he was fine. Gong Cheng sniffed the scent of Xu Jing and got enchanted.

 Chapter 324

    ¡°Are you really okay?¡±


    Xu Jing tended to worry about everything. If Gong Cheng didn¡¯t tell him, he would not stop asking.


    However, Gong Cheng didn¡¯t want him to know what had happened today, so he changed the topic, ¡°Have you finished the drawing? It¡¯s due tomorrow.¡±


    It worked on Xu Jing, who always turned to in his work at the last minute every month, so he felt guilty when Gong Cheng asked about this.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll need some time.¡± He said awkwardly, not daring to look at Gong Cheng anymore. Gong Cheng was his editor, and he always had to wait for his work, so Xu Jing felt sorry.


    ¡°Are you feeling sorry for me?¡± Gong Cheng knew how Xu Jing felt, but he asked him anyway.


    Xu Jing nodded like a child who had made a mistake. He didn¡¯t even feel there was something wrong when Gong Cheng hugged him like that, nor did he push Gong Cheng away.


    Since Xu Jing was young, Gong Cheng had been there with him and never left him. Compared to his wife, Xu Jing was more dependent on Gong Cheng. If anything happened at home, he asked Gong Cheng to deal with it. Gong Cheng helped him without any complaints, so Xu Jing got used to it.


    Gong Cheng meant a lot to Xu Jing. Xu Jing couldn¡¯t leave him, although he couldn¡¯t figure out the position of Gong Cheng at home and his heart.


    In addition, Gong Cheng liked to pamper him, so he was used to the way that they got along. Over the time, he didn¡¯t feel that there was anything wrong with being so close to Gong Cheng.


    ¡°I¡¯ve taken care of you for so long. Shouldn¡¯t you give me some rewards?¡± Gong Cheng smiled and said to Xu Jing.


    ¡°Reward?¡± Xu Jing was confused, as he didn¡¯t know what reward he could give him. Gong Cheng did not lack anything because most of the Xu family¡¯s income was earned by Gong Cheng.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want anything that can be bought with money.¡± Seeing the doubts in Xu Jing¡¯s eyes, Gong Cheng reminded him, trying to narrow down the scope. He was trying to set up a trap for Xu Jing.


    ¡°But you don¡¯t lack anything!¡± Xu Jing thought about it, but he didn¡¯t know what reward he could give to Gong Cheng.


    ¡°Really?¡± Gong Cheng did not directly say what he wanted, but he implied. Then he suddenly picked up Xu Jing and seated him on his lap.


    Xu Jing screamed in fright, as suddenly Gong Cheng moved his body. He was surprised, as Gong Cheng had never hugged him like this before. Although Gong Cheng used to carry him with his arms, but that was when Xu Jing was too tired from work to go back to his room to sleep.


    But it was different now! This posture was too intimate.


    ¡°Gong Cheng, aren¡¯t you going too far?¡±


    ¡°Too far? What are you talking about?¡± Gong Cheng knew what Xu Jing meant, but he pretended not to know about it.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Xu Jing hesitated, but in the end he could not utter anything.


    He turned his head away and took a deep breath secretly. Somehow, he felt his heart was racing.


    ¡®It is because of the posture. It must be.¡¯


    Xu Jing told himself inwardly, but it never occurred to him that Gong Cheng took care of him without any complaints because of love.

 Chapter 325

    Gong Cheng noticed that Xu Jing was nervous, but he didn¡¯t let go of Xu Jing because this was what he wanted.


    ¡®Even though I never said that I like you, you should notice it as you are not a robot. I have been thinking like this, but you seem to be stupid. Even though I hint so much, you never realize it.¡¯


    Gong Cheng was mocking himself and laughing at the stupidity of Xu Jing at the same time.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t give the right answer, I won¡¯t let you go.¡± He lift Xu Jing up and pulled him closer.


    When Gong Cheng suddenly picked up Xu Jing, the lips of Xu Jing accidentally touched Gong Cheng¡¯s forehead, and there came a forced kiss.


    Xu Jing was flustered, quickly waving his hand and explaining, ¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. It¡¯s all your fault. You suddenly picked me up and made me kiss you.¡±


    He thought Gong Cheng would be angry or frowned, but Gong Cheng smiled at him and said, ¡°What if I ask you to kiss me again? What would you do?¡±


    Suddenly, Gong Cheng put his cards on the table.


    Xu Jing was evidently baffled, staring at Gong Cheng in a daze.


    ¡®Did I hear it wrong? Does he ask me to kiss him?¡¯


    Xu Jing blushed. It was so sudden that he could not understand.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you detest me?¡± Gong Cheng wasn¡¯t angry at Xu Jing¡¯s slow response. Instead, he raised his hand and held the back of Xu Jing¡¯s head, pressing it against himself and asking with a smile.


    ¡°No. I¡¯m not detesting you.¡± Xu Jing was afraid that Gong Cheng would misunderstand, so he quickly explained.


    ¡®Now I think about it, and it seems that I have done everything except ¡°that¡± with Gong Cheng.¡¯


    Xu Jing¡¯s face suddenly darkened. He had kissed Gong Cheng when he got drunk, but from then on, Gong Cheng forbade him to drink.


    Until now, Xu Jing didn¡¯t know why Gong Cheng didn¡¯t allow him to drink. Although Gong Cheng said that he behaved badly when he got drunk, his intuition told him that it didn¡¯t seem like this.


    Gong Cheng was afraid that he would touch Xu Jing when Xu Jing got drunk, so he wouldn¡¯t let Xu Jing drink. However, he didn¡¯t dare to tell Xu Jing the truth.


    ¡°How do you feel for me?¡± Gong Cheng put his thin lips on the corner of Xu Jing¡¯s mouth and said enticingly, but he didn¡¯t kiss him, which made Xu Jing yearn for it with a pounding heart.


    ¡®This is too strange! It is Gong Cheng! Why is my heart beating so fast? This is too abnormal!¡¯


    Perhaps it was the first time that his heart had beaten so fast in front of Gong Cheng, so Xu Jing was confused about what was going on.


    The way Gong Cheng held him and talked to him really charmed him.


    Xu Jing was painting BL drawings himself, so he knew what would happen if this continued. His heart started to beat violently and he felt nervous again.


    He closed his eyes and said bravely, ¡°Just a kiss, right?¡± He said nervously, blushing.


    ¡°Yes, just one kiss.¡± Gong Cheng knew that he was about to succeed, and the smile on his face deepened. However, just when the intimate story was about to take place, the door was suddenly kicked open, and they saw the ferocious face of He Jingyan, whose arrival froze the air in the room.

 Chapter 326

    He Jingyan did not say anything, and he coldly looked at Gong Cheng with dangerous eyes.


    His arrival took them by surprise. Xu Jing was very embarrassed, wishing to disappear into the thin air.


    He was ashamed that he was seen sitting on a man¡¯s lap by his son¡¯s husband.


    Xu Jing blushed and quickly got up from Gong Cheng¡¯s lap, distancing himself from Gong Cheng awkwardly.


    In the panic, he almost knocked at the table behind him. Thankfully, Gong Cheng was quick and supported him in time.


    ¡°What are you doing? Watch out.¡± Gong Cheng said with deep concern.


    Xu Jing quickly slapped Gong Cheng¡¯s hand away and gave him a look, beckoning him not to be so intimate in the presence of He Jingyan.


    Gong Cheng frowned immediately, but he did not forcefully pull back Xu Jing. Instead, he coldly looked at He Jingyan, who was at the door, and he said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why do you suddenly come here?¡±


    He looked very calm as if he did not see He Jingyan¡¯s anger.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± He Jingyan sneered. He looked at Gong Cheng with angry eyes. ¡°I haven¡¯t asked you yet. What¡¯s going on?¡±


    He Jingyan ignored Xu Jing as if he had seen nothing just now. He was not surprised.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure your father has told you not to intervene in this.¡± Gong Cheng glanced at He Jingyan from the corner of his eye and didn¡¯t explain. After that, he gave Xu Jing a look and asked him to get back to his work, to leave himeself to He Jingyan.


    Xu Jing was worried because He Jingyan wouldn¡¯t come to his home without any reason. Besides, He Jingyan was raged.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Go back to your work.¡± Gong Cheng pointed at the chair and asked Xu Jing to go there quickly.


    Xu Jing hesitated for a moment and looked at He Jingyan before he docilely went back to his drawing.


    However, he kept glancing at Gong Cheng.


    He Jingyan took at look at Xu Jing and then glanced at Gong Cheng. ¡°I don¡¯t mind if you want to talk here.¡±


    Gong Cheng frowned. He didn¡¯t intend to let Xu Jing know what had happened today.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go out and talk.¡±


    He got up and glanced at Xu Jing before he left without hesitation.


    He Jingyan knew that Gong Cheng would do this because he was worried about Xu Jing.


    Xu Jing was frightened to see Gong Cheng go out, as his bad feeling had finally turned into reality.


    He wanted to go out with Gong Cheng, but just as he got up, he heard that the door was locked. Gong Cheng said outside, ¡°Stay put. If you can¡¯t finish your drawing before deadline, I¡¯ll spank you.¡±


    It sounded like a normal word, which was no different from the past. Xu Jing guessed Gong Cheng didn¡¯t want to worry him.


    However, Xu Jing was not an idiot. Gong Cheng deliberately avoided him, which meant that there was something wrong, and he didn¡¯t want to let him know.


    ¡°Gong Cheng, let me out.¡± he punched at the door and turned the doorknob, but it didn¡¯t work.


    Gong Cheng did not reply. He gave a nearby subordinate a look, beckoning him to stand at the door to protect Xu Jing and prevent him from escaping and hearing what he shouldn¡¯t know.

 Chapter 327

    ¡°I guess your father has explained to you clearly.¡± Gong Cheng stopped in the hall way and looked at the courtyard outside without looking at He Jingyan.


    ¡°Who did you mess with?¡± He Jingyan didn¡¯t have the time to waste with Gong Cheng, so he went straight to the point.


    His sudden question shocked Gong Cheng, who finally looked at He Jingyan.


    However, he did not explain. ¡°This is our business of the Xu Family, and I will make the decision.¡± There was a hint of coldness in his words, and he seemed to be wary of He Jingyan.


    ¡°Your business?¡± He Jingyan sneered coldly. ¡°Xu Yangyi is my wife now. Do you think it¡¯s none of my business?¡± ¡®After you made Xu Yangyi marry me, you want to get me out of the picture? How dare you?¡¯


    Gong Cheng seemed to dislike the way He Jingyan talked to him. He frowned and looked at He Jingyan with dissatisfaction.


    Gong Cheng¡¯s reaction startled He Jingyan, who laughed inwardly.


    ¡®It seems that he was forced to make Yangyi marry me. Why did he decide to give away Yangyi when he cares about him so much?¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in your secret. Where is Yangyi now?¡± He Jingyan got straight to the point with impatience and coldness.


    Gong Cheng paused, smile flashing across his eyes somehow.


    It turned out he knew about it.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Please leave.¡±


    Gong Cheng didn¡¯t answer He Jingyan¡¯s question. After he spoke, he waved at one of his subordinates on the side and walked back to Xu Jing¡¯s room.


    However, just as Gong Cheng turned around, He Jingyan pulled the trigger of his gun and a bullet flew past Gong Cheng¡¯s face. It hit the window, which scattered to the ground. It looked dangerous.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have time to waste with you, nor do I have the patience. Don¡¯t let me repeat myself.¡± He Jingyan aimed his gun at the back of Gong Cheng¡¯s head.


    Gong Cheng was surprised that He Jingyan would fire, but he smiled again with a hint of interest.


    ¡®So the commander is not joking. His son seems to be serious.¡¯


    ¡°I advise you not to shoot here. You could get killed.¡± He warned He Jingyan calmly and continued to move forward.


    To his surprise, He Jingyan laughed. ¡°Do you think I came here alone without making any preparation?¡±


    Gong Cheng paused and looked outside. He found that his men were caught by He Jingyan¡¯s people.


    ¡®He actually hides his men around the house. Have they just arrived? Or they have been here all the time?¡¯


    Gong Cheng suddenly smiled coldly, and he turned gloomy.


    ¡°You keep saying that Yangyi is your wife, but you have his home watched over. Colonel, you seem to be a hypocrite.¡± He cast a sideway glance at He Jingyan with cold eyes.


    ¡®I have the feeling of being watched these days. It turns out this man is behind all this.¡¯


    ¡°Where is Yangyi?¡± He Jingyan repeated impatiently, not wishing to waste his breath with Gong Cheng.


    ¡°Why are you so sure that Yangyi is with me?¡± Gong Cheng finally turned to He Jingyan with a faint smile.


    ¡®I wanted to do it secretly, but now I¡¯m in trouble. I didn¡¯t expect this man to come over.¡¯

 Chapter 328

    ¡°Just a while ago you sent all your people out to rescue Yangyi, but now you look so calm. Yangyi must be in your hands, otherwise it doesn¡¯t make any sense.¡±


    That was why He Jingyan asked Ji Guangming to come directly to the Xu Family instead of looking for Xu Yangyi blindly.


    Or maybe He Jingyan sensed there was some conspiracy, and he decided that it was related to Gong Cheng, because Gong Cheng shared the secret with his dad, and He Jingyan was excluded.


    ¡°You¡¯re not an idiot!¡± Gong Cheng suddenly admitted, but he didn¡¯t seem softened up, saying to He Jingyan flatly, ¡°Game is over. Colonel, I hope you don¡¯t take it seriously.¡±


    He said it mindlessly and left without giving He Jingyan any explanations.


    He Jingyan was shocked. ¡°What do you mean?¡± He roared.


    ¡®Not to take it seriously? He sounds as if my marriage to Yangyi was just a show.¡¯


    Damn it! He Jingyan flew into a rage. He was not a fool. No matter how he looked at it, Xu Yangyi marrying him was just a show.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to say much. I think you¡¯re smart,¡± Gong Cheng cast him a sideway glance and said, ¡°I¡¯ve reached a deal with the commander, and he has no objections. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can go ask him.¡±


    This time he would not stop to answer more questions. He entered Xu Jing¡¯s room and closed the door.


    How could He Jingyan accept this? He was going crazy because he really loved Xu Yangyi.


    ¡°Now you¡¯re telling me that it¡¯s just a show?¡± He let out a cry with evident pain on his face.


    ¡°Xu Yangyi took the marriage oath with me, and he IS my wife. It¡¯s not up to you.¡±


    He tightened the grip on the gun with ferocious eyes.


    Ji Guangming and Yan Chengyu heard the conversation through the Bluetooth, and they were shocked. ¡®Why isn¡¯t Xu Yangyi the wife of He Jingyan?¡¯


    ¡®I was wondering why Xu Nuannuan would suddenly marry the Colonel, and Yangyi was involved. I didn¡¯t expect this to happen.¡¯


    Yan Chengyu frowned because he was eager to know what had happened.


    ¡®Gong Cheng is good at concealing. We have been fooled by him for such a long time.¡¯


    ¡°What should we do now? We don¡¯t know where Yangyi is. If we forcefully break in, the commander would not agree, ¡°Yan Chengyu asked.


    ¡®This is my first mission! I can¡¯t fail like this.¡¯


    Yan Chengyu was worried. He had been in contact with He Jingyan and appeared here because he was taking the entrance test of the Dragon Team.


    Yan Chengyu is a favored soldier, and he was supposed to enter the Dragon Team directly. However, things had changed. He had to pass many tests in the ordinary team and complete the first mission before he officially became a member of the Dragon Team. The first mission must be successful, or he would lose the opportunity to join the Dragon Team.


    ¡®Why do I have to encounter something like this? I was thinking of showing off to An Yan after I join the Dragon Team.¡¯

 Chapter 329

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t agree?¡± He Jingyan sneered coldly, ¡°It¡¯s not up to him.¡±


    ¡®This damn old man didn¡¯t say anything at first, just to set me up!¡¯


    He Jingyan suppressed his anger and dialed He Bingwei¡¯s number. Once he got through, he roared coldly, ¡°What the heck is going on?¡±


    The deafening roar echoed in the hallway, and it was scary.


    On the other end of the line, He Bingwei seemed to have known that He Jingyan would get angry, and he moved his phone away from his ear in advance. He waved his hand and dismissed the adjutant who was reporting on the side, saying calmly, ¡°Just like what Gong Cheng says.¡±


    Gong Cheng had just had a call with He Bingwei, so he knew about what had happened.


    ¡°Is my marriage part of your conspiracy? Or just a show?¡±


    He Jingyan tried his best to suppress his anger and calm down, as he had to listen to He Bingwei¡¯s explanation. However, he failed to do that. After all, He Bingwei was his father, and He Jingyan felt he was betrayed.


    ¡°I know that you feel upset, but this is an order from above. As a military officer, you have to be prepared to sacrifice yourself.¡±


    In fact, from the beginning He Bingwei did not want to take this mission because he knew well about He Jingyan. If there was any accident, things would go out of control. However, he couldn¡¯t disobey the President. Besides, he owed Gong Cheng a favor. Therefore, he agreed.


    It was true that the marriage of Xu Yangyi and He Jingyan was fake, but it was not entirely fake. He Jingyan did marry Xu Yangyi, but they had their own considerations.


    ¡°Anyway, this is confidential. I can¡¯t explain anything to you, but Xu Yangyi has a special identity. Apart from the He Family, no one in Country H can ensure his personal safety, so the President chose you. You just need to know it¡¯s an honor to do it for our country. Don¡¯t think too much.¡±


    He Bingwei sighed and pinched the skin between his eyebrows impatiently. He Jingyan was his son, and he knew about his temper. He Jingyan must be raged since he called him demanding for an explanation.


    Back then, he should have discussed it with He Jingyan before accepting the mission.


    However, He Jingyan at that time would have refused as he was asked to marry a man even though it was only show. After all, the wedding was real.


    No one would have thought that Jing Yan would really fall in love with Xu Yangyi, which made things very difficult. It had been agreed that when Gong Cheng felt that the time was right, he would take Xu Yangyi away. Now, Gong Cheng was ready to take Xu Yangyi away undoubtedly. He Jingyan would definitely make a big fuss out of it


    ¡®I have to think of a way to prevent the two of them from getting in conflict.¡¯


    ¡®But the chances of convincing Gong Cheng must be small. And it is also impossible for Jing Yan to let go.¡¯


    He Bingwei sighed again. He was in a dilemma. He couldn¡¯t directly give orders and hurt He Jingyan as that was his son. But He Jingyan would point a gun at him and force him to tell where Xu Yangyi was.


    ¡°It¡¯s an honor?¡± He Jingyan found it ridiculous when he heard He Bingwei said this.


    ¡°That is my happiness, not your generous gift for the country.¡±


    At this moment, He Jingyan broke down, not because He Bingwei lied to him, but because he felt small and weak in the face of the title of military officer. He couldn¡¯t even decide on his own happiness.

 Chapter 330

    ¡°Sacrifice for the country?¡± He Jingyan snorted coldly.


    After all, he was a soldier, who had to obey the military orders no matter how unfair they were. Just like now, he couldn¡¯t dash inside and point his gun at Gong Cheng¡¯s head to force him to tell where Xu Yangyi was. His commander and father, He Bingwei, had said it was an order from above, so the situation was not under his control.


    He Bingwei said, ¡°I know you¡­¡±


    ¡°If I find him myself, this wouldn¡¯t be considered a violation of discipline, right?¡±


    Before He Bingwei tried to dissuade him, He Jingyan interrupted him coldly.


    He Bingwei knew that He Jingyan would do that, and he rubbed the skin between his eyebrows impatiently. If He Jingyan found Yangyi and took him back, how was He Bingwei going to explain to the President and Gong Cheng?


    ¡°Can¡¯t you think about our family¡¯s position? This is not something we can do. You know well about it.¡± He Bingwei was not angry but helpless. He couldn¡¯t bring himself to scold He Jingyan, as he made this decison without consulting his son.


    ¡°The position of our family?¡± He Jingyan said angrily, veins on his hands bulging. ¡°Did you think about my position before you made this decision? I don¡¯t care about the He family.  I only want Xu Yangyi now. If I can¡¯t see him, you will see my resignation.¡±


    He Jingyan didn¡¯t give in and hung up the phone. He stomped downstairs in anger, which scared Gong Cheng¡¯s men, who shivered in fear.


    Ji Guangming and Yan Chengyu had never seen He Jingyan get so angry before. They were so frightened that they didn¡¯t dare to say anything.


    After He Jingyan got downstairs, he asked the Dragon Team that caught Gong Cheng¡¯s men to retreat and leave the Xu Family.


    Nan Xiao was puzzled to see He Jingyan come out with a frosty face, but he was delighted. He got into Yan Chengyu¡¯s car with Ji Guangming and caught up with He Jingyan.


    ¡®The Colonel seems to be furious. It seems that Xu Yangyi is indeed missing.


    I can¡¯t wait to see the show. Maybe Xu Yangyi has died.¡¯


    ¡°What¡­what shall we do? Shall we just follow the Colonel without making any investigation?¡± Ji Guangming covered the Bluetooth and whispered to Yan Chengyu who sat in the driver seat.


    ¡°What can we do? There is no clue about Yangyi now. We have to go back to the unit and wait for the news.¡±


    ¡°Wait for the news? If we don¡¯t investigate, who will investigate for us?¡±


    Yan Chengyu glanced at him, ¡°You¡¯ve stayed with the Colonel for a long time. Don¡¯t you know the way he handles things?¡± He didn¡¯t explain but asked.


    Ji Guangming was confused because he didn¡¯t know what Yan Chengyu meant.


    ¡°How stupid! How do you take care of Yangyi?¡± ¡®You are too lame to take good care of him.¡¯


    Ji Guangming¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Does it have anything to do with my intelligence? I¡¯m a kind person.¡±


    ¡°In other words, you are stupid.¡± Yan Chengyu belittled him without hesitation.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Ji Guangming was so angry that he couldn¡¯t speak.


    ¡®I¡¯m proud that I am beautiful and kind. So what if I am stupid?¡¯


    ¡°The Colonel has always been cautious. He might have some cards up his sleeve. Don¡¯t worry about it. Just follow him.¡±


    Yan Chengyu stopped teasing Ji Guangming and explained to him, but he frowned because he had heard clearly the conversation in the Bluetooth just now. He was not sure if He Jingyan really had other plans.

 Chapter 331

    Looking at the cars leaving one after another by the window, Gong Cheng let out a sigh of relief because he was afraid of provoking a huge row with He Jingyan.


    ¡®Has the Commander persuaded him?¡¯


    Gong Cheng thought He Jingyan had given up when he saw him retreat. However, things were going in the opposite direction.


    ¡°I just heard gunshots. What¡¯s going on? Why did He Jingyan appear here in anger? Has anything happened to Yangyi?¡±


    Xu Jing stood next to Gong Cheng and bombarded him with questions, panic in his eyes.


    Xu Jing knew nothting about the conspiracy behind the marriage between Xu Yangyi and He Jingyan. Same as Xu Yangyi, he thought Xu Yangyi married He Jingyan because Xu Nuannuan had run away.


    How could things go smoothly when Gong Cheng wasn¡¯t around? It was because Gong Cheng knew Xu Jing well and predicted that he would replace Xu Nuannuan with Xu Yangyi.


    At that time, Xu Yangyi wanted to run away, but he didn¡¯t have the time as he was ¡®caught¡¯ by He Jingyan, who was sent by He Bingwei to wait outside the door instead of coming to see his fiancee. He Bingwei did that in case Xu Yangyi attempted to escape.


    Everything was carefully designed. He Jingyan, Xu Yangyi, and Xu Jing were all victims of deception.


    ¡°You ask me so many questions at one time. Which question do you want me to answer first?¡±


    When he turned to Xu Jing, the gloomy expression on Gong Cheng¡¯s face had disappeared, and he teased with a smile.


    ¡°How is Yangyi doing? Is he safe now? Is he bullied by He Jingyan?¡±


    Xu Jing¡¯s worry was not groundless, as he thought He Jingyan would be angry since Xu Yangyi was only a substitute.


    ¡®Things would be easy to deal with if He Jingyan only bullies Yangyi.¡¯


    ¡°Did anything happen to Yangyi? Is he bullied by He Jingyan? Or He Jingyan asks for a divorce?¡¯


    Gong Cheng¡¯s silence scared Xu Jing, who turned pale.


    ¡°Yangyi is not bullied, and there will be no divorce. It¡¯s just a misunderstanding. He Jingyan has already gone, right?¡± Gong Cheng knew how to deal with Xu Jing and he lied without blinking.


    Xu Jing believed him. After all, nothing had happened. On a second thought, he hurriedly asked, ¡°But why were there gunshots just now?¡±


    ¡®It should be gunshots! I should hear them right.¡¯


    ¡°And why were there so many armed guys downstairs?¡±


    Xu Jing couldn¡¯t stop asking questions, as he felt scared. Gong Cheng didn¡¯t explain anything to him, just like now, he was perfunctory.


    ¡°They were just bodyguards. The gun went off by accident just now. Nothing happened.¡±


    No matter what question Xu Jing asked, Gong Cheng could it answer calmly, as if nothing had happened.


    Xu Jing was suspicious, because Gong Cheng was too calm. However, because Gong Cheng was too calm, he couldn¡¯t stop doubting if there was really something wrong.


    ¡®Was it really just an accident? Did I think too much?¡¯


    ¡°Okay! You have to tell me if something happens in the future. Don¡¯t always hide it from me. I will feel scared if I don¡¯t know anything.¡± Xu Jing chose to believe him.


    Gong Cheng should feel happy, but when he saw the look on Xu Jing¡¯s face, his eyes dimmed. He held Xu Jing in his arms with a grave look.


    ¡°I will explain everything clearly to you later. Now, leave this to me. You don¡¯t have to worry about anything, just trust me.¡±

 Chapter 332

    ¡®When I remove all the obstacles, you will be able to return to your previous life, so please wait patiently.¡¯ Gong Cheng thought inwardly.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Perhaps Xu Jing sensed Gong Cheng¡¯s heavy heart, he was flustered.


    He now knew that Gong Cheng was hiding something from him, but he couldn¡¯t bring himself to ask at the sight of the grave look on Gong Cheng¡¯s face.


    He just stood there, not daring to move in Gong Cheng¡¯s arms.


    After a few minutes, he poked Gong Cheng, ¡°Can you let go of me now? I have a deadline to meet. If you don¡¯t receive my draft in time, don¡¯t blame me.¡±


    He didn¡¯t want to be a wet blanket, but he felt uneasy as Gong Cheng remained silent.


    ¡°Let me hug you for a while, just a while.¡± Gong Cheng buried his face on Xu Jing¡¯s neck and took a deep breath in depression.


    Xu Jing said ¡°Come on¡­ Stop¡­ ¡± with anxiety and helplessness.


    He raised his hand, but he paused. He then closed his eyes and patted Gong Cheng¡¯s back gingerly, saying, ¡°Although I don¡¯t know what has happened, I believe you will handle it well. We have been like this for over ten years!¡±


    Gong Cheng smiled at his consolation and felt better. The grave mood was gone.


    He gently pushed Xu Jing away and then kissed his forehead with affection, deepening his smile.


    Xu Jing¡¯s heart skipped a beat, but he didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, he frowned and glanced at Gong Cheng. He felt uneasy as Gong Cheng did it too naturally.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Can¡¯t I kiss you?¡± Gong Cheng touched Xu Jing¡¯s face and gently rubbed his fingertips against his cheek with undisguised affection on his smiling lips.


    ¡°Well, you can, but you¡¯re taking it for granted.¡± Xu Jing suddenly got shy and looked away, flustered. He didn¡¯t dare to look directly at Gong Cheng. He looked cute.


    ¡°Then you should get used to it!¡± Gong Cheng turned Xu Jing to him and smiled.


    Xu Jing paused, as he didn¡¯t know what Gong Cheng meant. Moreover, they didn¡¯t get along like friends anymore. Their relationship had surpassed that line.


    ¡°We¡­¡± Xu Jing didn¡¯t know how to start, but he was eager to know how Gong Cheng felt for him.


    ¡®Gong Cheng has been with me for more than ten years, and he has never had a girlfriend. Does that mean he likes me?¡¯


    Xu Jing¡¯s heart raced when he thought that Gong Cheng might like him. He wanted to ask Gong Cheng, but he hesitated, as he didn¡¯t know how to start.


    ¡®It¡¯s embarrassing if he says he doesn¡¯t like me! Forget it.¡¯


    In the end, Xu Jing was afraid that this was a misunderstanding, so he quickly dropped the idea.


    Gong Cheng, who had been looking at him, asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°No, nothing.¡± Xu Jing hastily waved his hand.


    ¡®Gong Cheng can¡¯t possibly like me either. I¡¯ve been single for a long time, and he hasn¡¯t given me any hints.¡¯


    ¡°I have to go back to work. Chat with you later.¡± He hurried back to his desk and pretended to be busy.


    The moment when Xu Jing turned around, Gong Cheng had a wistful look on his face.


    He knew Xu Jing so well that he was clear what was on his mind. He just pretended not to know about it.


    ¡®How long can I stay alone with you?¡¯


    His eyes were dim, and he looked sad.

 Chapter 333

    At this moment, Gong Cheng¡¯s phone rang, and he turned cold. Without hesitation, he walked out of the room and closed the door.


    Xu Jing let out a sigh of relief at the closing of the door.


    ¡°I feel like I can finally breathe the fresh air.¡±


    He seemed to come back to life, but his eyes dimmed. Gong Cheng¡¯s phone rang, but he didn¡¯t pick up in the room. He even ran out in a hurry.


    ¡°It must be work.¡± Xu Jing consoled himself, but his consolation sounded pathetic.


    He held his knees and buried his face between his legs.


    ¡®When did Gong Cheng start to hide things from me? He used to tell me everything.¡±


    Xu Jing felt depressed, but he didn¡¯t go out and question Gong Cheng, as he didn¡¯t want to burden him, who was busy taking care of the family. He¡¯d better not bother Gong Cheng with his depression, as that would disturb him.


    After leaving Xu Jing, Gong Cheng burst into the study next door. He picked up the phone and said coldly, ¡°How is it?¡±


    The person on the other end did not reply immediately. After a while, he teased Gong Cheng, ¡°Why are you so anxious? When did I fail you? Of course, I brought him over safely to you.¡±


    Gong Cheng ignored Duan Feilin¡¯s teasing and said in a cold voice, ¡°Did you fight with Yangyi?¡±


    Gong Cheng asked because knew well about Duan Feilin, a mercenary who only cared about money and would never care if anything happened to the goods.


    ¡°I thought of using the force, but unfortunately, he was very cooperative and followed me, so my plan became useless.¡±


    Duan Feilin glanced at Xu Yangyi, who was sitting on the sofa with crossed legs. He looked totally at home, playing games and eating snacks.


    ¡®Even though I didn¡¯t do anything to him, this young man takes me so lightly! He is making himself in an arcade!¡¯


    ¡°Who was this brat? Why are you so nervous?¡± Duan Feilin asked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask the question that you shouldn¡¯t ask.¡±


    Gong Cheng warned, as if he didn¡¯t want to tell Duan Feilin about Xu Yangyi. However, he was relieved to hear that Xu Yangyi was fine.


    He did not expect Xu Yangyi to follow Duan Feilin, but this reminded him of watching over the young man carefully to prevent him from running away.


    ¡°Alright, alright, I won¡¯t ask. Don¡¯t be so fierce towards your old friend.¡± Duan Feilin smirked.


    In fact, the two of them were not old friends at all, but they had been trading with each other and got familiar. However, they did not know much about each other.


    ¡°What about the thing that I asked you to do?¡± Gong Cheng did not comment on their friendship. He probably felt that they were not friends at all as well, so there was nothing to say.


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s done. The medicine will arrive tomorrow.¡± Duan Feilin yawned lazily and then pulled the beautiful woman sitting beside him into his arm, kissing her in delight.


    However, his eyes suddenly darkened, and he said to Gong Cheng, ¡°That is a military medicine used for erasing memories. What are you going to do with it?¡±


    Duan Feilin would only care about earning money and getting things done before without asking any questions. However, he had always treated Gong Cheng as a customer who could chat with him, so he asked out of curiosity.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that obvious?¡± Gong Cheng replied without further explanation.


    Duan Feilin paused and then looked at Xu Yangyi, who was playing the game.


    To use it on him?

 Chapter 334

    ¡°Hey, are you sure? That medicine is priceless. Are you really going to use it on this chap? It¡¯s such a waste!¡±


    ¡®The medicine that I made painstaking efforts to get will be used on this chap? It¡¯s a reckless waste.¡¯


    ¡®Besides, that is the medicine used by the military to deal with special troops to avoid the leak of national secrets. Why is he going to use the medicine on this chap? What secret does this chap have?¡¯


    Duan Feilin sneered, thinking Gong Cheng was out of his mind.


    ¡°The chap?¡± Gong Cheng¡¯s eyes suddenly turned cold. ¡°Mind your language, Duan Feilin.¡±


    Duan Feilin had always been casual with Gong Cheng, who seldom lost temper with him, so Duan Feilin was taken aback at this moment.


    ¡°Why do you suddenly get angry? Does this chap have some secrets?¡±


    However, he was not intimidated by Gong Cheng and continued to speak leisurely.


    ¡®Looks like there is a secret. Or Gong Cheng asks me to show due respect because Xu Yangyi is He Jingyan¡¯s wife?¡¯


    ¡®But that¡¯s not right! It doesn¡¯t make any sense! Gong Cheng is not He Jingyan¡¯s subordinate. Why does he get angry?¡¯


    ¡®From the look of it, there must be something happening.¡¯


    ¡°I warn you. Stop that word.¡±


    ¡°Come on, I won¡¯t call him that way. Tell me now, what is your relationship with He Jingyan¡¯s wife? Why are you taking him away from He Jingyan at all costs?¡±


    Knowing that Gong Cheng was angry, Duan Feilin didn¡¯t give him a chance to lose temper, so he asked again. But thinking that Gong Cheng wouldn¡¯t tell him and instead would warn him not to meddle in other people¡¯s business, he lazily added, ¡°Forget it. I¡¯m not interested anyway.¡±


    ¡®If I ask too much, he might get angry again. I¡¯m not that crazy.¡¯


    ¡°Are you sending someone to meet me tomorrow? Or should I send him over to you?¡± Duan Feilin finally got down to business.


    Gong Cheng didn¡¯t like to keep criticizing others, so he didn¡¯t lose temper with Duan Feilin in the end, who didn¡¯t ask about it anymore as well.


    ¡°I¡¯ll send some people to meet you, and they will protect Yangyi. I¡¯ll meet you after I arrange everything here.¡±


    ¡°Meet me?¡± Duan Feilin suddenly felt a little confused, as he was at the port!


    ¡°Are you leaving Country H?¡±


    ¡°This is not a question you should ask.¡± Gong Cheng didn¡¯t answer Duan Feilin as usual.


    ]¡±Alright, I¡¯m saying too much.¡± ¡®Come on! Tell me something! What is the big deal?¡¯


    ¡°By the way, the medicine has side effects. Don¡¯t blame me for not warning you. Xu Yangyi will not only forget what is happening now but also all his memories over the years. After all, it is a medicine for the brain and nerves. It is serious. However, it is not harmful to the human body, you can rest assured.¡±


    Gong Cheng fell silent for a while. Duan Feilin thought he was hesitating and was about to tease him, but Gong Cheng suddenly said, ¡°I know this medicine better than you, and I don¡¯t need your advice.¡±


    ¡®Better than me?¡¯ Duan Feilin was confused, and he suddenly thought of something.


    ¡®I remember that more than ten years ago, Gong Cheng¡¯s sister seemed to have bought this kind of medicine from my boss.¡¯


    ¡®No wonder he says that he knows the medicine better than me. Did he use this medicine on someone else?¡¯


    ¡®He is really not an ordinary rich man! This medicine is so expensive, but Gong Cheng is more interesting than this. His identity must be not as simple as an editor. Huh, so interesting.¡¯

 Chapter 335

    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re clear about it. That saves my words.¡±


    ¡®It seems that I have to investigate the identity of Gong Cheng.¡¯ Duan Feilin thought inwardly.


    Duan Feilin was intrigued. He took a glance at Xu Yangyi who was not far away.


    ¡®And this chap as well. From Gong Cheng¡¯s tone, this chap named Xu Yangyi seems to have some secret.¡¯


    From the way Duan Feilin spoke, Gong Cheng knew that he was just being perfunctory. He immediately frowned. ¡°I warn you not to do something you shouldn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°What can I do? You are thinking too much.¡± Duan Feilin lied without blushing.


    Of course, Gong Cheng could read the meanings behind Duan Feilin¡¯s words, but he didn¡¯t continue the topic. He probably was confident that Duan Feilin couldn¡¯t find out anything.


    ¡°Yangyi is different from any ordinary boys. You¡¯d better not be fooled by him. Be careful.¡±


    ¡®Different from any ordinary boys? Come on, he is just a boy! Is Gong Cheng kidding me?¡¯


    Duan Feilin did not take Gong Cheng¡¯s warning seriously and laughed inwardly.


    ¡°Okay, I know. I¡¯ll be careful. In any case, I¡¯ll send him safely to you. Don¡¯t worry!¡±


    Although Duan Feilin sneered inwardly, he didn¡¯t dare to talk to Gong Cheng like that. Gong Cheng would definitely warn him again, so he¡¯d better pretend to agree with Gong Cheng to have peace of mind.


    ¡°Who are you talking to? You¡¯ve been chatting for a long time?!Didn¡¯t you say that your boss wants to see me? Where is he? Is he looking for food in the bathroom?¡±


    Tired of playing games, Xu Yangyi yelled at Duan Feilin impatiently and tossed the game console aside.


    The man standing next to him turned pale and scrambled to catch the game console, which was the latest game console that Duan Feilin had just bought. It was not on the market yet.


    Duan Feilin didn¡¯t answer Xu Yangyi, and instead he said to Gong Cheng, ¡°What do you want now? Do you want to talk to this chap?¡±


    Gong Cheng frowned again when Duan Feilin addressed Xu Yangyi that way again, but now it was not the right time to lecture Duan Feilin on this. He said, ¡°Pass me to Yangyi.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Duan Feilin was not interested, so he shouted at Xu Yangyi and tossed his phone over.


    Xu Yangyi didn¡¯t catch phone with anxiety, and instead he sat there and easily caught it with one hand.


    ¡°Are you the boss of this man?¡± After he took the phone, Xu Yangyi got straight to the point with a trace of faint mockery.


    Without waiting for Gong Cheng to speak, he added, ¡°Forget it, I¡¯m not interested in whether you¡¯re his boss or not. Just tell me what you want. Are you itching to find someone to beat you up? Or do you think you¡¯ve lived too long and can¡¯t wait to go to the paradise?¡±


    Xu Yangyi kept talking with obvious mockery in his tone.


    ¡°I¡¯m his boss? Did he tell you like that?¡± Gong Cheng smiled as usual.


    ¡®Ha! I think Duan Feilin was only joking with Yangyi.¡¯


    When he heard the familiar voice, Xu Yangyi was stunned, ¡°Gong Cheng?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s me,¡± Gong Cheng replied as usual.


    ¡°What the heck is going on? Did you have me kidnapped?¡±


    ¡®What is going on? How could it be Gong Cheng?¡¯


    ¡°I didn¡¯t kidnap you. It¡¯s just a misunderstanding. You wait for us with Duan Feilin. Tomorrow afternoon, your dad and I will come to pick you up.¡±


    ¡°You gonna pick me up with my dad? Where are we going?¡± Xu Yangyi was confused.


    ¡®What the hell is going on?!¡¯

 Chapter 336

    Gong Cheng did not answer Xu Yangyi where they were going, but he asked suddenly, ¡°How is the relationship between you and He Jingyan now?¡±


    Xu Yangyi was baffled by the question. He did not expect Gong Cheng would ask him about it.


    ¡®Damn it! Why does he suddenly ask about this?¡¯


    ¡®Come on! I even don¡¯t know how the relationship is between us!¡¯


    Xu Yangyi blushed suddenly for no reason. He got shy when he thought about how he got along with He Jingyan. After all, they had slept together already, let alone kissing.


    ¡°Why¡­ why do you suddenly ask this?¡± Xu Yangyi tried to calm himself down, but his words betrayed him.


    Gong Cheng frowned immediately as he detected Xu Yangyi¡¯s emotions.


    Yangyi was frank when he had nothing to hide, but from his tone on the phone, there must be something between him and He Jingyan.


    At first, Gong Cheng thought that He Jingyan would not fall for Xu Yangyi, but now that he saw the chemistry between He Jingyan and Xu Yangyi, he had a bad feeling about it.


    ¡°Nothing, I¡¯m just curious,¡± Gong Cheng said smilingly without showing any signs.


    He added, ¡°He came to our home today and suddenly said he wanted to break off the engagement with you, so I¡¯m curious about what has happened between you two.¡±


    Gong Cheng used the same casual tone, but he did not know how astonished Xu Yangyi was at this moment, as if he had been hit by someone on his head.


    ¡®He Jingyan wants¡­ to divorce me?¡¯


    Xu Yangyi widened his eyes in shock. His hand felt weak, and the phone fell from his hand.


    ¡®No¡­ Impossible, how could that big uncle divorce me?¡¯


    ¡°Are you lying? Tell me if it¡¯s a lie! Tell me!¡± Xu Yangyi suddenly picked up the phone on the sofa like crazy and roared at Gong Cheng.


    Gong Cheng was not surprised, and he confirmed Xu Yangyi¡¯s affection for He Jingyan after hearing Xu Yangyi¡¯s roar.


    ¡®It seems that I have to separate them by all means.¡¯


    ¡®Yangyi, I do this for your good. You will only be safer after leaving here.¡¯


    ¡®Although the He Family is powerful, they can¡¯t defeat the President. He Jingyan is a soldier, and he has to obey the orders of his superiors. I can¡¯t let you stay with him, as he can¡¯t protect you for the whole life.¡¯


    ¡®I will make a new plan and arrange a new life for you. I won¡¯t make you sad.¡¯


    ¡°Arrange a new life¡± meant to make Xu Yangyi take that medicine. and then Xu Yangyi would not remember anything and thus would not feel sad.


    ¡°You know I won¡¯t lie to you.¡± Gong Cheng took advantage of Xu Yangyi¡¯s trust in him and kept lying.


    However, things happened so suddenly that Xu Yangyi couldn¡¯t believe it. He roared again, ¡°I don¡¯t believe it! I don¡¯t believe it! How can my big uncle not want me?! He clearly¡­¡±


    Xu Yangyi¡¯s roar suddenly stopped because he felt that there was no point in telling Gong Cheng this.


    Suddenly, tears rolled down from Xu Yangyi¡¯s eyes. They were as large as soybeans, trickling from his eyes to the sofa.


    ¡®He Jingyan said that I am his wife! So he can¡¯t abandon me! It¡¯s not true¡­ I don¡¯t believe it!¡¯ Thinking of this, Xu Yangyi could not control and roared again, ¡°Big uncle will not abandon me!¡±


    He cried out so loud, even screamed out the last sentence.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to see him! I want to ask him personally if he really doesn¡¯t want me anymore!¡±


    Xu Yangyi didn¡¯t believe what Gong Cheng had said. He wiped off his tears and rose from the sofa, but before he could take a step, someone pointed a gun at his head, stopping him from leaving.

 Chapter 337

    ¡°Kid, you can¡¯t just come and go at your will.¡±


    Duan Feilin tilted his head to his subordinates, beckoning them to surround Xu Yangyi. He knew Xu Yangyi was good at fighting, as he had seen him fight with Nan Xiao¡¯s men.


    ¡°Do you think I am bored so you get me something to do?¡±


    Duan Feilin released the beauty with big boobs and headed towards Yangyi while he was talking to Gong Cheng on the phone.


    Gong Cheng was somewhat rueful as well. He just intended to test Xu Yangyi, but he didn¡¯t expect him to overreact.


    ¡®Damn it! Why did I make this blunder? Things have been going well before, but now I have ruined it. If Yangyi gets stubborn, I can do nothing about him.¡¯


    ¡°Give me the phone.¡± After he went up to Xu Yangyi, Duan Feilin raised his finger, beckoning Xu Yangyi to give him back the phone.


    Xu Yangyi would not listen to him as he was furious.


    ¡°Get out of my way.¡± Frowning like a fierce ghost, Xu Yangyi slapped away the gun that pointed at his head without hesitation. He glared at Duan Feilin fiercely, as if he was going to swallow him alive.


    Perhaps this was the first time someone had dared to defy him, and Duan Feilin suddenly smiled in amusement, ¡°What if I don¡¯t? What are you going to do?¡±


    ¡®He has a hot temper at a young age. No one has dared to defy me before.¡¯


    ¡°Muzi, tell him what happened to the man who barked at me last time.¡±


    Duan Feilin glanced at Muzi next to him with a smile, beckoning him to warn Xu Yangyi.


    ¡°Boss, we tossed him to the sea after we wounded his arms and legs.¡± Muzi got Duan Feilin¡¯s intention and answered with his head hanging down.


    After he spoke, he stole a glance at Xu Yangyi and got surprised.


    ¡®Even though Xu Yangyi is He Jingyan¡¯s wife, he carries an unusual air.¡¯


    ¡®I wonder if Xu Yangyi has turned grown-up, as he looks very young. However, he is fearless when confronting my boss. He even dared to snap away the gun that pointed at his head. If I were him, I would not have been so calm. Only my boss could face these bloodless weapons without turning a hair like him.¡¯


    ¡°You heard that! If you don¡¯t want to be the next person thrown into the sea, I advise you to be obedient and wait for Gong Cheng to pick you up.¡±


    Although Duan Feilin didn¡¯t know what Gong Cheng had said to Xu Yangyi and made him so upset, it must have something to do with He Jingyan.


    ¡®Why is Gong Cheng suddenly so impatient? Isn¡¯t he very calm usually? Looks like he felt alarmed when Xu Yangyi said something.¡±


    ¡®Is Gong Cheng flustered? It¡¯s interesting.¡¯


    Duan Feilin thought it was fun. He stared at Xu Yangyi and wondered what he was going to do.


    He thought Xu Yangyi would beg him. After all, he had so many people here. No matter how good he was at fighting, he couldn¡¯t defeat all of his men and flee. Besides, he had no weapons. How could he resist?


    To his surprise, Xu Yangyi was tough and would not yield to him. He quickly snatched a gun from one of Duan Feilin¡¯s subordinates and stepped him under his feet. After that, he shot the man¡¯s palm and said in a cold voice, ¡°What do I want to do? Of course, I will kill all of you.¡±

 Chapter 338

    Duan Feilin did not expect that Xu Yangyi would pull the trigger without hesitation. He was a little shocked. The men were also frightened by the sudden shooting.


    They did not dare to shot back. After all, Duan Feilin did not give them any orders. They raised their guns and guarded against Xu Yangyi with a terrified look.


    Xu Yangyi didn¡¯t need anyone to order him at all. He pulled the trigger again, and a bullet pierced the knee of the man under his feet. He did it with calm eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯ll count to three. If you don¡¯t get out of my way, you¡¯ll end up like him.¡±


    The boy who had been whining on the phone had suddenly changed into a scary devil.


    This was tricky. Duan Feilin pursed his lips. Xu Yangyi was someone Gong Cheng wanted after all. He couldn¡¯t do anything to Xu Yangyi. Otherwise, he would not get paid. Moreover, he might be hunt down by Gong Cheng.


    ¡°Gong Cheng, please explain to me what is going on. If this chap dares to shoot my men again, I will blow his head off.¡±


    Now he could only ask Gong Cheng what to do and listen to him. If someone recklessly shot Xu Yangyi, he couldn¡¯t take the responsibility.


    Gong Cheng had guessed that Xu Yangyi would use force, so he was not surprised. However, he did not expect Xu Yangyi would care about He Jingyan so much.


    ¡°Stop, Yangyi, this has nothing to do with them. Don¡¯t hurt the innocent. Tomorrow after your Dad and I arrive, we will take you to He Jingyan. Calm down.¡±


    Gong Cheng tried to appease Xu Yangyi with lie. He was trying to hold Yangyi back. Certainly, he would not bring Yangyi to see He Jingyan.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to see him and straighten things up NOW!¡± Xu Yangyi insisted on going on his own. He was not giving in. He loaded the gun and pointed it at Duan Feilin¡¯s head.


    ¡°One¡­ Two¡­ Three!¡± He counted with ferocious eyes. On the count of three, the bullet went straight to Duan Feilin¡¯s head.


    Duan Feilin cursed and dodged the flying bullet, which was fast and scraped his face, making a bloody trace. It was a minor wound, but it still bled.


    Duan Feilin¡¯s men instantly widened their eyes. They could not stand still anymore. They raised their gun and attempted to shoot at Xu Yangyi. At this moment, someone suddenly rushed in and took away all their guns with lightning speed. After that, the person pointed a gun at Xu Yangyi¡¯s head, ¡°Freeze.¡±


    The cold voice was so similar to that of Xu Yangyi. Everyone recovered from their surprise and looked carefully. It was a girl with a pony tail, who looked identical with Xu Yangyi.


    They were not only shocked by her identical face. In fact, the guns that they were holding disappeared from their hands and were piled up like trash near the girl¡¯s feet.


    Xu Yangyi widened his eyes. Although he reacted in time and pointed his gun back at the girl¡¯s temper, he still said in a trembling voice with a startled look. ¡°Xu Nuannuan?¡± He looked in disbelief at the girl with muderious eyes. She looked totally different from his dorky sister who was wearing spectacles.


    Xu Nuannuan didn¡¯t answer his question, but she looked at him coldly. ¡°Put down the gun.¡± She was like a cold-blooded killer. Her eyes were determined, and she looked scary.

 Chapter 339

    ¡°Xu Nuannuan?¡± Xu Yangyi confirmed again with astonishment in his eyes.


    Xu Nuannuan ignored him, grabbed the phone in his hand and started talking to Gong Cheng.


    ¡°I made it in time.¡± Her cold words froze everyone present.


    Gong Cheng on the other end let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Please calm down Yangyi. If you can¡¯t do it, you can use force. But don¡¯t hurt him.¡±


    He had arranged Nuannuan to secretly protect Yangyi, but he didn¡¯t expect he had to use this Trump Card at this moment.


    ¡°If he doesn¡¯t listen to me, I can only use my force,¡± She said in a cold voice.


    Gong Cheng frowned, but he didn¡¯t stop her. He said, ¡°You decide.¡±


    ¡°Em.¡± She hung up and threw the phone back at its owner.


    Duan Feilin caught the phone and stared at Xu Nuannuan.


    ¡®Her face is identical to Yangyi¡¯s. What is going on? Twins? Gong Cheng has never told me this before.¡¯


    ¡®So this girl is sent by Gong Cheng to pick up Xu Yangyi? However, it was impossible, this timing was too perfect.¡¯


    ¡®There is only one possibility. Gong Cheng doesn¡¯t believe me and has sent this girl to follow me secretly.¡¯


    ¡®You are great, Gong Cheng! If I had hurt Xu Yangyi, you would have asked this girl to kill me secretly.¡¯


    Duan Feilin looked angry. After all, he didn¡¯t like the feeling of being left in the dark.


    However, he felt creepy that he failed to notice Xu Nuannuan had been spying on him.


    Judging from her techniques, she must have been specially trained, probably as an assassin. After all, ordinary people could not be as murderous as her.


    ¡°What are you and Gong Cheng plotting?¡± Xu Yangyi was angry because Xu Nuannuan didn¡¯t even look at him. He used to be so close with his sister before.


    ¡®Damn it, what is going on?


    Suddenly, Xu Yangyi shuddered and looked at Xu Nuannuan with widened eyes, ¡°Why are you here? Didn¡¯t you elope with your girlfriend? Where is she?¡±


    Xu Yangyi roared every word of his questions. Any normal guy would find there was something hidden behind it. There was only one explanation: Xu Yangyi was the only one left in the dark.


    ¡°Your elopement and disappearance was a lie, right?¡± Xu Yangyi was frustrated. Tears welled up in his eyes, as he felt he was deceived by his own family.


    ¡°Yes, from the beginning to the end, the one who had been decided to marry He Jingyan was you, not me.¡±


    Xu Nuannuan answered his question flatly in a cold tone. She didn¡¯t give time for Xu Yangyi to react. She pressed her gun against his head and said coldly, ¡°Right now you have two choices. First, stay here and wait for Dad and Gong Cheng. Second, fight back, and I¡¯ll break your legs.¡¯


    She said these words without hesitation or teasing, not in the way that a sister should talk to her brother.  Xu Yangyi felt cold and incredulous.


    ¡°Why¡­ Why have you become like this?¡± Tears rolled down Xu Yangyi¡¯s eyes. He was not a sentimental guy, nor was he a guy who liked to shed tears. However, Xu Nuannuan had become so strange that he felt scared. She was no longer the sister he remembered.


    ¡°This is the real me. I have never changed.¡± She had no explaination to Yangyi¡¯s question. What remained between them was only cold distance.

 Chapter 340

    ¡°This is¡­ the real you?¡± Xu Yangyi suddenly sneered. His teary face looked rueful.


    ¡°So, I AM the one that was not needed?¡±


    ¡®I became your substitute without knowing anything, and now you tell me that I was framed to marry He Jingyan?¡¯


    ¡°Is it true that He Jingyan is breaking off the engagement?¡± Xu Yangyi was deflated. He did not roar out the question, he just calmly asked.


    He suddenly calmed down like a lifeless puppet.


    ¡°Who knows.¡±


    Xu Nuannuan didn¡¯t soften up at Xu Yangyi¡¯s desperate face, as if she was not involved at all.


    Xu Yangyi shed a tear at her coldness. His shoulders trembled, and no one knew whether he was crying or laughing. In short, he seemed to collapse in the next second.


    ¡°You treat me like an abandoned child. You didn¡¯t tell me anything. Am I so useless? Am I a piece of trash? ¡±


    He was tearful, but he didn¡¯t fly into a rage. He slapped off the gun that Xu Nuannuan pointed at his head and walked towards the room beside him.


    Just as he was about to enter the room, he suddenly stopped and sniffed. After a while, he said calmly, ¡°I want to see He Jingyan.¡±


    Although he didn¡¯t know what would happen next, Xu Yangyi knew that he might never see He Jingyan again in the future. He could tell it from Xu Nuannuan¡¯s cold words and Gong Cheng¡¯s perfunctory explanations just now.


    ¡°It¡¯s not up to me.¡± Xu Nuannuan put away her gun with an impassive look. She walked to Duan Feilin, as if she had a few words with him. From beginning to end, she didn¡¯t look at Xu Yangyi for a glance.


    Duan Feilin suddenly felt sorry for Xu Yangyi. No matter how he considered Yangyi, he felt Yangyi was wretched.


    Xu Nuannuan¡¯s repeated indifference made Xu Yangyi break down. He kicked away the door in front of him and screamed, ¡°I said I want to see He Jingyan! I want to see him NOW! I WANT TO SEE HIM!!!¡±


    But after he roared, he choked in silencew. He probably knew Xu Nuannuan would not agree to his request no matter what he did.


    He held his head and cried in a trembling voice, which was heartbreaking.


    ¡°He Jingyan¡­¡± In the end, he muttered He Jingyan¡¯s name in a choked voice, but he could only feel the coldness in the air.


    He could defeat Xu Nuannuan; he could fight with all the men in the room and flee; but he didn¡¯t know if He Jingyan wanted to break off the engagement. If this was true, he was not needed by He Jingyan anymore.


    Xu Yangyi felt that the whole world had abandoned him, including his family, who was so cold to him.


    ¡°Hey, girl! Can¡¯t you say something nice to him?¡±


    Duan Feilin couldn¡¯t help criticizing Xu Nuannuan, although he knew it was not his business. However, he still felt sorry for Xu Yangyi.


    However, Xu Nuannuan looked at him coldly and said, ¡°If you feel sorry, you can go and comfort him.¡±


    She was so cold and ruthless. Suddenly, she let out a sneer and said, ¡°This is just the beginning. If he can¡¯t take it, he does not deserve to be my brother.¡±


    When she said ¡°he does not deserve¡±, there was a strange feeling in her tone. She seemed to hope Xu Yangyi would meet the standard of being her brother instead of being a coward and abandoned by her .


    However, no one truly knew what her standard was.

 Chapter 341

    ¡°Then I won¡¯t be your brother, and you don¡¯t have to be cross with me!¡± Xu Yangyi flew into a rage and roared, kicking the potted plant beside him.


    But right after his words, a bullet flew past his cheek immediately and hit the door in front of him. Xu Nuannuan scolded him angrily, ¡°Have you forgotten the death of our mother? Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to avenge her? I¡¯ve been waiting for you for eight or nine years, but what have you done? You are a young master who never grows up and leads a carefree life!¡±


    There was evident anger in her words, and she seemed to be complaining that she didn¡¯t want to live like this, but she had no other choice.


    Xu Yangyi touched his cheek in a daze and felt the wetness. He looked at his hand in disbelief. It was his blood.


    But now this was not important. Why did she mention their mother who had passed away?


    He fell silent. When his mother was killed, he cried hard and swore to avenge her.


    Of course, Xu Yangyi still remembered his swear at the moment, but he had no way to investigate on their mother¡¯s death. He was not the kind of man like Xu Nuannuan said, who was only greed for pleasure.


    He recalled the day when his mother was killed. He cried hard with Xu Jing, but Xu Nuannuan stood silently there without a tear. She had a frightening impassive look on her face.


    Gong Cheng didn¡¯t cry either. He took care of everything and settled the family. From beginning to end, he had no complaints and showed no emotions.


    From then on, everything was quietly changing, but Xu Yangyi didn¡¯t notice it at that time. Until now he finally realized that something had happened.


    ¡°How did our mom die?¡± He calmed down and asked, thinking that Xu Nuannuan knew the truth.


    Xu Nuannuan didn¡¯t say anything and wiped away her tears. After a long while, she said, ¡°If you listen to me, I¡¯ll tell you what had happened back then. If you resist, I won¡¯t tell you a word.¡± She was firm about it.


    Xu Yangyi thought about it sorrowfully, and a helpless tear rolled down his face. If he agreed to what his sister said, he might not see He Jingyan again, and he had to follow Xu Nuannuan¡¯s arrangement.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll listen to you. I¡¯ll personally avenge my mother.¡±


    After he spoke, he entered the room without saying anything else.


    He Jingyan was important to him indeed, but he chose to avenge his mother.


    Xu Nuannuan watched Xu Yangyi go away sadly. She thought he would fling caution to the wind and clamour to see He Jingyan, but at the last moment, he chose to stay.


    She looked down, a complicated look flashing across her eyes. However, in the end she closed her eyes and forced herself not to think too much. When she opened her eyes, she returned to her usual cold self.


    ¡°When the medicine arrives, hand it over to me,¡± she looked at Duan Feilin coldly in a commanding tone without any due respect.


    Duan Feilin was irritated, as no one dared to talk to him like that, but he smiled and said to Muzi, ¡°Give her the medicine when it arrives tomorrow.¡±


    ¡®I¡¯ve seen many arrogant people, but this is my first time I have seen an arrogant pair of twins.¡¯


    He was not complimenting Xu Yangyi and Xu Nuannuan, as he said it with a trace of coldness. He might feel angry with Xu Nuannuan, but he did not conflict with her.

 Chapter 342

    In the room, Xu Yangyi didn¡¯t cry or smash things. He sat quietly on the sofa.


    He stared blankly at the coffee table in front of him. Soon, tears welled up in his eyes again.


    He quickly wiped the tears with his hand and sniffed hard, trying to stop the tears from falling, but it was not helpful at all. The tears broke through immediately and rolled down from the corner of his eyes.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± He cursed in a low voice, angry at his weakness, but after scolding himself, he sobbed silently.


    He curled up in the sofa, hugging his knees and crying silently. His sobs could even be vaguely heard outside, and one could tell the pain in his depressing voice.


    He didn¡¯t know how long he had been crying. Xu Yangyi looked up with his red eyes from his knees when felt that there was no tears in his eyes.


    He took out his phone and stared at it blankly for a long time before he turned it on. However, when he saw that there was no service, he suddenly smiled coldly. ¡°That¡¯s right. They wouldn¡¯t let me contact He Jingyan, so they have cut off the mobile service here.¡±


    Xu Yangyi threw the phone aside, looking angry, but he forced himself to calm down.


    He looked up blankly at the sea outside the window, listening to the sound of the waves.


    The water was splashing on the shore, but Xu Yangyi had a blank look in his eyes, as if he didn¡¯t hear anything.


    ¡°Judging from his look, he probably will not run away,¡± Duan Feilin said when he glanced at Xu Nuannuan beside him.


    She did not reply, but she fixed her eyes on Xu Yangyi.


    After about a minute, she said coldly, ¡°You¡¯d better not underestimate him.¡±


    After she spoke, she left. Some people came over. It seemed that the people sent by Gong Cheng had arrived.


    ¡°She¡¯s so aloof. At such a young age, people couldn¡¯t figure out what she is thinking.¡±


    Duan Feilin smiled and looked at Xu Yangyi. Then he left.


    He was walking towards the hall when he saw a subordinate hurrying over.


    ¡°Boss,¡± he bowed respectfully before he reported, ¡°We have shaken off those guys. I guess they can¡¯t find this place.¡±


    Duan Feilin did not say anything, but his lips curved up. They must have been sent by He Jingyan, who thought that Duan Feilin was unprepared and could not notice them. However, Duan Feilin was surprised that He Jingyan¡¯s men could follow them without being easily noticed.


    ¡®Thankfully Gong Cheng reminded me that that man was not simple and asked me to be careful. Otherwise, He Jingyan would have burst in this place.¡¯


    It seemed that Xu Yangyi mattered a lot to He Jingyan. Otherwise, he would not have made such efforts.


    ¡°Our identity has not been exposed, right?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Boss. My subordinates have been dealing with them for a long time. They¡¯re all local men, and they won¡¯t expose our identities.¡±


    ¡®Fortunately, Boss found them in time, so we could have the time to take a long way round. Otherwise, it would be dangerous, and we would be exposed sooner or later.¡¯


    ¡°Alright, send people to patrol the nearby port carefully, just in case.¡±


    ¡®If his men could follow us without being easily noticed, he would definitely try his best to get to our place. I¡¯d better well prepare for that.¡¯


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go and arrange it now. Please don¡¯t worry.¡± The man bowed and left, beckoning the other men to leave.

 Chapter 343

    ¡°Boss, we are fighting against He Jingyan. Is it alright that we go against him like this?¡± Muzi asked worriedly as he watched the subordinates leave.


    ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? Anyway, he can¡¯t possibly come here. Besides, we are mercenaries who live our lives on this. How can we survive if we fear so much?¡±


    Duan Feilin was not worried at all. He beckoned the cute big-boob woman nearby and held her waist, leaving for fun.


    Muzi didn¡¯t follow and spoil their fun, but his eyes dimmed.


    He stood there and watched Duan Feilin walk away with the beautiful woman in his arms, then he gradually looked down.


    He took a deep breath and then closed his eyes. After a while, he went back to Xu Yangyi and personally watched over him.


    The lights gradually lit the street, as if telling people that night had arrived and they should have fun. After all, it was only the beginning of night life. However, there was a place where everyone tensed up and stared at the cold man in front of them, not daring to say a word.


    The man with a cold expression was nobody else but He Jingyan, who had been looking for Xu Yangyi for a whole afternoon in vain.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Colonel. I was being careless, and they found me and shook me away.¡±


    An Yan apologized. He was sent by He Jingyan to secretly protect Xu Yangyi, but he got fooled by Duan Feilin¡¯s men.


    He Jingyan didn¡¯t say anything, but his frown told them that he was on the verge of losing his temper.


    ¡®No one knew this would happen! The Dragon Team was dispatched, but we lost the Colonel¡¯s wife.¡¯


    Flying Eagle complained inwardly. He was the only one who was not nervous.


    He was licking a lollipop in his mouth with hands clasped behind his head, leisurely leaning against the wall. He was in a good mood, occasionally making eyes at Fei Yin, who was standing beside him.


    However, Fei Yin ignored him, only taking a lazy glance at him without responding.


    ¡®You ignore me like usual, huh? Watch out, or I¡¯ll screw you.¡¯


    Flying Eagle smirked and stared at Fei Yin even more bluntly, as if he wanted to strip Fei Yin¡¯s clothes with his eyes. He didn¡¯t seem to know how serious the situation was.


    ¡®If only we could feel as easy as Flying Eagle.¡¯


    The soldiers sighed and envied Flying Eagle, who was the only one not being intimidated by He Jingyan.


    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m also responsible for this. I¡¯ll personally take the soldiers to look for Yangyi.¡±


    Long Chen pinched the skin between his eyebrows and apologized to He Jingyan. He failed to carry out the task properly with Zuo Bo by his side.


    Zuo Bo, who was blamed by Long Chen, was shut out of the door lest he would cause trouble.


    Zuo Bo leaned against the door and smoked. He had not expected they would lose Yangyi, so he pulled at his hair irritably. After all, he was responsible for the disappearance of He Jingyan¡¯s wife, and he felt guilty and anxious.


    ¡®He Jingyan must be mad now! However, it is not a bad thing. Relationships without going through trials could not be solid. It might be a good thing for Xu Yangyi and He Jingyan.¡¯


    Zuo Bo was calm, but if it was not Xu Yangyi, but Long Chen had disappeared at the moment instead, he would certainly go mad. He could never force himself to calm down and think of a solution like his Colonel.

 Chapter 344

    ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll accompany Long Chen to look for Xu Yangyi.¡±


    Zuo Bo took a puff of cigarette and muttered. He glanced at the door. He didn¡¯t hear He Jingyan¡¯s voice, so he got worried about the people inside.


    After a while, he heard He Jingyan say coldly, ¡°Who are they?¡±


    He Jingyan had been monitoring on Gong Cheng for a long time, so he knew very well that those guys was not working for Gong Cheng. The only possibility was that Gong Cheng had hired someone else. If He Jingyan could investigate the identity of those guys, it would not be difficult to find Xu Yangyi.


    ¡°Sang Yu is investigating on it. I believe it won¡¯t be long before we know who they are.¡±


    An Yan answered honestly and then let out a sigh of relief. He Jingyan finally said something. If he didn¡¯t say anything, they would be suffocated by his silence.


    ¡®Captain, well done.¡¯ The soldiers were relieved as well.


    Yan Chengyu was the only one who was upset. An Yan was also a member of Dragon Team, and he became the captain of the ordinary soldiers because he was ordered to look for and cultivate the talented candidates of Dragon Team, like Yan Chengyu.


    An Yan knew that Yan Chengyu was a talent from the beginning, but he didn¡¯t say anything. After all, he had trained many talents like Yan Chengyu before.


    ¡°Three minutes, and I want to know the specific location of Yangyi.¡± He Jingyan gave them the ultimatum.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The subordinates could say nothing but yes, wishing Sang Yu could quickly find the location of the enemies.


    A tense silence fell upon everyone. They exchanged glances without knowing what to do next.


    ¡°You may leave now.¡± Long Chen asked them to wait outside.


    Long Chen¡¯s words relieved the soldiers, but they didn¡¯t dare to show their relief and quietly went out of the room.


    Long Chen stood up. He wanted to soothe He Jingyan, but he felt that He Jingyan needed to be left alone, so he did not disturb him.


    ¡°Investigate Gong Cheng again. I have to dig out his background at all costs, even if I use some improper methods.¡± He Jingyan suddenly spoke coldly when Long Chen was about to leave.


    ¡®My Dad wants me to do nothing about this? Is he kidding? Xu Yangyi is my wife! And he is fu*king kidnapped! And asks me not to fu*king interfere? How can I listen to him? Damn!¡¯


    The more he thought about it, the angrier he got. He swept the all the things off the table and kicked them away.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    He shouted angrily, wishing to rush to Xu Yangyi and tell him not to be afraid, but he didn¡¯t even know where Xu Yangyi was now.


    ¡°Since they are sent by Gong Cheng, they wouldn¡¯t harm Xu Yangyi. Don¡¯t worry, at least Yangyi is not in danger.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I¡¯m worried about,¡± He Jingyan grumbled angrily, but he took another deep breath, as he knew he was too upset.


    ¡°Gong Cheng wants to take Yangyi away. Although I don¡¯t know what Yangyi means to him, I¡¯m sure Yangyi should have extraordinary identity, as our President is even interfering.¡±


    Although He Jingyan did not want to admit it, he was just a pawn in this chess game, which proved that Xu Yangyi¡¯s identity was not simple.


    ¡®The President intervened in the case personally?¡¯


    Long Chen was surprised. After all, it was so different.


    ¡°Give me some time. Although I can¡¯t guarantee that I will have a clear investigation of Gong Cheng¡¯s identity, at least we can discover some traces, and we will know something about him.¡±


    He Jingyan didn¡¯t say anything. After a while, he closed his eyes and snorted in depression.


    Long Chen didn¡¯t stay any longer. Before he left, he glanced at He Jingyan, but in the end, he didn¡¯t say anything to comfort him and left.

 Chapter 345

    ¡°What a loud sound! Looks like he has exploded.¡±


    Zuo Bo stubbed out his cigarette when he saw Long Chen came out.


    Long Chen didn¡¯t say anything but glanced at him coldly. He thought Zuo Bo should take most of the blame for Yangyi¡¯s disappearance.


    ¡°Get back to your prison.¡±


    Long Chen said to Zuo Bo and left angrily.


    Zuo Bo stroked his hair and sighed, ¡°Okay, it seems that you are the one who has exploded.¡±


    ¡°Captain Zuo Bo, I don¡¯t mean to be disrespectful. Why haven¡¯t you got Second Lieutenant after chasing him for so many years?¡±


    Flying Eagle walked up to Zuo Bo and put his hand on Zuo Bo¡¯s shoulder, teasing with a smile.


    Zuo Bo glanced at him from the corner of his eye and smiled too. ¡°You haven¡¯t solved your own problem yet. Why do you have the mood to mind my business?¡±


    He then took a glance at Fei Yin, who was waiting on the side. Zuo Bo¡¯s meaning was obvious.


    The corner of Flying Eagle¡¯s mouth twitched, and he sighed, ¡°It¡¯s hard to chase a wife nowadays!¡±


    When he said this, he deliberately looked at Fei Yin.


    Fei Yin knew that Flying Eagle was looking at him and knew what he meant, but he ignored Flying Eagle and even didn¡¯t look at him.


    ¡°Wow, seems like your problem is more serious.¡± Zuo Bo laughed at Flying Eagle.


    Compared to Long Chen¡¯s bloody violence, Fei Yin was harder to get. After all, no matter what Flying Eagle did, he could not attract Fei Yin¡¯s attention.


    Long Chen was different. When Zuo Bo teased Long Chen, Long Chen would lose his temper. Although Long Chen¡¯s response was violent, Zuo Bo liked it. However, Fei Yin was difficult to tease. Zuo Bo thought Flying Eagle might take a lifetime to get Fei Yin.


    ¡°I¡¯m used to it, and this is not the first time. It¡¯s okay. Love cannot be forced. I¡¯ll take my time.¡±


    ¡®I can¡¯t swallow a fat guy in one gulp. I should slowly melt him. I¡¯m not in a hurry anyway.¡¯


    ¡®Am I not in a hurry?¡¯


    Zuo Bo suddenly smiled bitterly. He used to think that fate would put him and Long Chen together naturally, but the reality was cruel. If he didn¡¯t take the initiative, he wouldn¡¯t be able to get Long Chen.


    ¡°Don¡¯t wait and do nothing all the time. Don¡¯t end up like me.¡± Zuo Bo patted Flying Eagle on the shoulder and lit a cigarette, then he left.


    But suddenly, he stubbed out the cigarette again, because he remembered that Long Chen didn¡¯t like to smell the cigarette on him.


    ¡°I guess he got angry just now because of this.¡±


    Zuo Bo smiled and then murmured, ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll say something sweet to him. He can even stab me to let go of his anger, if he really wants to.¡±


    It was unbelivable that Zuo Bo would ask Long Chen to stab him to vent his anger.


    ¡°Don¡¯t scare me.¡± Flying Eagle¡¯s face darkened. He knew how hard Zuo Bo had been chasing Long Chen.


    ¡®If I end up like you, I¡¯d rather be a monk.¡±


    ¡°Fei Yin, do you have time? Let¡¯s talk.¡±


    Flying Eagle suddenly said. He used to do whatever he liked, but he was scared by Zuo Bo, so he decided to change.


    Fei Yin glanced at Flying Eagle coldly. ¡°I don¡¯t have time.¡±


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s talk.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have anything to talk with you.¡± Fei Yin remained indifferent, which almost drove Flying Eagle crazy.


    ¡°It¡¯s holiday next week. Would you like to have dinner at my home? I¡¯ve told my parents that you are coming.¡±


    Flying Eagle put on a pitiful look, but everyone thought he was pretending.


    Just as everyone thought that Fei Yin would certainly refuse, he said, ¡°Tell your mother that I¡¯ll go.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯ll tell my mom.¡±


    It seemed that someone had developed a method, but it was still in practice.


    ¡®They are meeting parents! Why don¡¯t they get together now?¡¯


    Everyone complained inwardly.

 Chapter 346

    ¡°We don¡¯t want to be disrespectful, but can¡¯t you choose a right timing to show off your affection? Yangyi is missing now, and you dare to do this blatantly.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Just now, the Colonel was so angry that he even smashed things! He might shoot at you if he is furious!¡±


    ¡­


    The soldiers couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and lectured the two of them with sighs.


    However, Flying Eagle sneered and said, ¡°Colonel knows what he is doing, and I¡¯m sure he won¡¯t vent his anger on us. What are you talking about?¡±


    He even nudged Fei Yin and said, ¡°Right?¡± But Fei Yin ignored him again.


    ¡®Damn it! Weren¡¯t we good just now?! Why does he ignore me again?¡¯


    ¡®It seems the new method doesn¡¯t work on him.¡¯


    In another place, there were also two people entwining with each other; Yan Chengyu and An Yan were not showing affection, but having conflicts.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me that you¡¯re also one of the Dragon Team?¡±


    Yan Chengyu was still upset about this. He had intended to show off to An Yan, as he thought An Yan might admire him and even like him if he was a future member of Dragon Team. But now, his wish was ruined.


    ¡°Why should I tell you?¡± An Yan turned a cold face to Yan Chengyu as usual.


    ¡°Why?¡± Yan Chengyu frowned immediately. ¡°Because your future husband wants to know. Isn¡¯t this a good reason?¡±


    Yan Chengyu suddenly got bold, which scared the soldiers around.


    ¡®Wow, Captain An Yan is also targeted? By a newbie?¡±


    Everyone looked at An Yan with curiosity.


    An Yan really cared about what other people thought of him, so he immediately pushed Yan Chengyu away and told him to stay away from him, but he did not explain. He knew that explanation could only make things worse. Now that there was nothing between the two of them, there was no need to explain anything to others.


    And everyone knew it when they saw An Yan¡¯s expression.


    ¡®So it¡¯s just one-sided love of the newbie. I was shocked. I thought that a new couple has come up.¡¯


    ¡°The newbie is bold. He wants to chase our captain, who is not easy to get.¡±


    Flying Eagle liked to deal a blow to others, so this time he turned his eyes to Yan Chengyu.


    Yan Chengyu ignored him. He was angry, and he would not talk to anyone except An Yan.


    ¡°After this is over, let¡¯s have a good talk.¡±


    He set a time for An Yan without caring if An Yan was willing or not.


    An Yan¡¯s face darkened. When he was about to warn Yan Chengyu not to go too far, his phone suddenly rang.


    He quickly picked up the phone, as he had been waiting for Sang Yu¡¯s call.


    When everyone heard the phone ringing, they got nervous and held their breaths, waiting for the news.


    ¡°How is it? Have you found out who they are?¡± An Yan asked anxiously.


    The person on the other end didn¡¯t reply immediately. Instead, he pinched the skin between his tired brows and sighed. ¡°I know who they are, but I encountered some difficulties.¡±


    ¡°Difficulties?¡± An Yan was taken aback. Sang Yu was an expert in collecting information. What could be the difficulties for him?


    ¡°I can¡¯t tell you in details. Pass me to the Colonel. I¡¯ll explain to him, but I hope he could calm down. Those guys are not simple, and it might take us some time and efforts to find Yangyi.¡±

 Chapter 347

    Sang Yu¡¯s words militated against the delightful atmosphere among the soldiers.


    An Yan did not dare to delay. He knocked on the door and handed the phone to He Jingyan.


    ¡°Colonel, Sang Yu has something to report to you.¡±


    Finally, the news came, and He Jingyan instantly came back to normal. ¡°Has he found Yangyi?¡±


    An Yan fell silent. He didn¡¯t know how to answer He Jingyan¡¯s question, so he turned on the speaker on the phone and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Colonel, please listen to Sang Yu first!¡±


    In fact, he wanted to tell He Jingyan that Xu Yangyi was not found, but he couldn¡¯t say it out, afraid that He Jingyan would be upset.


    On the other end of the line, Sang Yu didn¡¯t worry too much and went straight to the point. ¡°I don¡¯t know where Yangyi is, but I probably know who kidnapped him. The problem is I can¡¯t find any information about this guy.¡±


    As he spoke, he continued to flip through the files and pinched the skin between his eyebrows, saying, ¡°This guy is a famous head of a mercenary army, and he has a famaily tradition of doing this. It¡¯s difficult to investigate on him, as he has many hiding places in our country. Even if we go to each of them, we might not find this guy, let alone Yangyi.¡±


    ¡®That¡¯s why I hate mercenaries! Not to mention their complicated identities, things always become very difficult when they¡¯re involved. They are hard to deal with and time-consuming.¡¯


    Sang Yu was going to be annoyed because he usually only needed half an hour to investigate on one case. However, it took him three or four hours to investigate on Duan Feilin, and he still didn¡¯t know where the enemy was hiding.


    He Jingyan¡¯s face turned cold. Everyone thought he would fly into a rage, but to their surprise, he just pinched the skin between his eyebrows and sorted out his thoughts.


    ¡®Mercenaries? It¡¯s indeed difficult. After all, only those guys could fight against us.¡¯


    ¡®They are not only ruthless but also excellent. If we fight against them, I can¡¯t say we can defeat them a-hundred-percent.¡¯


    ¡°That man¡¯s name is Duan Feilin, whose family tradition is to be mercenaries. In terms of military strength and force, he can definitely rival the Dragon Team. No, he might get an upper hand. After all, he has many veterans under him, who are at the same level as Old Jiu. I guess all of them used to be Special Forces.¡±


    Sang Yu highly alerted them, as he didn¡¯t want everyone to underestimate the enemy.


    Old Jiu?


    Sang Yu woke He Jingyan up.


    In terms of mercenaries, Jie Laming should know more.


    An Yan realized that as well. He quickly hung up on Sang Yu and helped He Jingyan call Jie Laming.


    ¡°An Yan?¡±


    Jie Laming was taken aback, as An Yan hadn¡¯t called him before.


    ¡°Where is Duan Feilin now?¡±


    However, it was He Jingyan who first spoke to him and he directly asked coldly about Duan Feilin¡¯s hiding place.


    Jie Laming turned grim at the mention of Duan Feilin, frowning. ¡°Why do you want to know that?¡±


    Jie Laming was cross because he had a personal grudge with Duan Feilin, who often stole his business and got him into danger.


    ¡°Although I don¡¯t know why you mention him, I have to say that I can¡¯t get along with that guy, so don¡¯t mention him in front of me.¡±


    After he spoke, Jie Laming was about to hang up. He seemed to hate Duan Feilin very much.


    ¡°Yangyi was kidnapped by him. I need his location.¡±


    He Jingyan said with evident anxiety and his usual coldness was gone.

 Chapter 348

    Jie Laming was about to hang up when he heard He Jingyan¡¯s words, and he was stunned. ¡°Duan Feilin has kidnapped your wife? How is this possible?¡±


    ¡®Duan Feilin should know who He Jingyan is! How dare he kidnap Xu Yangyi? Although Duan Feilin is arrogant, he shouldn¡¯t be mad.¡¯


    ¡°I don¡¯t have time to waste. You just tell me if you know where Duan Feilin is.¡±


    Jie Laming didn¡¯t believe it from the beginning, but He Jingyan¡¯s anxious tone convinced him this was a serious issue.


    He looked at Old Jiu and signaled him to investigate where Duan Feilin was.


    ¡°Fortunately, I¡¯ve recently received the news that Duan Feilin has come to Country H, and I have been monitoring on him. Wait a minute. Old Jiu is checking.¡±


    ¡®Duan Feilin is too bold! No one dares to offend He Jingyan, and Duan Feilin went to kidnap He Jingyan¡¯s wife. Is he tired of living?¡¯


    He Jingyan knew that Jie Laming would figure out something, so he tilted his head at the door, beckoning the soldiers to get moving.


    The soldiers responded quickly. After receiving He Jingyan¡¯s signal, they immediately went to prepare the cars.


    He Jingyan couldn¡¯t wait. He also grabbed his gun and hurried out.


    Along the way, Jie Laming was investigating on Duan Feilin¡¯s location, and at the same time analyzing Duan Feilin¡¯s abilities and fighting skills for He Jingyan so as to help He Jingyan get well-prepared.


    ¡°Lord Jie, who do you think will win if Duan Feilin fights against He Jingyan?¡± Old Jiu suddenly asked.


    Jie Laming paused. He had never thought about this.


    ¡°Who knows? But the good show is coming up.¡±


    Jie Laming had been thinking of how to defeat Duan Feilin and humiliate him, but that guy had the nerve to offend He Jingyan himself.


    ¡®It¡¯s getting interesting. I want to see which side would win, the mercenaries or the Special Forces. Next time when I conflict with armies from other countries, I can use it as a reference.¡¯


    Jie Laming was using He Jingyan¡¯s people as a test! If He Jingyan knew about this, Jie Laming would get into big trouble.


    However, the situation was very urgent. He Jingyan could only rely on Jie Laming for the time being. After all, Jie Laming was powerful with a wide network in the mercenary circle.


    ¡°It is cunning of Duan Feilin to give fake signals in several places. He is trying to fool us.¡± Old Jiu sneered.


    ¡°That man is cunning indeed, and it¡¯s not the first day you met him. I guess He Jingyan sent someone to follow Duan Feilin, but those guys got fooled and lost him.¡±


    ¡®Weren¡¯t we fooled by him before as well?¡¯ Jie Laming thought inwardly.


    ¡®Duan Feilin, you can only fool me for once. Your trick doesn¡¯t work all the time. He Jingyan¡¯s men are not idiots. It won¡¯t be long before they break through your line of defense.¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep in touch with He Jingyan. Tell me if you have any news, so I can report it to him without delay.¡±


    After Jie Laming spoke, Old Jiu¡¯s computer was hacked, and a video with Sang Yu¡¯s face appeared.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to contact the Colonel. I will inform him.¡±


    Sang Yu typed quickly on the keyboard and remotely got the control of Old Jiu¡¯s computer. After that, he tracked down Duan Feilin according to the information he got.


    It was easy for Sang Yu to remotely control others¡¯ computers, as he was the top information collector in Dragon Team.

 Chapter 349

    At Duan Feilin¡¯s place.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is he too angry to eat?¡±


    Duan Feilin was amused to see the untouched dinner that his subordinate took out.


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t seem so.¡± The subordinate hesitated and said.


    ¡°No?¡± Duan Feilin was puzzled.


    If Xu Yangyi was not angry, why didn¡¯t he eat the dinner?


    His subordinate said awkwardly, ¡°He seems to detest the food.¡±


    ¡°Detest the food?¡± Duan Feilin almost burst out laughing.


    ¡®How dare he detest the food? Does he think he is still with his husband? No one will spoil him here.¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look.¡±


    Duan Feilin walked past his subordinate and went to Xu Yangyi¡¯s room.


    ¡°Boss.¡±


    Muzi rose to his feet at sight of Duan Feilin.


    Duan Feilin nodded and tried to open the door to Xu Yangyi¡¯s room, but it was locked.


    He gave two pushes at the door and frowned. ¡°What is going on?¡±


    ¡°He says he doesn¡¯t want to see anyone.¡± Muzi quickly explained.


    ¡°Huh, he is hot-tempered.¡±


    Duan Feilin didn¡¯t leave, and instead he knocked on the newly repaired door.


    ¡°Chap, come out and have dinner. I have to be responsible if you starve to death.¡±


    ¡®If Gong Cheng knows about this, he would definitely get angry with me.¡¯


    However, there was no sound from the room.


    ¡°Has he fallen asleep?¡±


    He looked back and asked Muzi.


    Muzi was puzzled. He had just talked to Xu Yangyi, who couldn¡¯t possibly fall asleep so quickly.


    ¡°Is he too angry to talk to you?¡±


    Duan Feilin felt that made sense, so he didn¡¯t continue knocking.


    ¡°He is so spoiled.¡± Duan Feilin said unhappily and was about to leave.


    Muzi hurriedly walked Duan Feilin away, but they suddenly heard a loud noise of glass shattering in the room, followed by water splashing.


    Duan Feilin widened his eyes. ¡°Damn it, that chap has fooled us.¡±


    Muzi was stunned. He was also shocked because when he heard the sound of water, he knew what had happened.


    Sure enough, when they kicked the door open, Xu Yangyi had jumped out of the window and swam towards the buildings on the opposite shore.


    ¡°Jump down the window and chase him!¡± Duan Feilin roared angrily.


    Muzi didn¡¯t dare to disobey and quickly jumped down to swim after Xu Yangyi.


    Xu Yangyi heard someone jump into the sea behind him, and he sped up and tried his best to swim away.


    Other subordinates heard Duan Feilin roar and hurried over. When they saw Xu Yangyi swimming away, they raised their guns to pull off the trigger, but they were stopped by Duan Feilin.


    ¡°Who is he? Can you shoot at him? ¡°Duan Feilin was angry.


    The subordinates were shocked, but before they apologized, they got kicked into the sea one after another by Duan Feilin.


    ¡°Hurry up and jump into the sea! What are you waiting for?¡± Duan Feilin was furious.


    The rest of the subordinates on the shore didn¡¯t dare to disobey, and they jumped into the sea obediently, which was a funny scene.


    Xu Nuannuan heard the commotion and hurried over. She knew what had happened without Duan Feilin¡¯s explanation.


    She had thought that Xu Yangyi would stay compliantly after she brought up the death of their mother. ¡®I didn¡¯t expect that you would run away, Yangyi. Don¡¯t you want to avenge our mother?¡¯


    Xu Nuannuan¡¯s eyes suddenly hurt. She pinched the skin between her brows and sighed in pain. When she opened her eyes, she saw a note, which was written by Xu Yangyi for her.


    She unfolded the note, and on it wrote, ¡°After I see He Jingyan, I will come back and meet you.¡±


    Xu Nuannuan crumpled the note and threw it into the bin with cold eyes.


    ¡®You only think of He Jingyan now. Do you still remember who we are, Xu Yangyi?¡¯

 Chapter 350

    ¡®Great! Since you like He Jingyan so much, I will help you stop thinking of him every day.¡¯


    Xu Nuannuan had a murderous look in her eyes, as if she had made a decision.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t catch Yangyi, I won¡¯t pay you a penny,¡± Xu Nuannuan said coldly. After she spoke, she strode away. The atmosphere tensed up.


    Duan Feilin got angrier. Xu Nuannuan¡¯s words had added fuel to the flames.


    ¡°You don¡¯t pay me? Let¡¯s see if you can walk out of here alive.¡±


    He was angry not because of the money but the way Xu Nuannuan treated him.


    He was loud enough to let Xu Nuannuan hear it, and Xu Nuannuan heard him. She smiled coldly. ¡°Do you really think you can stop me from leaving?¡±


    She was not being arrogant. She was very confident in herself, as she thought she had no problem dealing with Duan Feilin¡¯s men.


    ¡°You are quite arrogant. Why don¡¯t you chase after your brother instead of asking me to do it for you?¡±


    Duan Feilin almost flew into a rage, but on second thought, he stifled his anger, thinking it not worthwhile to offend Xu Nuannuan.


    Xu Nuannuan sneered, ¡°Because what you can do is only to catch Yangyi back for me.¡±


    She was saying that Duan Feilin and his people were actually useless.


    Before Duan Feilin could refute, Xu Nuannuan said coldly, ¡°I advise you to move to another place. It won¡¯t be long before He Jingyan comes here. It is bold of you to stay in only one place when dealing with that man. I admire your courage.¡±


    She was ridiculing the stupidity of Duan Feilin, who did not use his head.


    Duan Feilin was raged by the young girl in front of him, but she continued before he warned her, ¡°After you catch Yangyi, leave here immediately. I got news that a group of people are approaching this place. I believe it won¡¯t be long before they reach the port and break in here. I¡¯ve told you what I know, and it¡¯s up to you to decide. If He Jingyan takes Yangyi away from you, Gong Cheng would not spare you, let alone me.¡±


    After Xu Nuannuan analyzed the risks for Duan Feilin, she left.


    No one could tell from her words or tone that she had just turned grown-up. She was intimidating.


    Duan Feilin was furious when Xu Nuannuan ridiculed him, but after he thought about it, he agreed with her, although the way she spoke annoyed him.


    ¡°Boss, where are we going? Don¡¯t we go look for the young master?¡±


    ¡°No need. Just leave it to Duan Feilin. I just provoked him, and he should know what to do. He knows how serious it is.¡±


    Xu Nuannuan remained cold and said, ¡°How many people do they have?¡±


    ¡°We haven¡¯t got the exact number yet, but there must be many people on their side. If we attack them, it would be like throwing an egg aginast a rock.¡±


    The subordinate seemed to ask Xu Nuannuan to plan well instead of acting on impulse.


    ¡°Destroy the leader and the gang will collapse. Capture He Jingyan directly, and don¡¯t mind the others. When necessary, shoot directly. Don¡¯t wait for my orders.¡± She gave them a firm order.


    ¡®To kill He Jingyan?¡¯


    The subordinates were shocked, but they didn¡¯t dare to say anything else. They could only obey Xu Nuannuan¡¯s orders.


    ¡°Yes, Boss.¡±

 Chapter 351

    ¡°Have we arrived yet?¡±


    He Jingyan had got to the port, but he had not found Duan Feilin¡¯s place.


    ¡°Please be patient, Colonel.¡±


    Only An Yan dared to speak, and the other soldiers kept silent in fear.


    ¡°How about Yan Chengyu and the others?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ve sneaked in. It shouldn¡¯t be long before he signals us.¡± An Yan answered honestly. He looked at his phone nervously and waited for Yan Chengyu to give them a signal to rush in.


    ¡°Flying Eagle should have also entered the enemy¡¯s place. If we have any information, we will immediately inform you.¡±


    Fei Yin tried to appease He Jingyan.


    The other soldiers admired An Yan and Fei Yin, as they dared to speak to He Jingyan when he was in bad temper.


    At first, Yan Chengyu and Flying Eagle used Bluetooth for communication. However, the signals were patchy in the port, and the Bluetooth was not useful, so they have to send messages through An Yan and Fei Yin.


    ¡°Tell them that Yangyi¡¯s safety is the most important. If they see Yangyi, they have to save him at any cost.¡±


    He Jingyan was anxious, but he could do nothing about it. If he rushed in directly, he was afraid that Xu Yangyi would be taken hostage, and he would be restricted by the kidnappers.


    However, he didn¡¯t know that Xu Yangyi had escaped and was being chased by Muzi in the sea.


    ¡°Got it. We will tell them.¡±


    The two of them received the order and quickly sent messages to Yan Chengyu and Flying Eagle.


    Yan Chengyu and Flying Eagle frowned at the messages. Flying Eagle said, ¡°It sounds easy, but come on! This is the enemy¡¯s base camp!¡±


    After he spoke, he aimed his rifle at the heavily-guarded port not far away.


    ¡°If there¡¯s only you and me, we can never break in from the front. We can sneak in when they change shifts.¡±


    Through the night vision goggles, Yan Chengyu carefully checked their guarding patterns and said his suggestion to Flying Eagle.


    ¡°But what if they change shifts after three or four hours? Are we just going to wait here? Impossible! The Colonel will get angry.¡± Flying Eagle felt that it was not feasible.


    ¡°Then we can only go back and discuss it with the Colonel. We can bring several best fighters and launch a surprise attack,¡± Yan Chengyu said, as waiting was not a solution.


    ¡°This is not bad, and we will not frighten them away.¡±


    It was rare for Flying Eagle to discuss something with Yan Chengyu seriously.


    After they reached an agreement, they were about to go back to see He Jingyan. However, before they moved, they saw An Yan and Fei Yin dodging on patrol and coming to them.


    ¡°Why do you come here?¡± Yan Chengyu and Flying Eagle spoke in unison. They sounded anxious, as if saying they shouldn¡¯t come as it was dangerous.


    ¡°The Colonel asks us to come and assist you,¡± An Yan said coldly and checked his gun, getting ready to rush in.


    ¡°I¡¯ll cover you in the dark,¡± Fei Yin found a secret place to lie down and adjust his rifle.


    After all, he was a sniper, not suitable to rush in together, but he could be the eyes for them and help them kill the enemies approaching them.


    ¡°Cut it out. Both of you are only snipers.¡±


    ¡°This is the Colonel¡¯s order. Are you going to disobey?¡±


    Before Yan Chengyu could finish, An Yan interrupted him.


    They had no way to go back now. They could only break in and find Xu Yangyi first.

 Chapter 352

    ¡°By the way, isn¡¯t Tank around? Why do you two come instead?¡± Flying Eagle was confused.


    ¡°He is sent to another entrance to attack. Do you need us to explain that to you?¡± An Yan glanced at him and said coldly.


    Flying Eagle¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Captain, why do you sound so angry? I¡¯m just asking.¡±


    An Yan ignored him, not even bothering to look at him. He continued to prepare for the attack.


    Flying Eagle was baffled, sighing to Yan Chengyu, ¡°Look at your lover. He is so tough that you will suffer in the future.¡±


    Under such circumstances, he even had the mood to joke.


    If it was in the usual way, An Yan would have taught Flying Eagle a lesson, but now they could not waste any time. An Yan loaded the gun and took the lead to rush in, avoiding the tower lights of Duan Feilin¡¯s guards at the same time.


    An Yan¡¯s sudden move shocked Yan Chengyu, who cursed and quickly followed him.


    ¡°Do you want to die? Why didn¡¯t you tell me before you move?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you guys chatting? How could I disturb you?¡± An Yan seemed to ridicule Yan Chengyu for his slackness.


    Although Yan Chengyu was upset, he agreed with An Yan. After all, he didn¡¯t stop Flying Eagle from chatting with him, and he was wrong.


    After Yan Chengyu and An Yan left, Flying Eagle even found a chance and gave Fei Yin a quick kiss before he caught up with Yan Chengyu happily.


    It was not the first time that Fei Yin had been secretly kissed, so he had no reaction at all.


    But the soldier who had been watching them through the night vision goggles got embarrassed. He didn¡¯t dare to report this to He Jingyan beside him. The corner of his mouth kept twitching.


    ¡®Are these two guys here to carry out the mission or to show off their affection? Even at a critical time like this, they don¡¯t forget to kiss.¡¯


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    He Jingyan suddenly glanced at the soldier and said coldly.


    The soldier was startled and quickly replied, ¡°No, nothing.¡±


    ¡®Phew, I was scared to death.¡¯


    The soldier knew that he couldn¡¯t possibly fool He Jingyan, so he was trying to make up a plausible excuse in his mind. But at this time, Tank spoke on the Bluetooth.


    ¡°Colonel, we¡¯ve found Yangyi.¡±


    Tank sounded excited, but he paused suddenly, muttering, ¡°Strange. Why does he have long hair?¡±


    ¡®Does Yangyi have such a peculiar hobby?¡¯


    Tank didn¡¯t know how shocking his words were to He Jingyan.


    ¡®Long hair? Someone who looks like Yangyi? Xu Nuannuan?¡¯


    He Jingyan widened his eyes and immediately ordered, ¡°Take her down right now.¡±


    Tank was bewildered. He Jingyan had told him to slow down, but now he asked him to make a big move.


    However, he couldn¡¯t ask too much. Tank quickly fired at Xu Nuannuan and ordered his men to surround her.


    Xu Nuannuan did not expect He Jingyan¡¯s men to arrive so quickly. She was surprised, but she quickly fought back.


    ¡°Everyone, scatter and go find He Jingyan. Kill him whenever you see him.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Tank was even more confused. ¡®What is going on? Yangyi wants to kill the Colonel?¡¯


    The other soldiers heard it in shock, staring at Tank.


    ¡°Why do you stop? Just follow the Colonel¡¯s order.¡± Tank came back to his senses and reminded them.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The soldiers didn¡¯t dare to disobey. They resumed the shooting and fought against Xu Nuannuan and her subordinates. In an instant, gun fires burst out.

 Chapter 353

    However, neither side had an upper hand after shooting for a while.


    ¡°These guys don¡¯t look like ordinary mercenaries, Tank. They are even more agile than us when dodging the bullets.¡±


    One of Tank¡¯s men hid behind an empty barrel and complained to Tank.


    ¡°Is it the time to say this now?¡± Tank noticed that too. He stole a glance at the outside with irritable eyes, as if he wanted to try to find a breakthrough and gain the initiative.


    Just as he moved his head, a bullet flew at him. Fortunately, he was quick at dodging it. Otherwise his eyes would be gone.


    ¡°It scared the shit out of me!¡± Tank joked in a funny way, but he was still scared indeed.


    The man beside Tank glanced at him. ¡°Brother Tank, do you think it¡¯s the right time to joke about it?¡±


    Tank giggled foolishly and rubbed his head awkwardly. He came back to his senses and quickly contacted He Jingyan.


    ¡°Colonel, we can¡¯t break through. We have made such a commotion. What shall we do if Duan Feilin¡¯s men come over to attack us?¡±


    Tank asked for He Jingyan¡¯s instructions, but he got no response.


    Tank exchanged confused looks with the man and tested the earphones, which were functioning well.


    Suddenly, they widened their eyes and said in unison, ¡°Does Yangyi go to see the Colonel?¡±


    Tank had fought against Xu Yangyi before, and he knew very well that it was not impossible for Xu Yangyi to take down He Jingyan. Especially in this case, He Jingyan was so worried about Xu Yangyi that he might be caught off guard.


    ¡°Damn it. The Colonel is in danger!¡±


    Tank immediately jumped up and ran back to where He Jingyan was, but he was too excited to remember that there were enemies on the opposite side, and his head almost got blown off. Fortunately, the man beside him moved quickly and pulled him down in time.


    ¡°Damn it! Do you think your body is bullet-proof? Aren¡¯t you afraid of death?¡± The man scolded Tank.


    ¡°No, I was in a hurry, and I forgot about that. The Colonel might be in danger right now.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be stupid. That¡¯s our colonel. So what if Xu Yangyi go to attack him? The Colonel will figure that out without being hurt. Besides, I think Yangyi looks weird. He is so cold, not like his usual self.¡±


    ¡°You seem right. Yangyi always has an active and arrogant expression, completely different from this cold woman!¡±


    The two of them pondered. After a while, Tank suddenly laughed, ¡°Is she Yangyi¡¯s twin sister? Isn¡¯t this ridiculous?¡±


    But after he spoke, both of them were stunned, and then they pointed at each other in shock, ¡°Maybe they ARE twins.¡±


    After they recovered from the shock, they leaned their backs against each other and fought against the enemies, intending to go to protect He Jingyan. All of a sudden, everything quieted down. There was no movement at all, and the atmosphere was unusually heavy.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    The two of them stared at each other in bewilderment.


    However, it didn¡¯t take them long to figure out. Suddenly they heard He Jingyan say coldly not far away, ¡°Where are you hiding Yangyi? Tell me!¡± Then a gun shot was heard.

 Chapter 354

    ¡°The Colonel¡­?¡±


    Tank and the man looked at each other in shock and then quickly got up.


    They saw that He Jingyan was opposite them, pointing his gun at the girl¡¯s head, who was very similar to Xu Yangyi.


    ¡°What¡­ what¡¯s going on? Isn¡¯t the Colonel waiting at the port for news?¡±


    ¡°Why do you ask me? It¡¯s not the right time to talk about this. Hurry up and help the Colonel when the enemies can¡¯t fight back.¡±


    Tank rushed forward and waved backwards, beckoning the soldiers to surround Xu Nuannuan and her men.


    Not long after, the Dragon Team surrounded them and pointed the guns at their heads, taking away their guns.


    The enemies didn¡¯t dare to resist because Xu Nuannuan was in He Jingyan¡¯s hands.


    Xu Nuannuan had a surprised look in her eyes, as a gun was pressed against her head.


    She soon recovered from the shock. It was normal that she got set up by He Jingyan, and his Dragon Team had captured her men.


    ¡°Let me ask you again. Where is Yangyi now?¡± He Jingyan said with a cold and menacing voice.


    He pressed the gun hard against Xu Nuannuan¡¯s head, not showing any mercy even though Xu Nuannuan was a woman.


    Any ordinary person would have been frightened by He Jingyan, but Xu Nuannuan looked at him coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± He Jingyan was going to explode.


    ¡°Since this whole thing is planned by Gong Cheng, you are undoubtedly his helper. Do you think I am a fool that you can deceive?¡± He raised his voice, which was even more frightening than the waves that hit the rocks.


    His anger even scared the Dragon Team, who seldom saw him so furious.


    However, what frightened them the most was that the girl in front of them looked identical to Yangyi. If it weren¡¯t for her long hair, they definitely would think she was Xu Yangyi.


    ¡®Where is Yangyi?¡¯ Everyone was confused.


    They were amazed by the indifferent look on Xu Nuannuan¡¯s face when He Jingyan was losing temper.


    Indeed, Xu Nuannuan remained calm at this moment. ¡°He escaped from us, saying he wanted to see you. You didn¡¯t meet him?¡±


    For some reason, Xu Nuannuan suddenly told He Jingyan about Xu Yangyi¡¯s escape.


    ¡°Yangyi has escaped?¡± He Jingyan was shocked, but soon he believed her, as Xu Yangyi was not a pushover.


    But he couldn¡¯t understand why Xu Nuannuan told him about this. It didn¡¯t make any sense at all.


    ¡°What, you don¡¯t believe me?¡± Xu Nuannuan said with an impassive look when she saw He Jingyan was observing her carefully. She had never shown any fear of He Jingyan from the beginning, and she had maintained remarkable composure. She was delicate, towered by He Jingyan, who should overwhelm her, but she strangely looked like his equal.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can go in and search. I won¡¯t stop you.¡±


    She took a look at the inside, indicating that He Jingyan could walk around as he like to see if she had lied to him.


    He Jingyan looked inside, but at this moment, Xu Nuannuan suddenly took out a dagger from the inside of her coat and pounced at He Jingyan in an attempt to cut his throat.


    He Jingyan widened his eyes and quickly dodged, but his collar was still cut by Xu Nuannuan¡¯s dagger.


    Fortunately, He Jingyan reacted quickly. Otherwise, his neck would have been cut open.

 Chapter 355

    It happened so fast that not only He Jingyan but also Tank and the rest were shocked.


    After they came back to their senses, they quickly raised the guns at Xu Nuannuan and told her not to act rashly. However, the two people on the opposite side immersed themselves in the fight and ignored them.


    Although He Jingyan didn¡¯t attack, he had no intention to show mercy.


    He observed the pattern of Xu Nuannuan waving her dagger and cleverly avoided it. The sharp blade just scraped past him and did not injure him.


    Xu Nuannuan, who failed to hurt He Jingyan, became colder and lost her composure. She started to get fierce and fast, and started to reveal her weakness.


    He Jingyan sidestepped and dodged the sharp dagger. When Xu Nuannuan was not watching, he quickly slapped her dagger off and caught her hands. He twisted her arms behind her back and pressed her to the ground.


    However, Xu Nuannuan didn¡¯t give up, attempting to fight back. How could He Jingyan let her do that? He pressed a gun against her head.


    ¡°Do you think I dare not shoot because you are Yangyi¡¯s sister? You are not his sister since you scheme against him.¡±


    Xu Nuannuan suddenly sneered, ¡°Scheme? Colonel He, do you know the exact meaning of this word?¡± She looked at He Jingyan with angry eyes.


    ¡°I guess the Commander has already told you not to interfere in this. Let me ask you, Colonel He, what are you to look for Yangyi? What is he to you?¡±


    ¡°Xu Yangyi is my wife.¡±


    He Jingyan interrupted her with an angry roar, looking at her with cold eyes.


    His unusual anger startled Xu Nuannuan, who soon regained her composure and mocked, ¡°Your wife? Is gayriage legal in Country H? Besides, Yangyi hasn¡¯t reached the age of marriage yet, you haven¡¯t legally married him. What kind of wife is he? What is the relationship between you two? Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s very ridiculous?¡±


    She laughed at He Jingyan¡¯s naivety.


    However, He Jingyan did not fly into a rage as expected. Instead, he gave a smile. ¡°Is the marriage certificate so important? It is just a piece of paper. Even if the law does not allow it, I don¡¯t care. I will regard him as my wife and love him for the rest of my life.¡±


    If Xu Yangyi was present, he would weep for joy, but unfortunately, he missed his husband¡¯s affectionate confession.


    ¡°You are very naive. You want to be with him without knowing about Yangyi¡¯s identity?¡±


    Xu Nuannuan was like the changeful weather, giving He Jingyan a storm when he thought the sky was blue.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to know if you¡¯re serious about Yangyi, nor do I want to know how competent you are. I can tell you clearly that you can¡¯t keep Yangyi and help him realize his ambitions.¡±


    Xu Nuannuan suddenly got angry. She didn¡¯t know if Xu Yangyi really wanted the ambitions she mentioned.


    ¡°Your Highness, do you let me take care of him if I know who he is?¡±


    He Jingyan suddenly addressed her respectfully with a smile, as if he had known her identity.


    Xu Nuannuan shuddered, looking at He Jingyan with widened eyes.

 Chapter 356

    ¡°How could you¡­?¡± Xu Nuannuan did not continue because she was shocked.


    ¡®Did the Commander tell him that? Impossible. The Commander is sensible and would never tell He Jingyan our identities casually.¡¯


    ¡®It can¡¯t be Gong Cheng. Yangyi himself doesn¡¯t know who he is. It doesn¡¯t make any sense if Gong Cheng knew it.¡¯


    ¡®So how does He Jingyan know this¡­?¡¯


    Xu Nuannuan stared at He Jingyan coldly, as if she wanted to kill him. No one should ever know their special identities.


    ¡°Well, if I make the investigation on your identities according to the normal procedure, I can¡¯t get anything. However, you seem to have underestimated me. Do you think I will stop compliantly when I encounter difficulties? Unfortunately, the more I get held back, the more I want to figure out the secret.¡±


    He Jingyan smiled arrogantly and added, ¡°You made a mistake of involving me, but I am grateful to you for sending Yangyi to me and making him my wife.¡±


    ¡®Although I am just a chess piece in this plan, I haven¡¯t suffered any losses. Instead, I get a wife.¡¯


    ¡°You want to send Yangyi away? Let¡¯s see if you have the ability.¡±


    After he spoke, He Jingyan looked at Tank, beckoning him to burst in with his men without being so cautious.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Tank took the order and beckoned the soldiers to break in.


    ¡°Ability? That¡¯s right! What ability do we have? If we are capable, can we be bullied like this?¡±


    Xu Nuannuan suddenly laughed at herself with a sneer, but she sounded sad.


    ¡°I have underestimated you, but how are you going to arrange Yangyi¡¯s future life? Let him live the carefree life with the identy of your wife while ignoring us? Or are you going to help him take back what should have belonged to him and fulfill his mother¡¯s wish?¡±


    Xu Nuannuan smiled again. This time, she didn¡¯t ridicule herself. She was laughing at He Jingyan¡¯s naivety.


    ¡°As long as Yangyi is alive, he will always bear our expectations. This is the responsibility he has since he was born. Don¡¯t think about getting rid of it.¡±


    She turned to look at He Jingyan¡¯s face with an impassive look in her cold eyes.


    ¡°What do you think? Are you going to give up the burden as it is too heavy?¡± Xu Nuannuan mocked again without giving He Jingyan the chance to speak.


    He Jingyan knew how important Xu Yangyi was to Xu Nuannuan, so he would not make any promises easily before he knew all the facts. But he was determined to have Xu Yangyi.


    ¡°If Yangyi asks me to take him away, I won¡¯t hesitate to do that.¡±


    He didn¡¯t give Xu Nuannuan an answer, but he was telling her that he would respect Xu Yangyi¡¯s decision.


    Xu Nuannuan paused for a moment and chuckled softly. ¡®If Yangyi asks?¡¯


    She took a deep breath and looked at the middle distance. She didn¡¯t do anything else, but stared at the vast ocean.


    After a while, she said, ¡°If you can help us, I will try to convince Gong Cheng, but I have one condition.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t let Yangyi know his identity.¡±


    He Jingyan was startled. Wouldn¡¯t things be much easier if Xu Yangyi knew his own identity?


    ¡°I can lick my wound alone. There is no need for him to live in hatred like me.¡±


    She slapped away He Jingyan¡¯s gun and rose to leave. Before she left, she said, ¡°Yangyi fled into the sea.¡±


    Her voice was cold, and her back looked lonely. Xu Nuannuan might love her brother, but she was disappointed in him.

 Chapter 357

    ¡°The Sea?¡±


    He Jingyan shuddered. After all, the waves in the sea were huge. If Xu Yangyi swam for a long time, he would be in danger.


    ¡°Prepare the boat.¡±


    He suddenly roared and ran to the shore.


    Tank was confused, as he didn¡¯t understand why He Jingyan needed a boat ordered, but he thought He Jingyan had his own reason, so he quickly asked the soldiers to look for a boat. They rushed to the shore and scanned the sea with night vision goggles.


    After searching for a while, Tank finally saw Xu Yangyi on the other side of the coast. Behind him was a group of people.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Yangyi?¡±


    Tank gasped and threw the night vision goggles to the soldiers on the side. He quickly ran over to report to He Jingyan, but before he got there, He Jingyan jumped into the sea without demur and swam towards Xu Yangyi.


    Tank widened his eyes and called out. Eager to protect He Jingyan, he jumped into the sea as well, not forgetting to ask the soldiers to find a boat.


    The soldiers had rich experience and didn¡¯t get flustered. They divided the tasks in an organized way and prepared for the rescue.


    ¡°Boss, is this all right? How should we report to Mr. Gong Cheng?¡±


    ¡°I will tell him myself.¡±


    Xu Nuannuan interrupted her subordinate coldly and left without lingering.


    The subordinates exchanged glances. They didn¡¯t dare to speak anymore and left with Xu Nuannuan.


    At this moment, Duan Feilin was annoyed to hear that He Jingyan had come.


    ¡°Damn it. Isn¡¯t this just business? I¡¯m screwed.¡±


    ¡°Boss, what should we do now? Are we going to deal with them or¡­?¡±


    The man did not finish the words because he knew that Duan Feilin understood what he meant. Besides, he couldn¡¯t say it himself, so he stopped at the right place. After all, he did not know what Duan Feilin was thinking.


    ¡°There¡¯s no reason to avoid the fight. Of course we will fight against him.¡±


    Duan Feilin smiled coldly. His belligerence was aroused. It was no longer something about Xu Yangyi alone.


    ¡°But that is He Jingyan, who is powerful in this country, let alone this city. Is it alright to offend him?¡±


    The man was worried, as they came here to do business instead of starting a war.


    ¡°So what? I had long thought of fighting against the legendary undefeated warlord of Country H.¡±


    ¡®Hasn¡¯t he been defeated before? Things would be funny if I defeat him.¡¯


    Duan Feilin deepened his smile and loaded the gun, looking forward to the fight.


    ¡°The position of He Jingyan.¡± He strode away and asked the man without looking back.


    The man used to work for Duan Feilin¡¯s father, so he acted cautiously. He didn¡¯t think this was the right thing to do, but he couldn¡¯t stop Duan Feilin. He said, ¡°We don¡¯t know He Jingyan¡¯s exact position, but his men have invaded this place and injured many of our men. I heard that Xu Nuannuan led her men and fought against He Jingyan just now. Maybe they are still fighting.¡±


    ¡°Xu Nuannuan?¡± Duan Feilin was startled.


    ¡®That girl doesn¡¯t seem like she would sit down and have a good talk. If she meets He Jingyan, she would fight against him.¡¯


    ¡®However, could she defeat He Jingyan? No, no matter who wins, both sides would suffer losses, and I would be the one benefiting from it.¡¯


    Duan Feilin suddenly stopped.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Boss?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. We don¡¯t have to fight against them. We have to catch Xu Yangyi first and then do business with He Jingyan.¡±


    Duan Feilin seemed to be planning something evil.

 Chapter 358

    ¡°To do business with He Jingyan?¡± The man couldn¡¯t understand. After all, they had kidnapped He Jingyan¡¯s wife, and it was impossible to do business with him.


    ¡°To be precise, it should be a deal. Doesn¡¯t He Jingyan want to take Xu Yangyi away from us? We will capture Xu Yangyi and ask for a ransom. Anyway, I got half of the money from Gong Cheng already. If I can catch Xu Yangyi, I can make several times the money.¡±


    ¡®He Jingyan is so worried about his wife that he even goes out of his way to come here, which proves that Xu Yangyi must matter a lot to him.¡¯


    ¡®As long as I have Xu Yangyi in my hand, He Jingyan will pay whatever I ask.¡¯


    Duan Feilin smiled at his perfect plan.


    ¡°How much do you think a colonel earns in one year?¡± Duan Feilin suddenly asked the man.


    The man hadn¡¯t recovered from the shock, so he was slow in replying.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m not sure. The colonel of a country should be wealthy, especially He Jingyan, who comes from a dignified family.¡±


    The man analyzed for Duan Feilin and finally got his intention.


    ¡°So, that means that no matter how much I ask for, He Jingyan won¡¯t hesitate to pay it, right?¡± The smile on Duan Feilin¡¯s face deepened.


    However, the man was not excited. He hesitated for a moment before he persuaded Duan Feilin, ¡°But Brother Xiong has told you not to offend the military. We¡¯d better listen to him to avoid unnecessary trouble.¡±


    Duan Feilin smirked, ¡°My father can go nowhere with that idea. So what if He Jingyan is from the military? Money rules. If I can¡¯t beat him, I can run away. Can He Jingyan hunt me down to the ends of the earth?¡±


    Duan Feilin scoffed, not listening to the man.


    The men wanted to say something, but he gave up. After all, Duan Feilin was the boss now.


    Suddenly, someone laughed behind them. ¡°Hey, what a nice calculation. Duan Feilin, do you think our colonel is a lame duck like you think?¡±


    As Flying Eagle spoke, he broke the neck of a man who tried to block them. He tossed the man aside and entered the hall leisurely.


    Fei Yin, Yan Chengyu and An Yan followed behind him. They cut the throats of the other men quietly.


    Dead bodies scattered on the ground, which looked frightening.


    ¡°Does our Colonel look like a lame duck?¡±


    Yan Chengyu shook off the blood on the dagger and smiled at Duan Feilin.


    ¡°The two of you, mind your language.¡± An Yan frowned. Although they sounded like defending He Jingyan, they sounded disrespectful, so An Yan warned them.


    ¡°What does it matter? We did not curse the Colonel. We are just discussing.¡± Flying Eagle spread his hands lazily with an indifferent look.


    He looked at Yan Chengyu and asked with a smile, ¡°Right?¡±


    Yan Chengyu pursed his mouth without speaking. He kind of agreed.


    An Yan got angry, but he could only warn them with his glares.

 Chapter 359

    ¡°It¡¯s not the right time to to talk about this.¡±


    Fei Yin, who had always been silent, actually took the initiative to talk today. It might be because this was a task given by He Jingyan, so he was keen on this.


    ¡°Little Yinyin, I listen to you.¡±


    Under such circumstances, Flying Eagle did not forget to please Fei Yin, winking at him playfully.


    Fei Yin looked at him with an impassive look without saying anything.


    ¡°Okay, I fail.¡±


    Flying Eagle covered his face and sighed. He was in the enemy¡¯s base camp, but he felt at home.


    Duan Feilin and the man were startled. These guys not only sneaked into his territory quietly but broke into his secret room.


    ¡°Looks like you guys are surprised that why we are here.¡±


    Yan Chengyu put away the dagger and loaded his gun, as there was no need to act secretly now.


    ¡°It¡¯s easy to sneak into a small place like this. It¡¯s not difficult at all.¡±


    Yan Chengyu was not arrogant. Duan Feilin and his men were separated, and they couldn¡¯t stop the four of them who didn¡¯t take much time to break in.


    Seeing Yan Chengyu take out his gun, the man immediately stepped in front of Duan Feilin and raised his gun.


    He said, ¡°It¡¯s easy to get in, but it¡¯s not as simple as you think to get out of here.¡±


    After he spoke, ten armed men rushed in from all directions and pointed their guns at Yan Chengyu and others.


    ¡°Oh, God! You are hiding so many people in the dark! I have underestimated you!¡± Flying Eagle was not flustered, saying teasingly.


    The man said, ¡°Laugh if you like, as you can¡¯t do that very soon.¡± He looked at Duan Feilin and asked, ¡°Boss, shall we capture them?¡±


    ¡®That would be the best.¡¯ Duan Feilin had no objection.


    ¡°These four guys look good. I can make some money if I sell them. How can I reject the lame ducks who present themselves here?¡±


    He smiled and stepped aside. He didn¡¯t want to be hurt, so he stayed away and watched the show.


    It seemed Duan Feilin cared about nothing but money.


    At first, Flying Eagle had the upper hand, but suddenly, they became the birds trapped in a cage.


    ¡°Stay with me.¡±


    Yan Chengyu said to An Yan with a frown, observing the surrounding enemies.


    However, An Yan did not appreciate it. ¡°Just worry about yourself.¡± He sounded distant, as if he wanted to have nothing to do with Yan Chengyu.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you listen to me for once?¡±


    ¡°Why should I listen to you?¡±


    An Yan loaded his gun and ignored Yan Chengyu, guarding the around.


    Flying Eagle said with a smile, ¡°They outnumber us.¡±


    But he didn¡¯t seem to be afraid. He blocked Fei Yin with his body.


    Although he was usually cheeky and playful, and liked to make dirty jokes, he would not make any mistakes when things got serious, especially when it came to Fei Yin¡¯s safety.


    It was not the first time that Flying Eagle had protected him like this, so Fei Yin was not surprised. He did not push Flying Eagle away, accepting his protection.


    Maybe he had got used to it, but it was possible that he had developed a habit of relying on Flying Eagle without noticing it.

 Chapter 360

    ¡°You are all smart people. You¡¯d better surrender at a time like this. Don¡¯t regret when it¡¯s too late.¡±


    Noticing that Yan Chengyu and Flying Eagle cared so much about An Yan and Fei Yin, Duan Feilin, who was watching the show with his arms crossed over his chest, suddenly reminded them kindly.


    If it could be resolved peacefully, Duan Feilin did not want to fight. After all, he was a businessman who cared only about money.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know who will laugh in the end. Why are you in such a hurry?¡±


    Yan Chengyu willed himself to joke. They were outnumbered by a group of good fighters, and the chance of winning was slim.


    ¡°You¡¯re so stubborn.¡± Duan Feilin could tell that.


    Since they didn¡¯t listen to him, he had to make a move.


    He gave the man a look, beckoning them to fight without demur.


    The man lowered his head and loaded the gun. ¡°Fight.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The loud voice fell, followed by the merciless noises of loading guns.


    Yan Chengyu and the others swallowed. After all, the enemies were not pointing toy guns at their heads.


    However, before Duan Feilin¡¯s men fired, a gun shot was heard outside the kicked-open door. Xu Nuannuan and her men came in.


    ¡°Let them go.¡±


    Without explaining why, she ordered Duan Feilin coldly.


    ¡°Why?¡± Duan Feilin was not a pushover.


    He looked at Xu Nuannuan and said with a smile, ¡°Do you think you are my boss because I¡¯m doing things for you. Here¡­¡±


    Duan Feilin spoke slowly, but suddenly he stopped and tilted his head in horror, looking at the bullet that shot by his side and hit the door with a pale face.


    ¡°I said, let them go.¡± She loaded her gun coldly and pointed it at Duan Feilin¡¯s temple with an impassive look.


    The bullet that Duan Feilin just avoided was fired by Xu Nuannuan to warn him. It was hard to say if she would shoot him for real.


    When the men was surrounding Yan Chengyu and the others saw Xu Nuannuan shooting so recklessly, they quickly went to Duan Feilin and blocked him behind them.


    ¡°Xu Nuannuan, what are you doing?¡± The man beside Duan Feilin shouted angrily.


    ¡°I¡¯ll count to three.¡±


    Xu Nuannuan was unruffled, shooting at the lamp above her head to show her impatience.


    Yan Chengyu was shocked. ¡°Nuannuan?¡± He didn¡¯t believe it. Xu Nuannuan had become so cold, not as he remembered.


    Didn¡¯t she disappear? How did she show up with Duan Feilin? What kind of cooperation was she involved? What happened?


    Could it be¡­? It was Gong Cheng behind all this?


    Flying Eagle blew a whistle and looked at Xu Nuannuan with admiration.


    An Yan and Fei Yin were stunned because Xu Nuannuan in front of them had the same face as Xu Yangyi.


    ¡°If you want to fight, I don¡¯t mind.¡±


    Xu Nuannuan said coldly and tilted her head to the side, beckoning her men to surround Duan Feilin and the others. The situation suddenly changed significantly again.


    Duan Feilin was about to go mad, ¡°Xu Nuannuan, what do you mean? Or is this Gong Cheng¡¯s order?¡±


    ¡°This has nothing to do with Gong Cheng. I will pay you the money. Your mission has been completed.¡±


    ¡°Why should I¡­?¡±


    ¡°I advise you to look around and think about what is happening now.¡± Xu Nuannuan looked outside and reminded him.


    Duan Feilin had thought of shouting at her, but when he looked outside, he found all his men had been caught by his enemy, Jie Laming.

 Chapter 361

    ¡°Jie Laming?¡± Duan Feilin was stunned.


    ¡°Why are you so surprised? Who else do you think knows your hiding place? It¡¯s only a matter of time that He Jingyan finds you.¡±


    Jie Laming leisurely entered the hall and smiled at Duan Feilin.


    Old Jiu behind him asked his men to surround Duan Feilin¡¯s subordinates, afraid that they would escape.


    ¡°Duan Feilin, have you ever thought that you would be schemed one d-¡­¡±


    Jie Laming stopped, looking at Xu Nuannuan in surprise and then sizing her up.


    ¡°Who is she?¡±


    He looked at Yan Chengyu in bewilderment and asked like a fool.


    Jie Laming was puzzled. When everyone was frantically looking for Xu Yangyi, here he saw a girl who looked exactly like Xu Yangyi.


    ¡°Yangyi¡¯s sister, Xu Nuannuan,¡± Yan Chengyu put away his gun and glanced at Xu Nuannuan.


    ¡°Sister? Are they a pigeon pair?¡± Then Jie Laming thought inwardly, ¡®Why didn¡¯t He Jingyan tell us? Luo Sen did not mention it either.¡¯


    ¡°Things are a bit complicated. This is not the time to talk about it,¡± An Yan said.


    ¡°Does He Jingyan know about this?¡±


    Jie Laming was puzzled. ¡®What is going on? Why did He Jingyan marry a man? Why didn¡¯t Xu Nuannuan marry him, since she is a girl?¡¯


    ¡®Could it be¡­? He Jingyan is a gay? That¡¯s not right! Didn¡¯t he have girlfriends before?¡¯


    ¡®It looks like it has something to do with Xu Yangyi! There must be something fishy. Otherwise, He Jingyan wouldn¡¯t have suddenly become so manic and his wife wouldn¡¯t have suddenly disappeared.¡¯


    ¡°You guys are here in time!¡± Flying Eagle smiled at Jie Laming. Xu Nuannuan came to their rescue in time, while Jie Laming was too late. If Xu Nuannuan hadn¡¯t come in time, they could have died.


    ¡°We¡¯ve tried our best to rush over. What else do you want?¡± Jie Laming glanced at him.


    ¡°Good, good, you are Lord Jie. Everything you say is right.¡± Flying Eagle replied jokingly. ¡°Where¡¯s Captain Luo Sen? Doesn¡¯t he come with you?¡±


    Jie Laming got annoyed. ¡°He Jingyan is not here. How could he possibly follow me? He has long gone to see his colonel.¡±


    He sounded jealous. Very, very jealous.


    ¡°Have you found Yangyi?¡± Before Flying Eagle could continue mocking Jie Laming, An Yan asked anxiously.


    ¡°We found him. He¡¯s in the sea. I guess He Jingyan has got him.¡± Jie Laming said casually.


    When An Yan heard this, he couldn¡¯t stay for a moment. He ran away, and Fei Yin followed behind him.


    ¡°Hey, Little Yinyin, wait for me!¡±


    Since An Yan was leaving, Yan Chengyu would not stay either, so he raced out of the hall.


    ¡°Why are you all leaving? Who is gonna take care of the rest for you?¡± Jie Laming was dumbfounded, as he just came here to watch the show today.


    ¡°Why do you need us to do it since you have so many men with you?¡± Flying Eagle replied without looking back.


    Jie Laming was speechless.


    ¡°This is our private matter. You don¡¯t need to interfere,¡± Xu Nuannuan didn¡¯t appreciate his help.


    She walked to Duan Feilin and signaled for her men to tie them up.


    Duan Feilin didn¡¯t dare to resist now even if he wanted to. After all, there were so many of them and he had to be compliant.


    Jie Laming looked at Xu Nuannuan in shock, because she looked so lovely, but she didn¡¯t talk in a sweet way.

 Chapter 362

    ¡°It is no longer a matter of your own personal affairs now. You have caught He Jingyan¡¯s wife. Do you think He Jingyan will let you off so easily?¡±


    Although Jie Laming didn¡¯t understand everything, the signs showed that Xu Nuannuan and Duan Feilin were partners, so he couldn¡¯t let them go now.


    Jie Laming was not obliged to do this, as it was not his business whether Duan Feilin escaped or not, but if he caught Duan Feilin, he could claim credit in front of Luo Sen. Therefore, he had to perform well, as that would make it easier to take Luo Sen abroad. At least he could have some bargaining power with Luo Sen.


    ¡°Of course, I will tell He Jingyan. No need to worry.¡±


    Xu Nuannuan remained cold. She didn¡¯t look at Jie Laming. She went over to take away Duan Feilin¡¯s gun and tossed it into the sea out of the window.


    ¡°Why are you so rude while looking so lovely?¡±


    Jie Laming argued with Xu Nuannuan, but she ignored him and picked up the call.


    She was talking to someone on the phone with a grim look. As she spoke, she looked back at her subordinates with a frown.


    The subordinates behind her trembled and lowered their heads.


    Xu Nuannuan looked away coldly and said on the phone, ¡°Even if they didn¡¯t call to report to you, I¡¯ll report to you in person later.¡±


    It seemed that the person on the other end was Gong Cheng, and she specially glanced at her subordinates just now because they had secretly reported to Gong Cheng about He Jingyan.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you discuss it with me?¡± Gong Cheng was not angry, but he blamed Xu Nuannuan for being reckless.


    ¡°What are we going to do after we leave Country H? What shall we do after Yangyi forgets what happened here? Are you going to wait for ten years like we waited for Father?¡± Xu Nuannuan¡¯s words hit home when Gong Cheng heard them.


    Gong Cheng shuddered, as this was also what he was worrying about.


    It wasn¡¯t that Gong Cheng didn¡¯t dare to fight, but he couldn¡¯t act recklessly. If he didn¡¯t plan well and lost the battle, who was going to protect Xu Yangyi and Xu Jing?


    ¡°He Jingyan is right there. Why don¡¯t we use him? He might not have the power to rival a country, but he has the ability to protect Yangyi from harm. We can discuss this with He Jingyan from a long-term perspective.¡±


    ¡®Hey, I¡¯m still here. Is it okay to talk like this?¡¯


    Jie Laming complained inwardly, but he smiled again. Xu Nuannuan actually dared to say that in front of him, which meant she was not afraid that He Jingyan would find it out.


    ¡°Even if you disagree, I will cooperate with He Jingyan myself.¡±


    After a while, Xu Nuannuan didn¡¯t get any reply from Gong Cheng, so she told him her choice.


    Gong Cheng knew that using He Jingyan was the most convenient way, but He Bingwei had helped him a lot, and he couldn¡¯t be ungrateful to involve his benefactor¡¯s son in this.


    ¡°Have you talked about this with He Jingyan?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    She said in a soft voice, waiting for Gong Cheng¡¯s decision in silence.


    Gong Cheng pinched the skin between his eyebrows and sighed impatiently.


    Suddenly, Xu Jing¡¯s voice came from the hall, ¡°Gong Cheng, after you finish the call, order a takeout for me. I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    Gong Cheng casually said, ¡°Okay.¡± He continued to struggle, but somehow he looked at Xu Jing, who was watching the movie in the room, and asked him, ¡°Are you happy if we move?¡±


    Xu Jing looked up at Gong Cheng who was standing in the courtyard, thought for a while, and said, ¡°I¡¯m not happy. I like it here. Can¡¯t we stay here?¡±


    Hearing that, Gong Cheng hesitated for a while before he made up his mind and said to Xu Nuannuan, ¡°Ask He Jingyan to come here later.¡±


    After that, he hung up and flipped through the takeout list, asking what Xu Jing wanted to eat. His mood was much lifted up.


    Xu Jing, who had never known what had happened, couldn¡¯t wait to tell him what he wanted to eat.


    Xu Nuannuan let out a sigh of relief and then murmured, ¡°I should have mentioned Father in the beginning. Wouldn¡¯t that make things much easier?¡±

 Chapter 363

    ¡°Even though I don¡¯t know who you are talking to on the ph¨C¡­¡±


    ¡°Summer, watch over them. I have something else to do.¡±


    Xu Nuannuan interrupted Jie Laming¡¯s words coldly and left.


    ¡°Yes, Boss.¡± Summer didn¡¯t dare to disobey.


    ¡®What is she to treat me like this?¡¯ Jie Laming was so speechless and frustrated.


    ¡°Huh! When have I, Jie Laming, been treated like this?¡± He pointed to himself in disbelief and snorted coldly.


    Old Jiu burst into laughter, followed by the other subordinates, who giggled.


    It was bold of them to laugh at Jie Laming. But this was not the first time they had done it, as this was how they got along with each other. They liked to make fun of their boss.


    Old Jiu was the one who started it.


    ¡°Go laugh yourselves to death! Watch over them. I¡¯ll go look for my wife.¡±


    Jie Laming grunted and left leisurely.


    However, his subordinates didn¡¯t reflect on their mistake, and instead they continued to ridicule Jie Laming behind his back.


    ¡°I guess Lord Jie went to look for punches.¡±


    ¡°How can you say that?¡± A man seemed to be protective of Jie Laming, but he later slapped his lap and laughed. ¡°I think Lord Jie was looking for a kick in the ass from his wife, so he can be kicked into the sea and go swimming.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. His wife is good to everyone but Lord Jie¡­¡±


    Another man slapped his lap and laughed, making fun of Jie Laming.


    Jie Laming¡¯s mouth twitched. These guys were really fearless.


    ¡°Old Jiu, dock their salary by half a month, and take the money as your bonus.¡± He glared back at them and left.


    Now the men found out that they were wrong. They looked at Old Jiu with a bitter expression, ¡°Old Jiu, you wouldn¡¯t do that, right?¡±


    Old Jiu took out a cigarette and lit it up. He took a puff of smoke leisurely and said slowly, ¡°How should I spend the sudden fortune? Oh, now I remember. Last time my wife said that he wanted to buy an expensive suit, so I¡¯ll take him to buy it! And we will go to a French restaurant. As for the rest of the money, I¡¯ll spend them on another good suit for my wife.¡±


    Old Jiu pretended to be ambivalent, planning how he should spend the money. The subordinates¡¯ faces darkened and shouted together, ¡°Old Jiu! You are a stinky uncle!¡±


    ¡°Alright, then I will dock your salary for one more week.¡± Old Jiu took a puff of the cigarette and said innocently.


    ¡°Old Jiu, we are sorry.¡± They quickly apologized, almost kneeling down on Old Jiu.


    ¡°Okay. Don¡¯t loaf. Go to work.¡± Old Jiu ordered.


    No one dared to protest. Old Jiu was capable of docking a whole month¡¯s salary if they said one more word. He was not joking. He would squander their money and take his wife to restaurants and malls. They had seen it with their own eyes before.


    Old Jiu was famous for adoring his wife. The subordinates were used to it, but their wallets were not!


    Duan Feilin was surprised by the way these people interacted with each other. In his mercenary army, the men only took orders and accepted tasks.


    He would never allow his subordinates to laugh at him.

 Chapter 364

    In the sea, Muzi couldn¡¯t keep up with Xu Yangyi, no matter how hard he tried, so he started to shout.


    ¡°Mrs. He! It is dangerous for you to swim further into the sea! Shall we sit down and have a good talk? Don¡¯t risk your own life!¡±


    Xu Yangyi heard him and cursed inwardly, retorting, ¡°Who the heck are you calling? Who is Mrs. He? ¡±


    He sounded angry, but he looked pleased.


    ¡°Who else can be Mrs. He? Aren¡¯t you He Jingyan¡¯s wife?¡± Muzi was startled.


    ¡°I¡¯m his wife, but don¡¯t call me Mrs. He. I¡¯m not a woman.¡± Xu Yangyi retorted.


    Xu Yangyi sounded fine, but he willed himself to do that. His limbs were starting to get tired, and he was getting dizzy.


    ¡®Damn it, I am running out of strength. What should I do? Will I die here?¡¯


    ¡®No, I haven¡¯t seen He Jingyan yet. How can I die here?¡¯


    Xu Yangyi moved his limbs desperately, trying not to sink and swimming towards the lights on the other shore.


    It seemed so close, but in Xu Yangyi¡¯s eyes, he couldn¡¯t manage to swim to the shore no matter how hard he swam.


    Muzi thought he was a good swimmer, but he found he was inferior to Xu Yangyi, as he found that he could not even move a finger and had to take a rest.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t we chasing him, Muzi?¡± A subordinate behind him asked, panting.


    ¡°Let¡¯s rest for a while. He won¡¯t be able to run anyway. If we continue to swim after him like this, we¡¯ll probably die in the sea.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The subordinate also stopped, beckoning the others to take a rest.


    Even though they stopped, they had to move their limbs to keep floating. They could not continue like this. After they stopped for a while, they tried to catch up with Xu Yangyi, intending to capture him as soon as possible.


    Xu Yangyi was getting dizzy, and his eyes dimmed when looking at the lights in the short distance.


    He felt his body was becoming heavier. ¡®I can¡¯t do it. I don¡¯t have any strength left.¡¯


    ¡®What shall I do¡­? He Jingyan¡­ Bad Uncle¡­¡¯


    He moved his limbs with difficulties and forced himself to continue swimming forward, but he couldn¡¯t go far, so he had to keep staying in the same place, like a child who had fallen into the water.


    Xu Yangyi suddenly cried.


    He bit his lower lip and cried out in grievance, ¡°He Jingyan, you bastard! Why haven¡¯t you come to save me yet? Do you want me to die in this cold sea?¡±


    He cried, he yelled, he struggled painfully in the water, like a child who had lost his life-saving straw.


    In the end, Xu Yangyi couldn¡¯t hold on anymore. He couldn¡¯t move his arms and legs anymore, and he slowly sank down.


    ¡°He Jingyan¡­ after I die, I won¡¯t let you off¡­¡± Before he sank down, Xu Yangyi murmured in a daze. His head was slowly swallowed by the sea.


    But just at that moment, he heard someone shouting Wifie in an anxious familar voice, which he had missed so much.


    ¡°He¡­He Jingyan?¡±


    He wanted to open his eyes to see if it was He Jingyan, but he was too weak to do that.


    ¡°Bastard, you come to save me so late¡­¡±


    A drop of tear slid down the corner of Xu Yangyi¡¯s eyes. Soon after, he fainted and sank into the sea.

 Chapter 365

    ¡°Wifie.¡±


    Watching Xu Yangyi disappear in the water, He Jingyan forgot about his fatigue. He waved his limbs hard and went under the water.


    ¡°Colonel!¡±


    Tank, who was following behind, was shocked. After he wiped the water from his face, he looked ahead and found He Jingyan disappeared.


    ¡°Has he sunk in the sea because of fatigue?¡±


    Tank went pale in fear and swam over to look for He Jingyan.


    After a while, he saw bubbles emerged from the middle distance and heard water splashing.


    Tank was startled. He thought it was a shark and was about to escape. When he looked carefully, it was He Jingyan, who was holding Xu Yangyi unconscious in his arms.


    ¡°Colonel? Yangyi? ¡±


    Tank looked at them in disbelief. He Jingyan roared, ¡°What are you waiting for?! Where¡¯s the boat?!¡±


    He slapped Xu Yangyi¡¯s face and called him in a trembling and anxious voice.


    However, Xu Yangyi didn¡¯t move at all, and his face was pale.


    He Jingyan¡¯s eyes were hot, and tears rolled down and fell on Xu Yangyi¡¯s cheeks.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my wife. I didn¡¯t find you in time. Please don¡¯t scare me. Wake up please¡­¡±


    He kept slapping Xu Yangyi¡¯s face in panic, but there was no response.


    ¡°You don¡¯t like me calling you my wife. I¡¯ll change that. If you don¡¯t like me kissing you, I¡¯ll restrain myself. I won¡¯t mess around with you again, so I beg you, wake up¡­¡±


    The man who had been victorious in the battlefield was crying so much that he was almost choked up. He was no longer the ruthless colonel.


    Tank watched them and shed tears, but there was no time to cry, so he quickly swam back to look for help.


    Short time afterwards, Tank took Luo Sen, who he met halfway, and rushed back to He Jingyan.


    He Jingyan was slapping Xu Yangyi¡¯s cheeks again and again, trying to wake him up from the exhaustion.


    ¡°Hurry up. Pull the Colonel and Yangyi onto the boat.¡± Luo Sen moved the boat to He Jingyan and ordered everyone to help.


    Before everyone jumped down, He Jingyan had already put Xu Yangyi on the boat by himself and shouted, ¡°Doctor, call the doctor over.¡±


    He got on the boat and slapped Xu Yangyi¡¯s face again. ¡°Wifie, be good. Open your eyes quickly. You can¡¯t sleep.¡± His face was filled with desperation and fear. He was afraid that Xu Yangyi would sleep forever after he fainted.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to kill him! Move away. I¡¯ll check on him.¡± Si Lifa pushed the crowd away and squatted down to check on Xu Yangyi.


    He Jingyan paused at sight of Si Lifa, as if he had seen a life-saving straw.


    ¡°Si Lifa, please, help me save Yangyi. I beg you¡­ Help me save my wife¡­¡± He Jingyan grabbed Si Lifa¡¯s arm and said in a choked voice. He didn¡¯t know if Xu Yangyi would survive or not.


    Now he cared about nothing but Xu Yangyi. He wanted him to wake up.


    ¡°I know, I know. Don¡¯t be sissy. Your subordinates are watching.¡±


    Si Lifa sighed. After he checked, he found Xu Yangyi had fainted from exhaustion and he was fine.


    Si Lifa asked He Jingyan not to cry and embarrass himself, but all the subordinates except Luo Sen were crying and asking Si Lifa to save Yangyi.


    It wasn¡¯t that Luo Sen didn¡¯t feel sad, but he felt embarrassed when everyone was crying. He turned away his head and cleared his throat with distress.

 Chapter 366

    ¡°Your colonel cries like a sissy, and so do you guys, huh?¡± Si Lifa looked back at the subordinates.


    ¡°Yangyi is dying. How can we calm down?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all our fault. We failed to find him in time. He is now suffering.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, Yangyi. It¡¯s all our fault¡­¡±


    A group of men were wiping their tears while crying, which was quite a funny scene.


    ¡°Come on, stop crying. He will be scared to death by your whining.¡±


    Si Lifa said with distain and pushed them aside, then he resumed the examination on Xu Yangyi.


    ¡°Is he all right? But why doesn¡¯t he wake up? Why doesn¡¯t he react no matter how hard I slap him?¡± He Jingyan said worriedly.


    ¡°Who¡¯s the doctor here, you or me?¡± Si Lifa had never feared to tell He Jingyan the truth, and he would not lie at a time like this. He was a doctor and would not joke about this.


    ¡°What are you worried about? Just take him back to have a good rest. He fainted due to exhaustion.¡±


    Si Lifa explained to relax He Jingyan. He sighed and took out a cigarette, lighting it leisurely.


    Luo Sen neatly drove the boat to the shore. He Jingyan let out a sigh of relief after he knew Xu Yangyi had just fainted.


    ¡°Luo Sen, take off your jacket.¡± He Jingyan took off Xu Yangyi¡¯s wet clothes and said to Luo Sen without looking up.


    Before Luo Sen replied, the other subordinates started to take off their clothes, but He Jingyan said with distain, ¡°You are stinky with your sweat.¡±


    The subordinates felt hurt, and they almost shed tears in grievance.


    Someone complained inwardly, ¡°Doesn¡¯t Captain Luo Sen sweat? How are his clothes chosen? Can¡¯t ours do? Just because Captain Luo Sen is more handsome than us? Sigh! What an era only for beautiful faces!


    In fact, He Jingyan could allow Xu Yangyi to wear Luo Sen¡¯s clothes not only because he was more handsome, but because he was the same type as Xu Yangyi. He Jingyan had no idea what type his subordinates were, so he couldn¡¯t possibly let Yangyi wear their clothes. Besides, only the handsome had the right to lend his wife the clothes.


    Luo Sen took off his jacket without demur and handed it to He Jingyan. When Tank was about to take it, He Jingyan glared at him. Tank was as soaked as He Jingyan, and the jacket would get wet if he touched it.


    Tank was good-natured and didn¡¯t mind it, but the soldiers felt distressed for him. After all, Tank was the first person to jump into the sea with He Jingyan.


    ¡°What are you watching? Do you want me to blind your eyes? Turn around!¡±


    The soldiers watched as He Jingyan took off Xu Yangyi¡¯s clothes without turning away. As a result, He Jingyan scolded them.


    They didn¡¯t react at first. After all, Xu Yangyi was also a man, and it was no big deal. After a few seconds, they hurriedly turned around and said loudly, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Tank was very considerate. He blocked them with his huge body to prevent people on the shore from peeking.


    He Jingyan was soaked too. He quickly took off his top clothes and held Xu Yangyi with bare arms. He kept whispering in Xu Yangyi¡¯s ear that he would take him home soon. After that, he rubbed Xu Yangyi¡¯s hands to keep Yangyi warm.

 Chapter 367

    After they got to the shore, He Jingyan carried Xu Yangyi and rushed to the car without delay. He ignored Jie Laming and Long Chen when he met them on the way.


    After they got in the car, He Jingyan turned on the heater and took out a spare blanket to cover Xu Yangyi. After that, he rubbed Xu Yangyi¡¯s body and kept him warm.


    ¡°Do you feel warmer, my wife?¡± He knew that Xu Yangyi would not answer him, but he kept talking to him.


    The silence in the car was distressing. He Jingyan was worried.


    ¡°It¡¯s all right, my wife. You don¡¯t have to answer me. We will go home soon, and no one can take you away from me ever.¡±


    He kissed Xu Yangyi¡¯s forehead with affection. If Xu Yangyi had been awake, he would have slapped him directly.


    After He Jingyan kissed Xu Yangyi, he somehow missed his wife¡¯s slaps. He felt incredulous when he could kiss him so easily, as Xu Yangyi always hated his kisses.


    Xu Yangyi felt vaguely that someone was talking to him, but it was not very clear.


    ¡®I feel so warm¡­ Ain¡¯t I in the sea? Why do I feel so warm?¡¯


    ¡®He Jingyan? Did I hear his voice just now?¡¯


    Suddenly, a drop of tear rolled out from Xu Yangyi¡¯s eye. He probably knew that it was He Jingyan coming to save him, so he cried.


    It was not the tear of sadness but of joy. He Jingyan had actually come to find him. Gong Cheng and Xu Nuannuan was lying. He Jingyan really had come to save him.


    ¡®Bastard, He Jingyan¡­ You bastard¡­¡¯


    In his unconsciousness or dream, Xu Yangyi kept shedding tears and cursing He Jingyan.


    Seeing Xu Yangyi cry in a coma, He Jingyan¡¯s heart ached.


    He took a deep breath and felt a pang at his heart.


    ¡°You are safe now, my wife. No one can take you away from now on, and you won¡¯t leave me ever. Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m with you.¡±


    He wiped Xu Yangyi¡¯s tears away and said in a distressed voice.


    For a moment, He Jingyan¡¯s tears almost fell, because Xu Yangyi in his arms was not only pale, but was crying sadly. The low sobs almost broke his heart.


    As he grew warmer, Xu Yangyi gradually stopped crying. Instinctively, he rubbed in He Jingyan¡¯s arms, looking for more warmth.


    That lifted He Jingyan¡¯s heavy mood hugely. He smiled contentedly.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t changed the habit of nudging into my arms. After you snuggled with me, you would accuse me of taking advantage of you the next morning when you woke up, and you would slap me without listening to my explanation.¡±


    At that time, his face went red due to the slapping of Xu Yangyi, but now He Jingyan recalled the past with a happy face.


    Well, it took two people to make a couple. He couldn¡¯t blame anyone.


    Xu Yangyi did not hear what he said. His face started to gain some color and he looked lovely with pink cheeks.


    He Jingyan couldn¡¯t help lowering his head and kissing him with a happy smile.


    ¡°My wife¡¯s sleeping face is the loveliest in the world.¡± He pinched Xu Yangyi¡¯s face again for fun.


    If Xu Yangyi knew about this, He Jingyan would definitely be in trouble.

 Chapter 368

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why did Yangyi faint?¡±


    Jie Laming looked at the car in panic and then he asked Luo Sen. He had thought of carrying Luo Sen off the boat, but Luo Sen saw him through and stopped him with murderous eyes.


    Jie Laming laughed wryly. However, he still held Luo Sen¡¯s body when the latter was not watching. He put him down quickly and raised his hands to make a surrendering gesture when Luo Sen set his foot on the boat again. ¡°The boat is too high, and I¡¯m afraid you will fall.¡± He explained happily.


    Luo Sen¡¯s face darkened, as they were surrounded by his subordinates.


    Luo Sen gritted his teeth. ¡°You¡¯ll be dead meat when we go back.¡±


    However, Jie Laming grinned and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll let you beat me until you feel better, as you¡¯re willing to go back with me.¡±


    Luo Sen didn¡¯t think too much when he said that just now. He really had made himself a blunder.


    ¡°I won¡¯t go back with you. Don¡¯t think too much.¡± He quickly corrected himself.


    Jie Laming pulled a long face immediately. ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say that?¡± He shouldn¡¯t have reminded Luo Sen. Now it served him right.


    Jie Laming was rueful, but he could do nothing about it.


    ¡°You should take half of the blame for Yangyi¡¯s accident. How do you have the nerve to ask me to go back with you?¡±


    ¡°Why should I take the blame? I even helped He Jingyan find this place! I have some credits for that. How come I finally become the one to be blamed?¡± Jie Laming couldn¡¯t understand.


    His words irritated Luo Sen, who said angrily, ¡°If you hadn¡¯t taken me away in the middle of the mission, Yangyi would not have been kidnapped.¡± He still wore an angry face.


    Jie Laming got embarrassed as he thought of this. Suddenly, he glared at Zuo Bo, who was smoking and watching the show by the side.


    ¡°What are you looking at? It¡¯s all your fault. If it weren¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t have taken Luo Sen away.¡±


    Zuo Bo lazily stroked his hair and took a puff of smoke at Jie Laming, saying coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t involve an innocent person in the fight between the husband and wife.¡±


    A fight between the husband and wife?


    Luo Sen¡¯s veins bulged instantly on his hands, and his eyes were filled with murderous intent.


    Tank and the soldiers on the side were alerted, quickly leaving him alone.


    However, Zuo Bo and Jie Laming continued to chat with their backs turning to Luo Sen. ¡°Are you innocent? Didn¡¯t you ask me to take the medicine back then? You even taught me how to use it. Your head is filled with evil ideas, so I can¡¯t let Luo Sen meet you. My wife is so lovely that I can¡¯t let him stay with you.¡±


    Jie Laming rambled on and revealed the old secret.


    ¡°I was just joking. I didn¡¯t expect you to take it seriously.¡± Zuo Bo passed the buck and said indifferently.


    Luo Sen turned grave, getting extremely menacing.


    ¡°I see. It was your idea.¡± Luo Sen clenched his fists and took out his gun, pulling the trigger and shooting at Zuo Bo.


    Zuo Bo narrowed his eyes and tilted his head quickly. It was a close call. His cigarette was blown away by the bullet.


    Luo Sen didn¡¯t seem to frighten Zuo Bo, as he was going to pull the trigger again.  Fortunately, he was stopped by Jie Laming in time. ¡°Luo Sen, calm down. Don¡¯t shoot. Put down your gun. It¡¯s dangerous.¡±

 Chapter 369

    However, Luo Sen responded to his persuasion with a cold glance. ¡°You have the mood to worry about him? I¡¯ll deal with you after I¡¯m done with him.¡±


    He shook off Jie Laming away, as if he really wanted to kill Zuo Bo. Back then, he got laid by Jie Laming, who was several years younger than him. He even asked to have more of Jie Laming in front of his subordinates.


    Luo Sen wanted to commit suicide when he thought about it.


    Hearing Luo Sen¡¯s words, Jie Laming immediately backed away, saying, ¡°This is not my fault. I learned all the bad things from Zuo Bo. No, he taught me those evil tricks. I didn¡¯t learn from him.¡±


    Jie Laming corrected himself, but he sounded guilty. Zuo Bo did teach him the bad things, but he liked to learn those things from Zuo Bo in the past as well.


    ¡°Jie Laming, you push the blame completely. Didn¡¯t you ask me to teach you as you wanted to use it on Luo Sen?¡± Zuo Bo glanced at Jie Laming and tossed away the cigarette. He was going to light another cigarette, but Long Chen glanced at him coldly.


    Zuo Bo spread his hands, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll quit since you don¡¯t like it. Otherwise, you will get angry and won¡¯t allow me to go to bed tonight.¡± He made a pass at Long Chen, ignoring Luo Sen, who was pointing the gun at him.


    Long Chen just looked at him coldly without saying anything. After a while, he said to Luo Sen, ¡°Kill him for me.¡±


    After he spoke, he didn¡¯t look at Zuo Bo. He asked everyone to retreat and then he walked towards the car not far away.


    ¡°Wow, your wife is fierce.¡± Jie Laming could not help but sigh. He suddenly felt that Luo Sen was gentler than Long Chen.


    However, Zuo Bo smirked, ¡°What do you know? Hitting and cursing is the show of love.¡±


    After saying that, he strode to catch up with Long Chen and took his hand, but he met Long Chen¡¯s dagger first.


    Zuo Bo knew long ago that Long Chen wouldn¡¯t let Zuo Bo touch him so easily. Zuo Bo blocked the back of the dagger with his bare hands and played dagger with Long Chen.


    After they exchanged a few moves, no one was getting an upper hand. Long Chen smiled coldly and slowed down, giving Zuo Bo a chance.


    Zuo Bo fell for it and reached out to grab Long Chen¡¯s hand, but the dagger was quick and aimed straight into his palm.


    Long Chen had thought that Zuo Bo would dodge, but Zuo Bo smiled charmingly and held Long Chen¡¯s hand regardless of the dagger. His blood trickled down the blade.


    Long Chen immediately frowned. ¡°Are you a fool?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? I¡¯m willing to be a fool if I can take you hand.¡± This was probably the most serious word that Zuo Bo had said.


    Long Chen stopped and looked at him.


    However, Zuo Bo couldn¡¯t be serious for more than three seconds. He suddenly held the back of Long Chen¡¯s head and pulled his face to him. He smiled teasingly, ¡°Little Longlong, are you inviting me with this look on your face?¡±


    Long Chen¡¯s mouth twitched unusually, because he had been moved just now.


    ¡®This is how Zuo Bo is. Do you think he would change at all?¡¯


    Long Chen gave Zuo Bo a kick between the legs. ¡°Next time, I will directly kill it. You¡¯d better watch out.¡±


    Long Chen normally wouldn¡¯t do this, so Zuo Bo was caught off guard. His face even turned green at the pain.


    ¡°This is where your happiness comes from, Little Longlong.¡± Zuo Bo kept up with Long Chen in pain. This was probably the most miserable time in Zuo Bo¡¯s history.

 Chapter 370

    ¡°Damn it!  Is this a romance? That¡¯s so deadly.¡± Jie Laming could not help but touch his crotch, because he felt the pain just by looking at Zuo Bo.


    The soldiers on the side felt the same. Luo Sen stifled his anger and put away his gun.


    After all, Zuo Bo was the lover of Long Chen, who was also his colleague. Long Chen couldn¡¯t kill Zuo Bo, considering all things.


    ¡°My wife, be wary of Zuo Bo and Long Chen from now on. They are too dangerous.¡±


    Jie Laming sighed again, but Luo Sen elbowed him hard at the mention of the word ¡°wife¡±. He glared at him. ¡°I need to be wary of you, damn pervert.¡±


    After he spoke, he summoned the Dragon Team behind him and followed Long Chen out.


    Jie Laming covered his stomach, his face turning green due to the pain.


    ¡®Why are the wives so violent these days?¡¯


    ¡®No. Why do the wives in He Jingyan¡¯s army so fierce? They seem to be competing for the most terrible wife.¡¯


    The Dragon Team behind them tried to stifle their laughs. Jie Laming was the dignified Lord Jie, but he was bullied by their captain.


    Suddenly, Xu Nuannuan leapt out of nowhere and pushed Jie Laming away. She went straight to He Jingyan¡¯s car.


    Jie Laming was taken aback and then got angry. ¡°Where are your manners? Am I a pillar? Why do you push me?¡±


    It was normal for Jie Laming to be angry because he had been ignored by Xu Nuannuan, who liked to interrupt him no matter what he said, which embarrassed him.


    ¡®Did I offend her?¡¯


    Jie Laming suddenly calmed down because no one would hate for no reason.


    But he couldn¡¯t remember when he had offended Xu Nuannuan.


    In fact, apart from the country¡¯s president and He Bingwei, there was another person who knew Xu Nuannuan¡¯s identity. That was Jie Laming¡¯s father, the Count.


    Because of this, Xu Nuannuan often visited Jie Laming¡¯s home, and she knew him. However, Jie Laming didn¡¯t remember her.


    Jie Laming had been fooling around with Zuo Bo when he was a child, and he was very naughty, so it was normal that he had offended Xu Nuannuan before.


    ¡°A swine who likes to put snakes under a girl¡¯s skirt doesn¡¯t deserve to be treated politely.¡±


    She glanced at Jie Laming coldly and continued to move forward.


    ¡®Put snakes under a girl¡¯s skirt? Did I?¡¯


    It dawned on him. He now knew she was the little girl who came to visit his family.


    ¡®I remember that when my dad saw her, he even bowed! Who is she?¡¯


    ¡®In that case, He Jingyan¡¯s wife¡¯s status is not simple. Otherwise, my dad wouldn¡¯t have bowed to a little girl as he is a Count. She was only five or six years old at that time.¡¯


    ¡®Looks like the Xu family is not simple at all.¡¯


    Suddenly, Jie Laming¡¯s face darkened, because he remembered that he was beaten up by Xu Nuannuan when he was small.


    Although Jie Laming was two years older than Xu Nuannuan, he couldn¡¯t defeat Xu Nuannuan and often got beaten up.


    Xu Nuannuan did not show mercy and hit his head, which swelled like a pig¡¯s head.


    This was the reason why Jie Laming wanted to practice Kung Fu. He was beaten up by a girl younger than him. How could he not pratice Kung Fu? It was embarrassing for a boy to be beaten up by a girl.


    Besides, his interest in men was not only influenced by Zuo Bo, but also from the trauma of being beaten by Xu Nuannuan. He was afraid of women indeed.

 Chapter 371

    Xu Nuannuan knocked on the car door and looked at He Jingyan who was holding Xu Yangyi inside, signaling him to roll down the car window.


    He Jingyan frowned at the sight of Xu Nuannuan, because he had not forgiven her yet.


    However, Xu Nuannuan came to him personally, which meant that she had something important to tell him.


    ¡°Speak!¡± He said coldly after he rolled down the car window.


    Xu Nuannuan was not surprised by his cold manners.


    ¡°Gong Cheng asks you to go back to our house.¡± After she glanced at Xu Yangyi, who was fast asleep, she left.


    Although Xu Nuannuan seemed unruffled, she had a grim look in her eyes. She was probably worried about Xu Yangyi, but she didn¡¯t know how to express her concern.


    ¡°Colonel.¡±


    When Xu Nuannuan left, Luo Sen immediately went up to the car, because his intuition told him that He Jingyan must have something to say.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Xu house,¡± he said curtly. He rolled up the car window and continued to warm Xu Yangyi.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Although the car window was closed, Luo Sen bowed respectfully before leaving.


    Jie Laming continued to follow Luo Sen, but Jie Laming said to him without looking back, ¡°Drive the car for the Colonel. Don¡¯t follow me.¡±


    ¡°Drive the car for him? Me?¡± Jie Laming immediately objected.


    Luo Sen stopped and looked back at him coldly, ¡°Are you driving or not?¡±


    Jie Laming noticed that Luo Sen was getting angry and might not allow him to follow, so he gave in quickly. ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯ll drive. Don¡¯t be mad.¡± He quickly got into the car, afraid that Luo Sen would suddenly go back on his words and not let him follow.


    ¡°Now you are happy, huh?¡±


    After shutting the car door, Jie Laming vented his anger on He Jingyan and complained.


    He Jingyan immediately looked at him coldly. ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, I¡¯ll kick you out right away.¡±


    ¡°No no no, I was just joking. Don¡¯t take it seriously,¡± Jie Laming quickly gave in and said with a smile.


    He thought to himself, ¡®Damn it. He¡¯s so hot-tempered.¡¯


    ¡®It seems that I need to keep Luo Sen away from not only Zuo Bo and Long Chen, but also He Jingyan. Otherwise, Luo Sen might learn from them, and I¡¯ll be suffering.¡¯


    Now Jie Laming had to be on guard against three men instead of Zuo Bo only. It was a hard job.


    ¡°By the way, who on earth is your wife?¡± Jie Laming asked curiously while backing the car.


    He Jingyan wasn¡¯t surprised by his question, as things had come to this stage and Jie Laming should have noticed it.


    ¡°It¡¯s not something you should know. Don¡¯t ask.¡±


    ¡®I¡¯ve helped you. You are ungrateful.¡¯


    ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t ask you.¡± Jie Laming thought, ¡°I¡¯ll ask my dad. He must know Xu Yangyi¡¯s identity¡¯.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Duan Feilin?¡± He Jingyan suddenly asked.


    ¡°Old Jiu just called and said that he had tied Duan Feilin up. I¡¯ll send him a message now to tell him to take Duan Feilin to the Xu house with us.¡±


    Jie Laming was not in a hurry. After he spoke, he slowly took out his phone and sent a message to Old Jiu.


    After all, it was not Jie Laming¡¯s business, so it was normal for him to do it at his own pace. It was kind of him to offer his help. He did it because He Jingyan was his wife¡¯s colonel.


    He Jingyan knew that it was kind of Jie Laming to help him, considering his identity, so he didn¡¯t complain.

 Chapter 372

    ¡°Nuannuan just called, saying that Jingyan has picked up Yangyi, and they are heading home.¡±


    Gong Cheng pinched his forehead as he talked to He Bingwei on the phone.


    He Bingwei felt guilty, as his son had interrupted the plan.


    ¡°If I stop him, things might get back on track.¡±


    ¡°No, Commander, you don¡¯t have to do that. I¡¯ll listen to Nuannuan and talk to Jingyan, but¡­¡±


    Gong Cheng did not continue, because it meant that He Jingyan would be involved in this until it was settled.


    He Bingwei knew what Gong Cheng wanted to say, so he took the initiative and said, ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. Jingyan chose to get involved. Since he knows the identity of Yangyi, he should be prepared, so don¡¯t blame yourself.¡±


    He Bingwei¡¯s words did not relieve Gong Cheng, who felt guilty for involving He Jingyan.


    ¡°That means that Yangyi is my daughter-in-law from now on, right?¡± For some reason, He Bingwei was very happy. He looked impatient to bring this up.


    Gong Cheng frowned immediately. In fact, He Bingwei adored Xu Yangyi. After all, he had watched Xu Yangyi grow up and liked him very much.  He had an axe to grind when he agreed on the marriage.


    He Jingyan was pitiful. If he hadn¡¯t fallen for Xu Yangyi, he would have gone crazy! His father even framed him up to marry a man.


    Thankfully, Xu Yangyi had captured He Jingyan¡¯s heart. Perhaps He Bingwei had considered this problem and thought that his son might fall for Xu Yangyi, so he wanted to make a try.


    Previously, he told He Jingyan that Xu Yangyi was different from them and he could not get any more information about Xu Yangyi as their ability was limited. Perhaps he was preparing He Jingyan for possible difficulties. If He Jingyan couldn¡¯t do it, he¡¯d better leave Xu Yangyi alone.


    ¡°Commander, it looks like you have made this plan long ago.¡± Gong Cheng said coldly.


    He knew that He Bingwei would agree to the plan half because he liked Xu Yangyi.


    ¡°Yangyi is very lovely. My son is turning thirty years old and he hasn¡¯t got married. I could do nothing but take care of his marriage.¡± He Bingwei sounded pitiful.


    However, Gong Cheng did not fall for his tricks, as he knew that He Bingwei was cunning and would not act out of the blue.


    ¡°When did you have this idea?¡±


    ¡°The moment my boy was born.¡± He Bingwei laughed loudly.


    Gong Cheng¡¯s face darkened, and he almost crushed the phone in his hand.


    ¡°It seems that you benefit from this plan, Commander.¡±


    ¡®This old man had the design from the beginning! He acted so real that even his son was deceived.¡¯


    ¡°Don¡¯t get angry. We are a family from now on.¡± He Bingwei kept laughing heartily, which angered Gong Cheng.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s talk some business. I¡¯ll talk to the President, and the He family will take the consequences. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Suddenly, He Bingwei became serious, as if he was not the one who was laughing loudly just now. No wonder Long Chen had a sullen face whenever he mentioned He Bingwei to He Jingyan, because he felt he was being tricked like a fool.

 Chapter 373

    ¡°Of course we can¡¯t accept the consequence, so Commander, you have to take it. After all, it was your son that broke our agreement.¡±


    Gong Cheng was polite when he was angry. He Bingwei¡¯s mouth twitched as he knew about it.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take care of this.¡±


    He Bingwei didn¡¯t want to anger Gong Cheng, so he hung up the phone.


    After that, he sighed, ¡°It¡¯s a good thing that I didn¡¯t talk to him face to face. Otherwise, I¡¯ll definitely be killed by his glares.¡±


    ¡°Next time before I cooperate with him, I have to make things straight with him. He¡¯s a cunning old man.¡±


    Same as He Bingwei, Gong Cheng was wary.


    They were not afraid that the other person would set them up, but feared that they were fooled.


    ¡°Mister, Young Master is back.¡±


    At this moment, a subordinate rushed over and bowed respectfully to Gong Cheng.


    Gong Cheng¡¯s heart tightened when he heard that Xu Yangyi was back. He quickly went to see him, as he didn¡¯t know if Xu Yangyi was injured or not.


    By the time Gong Cheng came to the second floor, He Jingyan had already carried Xu Yangyi into his room and made him rest.


    Xu Jing was frightened, especially when He Jingyan came back with the unconscious Xu Yangyi.


    He Jingyan knew that Gong Cheng and the rest had been hiding things from Xu Jing, so he lied that when he took Xu Yangyi out, Xu Yangyi accidentally fell into the water.


    However, there was another big problem for Xu Jing. Xu Nuannuan suddenly came back, which shocked Xu Jing.


    He didn¡¯t know that Xu Yangyi was designed to marry He Jingyan back then, so he looked at Xu Nuannuan with a worried look.


    ¡°Nuannuan, where have you been these days?¡± Xu Jing pulled Xu Nuannuan aside and whispered to her.


    When she was with Xu Jing, Xu Nuannuan no longer looked cold. Instead, she wore a pair of glasses to hide the sharpness on her face.


    Now, she looked like an ordinary high school girl without any traces of an assassin.


    ¡°Dad, you don¡¯t have to worry about this. I¡¯ve already talked to Colonel He. He likes Yangyi now, so he won¡¯t blame us.¡±


    ¡°Really, have you made it clear with him?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Hearing her words, Xu Jing relaxed.


    ¡°I was scared to death.¡±


    Xu Jing had always thought that He Jingyan would put Xu Nuannuan and him in the prison. For that, he had been unable to sleep well this month.


    ¡°Yangyi is back, and He Jingyan accepts it now. Things are settled well.¡± He was relieved.


    However, he felt flustered at sight of the crowd in and out of the house.


    ¡°These are Colonel He¡¯s subordinates.¡± Xu Nuannuan knew that Xu Jing would feel uneasy, so she explained to him.


    However, these people were actually their own subordinates, who have been hiding around the Xu house and protecting Xu Jing, but Xu Jing had never known about it.


    ¡°So they are He Jingyan¡¯s men!¡± Xu Jing let out a sigh of relief, but his intuition told him that something big must have happened today. Xu Nuannuan¡¯s sudden return had something to do with this.


    However, Xu Jing didn¡¯t want to ask anymore, as he was contented that his family was safe.


    He looked up at Gong Cheng, and suddenly his eyes darkened, looking grim.


    ¡®I guess when it¡¯s time, he will tell me everything. I¡¯ll wait for him to tell me.¡±

 Chapter 374

    ¡°Leave Yangyi to the doctor. Let¡¯s talk.¡± Gong Cheng went up to He Jingyan and glanced at him.


    He Jingyan was still angry, but he could not fly into a rage as there were so many people including Xu Jing.


    ¡°I happen to have something to talk with you,¡± He Jingyan also said with a cold expression. He even gritted his teeth when he said the word ¡°talk¡±.


    Xu Nuannuan noticed the tension between the two men and feared that Xu Jing would get suspicious, so she was about to explain to him, but Xu Jing said first, ¡°Nuannuan, go take a look. Don¡¯t let them start a fight.¡±


    After he spoke, he went back to the bed and continued to take care of Xu Yangyi.


    Xu Nuannuan paused, but she didn¡¯t say anything. She said okay and followed He Jingyan and Gong Cheng.


    ¡°Tell me, what do you want me to do so you can let me have Yangyi?¡± He Jingyan said with stifled anger.


    Gong Cheng didn¡¯t reply immediately. Instead, he sat down and asked his subordinate to make tea. ¡°Sit down and talk. It¡¯ll take a while.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have the time to talk with you. Just tell me what I should do to have Yangyi.¡±


    If he had not been in the Xu Yangyi¡¯s house, and if Gong Cheng had not worked for the sake of the Xu family, He Jingyan would have taken Xu Yangyi away by force and would not have given Gong Cheng the time to talk with him.


    ¡°Alright, then I won¡¯t beat around the bush with you. I¡¯m sure you know our situation. My purpose is very simple, that is, to take back the things and position owned by the Xu family before.¡±


    ¡°If you want me to start a war with Country T, that¡¯s impossible. Country H won¡¯t start a war for no reason.¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t want to see a war. We just want you to capture Ke Jie, who is in Country H right now and fights against you. Am I right?¡±


    Ke Jie had been coveting the throne, so Gong Cheng wanted to get rid of him first.


    ¡°I will deal with him without you asking me to,¡± He Jingyan said coldly.


    ¡°Ke Jie is First Prince, but there is a Second Prince, who has never been out of Country T and his strength is a mystery. I don¡¯t know how to deal with him for the time being.¡±


    He didn¡¯t know how to deal with that man?


    He Jingyan did not believe that Gong Cheng could not deal with the Second Prince since he had settled everything.


    ¡°Country H, Country Z and Country T are in an alliance, and now there is a war in Country Z.¡±


    ¡°Get straight to the point. Don¡¯t beat the bush with me.¡± He Jingyan interrupted Gong Cheng impatiently.


    ¡°Since you are allies, your Country H would certainly help Country Z, which is in trouble. I want you to take the initiative and offer to help. You can take this chance and visit the King of Country T. You¡¯d better spend a longer time there. I don¡¯t have to tell you what you should do the next.¡±


    ¡°Just that simple?¡±


    ¡°Simple?¡± Gong Cheng smiled. If this was not handled well, it would trigger a war between the two countries.


    After all, He Jingyan went to Country T with the title of Country H¡¯s Colonel. If anything happened in the future, Country H would be involved.


    Furthermore, the relationship between the alliance countries was not as good as it seemed, and they were competing secretly against each other. They wished the other country broke the pack, so that they could have the excuse to attack it and seize the territory.


    ¡°This is what I should worry about. You don¡¯t have to worry about that.¡± He Jingyan left coldly.

 Chapter 375

    After He Jingyan left, Xu Nuannuan entered the room. She heard what He Jingyan had said.


    ¡°What about Yangyi? Do you plan to let Yangyi follow him to Country T?¡±


    She went up to Gong Cheng. She did not sit, and instead she looked at him coldly.


    ¡°Yangyi has to go. He needs to familiarize himself with Country T so he would know how to deal with it.¡±


    Gong Cheng said firmly, but with a trace of irritation, as he was worried that his plan might not work.


    ¡°What about Father? When are you going to tell him? You can¡¯t wrap fire with paper. He will get suspicious one day.¡±


    Just now her father seemed to know something. She guessed he was waiting for Gong Cheng to tell him.


    Gong Cheng turned grave at the mention of Xu Jing. ¡°This will be a big blow to him. I¡¯ll explain it to him later, but now is not the time.¡±


    Xu Nuannuan was unruffled, thinking Xu Jing didn¡¯t need to know everything.


    ¡°Use that medicine on Yangyi now so we can erase his memory of the past few days. I don¡¯t want him to know too much and ruin our plan, ¡°Xu Nuannuan said coldly.


    Gong Cheng smiled.


    ¡°Did I say something wrong? What¡¯s so funny?¡± She frowned immediately.


    ¡°You must be misunderstood by any other people who heard your words, but I know that you do so not because you are afraid that he will ruin our plan, but because you fear he can¡¯t take the pain and thus become indifferent to anything, right?¡±


    Gong Cheng thought Xu Nuannuan¡¯s bark was worse than her bite. She would never speak out of her mind, making people think she was a bad person.


    ¡°When Yangyi wakes up, have a good talk with him. Don¡¯t be so cold. You¡¯ll scare him.¡± Gong Cheng stood up and stroked her head, smiling.


    If someone else had done this to her, Xu Nuannuan would have shot him, but at this moment, she stood quietly without slapping away Gong Cheng¡¯s hand or getting angry.


    After a while, she said, ¡°He¡¯s scared anyway. It doesn¡¯t make any difference.¡± She said in a calm voice, as if she didn¡¯t care. In fact she minded what Yangyi thought of her, but she didn¡¯t show that.


    ¡°I know what you are thinking. You must feel regretful. Remember to apologize to Yangyi when he wakes up.¡± He stroked her head again and left.


    Xu Nuannuan looked down and muttered sullenly, ¡°Got it, Damn Uncle.¡±


    She felt shy.


    ¡°I heard you.¡±


    Gong Cheng smiled without saying anything else. He walked out of the room and bumped into Xu Jing at the door.


    Gong Cheng was shocked. He was afraid that Xu Jing had heard the conversation just now.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Xu Jing didn¡¯t reply immediately. He looked inside and took a glance at Xu Nuannuan, smiling. ¡°He Jingyan says that he is taking Yangyi back to the unit, so I come to tell you.¡±


    He looked as if he did not hear the conversation, so Gong Cheng breathed a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Yangyi is his wife now. It¡¯s up to him, and we won¡¯t interfere.¡±


    He habitually touched Xu Jing¡¯s cheek to soothe him.


    Xu Jing nodded slightly with a grave look, which was not noticed by Gong Cheng.

 Chapter 376

    When Gong Cheng went to Xu Yangyi¡¯s room, He Jingyan was carrying him out.


    He Jingyan nodded at Xu Jing without saying anything and looked at Gong Cheng with cold eyes.


    When he was about to walk past them, Gong Cheng stopped him and gave him an exquisite metal box.


    He didn¡¯t give He Jingyan time to question him and said first, ¡°I¡¯ve already told your doctor how to use it. It¡¯s up to you.¡±


    After he spoke, he stepped aside to make way for He Jingyan.


    He Jingyan didn¡¯t say anything and glanced at Si Lifa beside him, asking him about this.


    ¡°After returning to the unit, I will explain to you.¡± Si Lifa did not say much. He nodded at Gong Cheng and Xu Jing and left.


    ¡°Colonel He, this is very important. Please don¡¯t hesitate.¡± Gong Cheng warned He Jingyan.


    He Jingyan didn¡¯t like Gong Cheng to begin with, and he turned colder after Gong Cheng warned him.


    Although Xu Jing didn¡¯t know where their resentment came from, he broke the ice.


    ¡°Yangyi is hot-tempered, and I hope that you could tolerate him, Colonel He.¡±


    Yangyi was his son, and Xu Jing was reluctant to let him go, but he didn¡¯t stop He Jingyan, as the latter loved Yangyi.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will take good care of Yangyi.¡± He Jingyan didn¡¯t say anything else and left quietly.


    Xu Jing involuntarily followed him and seemed to have something to say, but he stopped again.


    All of a sudden, his eyes were wet, but he didn¡¯t let his tears fall and quickly wiped them away.


    Gong Cheng saw his reluctance to part with Yangyi.


    He pulled Xu Jing gently in his arms and comforted him, ¡°It¡¯s okay. He Jingyan can take care of him. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°I know that He Jingyan can take good care of Yangyi, but I still want to talk to Yangyi. I haven¡¯t seen him for a long time.¡±


    It was normal for Xu Jing to worry about Xu Yangyi, who came home unconscious.


    ¡°Yangyi is a family man. After he wakes up and recuperates, he will definitely come to visit us.¡± Gong Cheng continued to comfort Xu Jing, who was shedding tears silently in his arms.


    Not too far away, Xu Nuannuan looked at them with dim eyes. She closed her eyes in sorrow.


    After a short while, she opened her eyes and waved her hand, beckoning the subordinates to leave so that Gong Cheng and Xu Jing could have some privacy.


    ¡®Nuannuan is very considerate.¡¯


    Gong Cheng suddenly smiled helplessly and then said to Xu Jing, ¡°You haven¡¯t been out of the country. After you finish the comics, I¡¯ll take you abroad.¡±


    ¡°Going abroad?¡±


    Xu Jing was distracted.


    ¡°Yes, I heard that the scenery in Country T is very good. The mountains are green and the water is clean. We can relax ourselves there.¡±


    Xu Jing was delighted when he heard that the scenery was good. He liked places with mountains and water, which would give him the inspiration to draw comics.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go.¡± His face lit up.


    However, Gong Cheng didn¡¯t intend to travel for fun there. He needed an excuse to take Xu Jing to Country T so he could carry out his next plan and coordinate with He Jingyan¡¯s itinerary.


    ¡°So hurry up and finish the comics in your hands. Otherwise, I won¡¯t take you there,¡± Gong Cheng said as if he was coaxing a child.


    But it worked on Xu Jing, who immediately ran away like a lark.


    Gong Cheng watched him leave happily, a trace of sorrow creeping into his eyes.


    ¡®For how long can I keep you in the dark? Will you hate me when you know the truth?¡¯

 Chapter 377

    ¡°Any progress on the investigation?¡± In the car, He Jingyan, who was holding Xu Yangyi in the back seat, asked Long Chen, who was driving.


    ¡°I¡¯ve made a thorough investigation. Our country is going to dispatch troops to support Country Z. Decision has not been made on who will lead the troops, so I helped you make an application.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I got it.¡±


    While Xu Yangyi was unconscious, He Jingyan had been cold, totally differnt from his usual self. Or perhaps this was the real him.


    ¡°Do I need to make the arrangement in advance?¡± Long Chen knew that He Jingyan was cautious, so He Jingyan would definitely tell him to do this.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to you. Report to me when you are done.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Their conversation was business-like without any emotions. The current situation prevented them from laughing like before.


    ¡°If only your wife could see your face now. I wonder if he would be surprised.¡± Zuo Bo in the passenger seat put his long legs in front of the windshield and looked back at He Jingyan, shaking his legs leisurely.


    Long Chen gave Zuo Bo a warning look before He Jingyan replied.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I can¡¯t make my comments? It¡¯s not a big deal. Why do you look frightened? It¡¯s not at all like the normal you.¡±


    He didn¡¯t say to Long Chen but He Jingyan behind him.


    ¡°Tell me, what am I usually like?¡± He Jingyan asked him coldly.


    ¡°You look confident, not frightened like now.¡± Zuo Bo answered lightly. He didn¡¯t look back at He Jingyan. Instead, he looked outside.


    He Jingyan suddenly froze. ¡®I am frightened?¡¯


    ¡°In the past, no matter what happened, you always sneered and enjoyed seeing the enemy dying in your hands. But now, you look desperate as if your fangs have been pulled out.¡±


    Zuo Bo continued. He meant Xu Yangyi had taken the edge of He Jingyan, who got too cautious and timid.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened to your wife, but if you continue to act slowly, you might as well quickly make it done. The longer you delay, the more dangerous it gets for your wife. Don¡¯t be afraid of every step you take. Just act as you like when it¡¯s necessary. Although your dad says he won¡¯t help you, he is your father and will work for your own good.¡±


    Long Chen had been listening to the conversation in silence. He agreed with Zuo Bo that He Jingyan had indeed become too cautious because of Xu Yangyi.


    ¡°Although he usually says awful things, I agree with him this time. Don¡¯t restrain yourself too much. In the past, you would not spare people like Gong Cheng today, no matter who he is.¡±


    Long Chen spoke tactfully because he was afraid to hurt He Jingyan¡¯s feeling, but He Jingyan suddenly smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t you guys worry too much about me? I have my own reason to keep Gong Cheng alive. He owes me a favor, and later he has to return it.¡±


    ¡°A favor?¡±


    Zuo Bo and Long Chen were puzzled.


    ¡°You will know later. It¡¯s not fun if I tell you now.¡±


    Zuo Bo and Long Chen suddenly smiled. ¡°It¡¯s typical of you.¡± He Jingyan always had something up his sleeve.

 Chapter 378

    After returning to the unit, the first thing He Jingyan asked was the medicine mentioned by Gong Cheng.


    ¡°Will it affect Yangyi¡¯s memory during this period of time?¡±


    Si Lifa pinched the skin between his eyebrows and said, ¡°Of course it will, but it is not a big problem. I guess it will cause a disorder in his memory. After he absorbs the medicine, it will take the effect, and he will forget what he is intended to forget. The state of memory disorder will be improved, but you have to prepare for the worst that he might not recognize you after he wakes up. It will take him a few days to regain his recent memory.¡±


    ¡®Gong Cheng is crazy. He has suceeded only once with the medicine, and he asks me to use it on Xu Yangyi. If the dose is not right, Xu Yangyi might forget everything like Xu Jing. What shall I do then? He Jingyan would kill me.¡¯


    Si Lifa administered the medicine to Xu Jing back then, which was ordered by He Bingwei. But at that time, he didn¡¯t know about the identity of Xu Jing, and he used medicine on Xu Jing according to the order.


    Just now, he went to the Xu house, and found the man that he had used the medicine on was Xu Yangyi¡¯s father.


    ¡°I¡¯m asking you if it will hurt Yangyi¡¯s health or not,¡± He Jingyan said impatiently.


    ¡°Of course it will. It¡¯s not a good medicine, but the side effect is within the safe range. After all, this medicine is developed by the government. It will not hurt his health if it¡¯s used properly.¡±


    Si Lifa explained patiently. He usually smoked cigarette with leisure, but now he was anxious, as he was not very confident about what he was saying.


    He Jingyan suddenly fell silent. He remembered Xu Nuannuan told him that she didn¡¯t want Xu Yangyi to go through the same pain as her.


    ¡®Now it is not the time to let Yangyi know about what happenend in Country T. I have to protect him until it¡¯s the time is ripe, and I will tell him what has happened.¡¯


    ¡°This medicine expires quickly. Don¡¯t think for too long,¡± Si Lifa reminded.


    Afraid that He Jingyan would not make up his mind, he continued, ¡°He will just forget about you for a few days. It won¡¯t be long. Don¡¯t worry too much about this.¡±


    ¡°Okay! Use it!¡±


    He Jingyan suddenly said.


    Si Lifa paused, as he didn¡¯t expect that He Jingyan would agree so quickly.


    ¡®Weren¡¯t you nervous just now? Forget it. I¡¯ll just administer the medicine.¡¯


    He Jingyan watched Si Lifa give Xu Yangyi a shot and examine if there was any side effects.


    After a while, He Jingyan suddenly sighed in pain. He was worried, but for Xu Yangyi¡¯s sake, he had to do it.


    ¡°This medicine has the effect of paralyzing the brain, so it might take him a few days to wake up. Let him stay here these days, so I can take care of him personally. If he has a fever in the middle, it will cause damage to his brain, so we have to be careful.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll listen to you,¡± He Jingyan took a deep breath and held Xu Yangyi¡¯s hand tightly.


    Si Lifa knew that He Jingyan was upset, so he quietly busied around.


    The crowd waiting outside was afraid that Xu Yangyi might be in danger, but there was one man who wished Xu Yangyi would die. It was Nan Xiao.


    ¡®Although I don¡¯t know what happened, this is a blessing. If Xu Yangyi doesn¡¯t wake up, I will win.¡¯


    At this moment, Nan Xiao was still thinking of fighting for He Jingyan with Xu Yangyi, completely forgetting his task.

 Chapter 379

    ¡°What are you worried about? He is not losing his memory forever. It doesn¡¯t kill him to forget things for a while.¡±


    Outside the room, Zuo Bo said indifferently, not feeling the pain as He Jingyan did.


    His high position intimidated the Dragon Team, who didn¡¯t dare to retort. Long Chen grabbed Zuo Bo¡¯s ear and pulled him in the direction of his dormitory.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Little Longlong? Why are you taking the initiatives? Can¡¯t wait to make some love with me on bed?¡±


    Zuo Bo clearly knew that Long Chen was angry, but he still teased him. Zuo Bo was happy, not getting angry after Long Chen grabbing his ear.


    Long Chen did not say anything, but he let go of Zuo Bo, as it didn¡¯t look good, and the soldiers passing by were watching them.


    Zuo Bo knew that Long Chen would save his face, so he was not surprised.


    He walked forward quickly and held Long Chen¡¯s waist, heading to his dorm.


    Long Chen glanced at him without slapping his hand off, but he beckoned Zuo Bo to behave himself.


    Zuo Bo pretended not to see it and continued to hug Long Chen.


    This time, it was rare of them not to start a fight. Zuo Bo guessed Long Chen just didn¡¯t want to do it in public.


    Everyone in Dragon Team sighed.


    ¡°The Second Lieutenant and Warden Zuo Bo tend to show off their affection in public now.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! They never care if we would be sick of it.¡±


    ¡°Warden Zuo Bo probably did it on purpose.¡±


    ¡°Of course! He did it with the purpose of warning us not to have any designs on the Second Lieutenant.¡±


    ¡°To be honest, who dares to make a pass at the Second Lieutenant? No one could be so bold.¡±


    ¡°Exactly. He¡¯s hot-tempered and ruthless.¡±


    ¡­


    Everyone said as they crossed their arms in fear.


    A short time afterwards, He Jingyan went out of the infirmary with an impassive look.


    Ji Guangming wanted to ask him how Xu Yangyi was doing, but he didn¡¯t dare to speak, let alone other soldiers.


    After a few days, Xu Yangyi still hadn¡¯t woken up. Si Lifa was anxious, afraid that he had overdosed Xu Yangyi.


    ¡°What do you mean by not waking up?¡± He Jingyan flew into a rage. After all, he trusted Si Lifa and left Xu Yangyi to him.


    ¡°I expected him to wake up yesterday, but he doesn¡¯t show any signs of waking up. I can¡¯t see anything wrong with him.¡±


    Si Lifa was very anxious, but he also felt strange. Xu Yangyi¡¯s physical index was stable and he couldn¡¯t see anything wrong.


    Could there be something wrong with the medical equipment? Was that possible?


    Si Lifa suddenly looked at the bed and then looked at Xu Yangyi¡¯s electrocardiogram.


    Suddenly, he paused and glanced at He Jingyan, beckoning him to look at Xu Yangyi¡¯s face.


    At first, He Jingyan was so furious that he didn¡¯t have the mood to guess. However, he thought that Si Lifa was not a playful man, so he looked at Xu Yangyi¡¯s face.


    Suddenly, Xu Yangyi¡¯s eyes twitched. Although the movement was light, he did move. And it seemed that he didn¡¯t want other people to detect.


    He Jingyan suddenly breathed a sigh of relief. It could be concluded that Xu Yangyi had already woken up, but he was pretending to be asleep.


    ¡°Wifie, I¡¯ll be angry if you dare to be so naughty,¡± He Jingyan said to Xu Yangyi as usual.

 Chapter 380

    After he spoke, He Jingyan paused. He didn¡¯t know if Xu Yangyi still remembered him.


    ¡°It¡¯s typical of your wife! He always plays this kind of trick.¡± Si Lifa was relieved.


    ¡®I was scared out of my wit.¡¯ He thought inwardly.


    Xu Yangyi, who pretended to be asleep, was shocked when he heard He Jingyan call him Wife.


    ¡®Wife? Who? Me?¡¯


    ¡®Only a doctor and I are in the room. He must be talking to me.¡¯


    ¡®Damn it! What¡¯s going on? Wasn¡¯t I sleeping in my room? Why do I wake up in this strange place? Besides, I¡¯m in an infirmary.¡¯


    ¡®But I don¡¯t feel any pain, and I¡¯m sober.¡¯


    ¡®What the heck has happened? Why am I here? Why does a man call me Wife?¡¯


    ¡®Damn it. Have I transmigrated?¡¯


    It was incredible of Xu Yangyi to think of transmigration.


    Actually, Xu Yangyi woke up early in the morning. At that time, there was no one in the infirmary, and he didn¡¯t know what had happened. After thinking about it for a long time, he didn¡¯t know why he was lying on the bed. Just as he was about to get up and leave, he found that he was too weak to do anything.


    Just as he was wondering what had happened to him, he heard someone talk to Si Lifa, asking how the Colonel¡¯s wife was doing.


    Xu Yangyi could not continue to listen to their conversation as he was too sleepy and fell asleep again.


    When he woke up again, he had missed the chance to escape. After that, he heard He Jingyan curse and call him Wife.


    ¡°Wife, don¡¯t be afraid. I know you¡¯re awake. Can you open your eyes and look at me?¡±


    He Jingyan comforted him softly with a trace of pleading in his voice.


    Xu Yangyi was touched. At the same time, he felt a pang at his heart. He seemed to be reacting to He Jingyan¡¯s voice.


    ¡®Why does he sound so sad, and familiar?¡¯


    Xu Yangyi opened his eyes docilely.


    He did not spend much effort to search the origin of the voice, as he could see He Jingyan the moment he opened his eyes. He was certain that this guy was the man who talked to him just now.


    ¡®Why am I so sure that he is the man who talked to me?¡¯


    Xu Yangyi was bewildered, staring at He Jingyan.


    He Jingyan was excited to see Xu Yangyi open his eyes, but his heart ached when he see Xu Yangyi look at him in confusion. He didn¡¯t show his pain and instead helped Xu Yangyi sit up, asking with concern, ¡°Wife, how are you feeling? Does it hurt? Do you feel unwell? Are you hungry? Can you move your body?¡±


    He bombarded Xu Yangyi with questions. Although he knew Xu Yangyi didn¡¯t remember him, he still called Xu Yangyi Wife intimately as before.


    Xu Yangyi sat up with the help and took another glance at He Jingyan. After a short while, he looked at He Jingyan with angry eyes. ¡°Who are you? Why do you call me Wife? I am a man!¡±


    ¡®Could it be some prank?¡¯


    Xu Yangyi could not find any other reason.


    However, he didn¡¯t know his question had dealt such a heavy blow to He Jingyan.

 Chapter 381

    However, He Jingyan did not show his sorrow in front of Xu Yangyi. Instead, he held him gently and let out a sign of relief, ¡°Great. You are awake now, Wife. I was so worried about you.¡±


    He Jingyan buried his head on Xu Yangyi¡¯s neck and calmed himself down.


    He didn¡¯t care if Xu Yangyi remembered him or not, as he just wanted to follow his own heart.


    He wouldn¡¯t mind if Xu Yangyi hit him, scolded him, or despised him, because he believed that Xu Yangyi would remember him in the end.


    Xu Yangyi was furious. How could he allow a man to hold him?


    He cursed, ¡°Damn it, He Jingyan, are you tired of living? Let go of me!¡±


    He angrily hit He Jingyan¡¯s head and pushed him away.


    When He Jingyan heard Xu Yangyi call his name, his eyes were stinging. He hugged Xu Yangyi excitedly, ¡°Wife, do you remember me? You remember me, right? ¡±


    ¡®God, thank you for your mercy on me.¡¯


    However, after He Jingyan spoke, Xu Yangyi roared angrily, ¡°I don¡¯t know you at all! You damn pervert! Damn uncle! Let me go!¡±


    He struggled to push He Jingyan away, but he was held tightly and couldn¡¯t move.


    ¡®Damn it, what¡¯s wrong with this uncle? Is he nuts?¡¯


    Xu Yangyi was extremely irritated, but he suddenly paused.


    ¡®Why do I call him Uncle so naturally? He doesn¡¯t look that old! He is not old enough to be called Uncle.¡¯


    ¡®It is strange that I call him naturally, as if I have called him this way before.¡¯


    ¡®But I really don¡¯t know him!¡¯


    Xu Yangyi stopped struggling. He looked closely at He Jingyan, but he didn¡¯t think he was familiar with the man in front of him. He felt familiar with He Jingyan¡¯s voice, as if he had heard it many times before.


    ¡°But my wife, didn¡¯t you call me by my name just now?¡±


    He Jingyan said anxiously, because Xu Yangyi did that just now.


    He looked at Si Lifa, who was startled. He asked Si Lifa what was going on.


    ¡°Maybe subconsciously, he still has the memories, but he doesn¡¯t remember you at the moment,¡± Si Lifa explained.


    He had seen similar cases before. However, only such deep love could make a person blurt out his lover¡¯s name naturally even if he has forgotten the lover¡¯s face.


    Si Lifa looked at Xu Yangyi with astonishment.


    However, before Xu Yangyi lost his memory, he insisted on seeing He Jingyan. He lost his memory, but he still remembered He Jingyan¡¯s name because of his obsession.


    ¡°Subconsciously? In other words, Yangyi still remembers me now, but he couldn¡¯t regain his memory for the time being?¡±


    ¡°I think so. Don¡¯t worry too much. Let me check on him.¡±


    As Si Lifa spoke, he approached Xu Yangyi. Before he could touch him, Xu Yangyi put a gun against Si Lifa¡¯s head and said coldly, ¡°Who are you? What do you want from me?¡±


    He stole the gun from He Jingyan¡¯s waist quietly and swiftly. When He Jingyan saw the gun on Si Lifa¡¯s head, he realized that Xu Yangyi had taken away his gun. He Jingyan was startled by the skillfulness of Xu Yangyi, who used not to be so fast.


    Had Yangyi hidden his real strength before?

 Chapter 382

    ¡°Who are you? What is your purpose of kidnapping me here?¡±


    When He Jingyan paused in surprise, Xu Yangyi suddenly broke the vase next to him and held a piece of glass against He Jingyan¡¯s neck with ferocious eyes. He alone had taken complete control of He Jingyan and Si Lifa.


    In fact, He Jingyan didn¡¯t want to hurt Xu Yangyi, so he didn¡¯t make a move. Otherwise, Xu Yangyi wouldn¡¯t have had the chance to attack him.


    ¡°Wife, calm down. I didn¡¯t do anything to you. You just fell into the sea and fainted.¡±


    He Jingyan comforted Xu Yangyi while paying attention to the piece of glass in Xu Yangyi¡¯s hand. After all, Xu Yangyi didn¡¯t remember him, so he was not sure if Xu Yangyi would cut his throat.


    ¡°I say, why are you so difficult?¡±


    It looked like Si Lifa was about to do something. After all, he was a former member of the Dragon Team, and he would not be easily defeated by Xu Yangyi.


    ¡°Si Lifa.¡± However, before Si Lifa could do anything, He Jingyan warned him with a murderous look in his eyes.


    Si Lifa was startled because he had not seen He Jingyan like this for a long time.


    ¡°Okay, okay, your wife is precious, and I won¡¯t move. You two have a talk. I don¡¯t have the mood to stay here with you,¡± Si Lifa said lazily and slapped away Xu Yangyi¡¯s gun, leaving.


    After Si Lifa left, He Jingyan let out a sigh of relief and continued to appease Xu Yangyi, who was taken aback.


    ¡®Why doesn¡¯t this uncle turn a hair at the gun against his head? What¡¯s wrong with him?¡¯


    ¡°Wife, guns are so dangerous. Put it down.¡± As He Jingyan spoke, he was about to take away the gun in Xu Yangyi¡¯s hand, but Xu Yangyi quickly pressed the gun against his head. ¡°How can I force you to tell the truth if it¡¯s not dangerous? Do you think I¡¯m a fool? Say, who are you? Why am I here?¡±


    He added angrily, ¡°Stop calling me Wife. It¡¯s Disgusting.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Disgusting¡± These words pierced He Jingyan¡¯s heart like a dagger.


    ¡°But you are my wife, Yangyi. Don¡¯t you remember me?¡± He Jingyan looked at Xu Yangyi with compassionate eyes and raised his hand to touch his cheek. He didn¡¯t care if Xu Yangyi was holding a gun against his head, nor did he care if there was a piece of glass on his neck.


    Xu Yangyi was about to shout back and say he couldn¡¯t possibly be his wife, but he hesitated at sight of He Jingyan¡¯s sad face. Somehow, he felt upset.


    ¡®My heart seems to stop beating. It¡¯s hurting. Why? Why does this man make me feel like this?¡¯


    ¡°Wife, you need a good rest now. Don¡¯t think too much. Otherwise, your brain will hurt. I will patiently wait for you to recover your memory, so don¡¯t force yourself.¡± He pulled Xu Yangyi into his arms and said with a trace of distress in his voice.


    Once he was pulled into the familiar chest again, Xu Yangyi¡¯s heart suddenly started to pound quickly, as if it was screaming that it knew this man.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Xu Yangyi suddenly asked in bewilderment.


    He Jingyan smiled and gently stroked Xu Yangyi¡¯s hair. ¡°My name is He Jingyan. H-E, J-I-N-G-Y-A-N.¡±


    He Jingyan¡¯s voice was soft, but he knew that it would definitely reach Xu Yangyi¡¯s heart.


    ¡®He-Jing-Yan?¡¯


    Xu Yangyi calmed down because he seemed to have uttered this name when he cursed this man.


    In the past, he would have pushed He Jingyan away and gave him with a bullet. But for some reason, he couldn¡¯t do it, for the man in front of him made his heart hurt.

 Chapter 383

    ¡°Wife, don¡¯t be afraid. No one will hurt you here. I will protect you.¡±


    He Jingyan continued to console Xu Yangyi, afraid that he would be worried. He started to smile, as Xu Yangyi didn¡¯t push him away or scold him.


    He Jingyan knew the peace could only last for a while, but he was contented. His wife was very proud, and he would often cover his shyness with anger.


    At this moment, Xu Yangyi suddenly pushed him away and snarled, ¡°What the heck are you doing? Let go of me!¡±


    He tried to kick He Jingyan away, but He Jingyan had been kicked by him for several months. How could he not know how to deal with Xu Yangyi? Suddenly he tickled Xu Yangyi mischievously and said shamelessly, ¡°Wife, I¡¯ll kiss you if you continue to be naughty.¡±


    Xu Yangyi blushed. ¡°Fu*k the kiss! Get lost! Go away.¡±


    He pushed He Jingyan¡¯s face away with his hands and raised his knees to press He Jingyan¡¯s abdomen, preventing him from getting close and trying to enlarge the distance.


    However, He Jingyan was cheeky and continued to hold Xu Yangyi when he was pushed away. Without saying anything, Xu Yangyi gave him a fist in the abdomen with all his might. He Jingyan was caught off guard and turned green at the pain.


    ¡°Wife, you¡¯re not a delicate girl. Show me some mercy. I¡¯m only a human.¡±


    He was hit because he was cheeky, but he complained shamelessly.


    Xu Yangyi ignored him. ¡°You deserve it. It¡¯s a punishment for taking advantage of me.¡± After he spoke, he kicked He Jingyan away from him.


    However, He Jingyan caught his ankle and pushed him onto the bed, putting his hands above his head so that he could not move.


    ¡°Damn it! Are you sick? Let go of me¡­¡±


    Xu Yangyi was shocked and enraged. He struggled again, but he calmed down when He Jingyan gently touched his cheek and looked at him with affection.


    Xu Yangyi quieted down, and He Jingyan wouldn¡¯t miss the chance. He quickly stole a kiss on Xu Yangyi, smiling happily.


    Xu Yangyi was angry again. He struggled to slap He Jingyan, but he couldn¡¯t break free. He could do nothing but warn He Jingyan, ¡°If you don¡¯t let go of me, I¡¯ll give you hell!¡±


    He Jingyan teased him, ¡°How do you give me hell? You are under me now.¡± He reminded Xu Yangyi.


    Xu Yangyi was angry and embarrassed. ¡°It¡¯s for the time being. Don¡¯t let me move! See if you are looking for your teeth on the floor after I beat you up.¡± He glared at He Jingyan with ferocious eyes.


    However, He Jingyan was unruffled, as he was used to it.


    ¡°It¡¯s not the first time I¡¯ve been hit by you. I¡¯m already immune to it, my wife. Why don¡¯t we take off our clothes and do something more meaningful?¡± He persuaded with an attractive voice, attempting to seduce Xu Yangyi.


    However, Xu Yangyi was not an idiot. How could he not know what He Jingyan mean? He flew into a rage with a red face.

 Chapter 384

    ¡®Damn it! What is wrong with this shameless man? How could he be so shameless?¡¯


    Xu Yangyi was stunned by He Jingyan.


    But He Jingyan was getting even more shameless, as he groped Xu Yangyi with his big hands.


    Xu Yangyi widened his eyes in disbelief. He stared at He Jingyan, who had pushed him down and groped him, and his mind went blank.


    After a short while, Xu Yangyi cursed and hit He Jingyan¡¯s crotch with his knees.


    Unfortunately, He Jingyan had been hit like this before, so he was prepared.


    Being stopped easily, Xu Yangyi widened his eyes, as he had never been supressed by others like this before.


    ¡°He Jingyan, you bastard! If you are brave enough, you can fight one-on-one with me. Don¡¯t make such a dirty trick! If you are a man, you should answer my provocation!¡±


    Knowing that he was in danger, Xu Yangyi started to provoke He Jingyan to fight with him.


    But he didn¡¯t know that he was not He Jingyan¡¯s rival at all. If he lost, he would end up like this in the same way.


    He Jingyan stopped and raised his eyebrows, smiling happily. ¡°Can I do anything I like to you if I win, Wife?¡±


    Xu Yangyi was too confident and agreed arrogantly, ¡°Of course, if you win, you can do whatever you like to me.¡±


    Xu Yangyi was getting himself into a fix. He might want to slap himself after he regained his memory.


    ¡°Deal.¡± He Jingyan hugged Xu Yangyi and gave him a big kiss.


    Xu Yangyi got He Jingyan¡¯s answer, so he would not allow He Jingyan to take advantage of him any more. He immediately gave He Jingyan a slap and warned him with angry eyes, ¡°Behave yourself.¡±


    He was struggling to break free from He Jingyan¡¯s embrace, but He Jingyan lazily held him and buried his head on Xu Yangyi¡¯s neck. He sniffed at Xu Yangyi¡¯s scent and smiled contentedly, ¡°Don¡¯t move, my wife. Let me hug you for a while.¡±


    He ignored the pain on his face and hugged Xu Yangyi.


    Xu Yangyi was angry, ¡°Cut it out! Didn¡¯t you say you would have a fight with me?¡±


    He Jingyan kissed Xu Yangyi¡¯s neck shamelessly again and said lazily, ¡°We¡¯re not fighting now. You haven¡¯t fully recovered yet. After you get better, I¡¯ll fight with you, okay?¡±


    He coaxed Xu Yangyi with a gentle and pleasant voice.


    Xu Yangyi blushed at the affectionate voice. Even he was touched by such pampering.


    But how could Xu Yangyi admit he was shy? He quickly snarled, ¡°It¡¯s too hot here. Don¡¯t come closer.¡± In fact, his face was burning, and that was why he felt hot.


    He Jingyan knew that Xu Yangyi was shy, as he sounded weak when he said it.


    However, he teased Xu Yangyi, ¡°Then let me help you take off your clothes, okay?¡± As he spoke, he was about to take off Xu Yangyi¡¯s clothes.


    Xu Yangyi quickly reacted and gave him a slap. He embraced himself with a red face. ¡°What are you doing, big wolf?¡±


    He Jingyan continued to be shameless. ¡°I will only become a big wolf in front of my wife. Do you want to try?¡±


    As he spoke, he threw himself at Xu Yangyi in a wolf posture.


    Of course, Xu Yangyi kept fighting with his both hands and both feet. They wrestled in a funny way, and it was sweet.

 Chapter 385

    ¡°He Jingyan, you¡¯re a pervert! If you don¡¯t let go of me, I¡¯ll shout for help!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Shout, my wife. This is my place, and no one dares to break in.¡±


    He Jingyan smirked, as he was very certain that no matter how load Yangyi could shout, no one could come and help him. But suddenly a group of soldiers swarmed in and shouted.


    ¡°Yangyi, are you alright?! Si Lifa says that you lost your memory. Do you still remember us? Do you feel dizzy?¡±


    ¡°Do you want to vomit? Do you feel sick, Yangyi?¡±


    ¡°You sound like he is a pregnant woman?¡± Someone immediately teased.


    But when they looked inside with concern, they saw He Jingyan on top of Xu Yangyi. Everyone paused and turned pale, for they knew they had come at the wrong time.


    ¡°We are sorry, Colonel. We will close the door, and you continue with Yangyi.¡±


    The soldiers smiled gingerly and quickly pushed the people behind them out.


    They were smart enough not to disturb He Jingyan at this moment. They should run for their lives now.


    However, Xu Yangyi seemed to have seen a life-saving straw and said angrily, ¡°Why are you running away? Come quickly and pull He Jingyan away! Do you want to be fired?¡±


    He treated the soldiers as his subordinates.


    Subconsciously, Xu Yangyi remembered that these were He Jingyan¡¯s subordinates.


    Wasn¡¯t He Jingyan¡¯s subordinate his? That was why he blurted out the order.


    The soldiers thought that Xu Yangyi had recovered his memory, and they said okay foolishly and were about to pull He Jingyan away.


    But they stopped on second thought. He Jingyan was their boss. They couldn¡¯t offend Yangyi, who was the wife of their boss, nor could they offend their boss, who would give them hell.


    In the end, they exchanged glances and looked at Xu Yangyi apologetically, beckoning him to do it himself.


    Xu Yangyi was instantly raged. ¡°Are you deaf? Are you tired of living?¡±


    It¡¯s useless to threaten the soldiers, for He Jingyan was looking at them coldly, and they didn¡¯t dare to come over.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that we don¡¯t want to help you, Yangyi. The Colonel is our boss, and we can¡¯t disrespect him.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Yangyi, don¡¯t make things difficult for us.¡±


    ¡°Please, Yangyi, let us free.¡±


    In the end, the soldiers simply begged Xu Yangyi for mercy, because they didn¡¯t dare to attack He Jingyan and get killed.


    Just then, a man entered the infirmary leisurely and looked at Xu Yangyi. Without taking the earphones off his ears, he said, ¡°Haven¡¯t you lost your memory? Why are you messing up with your man? Have you remembered everything?¡±


    Yan Xingwei said delightfully as if he was enjoying the show.


    Xu Yangyi was surprised to see Yan Xingwei. ¡°Yan Xingwei? Why are you here? Where am I?¡± He said angrily, ¡°Stop joking. Come over and help me!¡±


    Although Xu Yangyi didn¡¯t know what was going on, he remembered Yan Xingwei liked watching the show.


    ¡°Where? Of course, you are in your husband¡¯s unit. Have you really lost your memory?¡± Yan Xingwei said leisurely. He crossed his arms over his chest instead of going over and pulling He Jingyan away.


    Xu Yangyi was about to accuse Yan Xingwei, but he suddenly paused. ¡°Whose husband?¡±


    ¡°Your husband of course!¡± After Yan Xingwei spoke, he raised his chin at He Jingyan, as if saying, ¡°He¡¯s your husband.¡±


    Xu Yangyi¡¯s face darkened instantly at Yan Xingwei¡¯s words.

 Chapter 386

    ¡°Say it again, whose husband?¡± Xu Yangyi didn¡¯t believe Yan Xingwei.


    Yan Xingwei did not repeat because he knew that Xu Yangyi had heard it clearly. He just did not believe what he had heard.


    Instead, he did something else. He abruptly looked at the soldiers and said, ¡°Call him Sister-in-law again to help him find back his memory.¡±


    The soldier looked at him in a daze. They exchanged looks as if asking each other what he meant.


    Everyone shook their heads, but then they suddenly understood and saluted respectfully to Xu Yangyi, shouting loudly, ¡°Sister-in-law!¡±


    Their voice echoed in the small infirmary, overwhelming Xu Yangyi.


    Xu Yangyi slowly came back to his senses, because he had ignored the way the soldiers addressed him.


    Perhaps Xu Yangyi remembered some things subconsciously, so he didn¡¯t feel wrong with the way they called him.


    Reminded by Yan Xingwei, Xu Yangyi pursed his mouth and said in desperation, ¡°Damn it! Is it true? ¡±


    ¡°I married a man? And they said that I lost my memory? Did I?¡±


    ¡°How could I lose my memory? I clearly remember who I am! I remember Yan Xingwei! What kind of amnesia is this?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going mad! Damn it. What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Xu Yangyi felt frustrated, wishing to scream.


    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s incredulous that you married a man?¡±


    Yan Xingwei noticed that Xu Yangyi was annoyed, but he tried to vex him.


    He continued to lie to Xu Yangyi, ¡°I don¡¯t think you remember that you chased your husband and came to the unit alone, forcing He Jingyan to marry you. You had beaten up most of the soldiers in the unit. I wish you could remember it. It was incredible.¡±


    Yan Xingwei seemed to have changed somehow. He resented troubles, but now he played the prank with Xu Yangyi with a serious face. The soldiers were confused at his words.


    They started to exchange glances again.


    Just as someone was about to ask questions, He Jingyan suddenly echoed, ¡°Wife, I didn¡¯t lie to you. You are my wife. You heard Yan Xingwei. You chased me first. Back then, I refused to marry you, and you broke my ribs.¡±


    He Jingyan showed Xu Yangyi his old wounds with a sincere face.


    Xu Yangyi did break his ribs accidentally. But how could He Jingyan fool his wife like this? Xu Yangyi was baffled.


    ¡°Did I chase you and even force you to marry me? Did I? Are you sure that it wasn¡¯t the other person who looked exactly like me?¡±


    Xu Yangyi felt incredible, but on second thought he believed them, as these behaviors were in line with his personality. If Yan Xingwei said so, it must be true. There was no need for Yan Xingwei to trick him.


    But Xu Yangyi was wrong. Yan Xingwei was asking He Jingyan to do him a favor, so he ganged up with him to fool Xu Yangyi.


    The soldiers looked horrified because they knew Xu Yangyi¡¯s temper. If Xu Yangyi knew the truth later, he would definitely not spare these two people.


    The soldiers quickly retreated, not wishing to be beaten by Xu Yangyi.

 Chapter 387

    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s you, Wife. Otherwise, who could it be?¡± He Jingyan didn¡¯t even blink as he lied!


    ¡°It could be my sister. I have a twin sister called Xu Nuannuan.¡±


    After Xu Yangyi said excitedly, he paused. In his impression, Xu Nuannuan was very shy and would not do such a thing. This was the kind of things that he would do.


    ¡°Nuannuan? Are you sure?¡± Yan Xingwei took the chance and dealt Xu Yangyi a blow.


    Now Xu Yangyi had to believe it this time. His face was terribly grave.


    ¡®Damn it! Is it true? Did I really chase a man? And I chased him to the unit?¡¯


    ¡°Damn it. I¡¯d rather die.¡¯


    Xu Yangyi was desperate.


    ¡°You gang up to trick me, right? Impossible, absolutely impossible!¡±


    Xu Yangyi was struggling in his heart. The more he struggled, the more he believed it.


    He Jingyan and Yan Xingwei exchanged a look and smiled.


    Fortunately, Xu Yangyi didn¡¯t see it. Otherwise, he would definitely slap them.


    ¡°Let me ask you, what date is today?¡± Yan Xingwei continued to convince Xu Yangyi.


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s March 1st, 2016,¡± Xu Yangyi said confidently.


    Yan Xingwei knew that Xu Yangyi would say a date in the past, so he took out his phone and showed him the date.


    Xu Yangyi saw it was August 1st 2018, and he was stunned.


    ¡°2018? What the heck? Did I transmigrate to 2018 after I woke up?¡±


    Yan Xingwei expected Xu Yangyi to be surprised. He put his phone away and shrugged, ¡°It is 2018. You didn¡¯t transmigrate, but you temporarily lost your memory. Look at the weather outside, do you think it looks that March?¡±


    Yan Xingwei tilted his head towards the window, beckoning Xu Yangyi to take a look.


    The corner of Xu Yangyi¡¯s mouth twitched. It was hot like a stove outside, and he could even feel the heat in the air-conditioned room.


    Not long after, he heard the loud noise of soldiers drilling. He was absolutely in the unit.


    All evidence proved what Yan Xingwei said. Even though Xu Yangyi didn¡¯t want to believe it, he had no choice but only to believe it.


    He was tricked by his friend.


    Xu Yangyi covered his face with his hands in desperation.


    ¡®Incredible! I¡¯m actually married to a man, who I chased!¡¯


    Yan Xingwei let out a sigh of relief. It was very hard to fool Xu Yangyi.


    He glanced at He Jingyan as if saying he had done what he was asked and reminding him not to forget his promise.


    He Jingyan smiled back and nodded.


    Yan Xingwei had asked He Jingyan for a favor. He Jingyan was sending troops to Country Z.


    It seemed that Xiao Ling was going as well. He would cook for the soldiers along the way and broaden his horizon.


    Ever since Yan Xingwei learned about this from his brother Yan Chengyu, he suddenly said he was going as well.


    However, it was not easy to go with the troops, as he was not a soldier. Therefore he went to see He Jingyan.


    In the beginning, He Jingyan wouldn¡¯t bring him, but Yan Xingwei said, ¡°What if I can make Yangyi, who forgot you, get along with you like before?¡±


    He Jingyan¡¯s face lit up. The two of them started to gang up to trick Xu Yangyi.

 Chapter 388

    ¡°All right, I won¡¯t be the third wheel here. I¡¯ll be off.¡± Yan Xingwei put on his earphones lazily and went out of the infirmary with his hands in his pockets.


    After all, he had completed his mission. It was useless to stay, and He Jingyan did not want him to get in the way.


    Xu Yangyi widened his eyes and jumped out of bed, holding Yan Xingwei¡¯s waist. He said in a frightened tone, ¡°Are you going to let me stay with this pervert?¡±


    Yan Xingwei was startled, but he said with an impassive look, ¡°That¡¯s your husband who you have chased so hard. What are you afraid of? Besides, you used to be clinging to him every day.¡±


    Yan Xingwei continued to fool Xu Yangyi, as he didn¡¯t want to get in trouble. When Xu Yangyi rushed over to hug Yan Xingwei, He Jingyan turned grim.


    He Jingyan looked at Yan Xingwei as if he was saying, ¡°Do you want to terminate the deal?¡±


    Yan Xingwei sighed helplessly because it had nothing to do with him


    ¡®Why do I have to get involved with this couple?¡¯


    Xu Yangyi did not know what He Jingyan and Yan Xingwei had communicated by exchanging glances, and he said with disgust, ¡°That¡¯s what happened before I lost my memory. Now that I don¡¯t know anything, he can¡¯t be my husband.¡±


    ¡°Why ain¡¯t I your husband after you lose your memory, Wife? My heart is broken.¡±


    Without giving Yan Xingwei the chance to talk to Xu Yangyi, He Jingyan walked over and pulled Xu Yangyi into his arms. When Xu Yangyi was not watching, He Jingyan gave Yan Xingwei a hard kick, beckoning him to get lost right away.


    Yan Xingwei was innocent. After all, he didn¡¯t ask Xu Yangyi to hug him.


    He opened his mouth, but he didn¡¯t say anything. He quickly left, not wishing his deal with He Jingyan to be void.


    Xu Yangyi struggled in He Jingyan¡¯s arms, kicking and cursing him. In short, he didn¡¯t want He Jingyan to hold him.


    He Jingyan was not angry. He picked up Xu Yangyi and looked up at him. ¡°Wife, be good. Don¡¯t hurt yourself.¡±


    After he spoke, he instinctively intended to kiss Xu Yangyi, who slapped him right away. ¡°As long as you let me go, I won¡¯t hurt myself. Let go.¡± He continued to struggle.


    He Jingyan suddenly frowned and shouted, ¡°Wife.¡± His tone was stern and cold.


    He Jingyan¡¯s sudden anger scared Xu Yangyi, whose heart trembled.


    He looked at He Jingyan with frightened eyes, but he said fearlessly, ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll be scared of you if you shout at me?¡±


    ¡°Then you will only be good and listen to me if I do something to you.¡± He Jingyan didn¡¯t seem like he was joking.


    Xu Yangyi got more scared. He didn¡¯t know what kind of person He Jingyan was.


    ¡®Damn it! Is he really angry?¡¯


    ¡®Damn it. That¡¯s not right. Why am I afraid of him? No, he don¡¯t dare to do that to me.¡¯


    Xu Yangyi even sneered in his heart. He was so reckless.


    He smiled and then challenged He Jingyan, ¡°What? Do you think I will be afraid of you? I have never been afraid of anything in my life.¡± He sounded confident, but he was getting himself in trouble.

 Chapter 389

    ¡°Wife, you¡¯ve never been afraid of anything before, but that¡¯s because you haven¡¯t met me yet. Now it¡¯s different, Wife. If you don¡¯t behave, you¡¯ll be punished.¡±


    He Jingyan said with a warning in his eyes, his usual playfulness gone.


    But Xu Yangyi thought that He Jingyan was just joking, and he was just scaring him, so he didn¡¯t take it seriously.


    ¡°Nonsense. I¡¯m not scared of you at all.¡±


    He said fiercely with blind confidence.


    Xu Yangyi had always been a good fighter, so he didn¡¯t take He Jingyan seriously.


    ¡°Great!¡± I was just scaring you. Since you are interested in a fight, I¡¯ll satisfy you.¡±


    After He Jingyan spoke, he carried Xu Yangyi to the bed and pressed him with a frown. Xu Yangyi was startled.


    He was frightened, and his heart was thumping. However,  Xu Yangyi wouldn¡¯t let He Jingyan get on top of him obediently.


    His eyes got ferocious, and he tried to hit He Jingyan with his knees, saying coldly, ¡°You¡¯re looking for death!¡±


    He Jingyan stopped him with a smile and push his knees away.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know who is looking for death. When you were naughty before, I thought you were cute. But now you have to know who is your husband.¡±


    He Jingyan looked serious and scary.


    Xu Yangyi stopped struggling. After all, he couldn¡¯t break free from He Jingyan. He was afraid that He Jingyan would do something to him if he got angry.


    However, he cursed He Jingyan angrily, ¡°Don¡¯t just say that. Do you dare to hit me? You are a coward!¡±


    He was scared of He Jingyan, but he still tried to offend him.


    Xu Yangyi did this because he started to be afraid, so he wanted to threaten He Jingyan in an imposing manner, but it didn¡¯t work on He Jingyan.


    ¡®You¡¯re getting naughty again. Is it so difficult for you to admit defeat?¡¯


    He Jingyan was annoyed. He had been pleasing Xu Yangyi after they got married, and Xu Yangyi started to softened up. He Jingyan was afraid that Xu Yangyi would not like him after he lost his memory.


    ¡°Wife.¡± He said with a trace of sorrow and looked at Xu Yangyi with a hint of sorrow.


    Xu Yangyi was thinking about escaping. He Jingyan¡¯s words startled him. He looked at him blankly.


    However, he refused to admit defeat. He said angrily, ¡°I told you not to call me wife. You¡¯re deaf.¡±


    He Jingyan felt a sudden pain in his heart. His anger was gone and replaced by a hurting feeling.


    ¡°Don¡¯t act like you hate me. I¡¯ll be very hurt, Yangyi, do you understand?¡± Tears seemed to well up in his eyes, looking pitiful.


    Xu Yangyi was moved, feeling a pang at his heart.


    ¡®Why would I feel distressed?¡¯


    Xu Yangyi looked at He Jingyan in confusion, but he no longer resisted. He lowered his head and apologized in a low voice, ¡°Sorry, I was wrong.¡±


    This was the first time Xu Yangyi had apologized to He Jingyan and also the first time he had admitted defeat to someone.

 Chapter 390

    Xu Yangyi¡¯s apology upset He Jingyan, who was moved as well.


    He let go of Xu Yangyi¡¯s hands and gently held him into his arms. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry, my wife. I shouldn¡¯t have shouted at you. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Although Xu Yangyi didn¡¯t know how he used to get along with He Jingyan and whether he had chased him or not, he believed that he still had feelings for this man.


    He felt upset when He Jingyan was hurt. His heart seemed to be wrung when he saw the sad look on He Jingyan¡¯s face. The pain was so acute that he couldn¡¯t breathe.


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember what happened in the past, so I don¡¯t know how to face many things. In fact, I¡¯m very upset. I wake up to find that I have a husband and I live in his unit. Give me some time to sort it out.¡±


    There was no anger in his voice, but he sounded proud. He buried his head in He Jingyan¡¯s arms and mumbled his dissatisfaction.


    He Jingyan¡¯s eyes were wet. His wife had grown up a lot.


    ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I didn¡¯t give you sense of security. I¡¯m sorry, my wife. Don¡¯t be angry with me. If you don¡¯t like it, I¡¯ll change. Please stay by my side and don¡¯t go anywhere.¡±


    He hugged Xu Yangyi tightly, afraid that he would fly away from his arms.


    After all, He Jingyan had not hugged Xu Yangyi properly since he was taken away.


    Xu Yangyi¡¯s face suddenly became hot. Maybe it was because He Jingyan was too gentle. Furthermore, the affection in his words was undisguised.


    ¡°Why are you apologizing? It¡¯s not your fault.¡± Xu Yangyi consoled He Jingyan grumpily, which meant he was shy.


    He Jingyan smiled. Xu Yangyi wouldn¡¯t speak his mind. He was worried about He Jingyan, but he pretended to be impatient.


    He Jingyan kissed Xu Yangyi on the head and then rubbed it affectionately.


    Xu Yangyi would slap him in the past, but he didn¡¯t do it now. He felt secured being held by He Jingyan like this, as if something heavy on his mind was moved away.


    ¡°Am I your pet? Stop rubbing my head. Damn you.¡± He said arrogantly. Actually, he liked He Jingyan touching his head.


    ¡°But Wife , you used to like me touching your head.¡± He Jingyan immediately pointed that out.


    Xu Yangyi¡¯s gentle face immediately turned sullen. He hit He Jingyan and then glared at him, ¡°Why do you have to embarrass me?¡±


    Then he muttered in a low voice, ¡°Are you my husband? Don¡¯t you pamper me? Why are you embarrassing me all the time? I must have been blind to choose such a husband.¡±


    He even scolded himself. If he knew that he was forced to get married, he would probably go crazy for a while!


    ¡°Of course I pamper you, but in a different way.¡± He Jingyan said evilly.


    Xu Yangyi paused for a moment before he punched at He Jingyan¡¯s belly. ¡°What a hooligan.¡± He cursed in a lovely and charming way.


    He Jingyan wanted to swallow Xu Yangyi alive, but he stifled his desire, afraid to scare him off.

 Chapter 391

    ¡°Let¡¯s go out for a stroll, my wife. You¡¯ve been in bed for almost a week.¡±


    When He Jingyan was serious, he was more charming in Xu Yangyi¡¯s eyes.


    ¡®Why can¡¯t he behave like this? Why is he making a pass at me all the time?¡¯


    Xu Yangyi murmured in his heart, but He Jingyan¡¯s seriousness only lasted for three seconds. He picked up Xu Yangyi and walked outside. He took the opportunity to steal a kiss on Xu Yangyi.


    ¡®Damn it. I take back what I just said.¡¯


    Xu Yangyi regretted and started to resist. ¡°Put me down. I can walk on my own.¡±


    ¡°Wife, be good, don¡¯t move. You¡¯ve just woken up. How can you have the strength to walk on your own? Let me help you.¡±


    What kind of help was this? He Jingyan wished that Xu Yangyi would let him carry Xu Yangyi all the way from now on.


    ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking? I can definitely walk on my own. Don¡¯t you see I am so vigorous that I can hit you now?¡±


    ¡®Damn it! He doesn¡¯t miss any chances to take advantage of me. He doesn¡¯t look guilty at all.¡¯


    ¡®Did I really fancy this man?¡¯


    Xu Yangyi had doubted his former taste for countless times. In fact, He Jingyan fell for him first and forced Xu Yangyi to be his wife.


    ¡®Forget it. After all I¡¯m married to him, so what can I do now? I can¡¯t kill him and run away.¡¯


    ¡®I¡¯m in the unit. Where can I go?


    It was surprising that Xu Yangyi accepted his fate. It seemed like his personality had changed a lot after he lost his memory.


    ¡°Wife, are you hungry? Shall I take you to the cafeteria?¡± He Jingyan quickly kissed Xu Yangyi on the cheek and asked him lovingly.


    Xu Yangyi didn¡¯t bother to stop He Jingyan from calling him Wife, nor did he stop him from making a pass at him. He looked as if he had accepted his fate.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m hungry anyway.¡±


    Xu Yangyi was calm. He didn¡¯t get angry or curse.


    He Jingyan was surprised. He had thought Xu Yangyi would slap him.


    The soldiers watched in astonishment and exchanged glances.


    ¡°Wow, is that Yangyi? Why didn¡¯t he slap the Colonel when he kissed him in public?¡±


    One of the soldiers asked curiously, amused.


    ¡°Was he overdosed? He is not himself anymore.¡±


    Another soldier said with a smile. It was typical of He Jingyan¡¯s soldiers to watch the drama for fun.


    ¡°But that¡¯s good. Every time when I see Yangyi slap the Colonel, I can feel the pain. But the Colonel smiles after he is slapped. Doesn¡¯t he feel the pain?¡± The soldier pondered.


    The other soldiers laughed at him. ¡°How can¡®t he feel the pain? Yangyi is a trained fighter, and his slap must be hurting. But the Colonel has fallen in love, and he regards the slaps as affection!¡±


    ¡°Affection? I¡¯d rather die. He might die of the slaps one day.¡±


    His words amused everyone, who suddenly burst into laughter.

 Chapter 392

    They spoke so loudly that He Jingyan heard them. He glanced at them coldly.


    The soldiers did not notice at first, and they said in excitement.


    ¡°How about we make a bet? Will Yangyi slap our Colonel to death?¡±


    ¡°This seems to be fun. Count me in.¡±


    ¡°And me. I won¡¯t miss such a fun.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t take pleasure in other people¡¯s misfortune. Can we make fun of the Colonel? Cut it out. We might get in trouble!¡±


    A soldier felt that it was inappropriate and advised, but the others did not take it seriously and continued to laugh.


    ¡°Come on, he won¡¯t know about this if we don¡¯t tell him. Don¡¯t scare yourself. Hurry up and place a bet. I¡¯ll bet a hundred on Yangyi. ¡±


    ¡°Me too.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll follow.¡±


    The soldiers were getting more and more excited! There was no sign of restraint.


    The soldier who had just stopped them was tempted.


    Just as he was about to take out the money, he suddenly saw He Jingyan standing behind them with a dark face.


    Xu Yangyi looked interested in He Jingyan¡¯s arms. He heard the soldiers said that they were betting on him. Although he didn¡¯t figure out what was going on, it sounded fun.


    The soldier was startled, turning pale. When he was about to salute, he was stopped by He Jingyan.


    The soldier didn¡¯t dare to disobey. He quickly stepped aside, his palms sweating.


    The other soldiers didn¡¯t notice that and continued to laugh and bet.


    They made fun of He Jingyan.


    ¡°I could tell from the way the Colonel looks at Yangyi that he would not possibly fight back, so it¡¯s very likely that he will be slapped to death.¡±


    ¡°Exactly. The Colonel has a obscene look on his face when he is with Yangyi, and he has no resistance to him. How could he fight back? Yangyi will definitely win.¡±


    ¡°You are right. Besides, Yangyi is a good fighter, who rivals the Colonel. I¡¯ll bet on on him.¡±


    ¡­


    It was hilarious that none of the dozens of soldiers would bet on He Jingyan.


    He Jingyan¡¯s face got grimmer, but Xu Yangyi smiled complacently. He even raised his brows at He Jingyan in a provocative way.


    He Jingyan did not say anything, pinching Xu Yangyi¡¯s cheek helplessly.


    The soldier on the side listened and broke out in cold sweat for them, but he couldn¡¯t tell them! Otherwise, he would definitely be ¡°taken good care of¡± by He Jingyan.


    There was another group of soldiers watching the fun not far away. They were led by An Yan, and took a rest after the drilling.


    ¡°Look at the ferocious expression on the Colonel¡¯s face. I guess they can¡¯t have supper tonight.¡± They gloated.


    ¡°Have supper? They can¡¯t go to sleep. They dare to make a bet on the Colonel and make fun of him.¡±


    Another soldier sneered, but he suddenly whispered to them, ¡°I would bet on Yangyi if I were them. He is so powerful that he could easily defeat Tank. The Colonel loves him so much that he couldn¡¯t possibly win.¡±


    All of a sudden, the other soldiers laughed, as if they agreed with the man.


    No one took He Jingyan¡¯s side. He was pitiful.

 Chapter 393

    The soldiers on the opposite side heard the soldiers in An Yan¡¯s unit laugh and said to them, ¡°Don¡¯t just laugh. Come make a bet!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! It¡¯s good to share the fun.¡± Someone echoed.


    They didn¡¯t notice He Jingyan was behind them, so they got themselves in bigger trouble.


    ¡°We are not betting. Enjoy your time!¡± An Yan¡¯s soldiers smirked.


    ¡°I wish you all good luck tonight!¡± Another soldier said with a malicious expression.


    They kept encouraging them.


    An Yan¡¯s soldiers knew that He Jingyan was there, but they didn¡¯t warn them on purpose. After all, they wouldn¡¯t be able to watch the fun if they did that.


    The other group didn¡¯t know what was going on, so they laughed. ¡°We¡¯ll treat you guys to a drink tonight!¡±


    He Jingyan suddenly said, ¡°Are you drinking tonight? It sounds fun. I¡¯ll join you. The Colonel is so stupid that he doesn¡¯t know that you secretly keep booze, right?¡±


    He sounded menacing, but the soldiers were too carried away that they didn¡¯t notice.


    The soldier who proposed drinking heard He Jingyan and turned to him, saying,¡±Bro, you can¡¯t say that. The Colonel likes handsome young boys¡­¡±


    He widened his eyes and froze at sight of He Jingyan.


    ¡®Damn it! The Colonel!¡¯


    The soldier was shocked, breaking out in cold sweat.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Why don¡¯t you continue? Go on!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Are you showing mercy to the Colonel now? We¡¯ve been laughing at him together. ¡± Everyone had said so harshly just now, so what are you afraid of?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! The Colonel is making out with Yangyi and doesn¡¯t have time to mind us.¡±


    ¡°If we don¡¯t tell, he can¡¯t possibly know about it.¡±


    Everyone started to get reckless, but that soldier didn¡¯t dare to say anything.


    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s wrong with you? Speak!¡± One of the soldiers felt that something was wrong and patted that soldier¡¯s face.


    The soldier made no response, staring at some place.


    The other soldier was curious about what made him so frightened and followed his gaze.


    He fell off the stone stool and stuttered in horror, ¡°Gre¡­Greetings, Colonel.¡±


    He got up from the ground and saluted He Jingyan in fear.


    A frightening silence fell upon everyone, who widened their eyes and looked back, trembling.


    They saw He Jingyan¡¯s cold face, and they gasped, breaking out in cold sweat.


    ¡®Damn it! How long has the Colonel been standing behind us?¡¯


    They were frightened like the soldier who say He Jingyan first.


    ¡°Great. You are getting out of control. You dare to keep booze and gamble! You even make fun of me! You look bored with the unit. Do you want to take a trip to the deep of the forest?¡± There was frightening coldness in his voice.


    The soldiers didn¡¯t dare to speak, lowering their heads. They were having fun a moment ago, but now they had to pay for the price.

 Chapter 394

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Now you are silent. Don¡¯t you dare to speak?¡±


    He Jingyan gave a low shout, frowning at the soldiers that lowered their heads. After all, it was forbidden to hide booze in the unit.


    An Yan¡¯s soldiers watched the scene and got scared. They didn¡¯t dare to stay, so they got in the line and left.


    An Yan was surprised to see his soldiers go back to drilling when he came to take a rest.


    Yan Chengyu was the only one who stayed behind. He sat on the stone stool, legs crossed.


    ¡°Leave them alone. They are a bunch of cowards,¡± Yan Chengyu said with a smile and raised his eyebrows at An Yan, patting the seat next to him.


    An Yan ignored him and sat opposite him, looking at He Jingyan, who was scolding the soldiers not far away.


    Although he was curious about what had happened, An Yan did not go over and interfered. After all, He Jingyan was there, and An Yan didn¡¯t think he was needed.


    Yan Chengyu frowned, but he was not angry. He got up and went to sit beside An Yan.


    An Yan was not surprised as he knew that Yan Chengyu would come over. He didn¡¯t move away and continued to look at He Jingyan and the soldiers.


    ¡°Do I make you nervous?¡± Yan Chengyu spoke calmly with a trace of smile.


    ¡°Why do you think I feel nervous about you?¡± An Yan continued to ignore Yan Chengyu. His voice was cold as if he didn¡¯t like Yan Chengyu.


    It made sense. Yan Chengyu made a pass at him and kissed him. He even had broken his dormitory door. How could An Yan like him?


    Moreover, An Yan was a Top, and he knew that a man like Yan Chengyu wouldn¡¯t be a Bottom, so he would never let Yan Chengyu continue to chase him.


    He was afraid that Yan Chengyu would take advantage of him, as he knew Yan Chengyu was better than him in fighting.


    Besides, he preferred cute Bottoms like Xiao Ling than dangerous men like Yan Chengyu.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you nervous? Why don¡¯t you look at me when I get near you? You must be shy and nervous!¡± Yan Chengyu twisted the truth. He knew that An Yan detested him, but he liked to tease An Yan when the latter rejected him.


    ¡°Shy at seeing you?¡± An Yan frowned because he didn¡¯t like the way Yan Chengyu spoke to him.  He always smiled and spoke meaningfully, which upset Yan Chengyu as if An Yan was playing him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you see I hate you?¡± An Yan looked at Yan Chengyu with usual coldness, as if he was disgusted.


    However, Yan Chengyu was not angry. He gave a faint smile instead.¡±Captain An, don¡¯t you know hatred is built on the basis of liking?¡± He joked and handed the water to An Yan.


    However, An Yan ignored him without taking the water.


    That upset Yan Chengyu, who suddenly said, ¡°Captain An Yan, do you like me to feed you with my mouth?¡±


    An Yan got angry. Yan Chengyu was his subordinate, but he threatened An Yan when An Yan didn¡¯t listen to him.


    ¡°Do you need me to count to three?¡± Yan Chengyu smiled menacingly.


    An Yan grabbed the water from his hand angrily, raised his head and drank it. After that, he thrust the bottle in Yan Chengyu¡¯s arms. ¡°Are you satisfied?¡± He said angrily.

 Chapter 395

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so angry, Captain An Yan. I mean well. I give you water because I¡¯m afraid that you are so thirsty that you¡¯ll ruin your health,¡± Yan Chengyu said with a smile.


    ¡®You mean well?¡¯


    An Yan sneered.


    ¡®You mean well when pigs fly.¡¯


    ¡°What, you don¡¯t believe me? I¡¯m so kind.¡±


    ¡°In that case, there are no bad guys in the world.¡± An Yan rolled his eyes. Suddenly, he got up and went up to He Jingyan, who beckoned him to come.


    ¡°Damn it. Why does He Jingyan interrupt me when I¡¯m teasing my wife?¡±


    Yan Chengyu scratched his hair impatiently, upset with He Jingyan. However, He went over to see if Xu Yangyi was better.


    ¡°Hello, Colonel.¡± An Yan quickly saluted at He Jingyan and then lowered his head at Xu Yangyi, ¡°Hello, Yangyi.¡±


    However, Xu Yangyi did not see it. He was looking at Yan Chengyu who was walking towards them.


    ¡°Brother Chengyu?¡± He seemed surprised.


    He paused. ¡®Yan Xingwei is here, so is Chengyu. What is going on?¡¯


    Seeing Xu Yangyi was puzzled, Yan Chengyu explained, ¡°I happen to be a soldier here.¡± After he spoke, he paused. ¡®Yangyi should know that!¡¯


    Xu Yangyi asked curiously, ¡°Why is Yan Xingwei here?¡±


    ¡°Did you meet him?¡±


    ¡°Yes, in the infirmary.¡±


    In the infirmary? Yan Chengyu narrowed his eyes and then glanced at He Jingyan, who looked at him coldly as if warning him not to say anything.


    ¡®Yangyi is wearing the hospital gown, which means he has just woke up. The Colonel warns me, and Yangyi allows the Colonel to carry him. It¡¯s very likely that Yangyi has lost his memory. He doesn¡¯t remember Xingwei and I are here.¡®


    ¡®Looks like this medicine can really make people lose their memory. I wonder if Si Lifa still has this medicine. I want to use it on An Yan.¡¯


    Yan Chengyu was thinking of this evil thing. Since He Jingyan warned him not to talk too much, he wouldn¡¯t do that. After all, He Jingyan owed him this favor and would repay it later.


    An Yan knew that the medicine had a side effect and Xu Yangyi would have a temporary amnesia after the injection. Seeing that Xu Yangyi was much gentler than usual, he guessed a little and didn¡¯t speak much.


    ¡°Ask them to run two hundred circles around the ground as the punishment. They are not allowed to eat and sleep tomorrow. You supervise it personally.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Colonel.¡±


    An Yan took the order and quickly ordered the soldiers to run.


    The soldiers let out a sigh of relief. They¡¯d rather take punishment than standing in front of He Jingyan in fear.


    But Xu Yangyi suddenly said, ¡°Will you stop punishing them if I ask you not to do so?¡±


    Perhaps he said that because he thought it was good fun, or he wanted to test if He Jingyan would  really listen to him.


    Xu Yangyi knew that disciplines were very important in the unit, but now he wanted to see how much He Jingyan loved him.


    He Jingyan paused. In the past, Xu Yangyi knew that he couldn¡¯t interfere with the affairs in the unit.


    ¡°What, didn¡¯t you say I¡¯m your wife? Why don¡¯t you listen to me?¡±


    Although the soldiers were happy, they complained inwardly, ¡®Xu Yangyi, you¡¯re wrong. Wives should listen to husbands.¡¯


    But how could they say it? They were waiting for Xu Yangyi to save them.

 Chapter 396

    ¡°Yangyi, this is serious. Please don¡¯t make things difficult for the Colonel.¡±


    An Yan noticed something was wrong, so he quickly came over to help He Jingyan.


    Xu Yangyi glanced at him lazily. ¡°I¡¯m the wife of the Colonel. Do you listen to me?¡±


    An Yan didn¡¯t know what Xu Yangyi wanted to do. He was startled, but he saluted respectfully. ¡°You are the wife of the Colonel, and I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±


    ¡°Okay, then you step aside.¡± An Yan and the soldiers were stunned.


    Xu Yangyi looked at He Jingyan and said, ¡°It¡¯s hot outside. Hurry up and make a decision. I don¡¯t want to be burnt to death,¡± he said lazily.


    He Jingyan frowned. Xu Yangyi was being unreasonable, not like his usual self.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you have no idea that I¡¯m like this.¡± Xu Yangyi smiled.


    ¡®He looks upset. It seemed that I¡¯ve never been difficult with him.¡¯


    ¡®Did I really listen to him before?¡¯


    ¡®No, no, this man likes to take advantage of me. I couldn¡¯t possibly listen to him.¡¯


    He Jingyan was unhappy at first, but after Xu Yangyi spoke, he smiled. ¡°Well, since my wife pities the soldiers. How can I not support you?¡±


    He Jingyan understood why Xu Yangyi did this. He wanted to test how much he valued him.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to run. Continue to rest!¡±


    The soldiers were so grateful that they almost knelt down at Xu Yangyi. After all, He Jingyan had never made an exception before.


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you unhappy just now? Why do you suddenly change your mind?¡± Xu Yangyi asked with indifference. He didn¡¯t seem too surprised. Perhaps he subconsciously had this impression.


    ¡°Can I not listen to my wife¡¯?¡± He Jingyan pinched Xu Yangyi¡¯s cheek and said.


    Xu Yangyi instinctively slapped He Jingyan¡¯s hand away. ¡°Don¡¯t treat me like a child.¡± Strangely, he was not angry. He just didn¡¯t like He Jingyan pinching him like that. He got steadier than before.


    Everyone was surprised. After all, they knew Xu Yangyi had been hot-tempered before.


    ¡°Wife, are you satisfied?¡± He Jingyan asked with a smile.


    Xu Yangyi said lazily, ¡°I¡¯m bored, I¡¯m not playing anymore. I¡¯m going to eat. I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I will take you to the cafeteria.¡± He Jingyan stole a kiss. He expected Xu Yangyi to slap him, but Xu Yangyi rolled his eyes and sneered. ¡°You are so shameless. Did I really take a fancy to you?¡±


    Xu Yangyi had just woken up and his strength hadn¡¯t recovered yet. so he spoke gently without hitting He Jingyan.


    He Jingyan was so fond of Xu Yangyi that he wished he could have him now, but Xu Yangyi hadn¡¯t recovered yet, so he couldn¡¯t do any of such things.


    ¡°I¡¯m not joking! Wife, you liked my character back then,¡± He Jingyan lied without blushing.


    How could Xu Yangyi believe him? He ignored him.


    He looked at An Yan and said, ¡°Your name is An Yan, right? Are you the Captain?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± An Yan quickly stepped forward and saluted.


    ¡°Stop being so polite. It¡¯s really annoying,¡± Xu Yangyi said impatiently.


    He got straight to the point. ¡°Get back to your own business.¡±


    The soldiers and An Yan paused. Yan Chengyu reacted and immediately lined up, shouting at the soldiers to run.


    The soldiers knew that they were fooled by Xu Yangyi.


    ¡®Yangyi, how could you trick us like this?¡¯

 Chapter 397

    ¡°Damn it. You¡¯ve fooled me.¡±


    Xu Yangyi glared at He Jingyan.


    He meant that He Jingyan agreed with him because He Jingyan had long seen that Xu Yangyi would not really ask him to spare the soldiers; he was just testing on He Jingyan.


    ¡°I know well about you. Although you don¡¯t speak your mind, you know what you are doing and will not make things difficult for me.¡± He Jingyan lifted Xu Yangyi up a bit to stop him from falling.


    But Xu Yangyi mocked him, ¡°I wonder who was so cold at first. Didn¡¯t you see through my trick later? Don¡¯t pretend that you¡¯ve known me from the beginning.¡±


    Xu Yangyi ridiculed He Jingyan with a sneer.


    He Jingyan knew that he couldn¡¯t hide it from Xu Yangyi anyway, so he didn¡¯t argue. When he was about to ask Xu Yangyi what he wanted to eat, he heard a voice behind him. ¡°Colonel, the Second Lieutenant asks you to go to the office, saying he needs to discuss about Country Z with you.¡±


    It was Nan Xiao, who attempted to kill Xu Yangyi and thought he was not exposed.


    Being interrupted, He Jingyan frowned and glanced coldly at Nan Xiao who was following him with an irritated face.


    Nan Xiao was shocked by He Jingyan¡¯s gaze and quickly lowered his head.


    He glanced at Xu Yangyi from the corner of his eye and then gritted his teeth.


    ¡®He has been unconscious for so long. Why does he suddenly wake up? He is so lucky.¡¯


    ¡®But it doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯ve heard that he has lost his memory. Since I will have time to deal with him, I¡¯m not in a hurry.¡¯


    When Nan Xiao stole a peek at him, Xu Yangyi saw it.


    However, he glanced at Nan Xiao with a poker face and smirked.


    ¡®Although I don¡¯t know who he is, I instinctively don¡¯t like this man.¡¯


    ¡°You go to work. I¡¯ll go to the cafeteria myself.¡± Xu Yangyi struggled and got out of He Jingyan¡¯s arms.


    He Jingyan didn¡¯t want to let go of Xu Yangyi at first, but if he talked about Country Z with Long Chen, he would definitely talk about Country T. If Xu Yangyi went with him, he couldn¡¯t discuss it with Long Chen.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll get Ji Guangming to take care of you.¡± When He Jingyan was about to order Nan Xiao to get Ji Guangming, Xu Yangyi stopped him.


    He said lazily, ¡°Isn¡¯t there a soldier here? Just let him look after me. I don¡¯t want to wait.¡±


    He Jingyan shuddered. After all, Xu Yangyi had lost his memory and did not remember that Nan Xiao was the enemy¡¯s spy in the unit.


    ¡®He paused with a worried look. It¡¯s interesting. Is there anything wrong with this soldier in front of me? Can¡¯t let him get near me?¡¯


    ¡®It means good fun, right?¡¯


    ¡®Looks like it won¡¯t be too boring!¡¯


    ¡°Lead the way. I¡¯m starving to death.¡¯


    Xu Yangyi urged Nan Xiao, who was also stunned. He was about to walk away, but He Jingyan grabbed his wrist, saying, ¡°Wife.¡±


    He Jingyan sounded a little worried. He was worried that Xu Yangyi would be alone with Nan Xiao.


    Although Nan Xiao couldn¡¯t do anything to Xu Yangyi alone, he had a way to hurt Xu Yangyi who was still weak.


    ¡°What are you worried about? I¡¯m just going to the cafeteria.¡± Xu Yangyi smiled at He Jingyan indifferently. To relax He Jingyan, he suddenly tiptoed and kissed He Jingyan¡¯s lips with a mature smile.


    He Jingyan was startled, and his heart kept thumping. He seemed to have fallen in love with this new Xu Yangyi.

 Chapter 398

    ¡°Wife, how can you be so cute?¡± He Jingyan pulled Xu Yangyi into his arms and held him tight.


    Xu Yangyi was dumbfounded. He didn¡¯t know why He Jingyan suddenly hugged him so excitedly.


    Xu Yangyi instinctively got annoyed and started to be violent. He pushed He Jingyan away hard and shouted, ¡°Are you nuts? You¡¯ve scared me to death. Let go!¡±


    His gentleness was like a flash in the pan.


    However, He Jingyan had long been used to Xu Yangyi¡¯s rudeness, so he wouldn¡¯t let go of him. Instead, he held Xu Yangyi tightly and lifted him off the ground.


    This was the first time that Xu Yangyi had realized he was so short that He Jingyan could lift him off the ground with a casual hug.


    Nan Xiao watched and dug his fingernails into his palm hard. He looked at Xu Yangyi with scary red eyes.


    ¡®Damn you, Xu Yangyi.¡¯


    But what could he do? Did he dare to punch Xu Yangyi? He would be killed by He Jingyan in that way.


    Moreover, he always wanted to keep his perfect side in front of He Jingyan, so he would not act recklessly.


    However, He Jingyan had known who he was and couldn¡¯t have any good opinions of him.


    Nan Xiao had been an undercover beside He Jingyan for two years, but the latter had no feelings for him.


    ¡°Damn it. He Jingyan, let go of me!¡±


    Xu Yangyi had been struggling with He Jingyan but in vain.


    Nan Xiao cleared his throat lightly and pretended to be calm, ¡°Colonel, the Second Lieutenant is waiting for you.¡±


    He kindly reminded He Jingyan, wishing secretly to separate the couple.


    Xu Yangyi in his anger somehow glanced at Nan Xiao from the corner of his eye. He noticed that Nan Xiao seemed to hold grudges against him, and he got more curious.


    He started to look closely at Nan Xiao and saw the marks of fingernails in his palms. He got intrigued.


    ¡®Does this soldier like He Jingyan?¡¯


    After Xu Yangyi made this bold guess, he glanced back at He Jingyan. Suddenly, he smiled sweetly and said, ¡°Husband~.¡± His voice was as sweet as honey.


    He Jingyan was shocked by the way that Xu Yangyi addressed him. He suddenly had an inkling that Xu Yangyi wanted to deal with someone.


    He was right, but Xu Yangyi wanted to deal with Nan Xiao, who was furious, instead of him.


    ¡°Husband, I¡¯m tired. Carry me back to the infirmary and have the food sent to me there. You won¡¯t eat with me at the cafeteria after all. I will feel lonely there.¡±


    He said sweetly and leaned in He Jingyan¡¯s arms, wrapping He Jingyan¡¯s neck with both arms like a delicate beauty.


    He Jingyan was wondering if this was a new punishment game.


    Xu Yangyi would never say such words in the past, nor would he hold his neck in this way.


    He was afraid that if he cooperated with Xu Yangyi, he would be slapped.


    The slapping was hurting, and He Jingyan was scared sometimes.


    ¡®Does he change after he lost his memory?¡¯


    He Jingyan looked at Xu Yangyi in confusion. For the first time, he couldn¡¯t guess what his wife wanted to do!

 Chapter 399

    Seeing Xu Yangyi seducing He Jingyan in this way, Nan Xiao felt that his brain was about to explode. His face was getting darker, and he clenched his fists.


    Xu Yangyi kept watching from the corner of his eye. For some reason, Nan Xiao¡®s frustration pleased him.


    ¡®Ayayaya! He¡¯s angry. He must like He Jingyan!¡¯


    ¡®That¡¯s why I hated him so much at first sight. He is my rival in love! I might have played tricks on him before.¡¯


    Xu Yangyi felt delighted. Nan Xiao was unlucky to have such a rival.


    He Jingyan did not responded to Nan Xiao and kept looking at Xu Yangyi.


    ¡°Are you deaf? I asked you to carry me to the infirmary. Why are you staying here?¡± Xu Yangyi finally showed his true color.


    ¡®Damn it. I¡¯m so straightforward, yet he hasn¡¯t reacted.¡¯


    ¡®Wait. Didn¡¯t I ever talk to him this way before?¡¯


    Xu Yangyi¡¯s face darkened again. If he had talked so sweetly before, he would rather die.


    He Jingyan noticed that Xu Yangyi was glancing at Nan Xiao just now, and now Xu Yangyi was even angry at him. He finally realized that Xu Yangyi¡¯s aim was to anger Nan Xiao.


    ¡®He has lost his memory, but he is still well aware of something.¡¯


    Since Xu Yangyi took initiative, He Jingyan would not miss such a good opportunity. He lifted him up and held him tightly, kissing him.


    Xu Yangyi paused. At first he had thought that He Jingyan just accidentally touched him with his lips. After a while, he knew what had happened and flew into rage. ¡°Do you want to die?¡± He went back to his usual self and slapped He Jingyan.


    His character wouldn¡¯t be changed by temporary amnesia, so He Jingyan had expected the slapping.


    He was surprised to find that he felt relieved. Perhaps that was because Xu Yangyi behaved in a normal way.


    ¡°Wife, didn¡¯t you flirt with me first? Why are you angry?¡± He leaned forward to kiss Xu Yangyi again.


    Seeing the approaching lips, Xu Yangyi cursed and pushed He Jingyan¡¯s face away hard with his hands.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t flirting with you! I just wanted to let you carry me back to the infirmary.¡±


    He cursed as he tried to push away He Jingyan, who kept leaning shamelessly.


    Xu Yangyi was frustrated as he couldn¡¯t push him away. ¡®This damn uncle is shameless.¡¯


    He was right. He Jingyan was indeed shameless when he was with him.


    ¡°He Jingyan, you bastard! Don¡¯t get so near! Leave me alone!¡± Xu Yangyi kept cursing, but it sounded like sweet words to He Jingyan.


    ¡°Just one more kiss, just once. After this kiss, I promise that I won¡¯t mess with you.¡± He Jingyan coaxed.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you. I just woke up, and you have kissed me secretly so many times.¡± Xu Yangyi kept pushing He Jingyan away from him.


    ¡°You used to like me to kiss you. I do this for you.¡±


    Xu Yangyi knew He Jingyan was shameless, so he did not believe him.


    ¡°I was not blind. I don¡¯t think I liked it before.¡±


    They kept playing the push-and-kiss game, which definitely angered Nan Xiao.

 Chapter 400

    ¡°I was wondering why you didn¡¯t hurry to up and go to my wife. It turns out that you¡¯re making out with yours.¡±


    Zuo Bo suddenly said behind them. He lazily took a puff of smoke and then looked at He Jingyan and Xu Yangyi.


    Being interrupted by Zuo Bo, He Jingyan looked sullen. He stopped teasing Xu Yangyi and let him go.


    After Xu Yangyi got free, he immediately gave He Jingyan a heavy slap.


    ¡°Damn you! I told you to let go, but you don¡¯t listen to me. You don¡¯t want to live, do you?¡±


    He Jingyan touched his cheek pitifully and whined, ¡°Wife, can you show me some mercy next time? You slap me so hard that you might kill me one day.¡±


    He looked so wretched that Xu Yangyi was softened up, as he had lost his memory.


    ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Xu Yangyi sounded suspicious.


    ¡°Yes, very.¡± He Jingyan continued to pretend.


    Xu Yangyi felt that he had gone too far, but he said, ¡°I hit you hard because you offended me. I won¡¯t hit you so hard next time.¡±


    Next time? Zuo Bo was amused.


    ¡®Has this chap lost his memory or changed his brains?¡¯


    Although Zuo Bo didn¡¯t speak his mind, Long Chen, who was standing beside him, could see him through with one glance, He gave him a cold look.


    But Zuo Bo teased, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Little Longlong? Are you angry that I was looking at others instead of you?¡±


    He raised his eyebrows and smiled playfully.


    He abruptly grabbed Long Chen¡¯s chin and was about to puffed the smoke at Long Chen¡¯s face. However, he was slower than Long Chen, who pressed his dagger against his neck.


    ¡°How deep do I have to cut your artery to make your blood spur out like a spring?¡±


    There was a slight smile on the corner of his mouth. He looked dangerously beautiful.


    A beauty was like a rose, a beautiful flower with hidden thorns.


    However, Zuo Bo was unruffled by the danger. Long Chen had taken out his dagger so many times that he had got used to it.


    Instead of stepping back, he gave an arrogant smile.


    He pinched Long Chen¡¯s mouth open and blew the smoke into his mouth. In the end, he licked Long Chen¡¯s lips and licked his own in an evil way, ¡°My Little Longlong is so sweet.¡±


    He laughed even though his neck was bleeding. However, it was only a small cut, as Long Chen didn¡¯t really cut his throat.


    He was the man of Long Chen, who wouldn¡¯t kill him.


    Zuo Bo knew that Long Chen would only injure him slightly, so he didn¡¯t retreat.


    For Zuo Bo, a small cut on the neck for a tease, it was worthwhile.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have the heat to hurt me, Little Longlong. If I die, no one will love you in the future.¡±


    Zuo Bo said shamelessly as usual.


    Being used to the way Zuo Bo spoke, Long Chen ignored him. He just glanced at him coldly.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why do you have an angry look on your face? Didn¡¯t I satisfy you last night?¡±


    Zuo Bo knew that Long Chen didn¡¯t want to talk to him, but every time he teased him like this, Long Chen would pay more attention to him. Therefore, Zuo Bo continued to tease and was about to puff the smoke at Long Chen¡¯s mouth. However, Long Chen had put the dagger against Zuo Bo¡¯s crotch.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want it anymore, just tell me,¡± Long Chen said coldly.

 Chapter 401

    This time, Zuo Bo raised his hand and surrendered. He didn¡¯t dare to make any more moves. After all, this thing was different from his neck. His neck could be healed from a small cut, but his little brother couldn¡¯t. His little brother would be ruined if Long Chen was careless.


    The sudden arrival of Zuo Bo and Long Chen startled Xu Yangyi.


    He was surprised by the way these two men got along.


    ¡®Damn it. What are they doing? What a bunch of perverts.¡¯


    ¡°Isn¡¯t there any normal person around you?¡± Xu Yangyi suddenly said.


    ¡®Did I stay with them before I lost my memory? And got along with them? Really?¡¯


    Xu Yangyi was freaked out by this thought, staring at Zuo Bo and Long Chen.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know these two people.¡± He Jingyan cleared himself out of the picture. Sometimes, he also couldn¡¯t stand the brutal way Zuo Bo and Long Chen got along.


    However, He Jingyan was not better than them, as he had been thinking about how to trick Xu Yangyi all day and then got slapped again and again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t complain. You are not much better than us.¡± Zuo Bo left Long Chen and took a puff of smoke lazily.


    Before he could finish, the cigarette in his hand was snatched by Long Chen, who tossed it aside.


    ¡°If you like to smoke so much, go back to your prison.¡±


    Long Chen seemed to be angry. He had told Zuo Bo from the beginning that he hated the smell of cigarettes.


    Zuo Bo had not smoked in front of him for a while, but he couldn¡¯t quit smoking at once. It would take some time.


    Besides, Zuo Bo didn¡¯t want to quit smoking now. As long as he smoked, Long Chen would get angry and talk to him, which rendered him more opportunities to flirt with Long Chen.


    It could be said that Zuo Bo was able to quit smoking, but he chose not to. He had his own reasons.


    ¡°Do you really want me to go back?¡± Zuo Bo asked Long Chen with a smile, as if saying, ¡°Do you bear to part with me?¡±


    Long Chen glanced at him with a poker face and said, ¡°Do you think I want a hooligan like you to stay?¡±


    He had an impassive face, as if he didn¡¯t feel anything about Zuo Bo¡¯s departure for the prison.


    Zuo Bo didn¡¯t get the expected response and frowned. ¡°Are you so eager for me to go back?¡±


    ¡°Where you are going is none of my business.¡± Long Chen remained cold.


    Although Zuo Bo was used to it, and he knew that Long Chen didn¡¯t mean what he said, he still felt hurt when Long Chen said the cold words.


    ¡°Okay, you like to be alone, and I¡¯ll satisfy you. I will go back to my prison and leave you alone.¡±


    After saying that, Zuo Bo left coldly without looking back.


    Long Chen paused. He had not expected Zuo Bo to leave without hesitation, as Zuo Bo never got angry before when he talked to Zuo Bo like this.


    ¡°Can¡¯t the two of you have a good talk? Why do you have to hurt each other so much every time?¡±


    He Jingyan was worried for the two of them. Long Chen was ruthless and never said sweet things. He did not care about Zuo Bo¡¯s feelings.


    However, Zuo Bo was exactly the kind of person whoi would not speak his mind even though he loved Long Chen so much.

 Chapter 402

    ¡°He can¡¯t stand it. It¡¯s his own business. It has nothing to do with me.¡±


    Long Chen remained cold without looking back at Zuo Bo, even though he was surprised and upset.


    How could He Jingyan not tell that? ¡®Does he think I don¡¯t know he cares about Zuo Bo?¡¯


    ¡°Zuo Bo hasn¡¯t gone far away. Go and catch him. Otherwise, you will be upset.¡± He Jingyan advised him.


    Long Chen frowned immediately. ¡°If he can¡¯t stand it, then he doesn¡¯t need to stay with me anymore.¡± Long Chen had an angry look, as if blaming Zuo Bo for leaving like this.


    He Jingyan was frustrated. ¡°All right. Do what you like. I don¡¯t want to intervene anymore. You guys are a headache to me.¡±


    After saying that, He Jingyan turned to Xu Yangyi and said, ¡°Wife, wait for me in the infirmary. I¡¯ll come to pick you up after I¡¯m done.¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and get lost. Cut the crap.¡±


    Xu Yangyi angrily yelled at him. He was still angry because He Jingyan always took advantage of him.


    ¡°Wife, it hurts me when you ask me to get lost! I¡¯m really hurt.¡± He Jingyan sighed, looking as if he was really heartbroken.


    Xu Yangyi ignored that and added, ¡°Then PLEASE get lost. Do you feel better with that now?¡±


    ¡®Damn it, he always pretends to be pitiful. Does he think I¡¯m a three-year-old child?¡¯


    ¡°Wife, you used not to be like this. You were very gentle. You prepared bath water for me and massaged me. You cared about me so much at that time.¡±


    He Jingyan continued to lie shamelessly. He pretended to be more pitiful.


    After all, Xu Yangyi had lost his memory. He didn¡¯t know if what He Jingyan said was true or not. And he didn¡¯t hate He Jingyan, but he didn¡¯t like He Jingyan to make out with him as well.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you will get in hot water if you continue like this. Worry about yourself and leave me alone.¡± Long Chen suddenly teased He Jingyan.


    If Xu Yangyi could recover his memory, he would definitely beat up He Jingyan after that.


    He Jingyan immediately gave Long Chen a warning look, beckoning him not to talk too much, afraid that Xu Yangyi would detect anything, but Xu Yangyi wasn¡¯t listening at the moment at all.


    ¡°Get back to your business, Uncle. Stop messing around here.¡± Xu Yangyi rolled his eyes at He Jingyan and headed for the infirmary.


    He said without looking back, ¡°Hey, get me some food. I¡¯m starving.¡± After saying that, he continued to walk leisurely.


    He was exactly ordering Nan Xiao with a ¡°Hey¡± to do that.


    His commanding tone irritated Nan Xiao, who couldn¡¯t resist and said with a forced smile. ¡°Okay, Yangyi.¡±


    Nan Xiao cursed inwardly, ¡°Damn you, Xu Yangyi, how dare you order me? I¡¯ll make you regret it.¡±


    However, he had to head for the cafeteria. After all, a barking dog wouldn¡¯t bite.


    ¡°Why do you let him stay with Xu Yangyi? Aren¡¯t you worried?¡± Long Chen watched Nan Xiao leave and asked He Jingyan.


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m worried, but I tested Yangyi just now, and he doesn¡¯t seem to like Nan Xiao, and he guards against him. So I¡¯m not afraid Yangyi will suffer any loss.¡±


    He Jingyan did not expect Xu Yangyi to be jealous, but he was cute when he got jealous! He Jingyan decided to play more tricks on Xu Yangyi when he lost his memory.

 Chapter 403

    ¡°I feel that you¡¯re thinking about something dangerous.¡± Long Chen glanced at He Jingyan and said.


    He Jingyan smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Yangyi is my wife. No matter what, I won¡¯t hurt him.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much. I mean you are the one in danger. Don¡¯t tell me that you don¡¯t know about your wife¡¯s violent temper. I wonder how he will react after he recovers his memory. Will you lose one hand or your little buddy in your crotch?¡±


    As he spoke, Long Chen glanced at He Jingyan and his crotch, as if he was looking forward to it.


    He Jingyan¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Can¡¯t you hope for something better?¡±


    ¡°I can. But you have gone too far playing tricks on your wife. I guess there will be a big fight, and I¡¯ll gather the soldiers to watch the show. Good luck, my Colonel.¡±


    Long Chen patted He Jingyan on the shoulder and looked as if he was supportive, but he was actually laughing in his mind.


    The thought of He Jingyan being beaten by Xu Yangyi in front of everyone amused him a lot.


    He Jingyan was displeased, sneering and fighting back. ¡°Are you sure you have the time to tease me now? Your man has run away, If you don¡¯t chase him, I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll be crying alone tonight.¡±


    The two of them started to ridicule each other and wouldn¡¯t stop until the other party flew into a rage.


    ¡°Okay, you win!¡± Long Chen gave in because he didn¡¯t want to think about Zuo Bo at this moment.


    He Jingyan apologized, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to say that.¡±


    He knew how important Zuo Bo was to Long Chen. He shouldn¡¯t have joked about it.


    Long Chen smiled at He Jingyan, as if saying there¡¯s no need to apologize for they were best friends.


    ¡°But I have to give you some advice. Don¡¯t get annoyed if I say too much. It won¡¯t work if you continue like this. If you love each other, go and see the parents. Although I don¡¯t think your parents will agree to this, you two can¡¯t continue like this. Marriage doesn¡¯t matter to Zuo Bo, but it means a lot to you. I hope that you could think more about yourself. Don¡¯t always make compromise with him. He is your man. If he can¡¯t even give you the promise, I will be worried about you if you stay with him.¡±


    Long Chen fell silent. It was not up to him. Zuo Bo had never explained about Long Qi to him. He was afraid that he had stepped in between the two of them, so he never dared to ask Zuo Bo what was going on between him and his brother.


    ¡°Right now, your wife¡¯s matter is more important. I can talk about this later. If¡­¡±


    Long Chen paused and took a deep breath. He looked away and said, ¡°If he doesn¡¯t like me when I am with him, then we can¡¯t talk about marriage. A lifetime is too long, and I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll regret it.¡±


    He Jingyan¡¯s eyes dimmed because he knew that Long Chen was concerned about the relationship between Zuo Bo and Long Qi. He wanted to explain this to Long Chen, but he was not very clear about what had happened. He was afraid that he would ruin Zuo Bo¡¯s plans if he did that.

 Chapter 404

    ¡°Although Zuo Bo is a bad guy, he loves you sincerely. I can assure you.¡±


    However, Long Chen sighed in distress, ¡°Can we not talk about him?¡±


    He looked at He Jingyan with pleading eyes. Evidently, he was disturbed.


    He Jingyan could no longer continue to put in a good word for Zuo Bo, so he said alright.


    The two of them were silent for a while before Long Chen said, ¡°Thank you, He Jingyan. Thank you.¡±


    He was grateful for his consolation.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. Aren¡¯t we best friends?¡±


    He Jingyan seemed to be affected by Long Chen at this moment, and his heart was heavy.


    ¡°The commanders have issued the order that we should go to support Country Z. I just received the order and came to report to you. We need to set off in three days.¡±


    Long Chen changed the topic, probably aware of He Jingyan¡¯s mood.


    ¡°There¡¯s news from Gong Cheng too. He says it¡¯s best to leave tomorrow. He can¡¯t wait to return to Country T. It is normal of him to miss his home country since he has left it for a dozen years.¡±


    Long Chen tried his best to regain his usual composure, but he still sounded sad.


    He Jingyan knew that, but he didn¡¯t point out. He felt distressed with Long Chen¡¯s voice.


    ¡°What about Xing Chen? Has he gone back to meet Ke Jie?¡± He Jingyan asked.


    ¡°Not yet. If he has met Ke Jie, he will definitely send us a message.¡±


    Long Chen glanced at He Jingyan and said, ¡°I am surprised that you released him and asked him to be our informant. Aren¡¯t you afraid that he will tell Ke Jie about it and set up a trap for us?¡±


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t dare because I have something on him.¡±


    Long Chen raised his eyebrows with interest. ¡°It seems that something that I don¡¯t know has happened.¡±


    ¡®That¡¯s why he let Xing Chen go back to Ke Jie and didn¡¯t worry if he would betray him. I thought He Jingyan has no plans for that. I was wrong. He is indeed He Jingyan.¡¯


    ¡°What about Nan Xiao? How are you gonna deal with him?¡±


    ¡®Even though he doesn¡¯t have anything against us, he is dangerous and we can¡¯t keep him.¡¯


    ¡°Let him follow us to Country Z. I¡¯d like to see how he and Ke Jie will deal with me there.¡±


    He Jingyan didn¡¯t take them seriously at all.


    ¡°It seems fun. Alright, we¡¯ll play with him.¡±


    Long Chen had returned to his usual self. At this moment, he smiled and looked like he couldn¡¯t wait for the show.


    ¡°After Xing Chen gets in contact with us, send someone to follow Ke Jie. I want to know his movements immediately.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will arrange it for you,¡± Long Chen answered with a smile. He knew He Jingyan would ask him to do that.


    He had worked with He Jingyan for so long that he knew what He Jingyan was thinking.


    ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll go back to my wife. If you don¡¯t have anything to do, go find Zuo Bo. I¡¯ll give you half a day off.¡±


    He Jingyan said casually. In fact, he deliberately let Long Chen have time to chase Zuo Bo, not wanting him to regret it.


    Long Chen¡¯s good mood grew heavy because of He Jingyan¡¯s words.


    He took a deep breath and said, ¡°No. If he wants to leave me, I¡¯ll let him go. I¡¯m not that important to him.¡±


    Long Chen left coldly.


    He Jingyan scratched his head impatiently and hated himself for talking too much, but he didn¡¯t have any ill intentions.

 Chapter 405

    Long Chen returned to his office and sorted out some documents. Only when the sky slowly darkened did he lean on the chair wearily and pinch the place between his eyebrows to relax.


    He didn¡¯t want to go back to his room because Zuo Bo was not there.


    Long Chen didn¡¯t think he would be hurt easily, but now he knew that he had overestimated himself.


    ¡°Did you go back to play with your female prisoners? Or¡­¡±


    His eyes darkened because he thought of Long Qi.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, what am I thinking about? It¡¯s none of my business that he goes to anyone. He has left me. I mean nothing to him. Why do I upset myself by forcing him to love me?¡±


    Long Chen tried to persuade himself, but he knew he was afraid that Zuo Bo would go to someone else, especially his younger brother Long Qi.


    ¡°Second Lieutenant, why haven¡¯t you gone back for a rest? It¡¯s eleven o¡¯clock.¡±


    A patrolling soldier saw Long Chen sitting at the desk in a daze and politely greeted him.


    Long Chen looked at the time and helplessly said yes, but he didn¡¯t get up.


    It was the first time that the soldier had seen Long Chen so weak, so he thought that Long Chen was sick and said, ¡°Shall I ask the doctor to come over?¡±


    ¡°No, thanks. Get back to your business.¡±


    Long Chen refused weakly.


    The soldier didn¡¯t dare to say anything and obediently left. He looked back at Long Chen with concern.


    ¡°Did he quarrel with Warden Zuo Bo?¡± He muttered and looked back at Long Chen again.


    ¡°Forget it. It¡¯s not my business. I guess he¡¯ll be fine soon. I¡¯d better patrol now.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You look confused.¡±


    Suddenly, another soldier came up and looked at the first soldier evilly.


    ¡°Damn you.¡± The first soldier retorted straight back and gave the second soldier a punch for teasing him. He said in confusion, ¡°How does it feel to date a man? The Colonel is fine, for he has got married. But the Second Lieutenant and Warden Zuo Bo are different. They are not in a relationship, nor are they married. Why are they clinging to each other every day?¡±


    ¡°Do you really want to know?¡± The second soldier smiled maliciously.


    ¡°Yes. What, you know how it feels?¡± The first soldier copied him and raised his eyebrows.


    The second soldier smiled. ¡°Follow me to the woods and I¡¯ll tell you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s dark there with so many mosquitoes. Why are we going there? Why can¡¯t you tell me here?¡± The first soldier didn¡¯t think too much. He just felt that there were too many mosquitoes and didn¡¯t want to go.


    ¡°Do you want to know or not? Forget it. I¡¯m leaving.¡± The second soldier pretended to be angry and was about to leave.


    The first soldier was confused. He didn¡¯t know why the other man was angry.


    ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ll go!¡± Although he gave in, he kept nagging, ¡°Why can¡¯t we talk here? Why do we have to go to such a dark place?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s convenient to do things in a dark place!¡± the second soldier raised his eyebrows evilly at the first soldier.


    However, the first soldier didn¡¯t get him, asking, ¡°What¡¯s up? Something wrong with your eyebrows?¡±


    The man sighed and pulled him away.


    When they arrived at the woods, the second soldier started to grope the first soldier.


    Then they had a conversation.


    ¡°Hey, why are you taking off my pants? Why are you groping me?¡±


    ¡°Hush. Be quiet. Otherwise, we¡¯ll be discovered. Bend down.¡±


    ¡°Damn you. What the heck do you want? Let go¡­¡±

 Chapter 406

    ¡°What else do I want? Don¡¯t you want to know what is the fun between men? I¡¯m teaching you.¡±


    The man said with a serious face while groping the lower part of Shang Xuan.


    Shang Xuan broke out in cold sweat because of the pain. ¡°Damn it. Wu Jing, are you nuts? We are not talking about the same thing. Do you think I¡¯m a fool? Stop it.¡±


    He started punching and kicking, but he lost his balance and fell to the ground. Wu Jing took the chance and got on top of him.


    ¡°Then why did you follow me to the woods? Aren¡¯t you thinking of the same thing as me?¡± Wu Jing said with suppressed desire.


    ¡°Damn you. If I had known that you¡¯re so filthy, I would have killed you, let alone follow you here!¡±


    ¡®Why does he suddenly behave like this? Is he affected by the Colonel and the others?¡¯


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go find other men if you want to give it a try? We grew up together, and how could you do this to me?¡±


    Wu Jing sighed, for he could do nothing with Shang Xuan.


    ¡°Are you a fool? I¡¯m trying it not because I am curious about it. If I didn¡¯t like you, I wouldn¡¯t have been aroused by your hard body.¡±


    ¡®Since middle school, I¡¯ve been fantasizing about you. I dare not tell you, lest you get scared.¡¯


    ¡°I like you too, but I don¡¯t have the same feelings as you. Have you been influenced by the Colonel?¡±


    Shang Xuan was innocent. Wu Jing had made it clear with him, but he still didn¡¯t get it.


    ¡°Cut the crap. Are you willing to do it with me or not?¡±


    Wu Jing got straight to the point for he knew that it was a waste of time to explain to Shang Xuan, who was slow to respond.


    ¡°Of course not! Are you nuts?¡± Shang Xuan was furious, wishing to kill Wu Jing.


    ¡°Let me ask you again, are you willing or not? Tell me now.¡± Wu Jing didn¡¯t seem to hear Shang Xuan¡¯s refusal, asking again.


    ¡°Damn you. I told you I don¡¯t want to. My bottom is not used this way. Let go.¡±


    They started to fight on the ground, and neither of them gave in.


    Suddenly, they heard a lazy voice. ¡°Can¡¯t you guys find a secret place to do this? This is a place for loafing and smoking.¡±


    They were startled by the voice from middle distance, and looked up at the speaker.


    They saw Yan Chengyu sit there smoking and staring at them. It seemed that he had been watching for a long time. Next to him was An Yan, who was also smoking.


    An Yan was not staring at them like Yan Chengyu. He just glanced at them with a lack of interest, put out his cigarette, and left.


    Yan Chengyu did not follow him. There was a red palm print on his face.


    A few minutes ago, Yan Chengyu saw An Yan walking alone into the woods and he secretly followed.


    After he caught up with An Yan, he made a pass at him as usual, but An Yan was tough and slapped him on the spot.


    Before anything happened, Wu Jing brought Shang Xuan over.


    At first, they thought the two soldiers were having a fight, but it turned out that Wu Jing was trying to take advantage of Shang Xuan.


    Yan Chengyu lit up a cigarette and sat down,watching them.

 Chapter 407

    Shang Xuan was thin-skinned and blushed. He kicked at the crotch of Wu Jing who was on top of him, pushed him away and left.


    He walked for a while before he looked back at Wu Jing. ¡°I¡¯ll give you hell after you go back to the dormitory.¡±


    Wu Jing failed to get what he desired, and the corner of his mouth twitched. He clutched at his crotch and groaned in pain. ¡°I¡¯m done for. He is angry.¡±


    ¡°Definitely. You are seen by others. How can he not get angry?¡± Yan Chengyu said leisurely to Wu Jing and continued to puff out the smoke lazily.


    Wu Jing immediately narrowed his eyes. ¡°How long have you been watching?¡±


    He got up and walked towards Yan Chengyu.


    ¡°From the beginning.¡± Yan Chengyu looked at the time and said leisurely, ¡°For five or six minutes.¡±


    Wu Jing was not angry, sighing, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell us? You¡¯ve been watching for such a long time. If I had made it just now, would you really stay here and watch?¡±


    He sat down beside Yan Chengyu and asked for a cigarette.


    Yan Chengyu lit the cigarette for him and suddenly smiled. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? I could have prepared Captain An Yan for that by showing him the scene.¡±


    Wu Jing laughed, ¡°You really fancy our Captain An Yan? Are you serious? He is a T. Do you want him to get on top of you?¡±


    He realized he was wrong after he spoke. He looked at Yan Chengyu in surprise, ¡°You don¡¯t want to get on top of Captain An Yan, do you?!¡±


    ¡°Why not? What¡¯s wrong with that?¡± Yan Chengyu smiled.


    ¡°Are you serious? Captain An Yan is a tough man. Will he let you do that as you like?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fun just because he won¡¯t let me.¡± Yan Chengyu looked at Wu Jing with a broad smile.


    ¡°Damn you. You are disgusting.¡±


    Wu Jing couldn¡¯t say anything as he was in no position to scold Yan Chengyu. Shang Xuan was not a pushover, and it was difficult to get him as well.


    ¡°Why are they so difficult these days? What are they afraid of?¡±


    Wu Jing was baffled, but he had never thought that Shang Xuan didn¡¯t like him at all.


    Yan Chengyu suddenly shook his head and sighed, ¡°Bro, be patient. If they are unwilling, we have to coax them into it. Otherwise, it won¡¯t be fun.¡±


    Wu Jing was speechless. ¡°That¡¯s like taming a pet. You are doing it just out of your own interest.¡±


    Suddenly, he pitied An Yan. ¡®Why is he so unlucky to meet Yan Chengyu? This man is not only smart but also dangerous. Fortunately, Yan Chengyu doesn¡¯t like Shang Xuan. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t be able to beat him.¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯ll make it clear with you. Don¡¯t fancy Shang Xuan. He is mine!¡± As if worried, Wu Jing warned Yan Chengyu.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I am not interested in a natural B. I like Captain An Yan, who is hot-tempered and gives me the sense of achievement.


    His smile looked dangerous in Wu Jing¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°I think you¡¯d better leave Captain An Yan alone. He is horrible when he¡¯s angry.¡±


    He was worried about Yan Chengyu, who said with a smile, ¡°Who knows? How do I know if he is willing or not if I don¡¯t try?¡±


    Wu Jing¡¯s face darkened, and he quickly left. Yan Chengyu had a dangerous expression, and Wu Jing was afraid that he would be hurt by Yan Chengyu.

 Chapter 408

    Yan Chengyu could tell that Wu Jing was scared of him, and he was amused, saying, ¡°I don¡¯t recycle trash here.¡±


    He belittled Wu Jing and smoked leisurely.


    After a while, he impatiently stroked hair and sighed, ¡°Why can¡¯t I conquer him? Did I use the wrong method? Or am I so gentle that he thinks I am a coward and doesn¡¯t like me?¡±


    Yan Chengyu suddenly became annoyed. He racked his brain, but he couldn¡¯t figure out why An Yan didn¡¯t like him.


    ¡°You are pestering An Yan every day. It¡¯s strange that he will fall for your trick!¡±


    He heard Long Chen¡¯s voice from afar.


    Long Chen didn¡¯t intend to spy on them. He wanted to take a walk to ease his vexation. He didn¡¯t expect to see Wu Jing almost get Shang Xuan when he came out of his office. He fell in deep thoughts and just stood there still.


    He stood there still, because the sight of Wu Jing reminded him of Zuo Bo.


    When Zuo Bo made a pass at him before, he was also shameless and overbearing.


    Yan Chengyu was surprised to see Long Chen, who went out of his way to advise him.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Second Lieutenant? Did you have a fight with Warden Zuo Bo?¡±


    Yan Chengyu teased Long Chen when he saw the latter was sulky.


    Long Chen lowered his eyes and said wistfully, ¡°It would be much easier if we just had a fight.¡±


    ¡®This time he left because I crossed him. I was wrong, but it¡¯s too late to regret it. It¡¯s so late now. He should have arrived at the prison.¡¯


    He looked at the gate with evident sorrow in his eyes.


    Yan Chengyu got serious at sight of Long Chen¡¯s sad face, thinking that something irreparable must have happened. Otherwise, Long Chen wouldn¡¯t have had that desperate look.


    ¡°If it¡¯s just a small bicker, go and apologize to him. He is a man, who would like his beloved one to occasionally say something sweet to him. He will know you care about him if you do that.¡±


    Yan Chengyu made his suggestion. He might be hoping for An Yan to coax him as well at the moment.


    After he spoke, he smiled and said, ¡°Sorry, I said the wrong words. Please forget it!¡±


    He probably thought it was a ridiculous idea.


    But Long Chen suddenly asked him, ¡°Do you want An Yan to coax you?¡±


    ¡®Does Zuo Bo also want me to coax him?¡¯


    Yan Chengyu stopped smoking as if he was surprised that Long Chen would ask this question.


    ¡°A little bit. After all, there are times when I feel hurt.¡±


    ¡®Just like last time when I wanted to show off in front of him and let him know my strength, but I never imagined that An Yan was a member of Dragon Team.¡®


    He was deeply humiliated. An Yan ignored him after that incident, which mortified Yan Chengyu.


    For the first time in his life, he had felt helpless. It was also the first time that he had been so eager to win a person¡¯s affection. He was serious with An Yan.


    ¡°Humans are indeed strange creatures, right? We never talk about what we care most about, but we keep rambling on things we don¡¯t mind.¡±


    ¡®Well, I guess I am not sophisticated enough.¡¯

 Chapter 409

    ¡°Aren¡¯t we humans like this? We are complicated and awkward creatures.¡± Long Chen said bitterly.


    ¡®If we hadn¡¯t gone nasty because of Long Qi back then, we would¡¯ve been together already.¡¯


    ¡®What about you, Zuo Bo? What kind of feelings do you have for Long Qi? Do you like him the way I like you?¡¯


    ¡®Is this only the one-sided love of Long Qi?¡¯


    ¡®Sometimes, I wish this is only Long Qi¡¯s wishful thinking. But what has happened is irreversible. We can never change them, can we? No, we can¡¯t change them.¡¯


    ¡®I don¡¯t know what is going on between you and Long Qi and what kind of feelings you have for him. I can turn a blind eye and pretend that I don¡¯t know anything about it. So, can¡¯t you stay with me occasionally? Can you stay with me when I miss you? I¡¯m not asking too much from you, right, Zuo Bo?¡¯


    Suddenly, Long Chen¡¯s eyes were stinging. This was the first time he had felt like crying.


    ¡°If someone doesn¡¯t love you, should you let him go?¡±


    After a while, Long Chen asked with a heavy voice in great agnoy.


    However, Yan Chengyu didn¡¯t think so. He took a puff of his cigarette and said, ¡°If that person doesn¡¯t like you, he won¡¯t be around you. Of course, if you don¡¯t like that person, you won¡¯t let him wander around you. The answer is obvious, right? That means both sides have feelings for each other.¡±


    He looked at Long Chen who suddenly trembled and said, ¡°Warden Zuo Bo is deeply in love with you. Although he looks playful and has a bad mouth, a little sloppy and doesn¡¯t know what to say, people of good sense know that he is sincere to you. So don¡¯t think too much. He loves you. You are much better than me. Before I can get anywhere, my beloved one has detested me.¡±


    Yan Chengyu smiled bitterly, as if laughing at his embarrassment. He put out his cigarette and was about to leave.


    Long Chen suddenly smiled broadly, as if Yan Chengyu had convinced him.


    He said, ¡°You are good at talking sense into people, but why don¡¯t you do that to yourself? Love makes you blind as well.¡±


    After he spoke, he left Yan Chengyu.


    Yan Chengyu was confused. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ blind?¡±


    It was smart of him to persuade Long Chen, but it was silly of him not to analyze the situation between him and An Yan.


    If An Yan really hated him, he wouldn¡¯t allow Yan Chengyu to get near and take advantage of him.


    ¡°He¡¯s right. I¡¯m blinded by love!¡± Yan Chengyu covered his face with his hands in frustration. He seemed to have figured it out.


    After Long Chen left, he went to his office and said by the door, ¡°Good men are hard to find, and it is not easy to get one. I hope you wouldn¡¯t be hurt just like me.¡±


    Long Chen was not talking to himself. He knew that An Yan was watching from middle distance.


    He turned off the lights in the office and closed the door, heading to his room.


    ¡®Tomorrow I¡¯ll go see him. I need to take the chance.¡¯


    Long Chen smiled. After talking to Yan Chengyu, he relaxed a lot.


    After Long Chen left, An Yan lowered his eyes with an impassive face.


    He lit a cigarette and leaned against the wall. He was thinking of something.

 Chapter 410

    ¡°Do I like him?¡±


    An Yan murmured, thinking it was absurd. He probably thought that Yan Chengyu was just acting!


    ¡®He knew I was here, and he deliberately said those words. He is a scheming man.¡¯


    An Yan didn¡¯t believe that Yan Chengyu was sincere.


    Although he thought so and snorted, his legs were not under his control and he walked towards the direction where Yan Chengyu disappeared.


    But after walking for a while, he couldn¡¯t see Yan Chengyu.


    Just as he felt that he was ridiculous, he suddenly heard a loud thumping.


    An Yan stubbed out the cigarette and was about to dash towards the noise. Suddenly, he heard a furious voice.


    ¡°Brat, I told you, I¡¯m not interested in you. If you pounce on me again, I¡¯ll hit you!¡±


    It was Yan Chengyu. A soldier suddenly rushed toward him and said he liked him. After that, he threw Yan Chengyu down and started to take off his clothes when he sat on him. He even held Yan Chengyu¡¯s hand and guided him to touch his body.


    Yan Chengyu didn¡¯t like men, and he was only interested in An Yan. Therefore, this soldier pissed him off.


    He was beside himself with anger and threw the soldier onto the wall with all his might.


    The big noise that An Yan heard just now was the sound of the soldier falling down and crashing into something near him.


    The soldier on the ground suddenly started to cry. He looked pitiful.


    ¡°I know you don¡¯t like me, but Captain An Yan doesn¡¯t like you either! Why don¡¯t you give him up and get together with me? I¡¯ve been in love with you since you entered the unit.¡±


    The soldier had a lovely face and fair skin, totally different from the tough guys in the army.


    ¡°It is your own business that you like me. It has nothing to do with me.¡±


    For the first time, Yan Chengyu was annoyed. He dusted his clothes in disgust and looked sullen.


    ¡°But, I really like you. Why don¡¯t you accept me? Am I that bad?¡±


    The soldier cried harder when he saw Yan Chengyu¡¯s reaction. He looked so pitiful that anyone would like to hold him in his arms.


    ¡°Get lost before I¡¯m angry.¡± Yan Chengyu looked at the soldier with cold eyes.


    The soldier was scared. He straightened his clothes and scurried away.


    When he left, he suddenly glanced at the place where An Yan was, as if he knew An Yan was there.


    ¡°Damn it. Calamity.¡±


    Yan Chengyu frowned in anger.


    An Yan noticed something was wrong. When he was about to catch up with the soldier, he stepped on a twig on the ground and was discovered by Yan Chengyu.


    Yan Chengyu paused and he smiled at An Yan, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect our Captain An Yan to be interested in eavesdropping on others!¡±


    His face with a faint smile was back. His anger was gone instantly.


    An Yan glanced at him coldly without saying anything and started to walk away in front of Yan Chengyu. Suddenly, Yan Chengyu grabbed his wrist.


    ¡°I¡¯m talking to you. Don¡¯t ignore me like this, Captain An Yan.¡± Yan Chengyu seemed to feel hurt.


    However, An Yan remained indifferent, ¡°Let go.¡± His voice was cold.

 Chapter 411

    Yan Chengyu stopped frowning but he sighed.


    He pulled An Yan into his arms and said, ¡°Captain An Yan, tell me why you don¡¯t like me. I¡¯ll change.¡±


    This was the first time Yan Chengyu had belittled himself.


    An Yan pushed him away in disgust and replied, ¡°Why do you like me? I¡¯ll change.¡±


    The conversation sounded funny, but An Yan meant it since he didn¡¯t like joking.


    An Yan thought that the atmosphere would become cold after he said that, but Yan Chengyu suddenly smiled.


    He pulled An Yan into his arms and said with a faint smile, ¡°I like everything about you. I¡¯m bewitched by the way you talk, your coldness to me, and your warning glares. Captain An Yan, do you want to change all these?¡±


    If An Yan said that he would change, he would have to be nice to Yan Chengyu.


    Whether An Yan changed himself or not, he did not have any benefits at all. Yan Chengyu would be the one benefiting from it.


    ¡°Hoodlum.¡±


    An Yan knew that Yan Chengyu was playing tricks on him, so he cursed him.


    ¡°Then am I the first person who act like a hoodlum to you?¡±


    Yan Chengyu smiled and teased An Yan. He was complacent.


    An Yan immediately frowned. He hated the way Yan Chengyu looked at everything with a smile.


    ¡®Come on! How to make this man angry?¡¯


    He had been trying to annoy Yan Chengyu, but no matter how cold An Yan was to Yan Chengyu and how he disliked him, Yan Chengyu always had a casual smile on his face.


    ¡°Look! You saw it just now. I¡¯m very popular. You don¡¯t want me? Then I¡¯m going to be taken away! Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a pity?


    Yan Chengyu suddenly mentioned this, but An Yan looked at him coldly and said, ¡°I can¡¯t wait to see that.¡±


    There was no hesitation on his expression, as if he really didn¡¯t care.


    But Yan Chengyu smiled again. ¡°I won¡¯t be around you anymore, nor will I hand you water and massage you when you are tired. I won¡¯t even go to your dormitory and wait for you to wash up with me early in the morning. Don¡¯t you care about that?¡±


    He seemed like setting An Yan up.


    An Yan knew that Yan Chengyu had his own reasons to say this and tried to set him up, so he was very cautious.


    He smiled coldly. ¡°Do you think I will feel it¡¯s a pity to lose you? I¡¯m sorry, I really want you to be taken away by someone else. Stop talking to me here. I didn¡¯t tie your hands and feet. If you want to leave, just do it. ¡±


    At first, An Yan wanted to sneer at Yan Chengyu, but he somehow felt anger surging inside him as Yan Chengyu was speaking.


    Seeing that An Yan was getting angry, Yan Chengyu¡¯s smile deepened. Obviously, he was really plotting something.


    ¡°Do you feel nothing if I do everything that I did to you to the soldier just now? What if I only care about him but not you? You don¡¯t even care about it?¡±


    An Yan glared at Yan Chengyu impatiently, but before he could speak, Yan Chengyu continued, ¡°He will be mine from now on. I will only treat him well, kiss him, and sleep with him. Don¡¯t you think it matters to you? ¡±

 Chapter 412

    An Yan was about to blurt out that it meant nothing to him, but suddenly he paused. Maybe he had just realized what Yan Chengyu had said.


    He stared at Yan Chengyu in a daze.


    He wanted to shout angrily at Yan Chengyu that he didn¡¯t care at all and it had nothing to do with him.


    But the words stayed on the tip of his tongue. He somehow felt upset.


    ¡®It seems working.¡¯


    Yan Chengyu had known this would work on An Yan, and he smiled faintly.


    While An Yan was in a daze, Yan Chengyu held An Yan¡¯s waist and gently pulled him into his arms. They got closer.


    He raised An Yan¡¯s chin and made him meet his eyes. He smiled. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Captain An Yan, you seem to be baffled. Is it difficult to answer my question?¡±


    He clearly knew what was on An Yan¡¯s mind, but he still asked him on purpose. Evidently, he not only intended to play tricks on An Yan, but also to take pleasure in seeing An Yan¡¯s embarrassment.


    An Yan was shocked when Yan Chengyu suddenly said he wanted to treat someone else well. He didn¡¯t notice that Yan Chengyu was holding his waist and was very close to him.


    ¡®He will treat someone else well and kiss him?¡¯


    An Yan said inwardly, staring at Yan Chengyu.


    ¡®Wait, what does it have to do with me if he goes to someone else! If he wants to do that, let him do it. He has nothing to do with me.¡¯


    An Yan finally recovered from the shock.


    When he saw that Yan Chengyu was taking advantage of him and smirking at him, he immediately lifted his knees and attacked Yan Chengyu¡¯s crotch, scolding him, ¡°What a shameless hypocrite.¡±


    Although Yan Chengyu was shocked, he quickly dodged and got away from An Yan.


    He pretended to be aggrieved. ¡°Captain An Yan, you leaned to me proactively. Why do you suddenly hit me?¡±


    ¡°I leaned to you? Proactively?¡±


    An Yan knew that Yan Chengyu lied.


    ¡°I advise you to get out of here before I get angry.¡± An Yan was furious, no longer calm.


    Yan Chengyu just wanted to provoke An Yan to show another expression. Now that he had achieved his goal, he made a surrendering gesture and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get lost. Don¡¯t be angry, or you will get wrinkled.¡±


    He continued to tease An Yan playfully with a deepened smile.


    He put down his hands and casually put them in his pockets, walking past An Yan with a smile.


    An Yan suddenly let out a sigh of relief. Maybe he was just too annoyed.


    Suddenly, he was pulled back and lost his balance.


    He widened his eyes and was about to fight back, but his lips were covered.


    Who could kiss him at this moment? Naturally, it was Yan Chengyu, who kissed him secretly.


    He forced a passionate kiss on An Yan and then pecked on his lips a few times before he released him.


    In the end, he even kissed An Yan¡¯s forehead and whispered in his ear with a smile, ¡°Good night, my Captain An Yan.¡± His voice was charming.


    He even pinched An Yan¡¯s face before he went away, leaving An Yan rooted to the ground.


    Although Yan Chengyu had secretly kissed An Yan before, it was just a small kiss. He hadn¡¯t kissed An Yan so passionately before.


    After An Yan came back to reality, his face darkened.


    He wanted to fly into a rage, but Yan Chengyu had gone far away, so he could only clench his fists and scream angrily, ¡°Damn it, damn it!¡±


    But somehow, his heart was thumping. His indifference was gone.

 Chapter 413

    ¡°Wow, Yan Chengyu dares to do it! He even dares to kiss Captain An Yan. Did the captain slap him just now?¡±


    Wu Jing saw them when he patrolled, and he admired Yan Chengyu for his courage.


    However, he hurried away, afraid that An Yan would see him.


    To his surprise, he saw Yan Chengyu not far from the corner talking to the soldier who had just declared his love to Yan Chengyu.


    ¡°Damn it. Is Yan Chengyu cheating on An Yan? This is too bad!¡±


    However, Wu Jing knew was wrong when he heard the following conversation.


    ¡°Thank you. Did I hurt you just now?¡± Yan Chengyu was no longer annoyed with the soldier, but he was smiling.


    The soldier moved his arms and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I took some protective measures.¡±


    After he spoke, he extended his hands, as if asking for something.


    Yan Chengyu fumbled in his pocket and gave the soldier several banknotes. He smiled and said, ¡°Thank you, Bro. Thank you for your hard work.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s indeed difficult for me, but for the sake of money, I don¡¯t mind it. If there¡¯s anything you need next time, come to me.¡± The soldier kissed the money and counted it greedily with a happy face.


    ¡°Alright, if I need your help, I will come to you again.¡±


    ¡°Great. I¡¯ll go back to the dormitory first.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Wu Jing was stunned.


    ¡°What the heck? Help? Money? ¡±


    ¡°Did Yan Chengyu pay that soldier for putting on a play in front of An Yan?¡±


    Wu Jing¡¯s face suddenly darkened. He was utterly scared of Yan Chengyu¡¯s schemes.


    ¡®Do you have to do this to your future wife, Yan Chengyu? Aren¡¯t you afraid that Captain An Yan will beat you to death if he finds out?¡¯


    ¡®He has gone so far. No, I have to stay away from him.¡¯


    Wu Jing tiptoed away, afraid that Yan Chengyu would find out that he heard it.


    In fact, Yan Chengyu knew that Wu Jing was there, but he ignored him. He knew that Wu Jing didn¡¯t have the courage to tell An Yan.


    From the beginning, when Yan Chengyu was chatting with Long Chen, he known that An Yan was watching him nearby. When he met a soldier on the way, Yan Chengyu grabbed him and asked him to act with him. He wanted to see how An Yan would react when he saw the soldier declared his love to him.


    In short, he teased An Yan because he thought it was good fun. As expected, he not only got the chance to chat with An Yan but also kissed him without being slapped.


    However, Yan Chengyu didn¡¯t know that he had got caught.


    An Yan was standing not far away from him.


    When the soldier left, he took a frightened look at An Yan, and An Yan started to realize that it was Yan Chengyu¡¯s small trick.


    An Yan was right, but strangely, he didn¡¯t get angry. Instead, he suddenly smiled and said, ¡°He is very childish.¡±


    But the smile on his face was evident.


    ¡°He seems to be determined to play tricks on me. Why don¡¯t I play with him since I have nothing to do? I wonder how he would react if I get on top of him.¡±


    An Yan had an idea.


    He would ignore Yan Chengyu if it was in the past. But he reacted differently tonight because he felt upset when he heard Yan Chengyu say he wanted to treat someone else well.

 Chapter 414

    Long Chen went back to his own room, where it was dark. He lowered his eyes involuntarily. He was expecting Zuo Bo to be waiting for him there. He thought there was only a small bicker between them.


    ¡°It makes sense. That man wouldn¡¯t do that. Apart from me, he has a lot of lovers. He could be with any one of them.¡±


    Long Chen laughed at his expectation. Zuo Bo was just such a man and would not change for him.


    As Long Chen was thinking about it, he opened the door and saw there was a red dot glowing in the air. It seemed to be the light of a cigarette.


    Long Chen trembled and looked at the light in surprise.


    He paused and tentatively called out, ¡°Zuo Bo?¡± There was a hint of caution in his voice. He was probably afraid that he had thought too much.


    Zuo Bo was sitting in the sofa. He gave a faint smile and crossed his legs, staring at Long Chen who was standing at the door, ¡°Who else could it be?¡±


    ¡®His voice is pitiful. Sure enough, if I pretend to be angry occasionally, I will have unexpected gains. In the past, could Long Chen make such a heart-wrenching sound? Not even in bed!¡¯


    It turned out that Zuo Bo feigned his anger to see how Long Chen would react.


    Zuo Bo smiled. ¡®Yan Chengyu helped me a lot this time. I didn¡¯t expect it to work so well.¡¯


    Zuo Bo and Yan Chengyu had known each other for a long time, but their friendship was not very deep.


    When he met Yan Chengyu, Zuo Bo was the captain of Dragon Team and the bodyguard of Jie Laming.


    At that time, Jie Laming liked to go shopping, so he pulled Zuo Bo around the bar and that was the place where Zuo Bo met Yan Chengyu, who was a high school student at the time.


    Thanks to Zuo Bo, Yan Chengyu was attracted to An Yan, who was a soldier at that time, at first sight. However, he didn¡¯t love him then. He just admired An Yan¡¯s briskness as a soldier.


    After that, Yan Chengyu decided to join the army, but he did not expect to meet An Yan again. It was destined.


    ¡°Why are you standing there? Come over.¡± Zuo Bo ordered with a trace of sweetness.


    Long Chen was taken aback. It was unusual of Zuo Bo to order him like that.


    Inexplicably, Long Chen¡¯s eyes were stinging. He looked at Zuo Bo with blurry eyes.


    It was dark in the room, and Zuo Bo didn¡¯t notice Long Chen¡¯s emotions.


    Long Chen quickly regained his composure and calmly said, ¡°Why are you still here? Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to leave?¡±


    Long Chen was overjoyed inwardly, but he still said mean words to Zuo Bo.


    Zuo Bo had never minded Long Chen¡¯s words, so he didn¡¯t take it to heart.


    He stubbed out his cigarette and patted the seat next to him. He smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you three seconds. Come over.¡± He said in a commanding tone, which didn¡¯t allow Long Chen to refuse.


    ¡®He was surprised see me just now, and now he dares to chase me away again. I guess he is asking for troubles.¡¯


    ¡®Forget it. I¡¯ll give in this time, because I love you. I have to tolerate your bad temper, my Little Longlong.¡¯


    The smile on Zuo Bo¡¯s lips deepened.

 Chapter 415

    Long Chen was surprised with Zuo Bo¡¯s calmness. Wasn¡¯t this the man he knew?  Zuo Bo wouldn¡¯t change his mind no matter what Long Chen said.


    In the end, Long Chen walked towards Zuo Bo uneasily, his arrogance gone.


    ¡®He walks with less confidence. It seems that my tricks work well. I wonder how he will react if I tease him.¡¯


    Zuo Bo watched with his glinting eyes as Long Chen approached him slowly in the dark.


    Just as Long Chen was about to reach him, Zuo Bo suddenly got up and grabbed Long Chen¡¯s wrist. He pulled Long Chen into his arms and placed him on his lap.


    Although it was not the first time that Zuo Bo had attacked him like this, Long Chen was shocked and his heart was thumping. When he sat on Zuo Bo¡¯s lap and looked at him in such a short distance, he gasped.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did you suddenly find that the man who gives you orgasm everyday is very handsome?¡± Zuo Bo talked dirty again, but there was undisguised affection in his voice.


    He raised his hand to touch Long Chen¡¯s cheek. He smiled and rubbed it back and forth with his fingertips.


    ¡®He is compliant. Normally, he would have stabbed me. It¡¯s unusual.¡¯


    Zuo Bo was happy and wistful at the same time. He had known Long Chen for more than twenty years and liked him for most of his life, but this was the first time he had touched Long Chen¡¯s face like this.


    ¡°You are so cute when you are obedient, Little Longlong.¡±


    He just caressed Long Chen¡¯s cheek with affection without doing anything strange to him. He had been dreaming of this all along, and he hadn¡¯t expected it to come true.


    Long Chen looked at Zuo Bo without saying anything or resisting. There was only Zuo Bo in his eyes.


    It wasn¡¯t that Long Chen didn¡¯t dare to push Zuo Bo away. He couldn¡¯t because he liked Zuo Bo hugging him like this.


    Long Chen suddenly smiled. ¡°If you like me to hit you, I don¡¯t mind.¡±


    He smiled from the bottom of his heart without the usual coldness and mockery.


    ¡®Just be gentle to him once tonight.¡¯


    Long Chen told himself. He didn¡¯t like to injure Zuo Bo. His heart ached when Zuo Bo was wounded. However, he was frightened with the idea that he would lose this habit. He was afraid that he would tend to be gentle to Zuo Bo and he would be soft-hearted.


    He knew that Zuo Bo liked him because he was hard to get.


    ¡°Hitting is nothing. Don¡¯t you like to stab me with your dagger? If you are angry, you can give me a few stabs, but the condition is you have to listen to me tonight.¡±


    Zuo Bo gave an evil smile, which made his intention evident.


    Long Chen suddenly lowered his eyes and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want it.¡±


    His voice was soft, devoid of emotion, but he sounded wistful.


    ¡®I want to know what you like about me apart from that aspect. Zuo Bo, don¡¯t let me down. I don¡¯t want to be hurt again.¡¯

 Chapter 416

    Zuo Bo was taken aback. Long Chen had never had such an expression in front of him.


    Instead of forcing Long Chen, he took his hand out of Long Chen¡¯s clothes and carried him to the big bed without saying a word.


    The room was too dark for Long Chen to see Zuo Bo¡¯s expression, he thought Zuo Bo was angry because Zuo Bo didn¡¯t say anything. Long Chen was flustered. This was the first time he had had this feeling.


    He wanted to ask if Zuo Bo was angry, but he didn¡¯t dare to say anything. He was afraid that Zuo Bo would ridicule him.


    He was afraid that Zuo Bo would say that he was interested in nothing but his body.


    ¡°If you think it¡¯ll be boring if we don¡¯t do it, then go out. I don¡¯t want to do it now.¡±


    After Zuo Bo put him in the bed, Long Chen said with a touch of indifference.


    He thought he looked and sounded normal, but Zuo Bo could hear that his voice was trembling slightly.


    Zuo Bo knew that Long Chen was testing him to see if he was sincere.


    ¡°My heart is filled up when I¡¯m holding you. So how can I be bored?¡±


    He leaned over Long Chen and smiled at him with deep affection.


    Zuo Bo said these words not because he knew that Long Chen was testing him, but he said them from the bottom of his heart.


    He was not obsessed with having sex with Long Chen. He did it in usual days because Long Chen didn¡¯t refuse. He wanted to show his love for Long Chen, who would know that he belonged to him.


    Therefore, if Long Chen said he didn¡¯t want to do it now, he wouldn¡¯t do it.


    ¡°I¡¯m serious with you.¡±


    Long Chen didn¡¯t seem to believe him. Zuo Bo usually looked eager to swallow him up.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m joking with you?¡± Zuo Bo frowned immediately.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡®This is so unlike you, isn¡¯t it?¡¯


    ¡®Sure enough! The only thing that attracts you is my body.¡¯


    Long Chen was sad. Zuo Bo obviously didn¡¯t mean that, but Long Chen didn¡¯t dare to believe him because Zuo Bo had been playful.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you want to test on me, but I can tell you, Long Chen, that I won¡¯t get near to the person that I don¡¯t like.¡±


    ¡°How about Long¡­?¡±


    Long Chen abruptly paused. He had been on an impulse to ask about Long Qi.


    ¡®I can¡¯t ask. If I ask, it will only make him hate me. He is like this. Before doing anything, he never asks me what I want.¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯ll go take a shower.¡±


    He pushed Zuo Bo away coldly and was about to get up, but Zuo Bo pressed him back and shouted angrily, ¡°Long Chen.¡± His voice was deafening.


    This was the first time that Zuo Bo had yelled at Long Chen angrily.


    ¡°Why do you keep escaping from me? Don¡¯t you dare to face me with sincerity? Am I so bad that you don¡¯t like me?¡±


    Zuo Bo said angrily with a trace of hurt in his voice.


    He looked down at Long Chen with a touch of pain in his eyes.


    ¡°Sincerity?¡± Long Chen suddenly smiled coldly, but tears fell from the corner of his eyes. ¡°I treated you with sincerity a few years ago. Did you cherish it? There is still something going on between you and Long Qi. What, do you want to have my brother and me at the same time?¡±


    Long Chen had been thinking of asking this question in the past few years. And he yelled them out tonight.

 Chapter 417

    Zuo Bo paused. He had no idea what Long Chen was talking about.


    Long Chen didn¡¯t know that. He thought Zuo Bo was pretending to forget, and his heart became colder.


    ¡°What, are you going to tell me that you don¡¯t know about this? Do you think I¡¯m a fool?¡±


    Long Chen felt like ten thousand arrows piercing his heart.


    He sounded angry, but he was in agony.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know anything about it. Why do I need to lie to you?¡±


    Zuo Bo wanted to fly into a rage, but he restrained himself. He felt that there must be some misunderstanding in this.


    ¡°I will investigate what is going on. Don¡¯t be angry.¡±


    He comforted Long Chen. The anger on his face disappeared, but it was replaced by a cold look.


    Although he didn¡¯t know what was going on, he knew it must have something to do with Long Qi, who wouldn¡¯t let Long Chen confess to him.


    ¡°Investigate?¡± Long Chen didn¡¯t believe him at all.


    ¡°You sound so sincere. If you just want to appease me, I will pretend that this didn¡¯t happen. It¡¯s no big deal. I¡¯m not that pathetic. Zuo Bo, you don¡¯t have to pity me.¡±


    Long Chen said in a cold and indifferent voice, but he felt the pain in his heart as well.


    Zuo Bo got furious again, but he knew that Long Chen behaved like this because Long Qi must have said something to him without his knowledge.


    If he was angry now and broke up with Long Chen, Long Qi would succeed.


    He took a deep breath and then leaned over, hugging Long Chen tightly.


    ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have lost my temper with you. I¡¯m sorry,¡± he said as he stroked Long Chen¡¯s head gently.


    The moment Long Chen heard what Zuo Bo said, his tears fell again.


    He bit his lower lip and tried not to cry out. He let Zuo Bo hug him and held back his tears.


    Long Chen didn¡¯t want to get angry with Zuo Bo either. He just wanted to stay with Zuo Bo for a while, but for some reason, he got angry.


    ¡°I can¡¯t tell you about things between me and Long Qi. It¡¯s for your own good. I promise you that after I settle it, I will explain everything to you.¡±


    ¡®If you know the truth, Long Qi will kill you. Before I get the sordid evidence of his crimes, I can¡¯t take the risk and let you know about it.¡¯


    ¡®Give me some more time, Long Chen. I won¡¯t let you wait too long.¡¯


    ¡°Tell me if you love Long Qi. Am I his substitute?¡±


    As Long Chen asked this question, he couldn¡¯t hold back his tears and sobs.


    Zuo Bo¡¯s heart ached. Long Chen was a tough person, but he was crying out loud.


    ¡°To me, he¡¯s just your brother, that¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡®I can¡¯t do anything to him now because he is your brother. If I choose to hurt him in the future, don¡¯t be angry with me. I do this for your good. I can¡¯t keep Long Qi alive.¡¯


    Long Chen didn¡¯t reply and kept crying in Zuo Bo¡¯s arms. He was in a dilemma. One was his brother, and the other was his lover. He didn¡¯t know who he should believe.


    ¡°Promise me, Zuo Bo. No matter what choice you make, don¡¯t leave me.¡±


    ¡®I can¡¯t live without you, I can¡¯t live without you.¡¯


    Long Chen bit his lip and sobbed in the quiet and cold room.

 Chapter 418

    ¡°Leave you? What nonsense! Long Chen, don¡¯t ever think of escaping from me for the rest of your life. No matter where you go, I will catch and tie you up until you can¡¯t go anywhere.¡±


    Zuo Bo returned to his usual self, for he knew if he continued that topic, Long Chen would get more depressed.


    However, Long Chen didn¡¯t feel better. He no longer thought that Zuo Bo was telling lies to appease him. He had an inkling that Zuo Bo was hiding something from him.


    He was sensible enough not to ask Zuo Bo why he did it. He was afraid that Zuo Bo would detest him.


    ¡°I¡¯m sweaty. I¡¯ll go take a shower first.¡±


    Long Chen didn¡¯t say that because he wanted to avoid Zuo Bo. He really wanted to take a shower.


    However, Zuo Bo didn¡¯t let him go. Instead, he suddenly put Long Chen on his lap and raised his chin, smiling. ¡°Before you go, feed me, Little Longlong.¡±


    He said evilly, returning to his usual self.


    In the past, Long Chen would glance at him coldly and ignore him.


    But now Long Chen gazed at Zuo Bo and obediently hugged Zuo Bo¡¯s neck. He leaned in Zuo Bo¡¯s arms and was about to kiss him.


    Zuo Bo was taken aback. It was unusual of Long Chen to do so.


    He was afraid that he might have forced Long Chen, so he moved back. ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, you don¡¯t have to do it.¡±


    Although there were no lights in the room, Zuo Bo could still vaguely see Long Chen¡¯s face in the moonlight. However, he didn¡¯t see Long Chen¡¯s expression clearly, so he couldn¡¯t tell if Long Chen was willing or not.


    Long Chen suddenly smiled. ¡°What, do you think you could force me if I don¡¯t want it?¡±


    He made it clear that Zuo Bo couldn¡¯t force him.


    In fact, no matter what Zuo Bo did, Long Chen would be guided by him, but he didn¡¯t realize it himself. He felt that as long as he didn¡¯t want it, Zuo Bo wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything to him.


    Zuo Bo knew that he could easily affect Long Chen, but he didn¡¯t point that out, as he knew that Long Chen was proud.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Little Longlong, you are so beautiful and elegant that you would not give in to anyone.¡±


    He didn¡¯t point that out, and instead he praised Long Chen with a hint of mockery in his voice.


    Long Chen detected that, but he didn¡¯t want to argue with him so much.


    ¡°Do you want to kiss me? Don¡¯t waste my time. I have to get up early tomorrow.¡¯


    He regained his composure, as if he didn¡¯t cry just now.


    ¡°Of course, I want to kiss you. This is a golden opportunity in a hundred years!¡± Zuo Bo smiled.


    When Long Chen got annoyed and was about to push him away, Zuo Bo finally stopped joking and asked Long Chen with a smile. ¡°Come closer.¡±


    Long Chen was taken aback, but he obediently did that.


    The smile on the corner of Zuo Bo¡¯s mouth deepened. This time, he did not hold back anymore. He gently raised Long Chen¡¯s chin and covered his lips. It was a gentle kiss in the beginning, and it got intense later.


    Romance filled the air, which was suffocating.

 Chapter 419

    Zuo Bo used to kiss with ferocity, but now he was kissing gently, which surprised Long Chen.


    Long Chen couldn¡¯t help but smile with satisfaction.


    He responded to Zuo Bo warmly, lifting his body and leaned in Zuo Bo¡¯s arms.


    Zuo Bo was overjoyed. It was unusual of Long Chen to do that.


    However, Zuo Bo did not dare to kiss for too long because he was afraid that he would not be able to control himself and take Long Chen.


    ¡°Alright, my Little Longlong, if we continue, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll end up in bed.¡± Zuo Bo smiled and stroked Long Chen¡¯s lips.


    As Zuo Bo kissed Long Chen, he felt reluctant to part from him, but he knew that Long Chen didn¡¯t want to do that, so he didn¡¯t want to continue as he respected Long Chen.


    After all, he could continue only when both of them desired it.


    He didn¡¯t want to force Long Chen to do anything. If Long Chen was forced to do anything he didn¡¯t like, Zuo Bo would feel upset.


    Although he was usually playful, he had never forced Long Chen.


    He took action only when Long Chen showed his willingness.


    Long Chen felt empty when Zuo Bo suddenly released him.


    Unfortunately, the room was too dark for Zuo Bo to see it.


    Long Chen realized that he had lost his composure, so he quickly struggled to get out of bed.


    Obviously, both of them craved for each other¡¯s consolation, but they ended up parting each other.


    However, Zuo Bo suddenly slapped the bottom of Long Chen at this certain time, who was getting up. That cooled Long Chen off.


    He glared at Zuo Bo and gritted his teeth. ¡°You want to die, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Zuo Bo didn¡¯t know why Long Chen was angry. He raised his eyebrows slightly and laughed at him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Little Longlong? Aren¡¯t you satisfied?¡±


    He was joking, because he didn¡¯t think Long Chen would think that way.


    But he guessed it right.


    Long Chen¡¯s desire was indeed not satisfied.


    Hearing that Zuo Bo guessed him right, Long Chen blushed, which was unusual. Fortunately, the darkness in the room concealed his embarrassment.


    He looked angry, but actually he was lost in the passion. He pretended to be angry and kicked Zuo Bo in the crotch before he left.


    Zuo Bo had been aroused by the kiss, but he felt great pain now.


    He leaned over to the bed with a painful expression, as if he was dying. Such a kick was killing sometimes.


    Long Chen looked back at Zuo Bo and suddenly smiled. Maybe because his anger was gone.


    ¡°Little Longlong, can you consider your future happiness before you kick me next time?¡±


    There was a touch of pain in Zuo Bo¡¯s voice. He seemed to suffer a great pain.


    But Long Chen ignored him and continued to walk to the bathroom.


    Suddenly, he felt a gust of wind hit him. When he was about to look back and see what was going on, he was picked up by Zuo Bo, who spanked him hard again, saying, ¡°You are going too far. How can you kick me there? You will regret it.¡±


    ¡®He didn¡¯t show me any mercy! Forget it, It¡¯s unusual of him to be so childish.¡¯


    Long Chen was scared at first, but he quickly regained his composure and said coldly, as if nothing had happened, ¡°You deserved it.¡±


    Inexplicably, a sweet air was spreading around them and they felt warm.

 Chapter 420

    How could Long Chen allow Zuo Bo to take a bath with him and have a passionate time?  Zuo Bo was mercilessly kicked out of the bathroom and shut outside.


    Zuo Bo pushed back his hair and smiled lazily, as if he could guess that.


    He leaned against the bathroom door and said eagerly, ¡°I can help you rub your back, Little Longlong, let me in! I will never do anything else.¡±


    Long Chen didn¡¯t believe him at all, saying, ¡°Behave yourself, if you don¡¯t want to die.¡±


    Long Chen had completely returned to his usual self. No matter what Zuo Bo said, it couldn¡¯t move him.


    ¡®It seems that it doesn¡¯t work. Forget it, there are plenty of opportunities in the future anyway.¡¯


    Zuo Bo walked back to the sofa and habitually took out a cigarette from his pocket. When he was about to light it, he suddenly paused. After a while, he scratched his head and threw the cigarette and lighter into the trash can.


    ¡°If I smoke, I can¡¯t kiss him next time. I have to quit it!¡±


    As he spoke, he lay lazily on the sofa, his long legs dangling leisurely.


    When he was about to turn on the TV to pass the time, his phone suddenly rang.


    Usually, if he was called at such a late time, something important must had happened. So Zuo Bo frowned when he heard the vibrations of his phone.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± He picked up the phone and asked with a cold voice.


    On the other end, Zuo Yi also frowned. He said, ¡°The person who almost took advantage of Long Chen last time has been found. Long Qi is behind this. He has secretly placed some of his men in the prison. Although I got rid of some, the others are still at large. I¡¯m not sure if we have eliminated all of them.¡±


    Zuo Bo had guessed that it was Long Qi, so he was not surprised. He said coldly, ¡°Help me investigate who he is seeing these days.¡±


    ¡°I knew you want to know about his whereabouts, so I asked someone to investigate. Recently, he went out of the hospital once. Although I don¡¯t know where he went, I got a useful clue. He seems to be in contact with the First Prince Ke Jie of Country T. They seem to be doing business. But doesn¡¯t Long Qi stay in the hospital all year round? What business could he do with Country T¡¯s First Prince?¡±


    Zuo Yi sounded surprised, but Zuo Bo frowned when he heard this.


    ¡®If I remember correctly, He Jingyan¡¯s father is also investigating on Long Qi, and even He Jingyan is kept out of the picture. That means that Long Qi has a deal with First Prince, and he might have broken the law.


    ¡°How about Ke Jie? What has he been doing?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ve been making a commotion recently. They seem to be making preparations for going back home.¡±


    Going back to Country T? Zuo Bo smiled. The timing was good. Long Chen and He Jingyan would visit Country T after they go to support Country Z.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you going to Country T?¡±


    Zuo Yi noticed it and asked.


    ¡°Of course, I have to go. I have to go and protect Long Chen, lest he is kidnapped by another man.¡±


    Kidnapped by another man? Would anyone dare?


    Zuo Yi¡¯s face darkened, for he knew the strength of Long Chen.


    ¡°Okay! Anyway, there is nothing unusual in the prison. I can handle it. You can go for your business first.¡±


    Zuo Yi sighed in resignation. He had no choice but to make compromise to his biological older brother Zuo Bo.


    ¡°You will be fine if something is up. Your man can handle it anyway.¡± Zuo Bo suddenly laughed at Zuo Yi.


    Zuo Yi blushed immediately, ¡°What nonsense.¡±


    He hung up the phone in embarrassment.


    Zuo Bo smiled and threw his phone aside, starting to watch the television.

 Chapter 421

    ¡°You don¡¯t know? Didn¡¯t Xing Chen get caught by He Jingyan? How could you not know?¡±


    Nan Xiao found Wei Wei and asked about Xing Chen.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. How could Xing Chen get caught? Isn¡¯t he with First Prince?¡± Wei Wei asked in confusion.


    Wei Wei pretended to know nothing. He had been exposed by He Jingyan on the spot.


    He had an agreement with He Jingyan that he could not tell anyone about this. Otherwise, Xing Chen would be killed.


    At this time, Xing Chen had returned to Ke Jie. He Jingyan made him an undercover and asked him to go back to watch over Ke Jie.


    Xing Chen agreed because He Jingyan threatened him with Wei Wei and forced him to give in.


    ¡°You really don¡¯t know?¡±


    Nan Xiao looked at Wei Wei and asked again. He knew that the latter was easy to frighten. If he was hiding something, he would show some signs.


    However, there was only surprise on Wei Wei¡¯s face.


    He looked so normal that he didn¡¯t seem to know about this.


    ¡®That makes sense. I¡¯ve made some queries, and the soldiers haven¡¯t heard that He Jingyan caught anyone.¡¯


    ¡®But why did First Prince call me and ask about Xing Chen? How weird.¡¯


    ¡®Forget it. First Prince doesn¡¯t seem to know that I disobeyed his order. I don¡¯t have to worry about it. I¡¯ll think of an excuse to appease him later. He would be happy when I capture Xu Yangyi for him. It is not something difficult. I¡¯ll make up for my mistake by taking Xu Yangyi to First Pricnce.¡¯


    Even though Wei Wei looked calm, he was scared to death. However, he had to force himself to deal with Nan Xiao calmly, afraid that He Jingyan had sent someone to watch over him.


    ¡°Nan Xiao, did something happen to Xing Chen?¡± Wei Wei pretended not to know.


    Nan Xiao looked down on people with lower status than himself, so he wouldn¡¯t answer Wei Wei¡¯s question. He looked at him coldly and said, ¡°It¡¯s not something you should know. Why do you ask so much? Go patrol. Don¡¯t make others suspicious.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be off.¡±


    Wei Wei lowered his head and hurried away. When he was out of the sight of Nan Xiao, he let out a long sigh of relief. He was almost scared to death.


    ¡°What a piece of trash.¡±


    Looking at Wei Wei who left in a panic, Nan Xiao said with distance. After a while, he called Ke Jie, ¡°First Prince, I¡¯ve investigated it. He Jingyan really did not catch Xing Chen. He should have escaped from He Jingyan.¡±


    Ke Jie looked at Xing Chen, who was kneeling on the side, and asked, ¡°Have you made it clear?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I have asked Wei Wei. He doesn¡¯t know anything about it.¡±


    Nan Xiao answered honestly with awe.


    ¡°Okay, I got it.¡±


    Ke Jie didn¡¯t say anything else and hung up. He looked at Xing Chen, who was wounded all over.


    Xing Chen knew that Ke Jie couldn¡¯t get anything from Nan Xiao, so he was not worried. However, he was afraid that Ke Jie would be suspicious of him, so he kowtowed and continued to ask for forgiveness, ¡°I failed the mission and let you down. I¡¯m willing to take punishment.¡±


    Ke Jie looked at him and didn¡¯t say anything, as he couldn¡¯t believe that Xing Chen could escape from Dragon Team.


    That was the Dragon Team, He Jingyan¡¯s best team. No matter how competent Xing Chen was, he couldn¡¯t escape from them. However, there was nothing suspicious in this. Did he just think too much?

 Chapter 422

    ¡°He Jingyan¡¯s men are good, but we are not bad. Why does First Prince boost other¡¯s morale and destroy our own people¡¯s prestige?¡±


    Counsellor Mo, who had been watching on the side, took a sip of tea and helped Xing Chen. He probably knew what Ke Jie was thinking.


    After he spoke, he glanced at Xing Chen, as if asking him to continue to explain.


    Xing Chen was surprised. He had not been a friend to Counsellor Mo before.


    It was great that Counsellor Mo was willing to help him.


    However, before Xing Chen could speak, Ke Jie suddenly pinched the space between his eyebrows and said, ¡°Since Counsellor Mo thinks it¡¯s reasonable, I won¡¯t make things difficult for you. You¡¯d better be careful in the future. Don¡¯t underestimate the enemy.¡±


    Ke Jie was in need of talents now, so he didn¡¯t think too much about it. In addition, he trusted the judgement of Counsellor Mo.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll keep that in mind. Thank you for forgiving me.¡±


    Xing Chen was hugely relieved.


    ¡°You can leave now. I want to be alone.¡±


    Ke Jie looked very tired. Things were against him these days, and he was ordered to go back home. He was agitated.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Xing Chen knelt down and retreated. He glanced at Counsellor Mo, who was walking in front of him, and quickly followed.


    ¡°Thank you for your help, Counsellor Mo.¡±


    Counsellor Mo just glanced at him in a bad mood. ¡°I was sleepy, and I didn¡¯t want to waste time with Ke Jie. I didn¡¯t intend to help you.¡±


    He said these disrespectful words in a very natural way.


    It made sense. Counsellor Mo¡¯s family was dignified in Country T, so his status was not much lower than First Prince Ke Jie. After all, his family was one of Country T¡¯s four major families.


    Xing Chen was embarrassed and could only watch Counsellor Mo leave.


    ¡®Since Counsellor Mo has a high status, it¡¯s weird of him to work for First Prince. He is the eldest son of the Mo family, and he will be the head of the family in the future!¡¯


    ¡®Is he thinking about his future? Does he want to support First Prince to be enthroned?¡¯


    Although Counsellor Mo said he was sleepy, he glanced around when returned to his room. When he saw that no one was around, he quickly closed the door and dialed a number.


    He said, ¡°Father, I don¡¯t have any news of His Majesty. It seems like Ke Jie has no clues as well. Should I continue to stay with him?¡±


    The person on the other end frowned before saying, ¡°Continue to stay with First Prince. In a few months, the time limit for the acting emperor will come to end. First Prince is in a hurry to investigate the whereabouts of His Majesty. Otherwise, he won¡¯t be enthroned at ease. Remember, if there is any news of His Majesty, you must bring him back. Right now, only our family can protect His Majesty.¡±


    When mentioning that ¡°only our family can protect His Majesty¡±, the man on the other end of the phone sighed deeply. ¡°It¡¯s been more than ten years. If the Gong family is still alive, we will be able to know where His Majesty is.¡±


    ¡°His Majesty will be fine, for God is always blessing people with good wills. When His Majesty disappeared, someone witnessed that he was protected by some ministers. The Gong family might be one of them.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s been more than ten years. If the Gong family is still alive, why don¡¯t they bring His Majesty back?¡±


    They both fell silent again. The Gong family was slaughtered on the day the Emperor disappeared. No one knew what had happened back then.


    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t talk too long on the phone, lest you are being monitored. Be careful.¡±


    ¡°I know, Father. You¡¯d better be careful there too. The current situation is not good for our family in the country.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±

 Chapter 423

    He Jingyan carried Xu Yangyi back to his residence with great difficulty. His face was burning from the slaps of Xu Yangyi.


    At first, Xu Yangyi pretended to be sweet with He Jingyan to anger Nan Xiao, but He Jingyan took the chance to make a pass at him, and it served He Jingyan right.


    ¡°Damn you! You bastard! Don¡¯t get near me again!¡±


    Xu Yangyi stood on the bed, holding a pillow in one hand and a piece of clothes in the other. He wouldn¡¯t let He Jingyan get near him.


    ¡®Damn it! How could such a pervert be my husband? There must be some misunderstandings. When I regain my memory, I will see how I will deal with you, Bastard.¡¯


    Xu Yangyi glared at He Jingyan as if he wanted to eat him. It seemed that he was provoked and returned to his usual self.


    He Jingyan was helpless. He caught the things that were thrown at him by Xu Yangyi silently and sighed, ¡°Sorry, my wife, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I swear. Please don¡¯t be angry.¡±


    He made a gesture of making an oath. In fact, he was taking advantage of Xu Yangyi on purpose.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you at all.¡±


    After throwing the things in his hands, Xu Yangyi picked up the ashtray next to him, as if he wanted to kill He Jingyan.


    When He Jingyan groped Xu Yangyi, he accidentally touched his private part, which shocked Xu Yangyi.


    Xu Yangyi had forgotten that he had slept with He Jingyan before, so he was frightened by this sudden touch.


    ¡°That was an accident just now. Really, I¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you swearing again? Do you think I¡¯m a three-year-old child? You call this is an accident? You are not only a hooligan but also a pervert. Get out of here. I don¡¯t want to stay in the same room with you!¡±


    Xu Yangyi looked angry, but he blushed. Did he feel shy? Or did he get angry from embarrassment?


    However, it was certain that Xu Yangyi was angry.


    Ji Guangming had just arrived. When he heard these words, his face darkened. ¡®What did the Colonel do to Yangyi? What a hoodlum! How could he do something like that to him when he can¡¯t remember anything?¡¯


    Ji Guangming did not sympathize with He Jingyan at all. He even hoped that Xu Yangyi would beat He Jingyan to death. It seemed that he had forgotten who his boss was.


    ¡°Wow, he is really angry!¡±


    Xu Yangyi was furious, but He Jingyan didn¡¯t take it seriously, thinking Xu Yangyi was messing with him.


    ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯ll go out. Wife, don¡¯t get angry anymore. You just woke up, and you are still weak.¡±


    He Jingyan tried to appease him. He stepped back and advised Xu Yangyi to take care.


    ¡°How could you have the nerve to say that! Don¡¯t you know who has angered me?¡±


    Xu Yangyi retorted angrily. When he saw that He Jingyan was stepping back, he started to relax.


    At that moment, He Jingyan suddenly rushed towards him and threw him onto the bed.


    Xu Yangyi cursed inwardly and was about to punch and kick, but He Jingyan smiled and kissed him, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, my wife. I know I¡¯m wrong. Please forgive me once, okay?¡±


    His smile was so charming that Xu Yangyi was dazed.

 Chapter 424

    However, Xu Yangyi suddenly raised his foot to attack He Jingyan¡¯s crotch and cursed, ¡°Did I allow you to kiss me? Why do you kiss me? Do you want to die?¡±


    When Xu Yangyi lost his temper, he got out of control.


    However, He Jingyan knew how to deal with him. He said shamelessly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me kissing my wife? It¡¯s legal, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    As he spoke, he attempted to kiss Xu Yangyi again. Xu Yangyi slapped him again when he got near. It was a loud sound.


    Even though He Jingyan felt the pain, he endured it. Seeing that this method didn¡¯t work, he said pitifully, ¡°My wife¡­¡±


    He looked injured. He might not have feigned it. Before Xu Yangyi lost his memory, he did not resist He Jingyan so much.


    He felt hurt when Xu Yangyi got angry with his kisses.


    Xu Yangyi was surprised to see the hurt look on He Jingyan¡¯s face. He paused suddenly, his hand stopped in the air.


    He looked at He Jingyan blankly, as if wondering why he suddenly got softened up.


    He Jingyan gazed at him with sorrowful eyes and then stroked Xu Yangyi¡¯s cheek, saying, ¡°My wife¡­¡±


    He said in a soft voice with deep affection. Although Xu Yangyi had lost his memory, he could tell that He Jingyan would not hurt him and just wanted to get close to him.


    Xu Yangyi put down his hand and suddenly apologized, ¡°Sorry.¡±


    Maybe he pitied He Jingyan.


    He Jingyan shook his head and kissed on Xu Yangyi¡¯s forehead, pulling him gently into his arms.


    ¡°Don¡¯t apologize. It¡¯s not your fault.¡±


    As he spoke, he caressed Xu Yangyi¡¯s head gently.


    Xu Yangyi¡¯s anger disappeared at this moment. He suddenly fell silent and buried his head in He Jingyan¡¯s arms.


    There was a reason for Xu Yangyi to be so irritated. When he woke up, he found that he had a clingy husband. It was normal of him to get shocked. He Jingyan thought he would get used to it very soon.


    It was rare for Xu Yangyi to be so docile. He Jingyan couldn¡¯t help but hug him tightly as if he hadn¡¯t hugged him for a long time.


    ¡®From now on, I will not let you get hurt, my wife. I will blaze the path for you, and no one will be able to stop you.¡¯


    ¡®So just let me protect you. You don¡¯t need to know anything. I will arrange everything for you, and you will live a good life with me..


    ¡°You hug too tightly. You hurt me.¡±


    Xu Yangyi pushed He Jingyan away and frowned in pain.


    He Jingyan quickly let go of Xu Yangyi and examined him in a panic, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my wife. I hugged you too hard. Do you feel any pain? Are you feeling unwell?¡±


    He turned to Ji Guangming, flustered. ¡°Go and ask Si Lifa to come over. Hurry up.¡±


    But before Ji Guangming could react, Xu Yangyi stopped him, ¡°No need. I¡¯m fine again. Why are you panicking?¡±


    He sounded annoyed, but he actually felt shy. He could tell from the distress in He Jingyan¡¯s eyes that he cared about him a lot.


    ¡®Although I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, I won¡¯t argue with him this time since he cares about me so much.¡¯


    Xu Yangyi said arrogantly to himself. He started to fall for He Jingyan.

 Chapter 425

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine. If I hold you too tightly next time, you have to tell me quickly.¡±


    He Jingyan was afraid that Xu Yangyi wouldn¡¯t tell him, so he reminded Xu Yangyi, who rolled his eyes and said, ¡°I¡¯ll slap you directly. Don¡¯t worry!¡±


    ¡°Do I have to tell you? Don¡¯t you know if you hold me too hard or not?¡±


    Xu Yangyi mumbled, which meant that he allowed He Jingyan to hug him.


    ¡°I¡¯m sore all over. I¡¯m sleeping. Stop holding me.¡±


    He pushed He Jingyan, beckoning him to get off him.


    ¡°Let me hold you to sleep, my wife. I won¡¯t do anything to you, I promise.¡±


    He Jingyan got serious, looking at Xu Yangyi with sincerity and anticipation.


    Xu Yangyi couldn¡¯t resist when He Jingyan got serious. At first, he wanted to scold He Jingyan, but when he saw He Jingyan¡¯s expression, he was afraid to hurt him if he did that.


    In the end, he gave in and looked away awkwardly, saying in a condescending way like an emperor, ¡°Okay, only tonight. Don¡¯t think about it next time!¡±


    In fact, he pitied He Jingyan and didn¡¯t want to see disappointment on his face.


    He Jingyan noticed it and buried his head on Xu Yangyi¡¯s neck. After a while, he softly said, ¡°Thank you, my wife.¡±


    All his anxiety was relieved. He now knew that Xu Yangyi still cared about him.


    Xu Yangyi suddenly felt embarrassed at He Jingyan¡¯s gratefulness.


    ¡°Cut the crap. Go to sleep now. I¡¯m very sleepy!¡±


    He said with feigned impatience. It was typical of him to do so.


    He Jingyan smiled. ¡°Okay, I listen to you, my wife.¡±


    In an instant, the atmosphere got sweet between the two of them.


    At the beginning, Xu Yangyi was disgusted when He Jingyan called him his wife, but somehow he felt secured when He Jingyan called him this way. He liked him to call him his wife.


    ¡®Oh, gosh! Did I get enchanted by him?¡¯


    Xu Yangyi sighed, but he knew that he was just attracted to He Jingyan.


    Ji Guangming saw this and silently left, closing the door. He knew that he shouldn¡¯t disturb them.


    He Jingyan knew that Ji Guangming was quite sensible, so he smiled. He pulled over the blanket and covered Xu Yangyi, letting him rest his head on his arm.


    Xu Yangyi was not used to it. He hesitated for a while before lying down. However, after he put his head on He Jingyan¡¯s arm, he felt very familiar, as if it was not his first time doing it.


    ¡®Did he let me sleep on his arm like this before?¡¯


    Thinking of this possibility, Xu Yangyi somehow felt happy.


    He nudged in He Jingyan¡¯s arms and found a comfortable position, sleeping quietly.


    Xu Yangyi had never been so docile. He Jingyan was even flattered.


    ¡®This darling is so cute now. He used not to do anything but hit me, let alone sleep in my arms.¡¯


    In the past, He Jingyan had to make efforts to get Xu Yangyi to sleep on his arm, so he was amazed.


    After a while, Xu Yangyi said in a daze, ¡°Good night, Hubby¡±


    He said this involuntarily. He Jingyan narrowed his eyes slightly and kissed his forehead, replying, ¡°Good night, Wifey.¡±

 Chapter 426

    ¡°Xiao Ling, you must be tired. Let me take care of the rest. It¡¯s very late. Go take a rest!¡±


    The cook tidied up the bedtime snacks plates and panted, talking to Xiao Ling who was sorting out the shelves.


    Xiao Ling was sleepy, so he agreed, nodding docilely.


    ¡°If you¡¯re too tired, you can leave half of the work to me. I¡¯ll get up early tomorrow and clean up.¡±


    Xiao Ling was also afraid that the cook couldn¡¯t handle it.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m used to it. Although I¡¯m short, I¡¯m a tough soldier.¡±


    The cook said cheerfully and smiled, showing his arm muscles to Xiao Ling and proving he was telling the truth.


    Xiao Ling was amused, ¡°Okay, you should rest early. I guess the next shift is coming soon.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, go and rest. You are growing up, and you can¡¯t be exhausted.¡±


    As he spoke, the cook pushed Xiao Ling out of the kitchen to stop him from working.


    It was hard for Xiao Ling to refuse, so he untied his apron and handed it to the cook. He had intended to work for a while and go back, thinking of helping out as much as he could.


    The cook might have noticed that, so he pushed Xiao Ling out.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go back first.¡±


    Xiao Ling hesitated, feeling apologetic to the cook.


    ¡°Kid, stop worrying. Go back and rest.¡±


    The cook quickly closed the back door of the kitchen, probably afraid that Xiao Ling would come back to help.


    Xiao Ling, who was locked outside the kitchen, blinked and then scratched his head, glancing at the iron door adorably. He seemed surprised that the cook would shut him out.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t he ask you to go back and rest? Why are you standing here?¡±


    Suddenly, Xiao Ling heard a voice from not far away.


    Xiao Ling was startled. Usually no one would come at the back door of the kitchen.


    He looked over, trembling, and saw Yan Xingwei.


    Why was he here late at night?


    Xiao Ling¡¯s heart sank. He couldn¡¯t move, let alone walk over.


    ¡°Why are you standing there? Come here.¡±


    It was an order, but Yan Xingwei said it in a very lazy tone.


    ¡®When he sees my brother, he smiles sweetly, while he is frightened to see me. Did I do anything to him? Why is he so scared of me?¡¯


    Yan Xingwei couldn¡¯t figure out why Xiao Ling was frightened of him, so he felt irritated.


    When he saw that Xiao Ling didn¡¯t come over and instead clutched fingers and looked at him with scared eyes, Yan Xingwei flew into a rage.


    He pulled off his earphones and looked at Xiao Ling menacingly. ¡°Do you want me to come over and carry you back?¡± His voice became cold.


    Xiao Ling was frightened more, but he didn¡¯t dare to disobey Yan Xingwei. He gingerly moved forward to Yan Xingwei with trembling hands, holding his breath.


    Ever since he bumped into Yan Xingwei and Xu Yangyi on the street the other day, Yan Xingwei had been coming to him from time to time. He occasionally walked Xiao Ling to the dormitory. They didn¡¯t talk much, but Xiao Ling could feel that Yan Xingwei was impatient. He was afraid to offend Yan Xingwei and more scared that he would do something horrible to him.


    ¡°You are too slow.¡±


    Yan Xingwei felt annoyed again. He frowned and strode to Xiao Ling, grabbing his wrist and leaving.

 Chapter 427

    Xiao Ling was scared, and he wanted to pull his hand back, but Yan Xingwei had seen it coming. ¡°I dare you to take it back.¡±


    He threatened Xiao Ling without looking back.


    Xiao Ling got more scared as he couldn¡¯t see Yan Xingwei¡¯s face. He seemed to see the same scene as that night.


    That night, Yan Xingwei ignored Xiao Ling¡®s resistance and pulled him away. He even treated him fiercely.


    Thinking about that night, Xiao Ling¡¯s eyes suddenly reddened. He felt aggrieved.


    After that night, Yan Xingwei seemed to have forgotten everything. Xiao Ling didn¡¯t want him to remember that because he liked Yan Xingwei¡¯s second brother.


    However, Xiao Ling felt hurt for Yan Xingwei ignored him after doing that to him.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t like me to come to pick you up, tell me. Don¡¯t be so quiet.¡±


    Xiao Ling followed Yan Xingwei silently, his hand being held. Logically speaking, Yan Xingwei should feel better when holding Xiao Ling¡¯s hand.


    However, he was annoyed with Xiao Ling, who kept silent with an aggrieved look. He hated troubles, but he couldn¡¯t turned a blind eye to Xiao Ling.


    In addition, he wanted to figure out why Xiao Ling was so afraid of him. This guy cried or looked at him in horror whenever he saw him.


    ¡®Damn it! Why can¡¯t I remember what I did to him? Even though I am blind to faces, I should remember someone who is afraid of me like this!¡¯


    ¡®I can¡¯t ask him directly. My second brother seems to know about it, but he doesn¡¯t want to tell me. What is going on?¡¯


    Yan Xingwei got more annoyed.Read More at skynovel.org


    He would have beaten Xiao Ling up and forced him to tell everything if Xiao Ling had not been so delicate.


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t hate it.¡±


    Xiao Ling replied softly after a while.


    As he spoke, he clutched at his chest.


    It was weird. He was afraid of Yan Xingwei, but he didn¡¯t hate Yan Xingwei to come to pick him up. Although he was scared by the way Yan Xingwei spoke to him, he didn¡¯t say that he hated to stay with him.


    ¡®Does he want to make it up to me because he feels guilty?¡¯


    ¡®So he remembers what happened at that time?¡¯


    Without a reason, Xiao Ling blushed. He was no longer nervous and scared.


    ¡®Is he thinking of that night? It seems that he feels something sweet about that night.¡¯


    But he misunderstood. Yan Xingwei didn¡¯t remember what had happened that night. He kept pestering Xiao Ling because he wanted to figure out what was going on.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t hate it, speak to me. I feel like I¡¯m talking to a zombie.¡±


    Yan Xingwei was angry. Just as he looked back at Xiao Ling, he found that his delicate face was adorably red.


    Yan Xingwei paused. This was the first time that he had seen Xiao Ling like this.


    Why did he suddenly feel familiar with that?


    He suddenly stopped and stared at Xiao Ling.


    Xiao Ling was scared. He thought he had offended Yan Xingwei again.


    But just as Xiao Ling was about to step back, Yan Xingwei suddenly reached out to touch his face and gently caressed it. He looked straight into Xiao Ling¡¯s eyes with some weird emotions.

 Chapter 428

    Xiao Ling stiffened immediately. He dared not move, looking at Yan Xingwei with fear.


    ¡°Did I do anything to you before?¡±


    Yan Xingwei suddenly asked. At this moment, some scenes flashed in his mind. It seemed to be the crying face of a boy, somewhat overlapping with that of Xiao Ling.


    Xiao Ling¡¯s heart beat wildly, and he trembled.


    ¡®He really doesn¡¯t remember what happened that night.¡¯


    ¡®How could he forget it after he did that to me?¡¯


    Suddenly, a drop of tear rolled out of Xiao Ling¡¯s eyes. He slapped Yan Xingwei¡¯s hand off his face and ran away.


    ¡®I know that you don¡¯t like me, and you have never paid attention to me. But how could you treat me like this. That was my first time. This is too much.¡¯


    Xiao Ling cried with an injured look as he ran away from Yan Xingwei.


    Yan Xingwei was dumbfounded. After a while, he blinked and said with displeasure, ¡°What have I done to you? Why are you so scared of me? Why do you cry every time you see me?¡±


    ¡®Damn it. He is so annoying. He could do nothing but cry.¡¯


    Although he was annoyed, Yan Xingwei quickly followed Xiao Ling.


    ¡®This time, I have to ask him properly, and I won¡¯t be soft-hearted anymore.¡¯


    Yan Xingwei made up his mind. He didn¡¯t think Xiao Ling could run far, but he didn¡¯t see him along the way.


    He didn¡¯t find Xiao Ling until he saw from the distance that Xiao Ling was opening the dormitory door.


    ¡°He is short, but he runs fast.¡±


    Yan Xingwei grumbled discontentedly. He strode towards the dormitory, but Xiao Ling saw him and closed the door.


    At that moment, Yan Xingwei wanted to hit him.


    He coldly warned in a subdued voice, ¡°I¡¯ll count to three. You either open the door or wait for me to kick the door and give you hell.¡±


    This was the first time that Yan Xingwei had got angry. He looked intimidating.


    In the past, Xiao Ling would definitely open the door for Yan Xingwei, but at this moment, he was too sad to care if this would anger Yan Xingwei. He cried, ¡°You¡¯re just like this. When I don¡¯t obey you, you threaten me. I¡¯m not your puppet. Why do I have to give in to you? I don¡¯t want it.¡±


    Although Yan Xingwei couldn¡¯t see the look on iao Ling¡¯s face when Xiao Ling talked to him, Yan Xingwei could tell from Xiao Ling¡¯s sobs that he was hurt.


    ¡°I¡¯m asking you if I did anything bad to you. Tell me. Crying doesn¡¯t get us anywhere.¡±


    Yan Xingwei didn¡¯t want to be angry, but he somehow couldn¡¯t control himself and lost temper when Xiao Ling cried.


    ¡°Why do you ask me to tell what you¡¯ve done? You are such a beast. You forced me to do it and injured me without apologizing afterwards. You went too far. Do you want me to tell you what you did?¡±


    After that, he broke off in sobs, squatting behind the door.


    ¡®It was your fault, and you forgot about it. You are a beast.¡¯


    ¡®What did I force him to do?¡¯ Yan Xingwei thought.


    Yan Xingwei paused and widened his eyes. What else could it be?


    The tears of Xiao Ling told everything.


    ¡®But why don¡¯t I not remember it? I can¡¯t recall anything.¡¯


    But suddenly he remembered that once he woke up in a hotel room, and there was blood on the bedsheet.


    ¡®Could it be that time?¡¯


    ¡®Damn it, I should¡¯ve thought about it a long time ago. This must have something to do with Second Brother.¡¯

 Chapter 429

    ¡®Damn it! Why didn¡¯t he tell me about such a big thing?¡¯


    Yan Xingwei grabbed his hair impatiently. He was annoyed.


    In the end, he complained, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?¡±


    ¡®If he told me earlier, I might have remembered it. It has been so long.¡¯


    ¡®That night my brother gave me some drinks, and I forgot everything the next morning.¡¯


    ¡®No wonder Xiao Ling turned pale at sight of me and ran away in panic.¡¯


    ¡°You have the nerve to blame me? How do I tell you that?¡±


    Xiao Ling cried harder. If he had not been scared of Yan Xingwei, he would have opened the door and slapped him.


    ¡®This bastard has the nerve to blame on me when he forgot the whole thing. What have I done wrong?¡¯


    The corner of Yan Xingwei¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡®So? Did I rape him? Why did I do that?¡¯


    He asked himself like this in his heart. He had had no impression of Xiao Ling. He even didn¡¯t know why he had sex with him.


    ¡°I say, why didn¡¯t you push me away and run?¡±


    ¡°If you didn¡¯t want to do it, why didn¡¯t you run away? Why did you allow me to do that to you?¡±


    Yan Xingwei muttered. But he somehow felt delighted that Xiao Ling didn¡¯t push him away.


    He didn¡¯t know why he felt happy now.


    ¡°Do you think I didn¡¯t resist? You are much stronger than me. You wouldn¡¯t stop no matter what I said. I cried and begged you, but you didn¡¯t stop. What could I do?¡±


    Xiao Ling finally opened the door and looked at Yan Xingwei with an aggrieved face.


    At first, Yan Xingwei was angry to hear that Xiao Ling gave in because he was too strong, but he could not lose his temper when he saw the teary face of Xiao Ling.


    Xiao Ling¡¯s teary face overlapped with the scenes in his mind. Just as Xiao Ling said, he raped him with force.


    However, he couldn¡¯t remember well everything.


    ¡°Okay, I was wrong.¡±


    Yan Xingwei apologized, but he sighed. He did not know what happened. Why did he have sex with Xiao Ling?


    ¡°This is how you apologize? You are not sincere at all. Is it my fault?¡±


    Xiao Ling sniffed and continued to cry, but he looked less hurt. Maybe it was because Yan Xingwei apologized to him.


    Yan Xingwei immediately frowned and looked like he was going to lose temper, but he stifled his anger. After all, it seemed like he was wrong.


    ¡°Then what do you want? I can¡¯t remember anything. I can¡¯t do it again and then apologize to you!¡±


    Yan Xingwei said it casually, but Xiao Ling thought that he was serious, yelling, ¡°You hooligan.¡±


    But strangely, he blushed.


    ¡®Yes, I¡¯m a hooligan, but why are you blushing when you call me that?¡¯


    Suddenly, Yan Xingwei glanced at Xiao Ling¡¯s body, and he seemed to be looking closely.


    Xiao Ling reddened in anger when he saw this. ¡°Hey! Why are you looking at me that way?¡±


    He hugged his body and looked alert.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t like me, stop blushing.¡± ¡®I would think that I¡¯m not normal.¡¯


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Xiao Ling was so angry that he shut the door.


    He clutched at his chest and leaned against the door, his face flushing for no reason.


    Yan Xingwei said with an impassive look, ¡°When I remember, I will apologize to you for doing that to you and forgetting about it. I¡¯m really sorry.¡± He apologized with sincerity.


    Tears went down from Xiao Ling¡¯s eyes. He paused and clutched at his chest harder, He felt as if he was moved.

 Chapter 430

    Early the next morning, He Jingyan was woken up by his wife¡¯s slaps.


    He was confused.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, my wife? Did press on you while sleeping?¡±


    Instead of being angry, He Jinyan opened his eyes and asked Xu Yangyi with concern.


    Xu Yangyi was furious. ¡°Look where you put your hand! Hooligan.¡±


    A minute ago, Xu Yangyi woke up in a daze. He wanted to go to the bathroom, but he found that there was a hand in his clothes. His eyes widened in shock.


    It was an accident. He Jingyan didn¡¯t do that on purpose. He had been holding Xu Yangyi in his sleep and he accidentally crossed the line. That was why he got slapped.


    After Xu Yangyi reminded him, He Jingyan looked at his hand. However, he didn¡¯t withdraw his hand and instead groped Xu Yangyi.


    He Jingyan got another slap. ¡°Damn it. Why don¡¯t you stop it?¡±


    Xu Yangyi was so angry that he wished to swallow He Jingyan alive.


    But He Jingyan smiled. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my wife. I really didn¡¯t mean to do it.¡± He was amused by Xu Yangyi¡¯s red, angry face.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you mean to do it? You are awake and you still grope me!¡±


    ¡®Damn it, he must have done it on purpose. He is a liar.¡¯


    Last night, Xu Yangyi had changed his view of He Jingyan, but when he woke up to see He Jingyan grope him, all his good impression on him was gone. He felt angry.


    ¡®Damn it! When I regain my memory, I¡¯ll give him hell.¡¯


    ¡°I really didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Please believe me.¡±


    He Jingyan softened his voice to appease Xu Yangyi and pulled Xu Yangyi in his arms. Later, he even kissed his chin and smiled contentedly. He was so playful that Xu Yangyi didn¡¯t believe him at all.


    ¡°Get lost. You don¡¯t feel sorry at all.¡±


    ¡®He smiling when he was holding and kissing me. He looks so nasty.¡¯


    Xu Yangyi was so annoyed that he struggled to push He Jingyan away. However, he accidentally hit He Jingyan¡¯s lower part.


    He paused and blinked stupidly. After a while, he realized what happened and blushed.


    ¡®Damn it.¡¯


    Xu Yangyi was so embarrassed that he wished to die. Although he didn¡¯t do it purpose, He Jingyan might not think so.


    Fortunately, He Jingyan did not do anything. He just breathed heavily and told Xu Yangyi, ¡°It¡¯s fine, my wife. Don¡¯t move.¡±


    After all, He Jingyan hadn¡¯t touched Xu Yangyi for a long time, and it was very difficult for He Jingyan to control himself. He took a deep breath and tried to calm himself down.


    Xu Yangyi froze. He could feel the hot breath on his neck. He was not an idiot and he knew what He Jingyan meant.


    He Jingyan let out a sigh of relief as Xu Yangyi stopped struggling and shouting. He Jingyan was afraid that if Xu Yangyi continued to struggle, He Jingyan might not be able to restrain himself.


    Xu Yangyi could tell He Jingyan was trying to stifle his descire. Xu Yangyi suddenly felt guilty. He Jingyan was aroused, but he behaved like a gentleman.

 Chapter 431

    ¡°Just hold me for a while. Don¡¯t go too far.¡± Xu Yangyi gave in and stayed in He Jingyan¡¯s arms docilely.


    He Jingyan paused and smiled. ¡®My wife becomes mature and cares about me.¡¯


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll just hold you for a while.¡±


    He Jingyan stroked Xu Yangyi¡¯s head and hugged him with a happy smile. He kissed him on the cheek innocently. Maybe he just wanted to kiss him, or he kissed him because of the atmosphere.


    If He Jingyan had kissed Xu Yangyi in other circumstances, Xu Yangyi would have given him a slap.


    Xu Yangyi was not a man who know nothing about romance at all, and he knew that it was normal for He Jingyan to kiss him under such circumstances.


    Rather than feel annoyed, he was delighted, for he could feel that He Jingyan cherished him.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, my wife? Did I hurt you again?¡±


    Xu Yangyi was so quiet in his arms that He Jingyan released him in a panic. When he moved away and looked at him, he found that Xu Yangyi¡¯s little face was red.


    Xu Yangyi didn¡¯t hide this time and let He Jingyan look at him. He looked straight at He Jingyan and said, ¡°You are allowed to kiss me, so why can¡¯t I blush at your kiss?¡± In the end, he complained sweetly, which made him more adorable.


    ¡°Of course you can blush. You look the loveliest when you blush.¡±


    Instead of teasing Xu Yangyi playfully like before, He Jingyan stroked his cheek and said in his deep, pleasant voice with much affection.


    Xu Yangyi didn¡¯t call He Jingyan a hooligan or push him away. Instead, he whispered, ¡°Go to the bathroom and calm yourself down. You must feel uncomfortable.¡±


    For some reason, Xu Yangyi felt that He Jingyan would not force him without his permission.


    Why did he feel this had happened before?


    Xu Yangyi suddenly thought about it, but he couldn¡¯t remember it. He just felt a little familiar.


    He Jingyan¡¯s smile deepened when he heard Xu Yangyi say this.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, it¡¯ll be fine soon. It is normal for a man to be aroused in the morning.¡±


    Xu Yangyi was so gentle and lovely in the bed that He Jingyan was reluctant to get out of the bed.


    He was afraid that when he came back, Xu Yangyi would return to his usual violent self and gave him slaps for no reason.


    Although he didn¡¯t hate it, he preferred Xu Yangyi to be like this.


    ¡°Am I not a man? Do you think I¡¯m blind?¡±


    ¡®He is clearly aroused by me.¡¯


    For some reason, Xu Yangyi was excited that He Jingyan was honest with him.


    ¡°Then¡­ should I help you?¡±


    It was rare for Xu Yangyi to say that.


    He Jingyan widened his eyes in shock. After all, his wife wouldn¡¯t say such words in the past.


    Although he wanted Xu Yangyi to do it, Xu Yangyi was too innocent in his eyes. He didn¡¯t want him to do anything like that.


    ¡°My silly wife, you don¡¯t have to do that kind of thing. I¡¯m really okay. I¡¯ll be fine in a while.¡±


    He kissed Xu Yangyi¡¯s lips, indicating that he was fine.


    Xu Yangyi blushed again. ¡°Then you¡­ you can kiss me. You usually like to kiss me anyway before!¡±


    He lowered his eyes shyly, looking adorable and charming.

 Chapter 432

    He Jingyan started to lose control, for Xu Yangyi was arousing his desires instead of cooling him down.


    ¡°My wife, are you serious?¡±


    He Jingyan asked in disbelief, afraid that Xu Yangyi was just joking.


    Xu Yangyi blushed and rolled his eyes at him, losing his temper. ¡°I don¡¯t care if you kiss me or not.¡±


    He broke away from He Jingyan, looking annoyed.


    ¡®Damn it. I let you kiss me proactively, but you don¡¯t believe me!¡¯


    ¡®Damn it! Did I offer myself and get rejected?¡¯


    Xu Yangyi was furious, wishing to punch He Jingyan.


    Xu Yangyi thought He Jingyan would feel better if he allowed him to kiss him, but it never occurred to him that this kiss might be endless and something serious might happen later, for instance, He Jingyan might hit his bottom and he could not get out of bed.


    ¡°My wife, I didn¡¯t mean that. You got me wrong.¡±


    He Jingyan sighed and then pulled Xu Yangyi back into his arms, moving his head towards him and saying, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I would do other things to you if I kiss you? You are leading a wolf into your room.¡±


    ¡°Are you a wolf?¡±


    Xu Yangyi glanced at him coldly with indifference. ¡®He thinks he is right. He doesn¡¯t know he has made a mistake.¡¯


    Xu Yangyi offered the kiss out of kindness, and he was too innocent to understand the possible results following that kiss.


    He Jingyan¡¯s face suddenly darkened and his mouth twitched. ¡°You think too highly of me, my wife. I¡¯m not a wolf, but under such circumstances, I will definitely become one. Trust me.¡±


    At a time like this, He Jingyan felt that Xu Yangyi was a child.


    ¡°If you dare to do anything else, I¡¯ll kill you.¡±


    Xu Yangyi only allowed He Jingyan to kiss him, and he warned He Jingyan not to do anything else. That put He Jingyan in a dilemma.


    He Jingyan sighed again. ¡®Does my wife know what he is doing?¡¯


    ¡°Alright, if I accidentally touch you, don¡¯t hit me.¡± He Jingyan frowned, feeling helpless with Xu Yangyi.


    ¡®This is obviously hell for me. I won¡¯t let him do this anymore. I will die if this repeats.¡¯


    ¡°No, if you do that, you must do it on purpose.¡± Xu Yangyi said firmly.


    He Jingyan said inwardly, ¡°My wife, can I not kiss you? Spare me, please!¡±


    Although he felt complicated, He Jingyan was happy that Xu Yangyi took the initiative.


    He got on top of Xu Yangyi and leaned to peck on his rosy lips, smiling. ¡°My wife is so sweet.¡±


    Although he sounded playful, He Jingyan had a serious look.


    Xu Yangyi blushed again.


    He looked away awkwardly and scolded softly, ¡°Don¡¯t be flip with me.¡±


    It was not hard to tell that he was happy.


    He Jingyan knew that and smiled. He gently rubbed Xu Yangyi¡¯s lips and leaned over, kissing him.


    Xu Yangyi paused, but he was not scared. He seemed to think it was not his first time.


    He copied He Jingyan and responded awkwardly. Although he was a little clumsy, he was tempting.

 Chapter 433

    ¡®Why is he so docile today?¡¯


    He Jingyan was puzzled that Xu Yangyi responded to him without slapping him.


    ¡®Or has he become sensible?¡¯


    They were so close that He Jingyan could hear clearly the breathing of Xu Yangyi. Afraid that he couldn¡¯t control himself and do anything else to Xu Yangyi, he stopped and pushed Xu Yangyi away.


    He was going to tell Xu Yangyi that they should get up, but he saw Xu Yangyi looking at him with affection, as if he was inviting him to continue. He had a bad feeling.


    ¡®Is this really my wife?¡¯


    He Jingyan once again grew suspicious. Xu Yangyi would not be so cute before.


    His wife would only slap him when he was annoyed. He would not let He Jingyan touch him, let alone looking at him like this.


    ¡®But it¡¯s cruel to give up.¡¯ He Jingyan was in a dilemma, struggling between his sense and desire.


    Seeing that He Jingyan took no action, Xu Yangyi asked with a blushing face, ¡°Don¡¯t you continue?¡±


    His voice was so soft that He Jingyan wanted to crush him in his arms.


    Hearing the words, Jingyan started to lose his sense.


    ¡®Oh my God! He is so cute. I can¡¯t resist this temptation.¡¯


    ¡®No, he is just muddled by my kiss, so he asked me to continue.¡¯


    ¡®He will fly into a rage after he comes back to his sense.¡¯


    He Jingyan still did not want to give up such a good chance.


    But he was afraid that Xu Yangyi would get angry with him later, so he dared not act.


    He cleared his throat and asked tentatively, ¡°My wife, do you know what you¡¯re talking about?¡±


    Xu Yangyi looked at He Jingyan in confusion. His face was red like he was drunk.


    The corner of He Jingyan¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡®Does kissing have the same effect as alcohol?¡¯


    ¡®Or is he testing if I dare touch him?¡¯


    He Jingyan was nervous for he had been hit too many times by Xu Yangyi before.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go wash up!¡± He Jingyan in the end stopped.


    Xu Yangyi was taken aback. ¡°Are.. are you angry?¡±


    His soft voice was cute.


    ¡°Not at all. Why would I be angry?¡±


    He Jingyan didn¡¯t know why Xu Yangyi asked.


    Perhaps Xu Yangyi asked this question because He Jingyan always liked to grope him but he didn¡¯t do that now.


    ¡°Then why are you leaving?!¡±


    Xu Yangyi held the corner of He Jingyan¡¯s pajamas with his small hand and looked at He Jingyan with his big eyes.


    He Jingyan almost couldn¡¯t hold it anymore, but he restrained himself with sense.


    He frowned and asked, ¡°Wife, are you really not playing tricks on me?¡±


    ¡®It doesn¡¯t make any sense. Why does my wife take initiative? Is the pig flying today?¡¯


    ¡®If he hasn¡¯t lost his memory, he might do this.¡¯


    ¡®But doesn¡¯t he forget what happened before? Why does he suddenly become so easygoing?¡¯


    ¡®Or has he recovered his memory?¡¯


    ¡°My wife, have you remembered everything?¡± He Jingyan suddenly shook Xu Yangyi¡¯s shoulders in excitement with a happy face.


    However, his heart tightened as he realized that Xu Yangyi would know that he ganged up with Yan Xingwei to lie to him since he had recovered his memory.


    ¡®Is he playing tricks on me because he remembers everything and knows that I lied to him?¡¯


    He Jingyan got more suspicious and believed that things were going on like this.

 Chapter 434

    ¡°Remember what?¡± Xu Yangyi was confused.


    ¡®What does he mean? He usually gropes me when he doesn¡¯t get any reponse from me. Now I¡¯m responding to him, but he asks me weird questions.¡¯


    ¡®What is going on? He doesn¡¯t seem to remember anything.¡¯


    ¡®He doesn¡¯t look he is lying.¡¯


    ¡°Well, my wife, haven¡¯t you¡­ recovered your memory?¡± He Jingyan continued to ask as he didn¡¯t believe it.


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you I haven¡¯t. Do you want me to kill you?¡±


    Xu Yangyi suddenly cursed and returned to his usual self.


    Seeing Xu Yangyi acted like this, He Jingyan breathed a sigh of relief.


    ¡®It seems like I was thinking too much. Yangyi hasn¡¯t remembered anything yet.¡¯


    ¡®If he had recovered his memory, he would have punched me instead of only losing temper.¡¯


    ¡°Did you do something bad to me?¡±


    Xu Yangyi saw clearly that He Jingyan let out a sigh of relief just now.


    ¡°How could I possibly do that? It¡¯s impossible, my wife. I¡¯ve done nothing wrong.¡±


    ¡°If you really didn¡¯t do anything bad, why are you so nervous? You must have done something. What have you been hiding from me?¡± Xu Yangyi grabbed He Jingyan¡¯s collar and forced him to meet his eyes.


    He Jingyan thought that he was finished as it was not easy to fool Xu Yangyi.


    On second thought, as long as he made a perfect pretense, Xu Yangyi would believe him.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything, really.¡±


    He Jingyan stifled his panic and said with feigned sincerity.


    ¡°Really?¡± Xu Yangyi stared into his eyes and asked.


    ¡°Yes, definitely.¡¯


    He Jingyan continued to smile, but he felt flustered. Xu Yangyi¡¯s eyes were so innocent that he felt guilty for deceiving him.


    ¡°I¡¯m your husband. How could I lie to you?¡± He Jingyan hugged Xu Yangyi with one hand and kissed his forehead intimately.


    As He Jingyan looked normal and calm, Xu Yangyi believed what he said.


    But he asked, ¡°Why did you let out a sigh of relief? Aren¡¯t you guilty of something?¡±


    ¡°You got me wrong. I thought you were playing a trick on me, so you suddenly became normal. That¡¯s why I let out a sigh of relief.¡¯


    This was true, so He Jingyan said it without any guilt.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Xu Yangyi didn¡¯t understand what He Jingyan meant by ¡°became normal¡±.


    How did he normally behave? He had forgotten how he got along with He Jingyan before.


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t you lovely before?¡±


    He Jingyan suddenly remembered and said with serious expression.


    ¡°I¡¯m a man. Why should I be lovely? I¡¯m not a pervert.¡±


    Xu Yangyi immediately retorted and rolled his eyes at He Jingyan.


    ¡°You¡¯re right! It¡¯s scary that you suddenly become cute.¡±


    He Jingyan whispered when he uttered the sentence. He was afraid that Xu Yangyi would ask too much, so he quickly kissed Xu Yangyi¡¯s mouth.


    Xu Yangyi¡¯s eyes widened and he quickly pushed He Jingyan away.


    ¡®Damn it. He refused to kiss me just now when I allowed him. Why is he doing it now?¡¯


    Xu Yangyi was so angry that he slapped He Jingyan, who held the back of his head and narrowed the gap between them.


    No matter how he fought or how hard he pushed, He Jingyan didn¡¯t budge.


    After a while, Xu Yangyi wanted to curse and continue to push He Jingyan away, but it was useless. He could only respond to him.


    He cursed inwardly, ¡°Bastard, I¡¯ll kill you when this is over.¡±

 Chapter 435

    Xu Yangyi swore in his heart that he would slap He Jingyan when it was over.


    However, things didn¡¯t go as he wished. He Jingyan not only kissed him but also did more to him.


    Xu Yangyi sprawled on the bed, panting. He didn¡¯t have any strength to hit He Jingyan after a passionate time with him.


    But that didn¡¯t mean he would do nothing. Now he was glaring at He Jingyan, who was wiping his body, and wishing to kill him.


    At first, He Jingyan thought that Xu Yangyi would feel better after a while, but the latter kept glaring at him after half an hour.


    He said carefully, ¡°My wife, are you still angry?¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Xu Yangyi gave him another angry look.


    ¡°You are angry.¡± He Jingyan continued to laugh foolishly.


    ¡°Then why do you ask?¡±


    ¡®Damn it. He was like a bull and I couldn¡¯t stop him.¡¯


    ¡°Should I buy you some ointment to ease the pain?¡±


    ¡°No. If you are so brutal next time, I won¡¯t do it.¡±


    He Jingyan was startled. Xu Yangyi mentioned next time.


    ¡°Okay, I promise I will be very gentle next time.¡±


    He even swore with a serious look. He used to tease Xu Yangyi a lot, but now he was scared of him.


    He was scared of Xu Yangyi because he felt guilty for taking advantage of Xu Yangyi when he didn¡¯t remember anything.


    However, Xu Yangyi liked it when He Jingyan looked frightened of him, feeling that he could suppress He Jingyan.


    Suddenly, Xu Yangyi¡¯s stomach started to rumble, breaking the spell.


    He Jingyan looked at the time and found that it was well after breakfast time.


    No wonder Xu Yangyi felt hungry. They had spent much time together.


    ¡°My wife, wait a moment. I¡¯ll have the breakfast served.¡±


    Xu Yangyi was going to say that he could go get the breakfast himself, but He Jingyan called out at the door, ¡°Ji Guangming.¡±


    A loud voice came from outside. ¡°Good morning, Colonel.¡±


    ¡°Bring some light breakfast over.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Colonel.¡±


    He Jingyan looked calm, but Xu Yangyi was stunned.


    He looked at He Jingyan stupidly and then pointed at the door, saying with a trembling voice, ¡°Is he¡­ at the door?¡±


    ¡°Of course. It¡¯s already past morning exercise time.¡±


    He Jingyan didn¡¯t feel surprised. He was about to carry Xu Yangyi into the bathroom to wash up.


    Xu Yangyi¡¯s mouth twitched slowly. ¡°So, he¡¯s been at the door for the whole time?¡±


    Before He Jingyan replied, Xu Yangyi yelled angrily, ¡°Why did you do that to me when someone was at the door?¡±


    ¡®Damn it. Did Ji Guangming hear that? From the beginning to the end?¡¯


    At this moment, Xu Yangyi wished to die. He abruptly looked up at He Jingyan coldly, as if he wanted to kill him.


    But something more embarrassing happened later. Suddenly, he heard a voice at the door. ¡°Colonel, if you are done, please get ready for the meeting. Everyone is waiting.¡±


    It was Long Chen, behind whom there were Yan Chengyu, An Yan, Flying Eagle and Luo Sen. There were in total around a dozen people, who would accompany He Jingyan to Country Z.


    ¡°E¡­ Everyone?¡±


    Xu Yangyi froze, feeling terribly embarrassed.

 Chapter 436

    ¡°Although I don¡¯t mind it, please don¡¯t be so open, Colonel. You are so loud that everyone can hear you.¡±


    Flying Eagle at the door suddenly teased He Jingyan. He was chewing gum leisurely, not afraid that He Jingyan would get angry.


    ¡°If the Colonel had been worried about this, he would not have presented this live show when he knew that we would come early in the morning.¡±


    Yan Chengyu echoed playfully, attmpting to get He Jingyan in trouble.


    He Jingyan¡¯s mouth twitched. He didn¡¯t know that they were there, but he knew about the presence of Ji Guangming outside.


    He didn¡¯t avoid Ji Guangming because it wasn¡¯t the first time Ji Guangming had heard them, so he ignored him.


    Xu Yangyi didn¡¯t know about this. He thought that what Yan Chengyu said was true, and he immediately pouted, slapping He Jingyan on the face.


    ¡°Hooligan!¡±


    There was a hint of anger in his voice.


    ¡°My wife, don¡¯t believe them. I didn¡¯t know they would come. Really, I swear.¡±


    He Jingyan quickly explained. He gritted his teeth and said inwardly, ¡°You guys dare to set me up in front of my wife!¡±


    ¡°Wow, what a loud slap. Are you all right, Colonel? Do you need any help?¡±


    Flying Eagle sounded concerned, but everyone knew that he was laughing at He Jingyan, who got slapped by Xu Yangyi.


    ¡°He should be fine. Our Colonel is very tough.¡±


    Yan Chengyu continued to echo him. Their words amused the others, who had thought it inappropriate to tease the Colonel.


    Flying Eagle cleared his throat and pretended to lectured them with a serious look. ¡°Stop laughing. It¡¯s not proper to laugh at the Colonel.¡±


    He was cheeky. He was actually the one who started it. How dare he say that?


    ¡°You started it.¡±


    Jie Laming pointed that out and intimately held the waist of Luo Sen, who hit his belly with an elbow. He turned pale in pain.


    ¡°My wife, please be gentle. It hurts.¡±


    It was bold of him to address Luo Sen like that, who gave him a warning look.


    But Jie Laming just smiled flatteringly, as if he was willing to get hit.


    ¡°Lord Jie, have some pride. Can¡¯t you restrain yourself? You even chase our captain all the way here.¡±


    Flying Eagle said with distain, but he reached for Fei Yin¡¯s waist and attempted to hold him.


    However, he suddenly touched something cold.


    He knew what it was, so he quickly withdrew his hand and pretended nothing had happened, scratching his head awkwardly.


    ¡®Dear, I almost lost my fingers.¡¯


    The cold thing that Flying Eagle just touched was a gun, so he didn¡¯t dare to make any moves.


    As usual, Fei Yin glanced at Flying Eagle with an impassive look.


    At this moment, only Zuo Bo was bold enough to hold Long Chen¡¯s waist.


    Long Chen had given him cold, warning looks, but Zuo Bo turned a blind eye. Long Chen didn¡¯t bother to do anything, ignoring him.


    ¡®Damn it. I envy him.¡¯


    Jie Laming and Flying Eagle had the same thought.

 Chapter 437

    Although Yan Chengyu didn¡¯t look disturbed, he was envious. He just didn¡¯t show it.


    He glanced at An Yan, who had an impassive look, and smiled without saying anything.


    Every time Yan Chengyu smiled at him, An Yan felt creepy. He frowned, but he didn¡¯t look at Yan Chengyu or say anything. He was ignoring him.


    However, Yan Chengyu would not spare him easily. He was not sneaky like Flying Eagle, nor was he joking like Jie Laming, let alone forcing on An Yan.


    Instead, he naturally held An Yan¡¯s hand and clasped his fingers. An Yan was shocked and tried to shake his hand off, but Yan Chengyu said with an innocent smile, ¡°If you do that, I will kiss you here. Captain An Yan, please think twice before you do anything.¡±


    He had a bright smile in his eyes, but he actually was threatening An Yan.


    An Yan said angrily, ¡°You¡­¡± He didn¡¯t dare to take his hand away, for he knew that Yan Chengyu meant what he said. If Yan Chengyu kissed him here, he would not be able to explain himself.


    ¡°You are so sweet.¡±


    Yan Chengyu got what he wanted and smiled, stroking An Yan¡¯s head as if he was his pet.


    An Yan got angry, quickly slapping the hand on his head. However, he didn¡¯t dare to withdraw his other hand that was clasping Yan Chengyu¡¯s hand.


    Yan Chengyu knew that An Yan didn¡¯t dare to do that, for he cared about his reputation.


    He took a step further and brought An Yan¡¯s hand near to his mouth and gently kissed the back of his hand with a smile.


    An Yan¡¯s eyes were burning with raging fire. He glared at Yan Chengyu with a ferocious look.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you hell in a while.¡± An Yan gritted his teeth in anger.


    Yan Chengyu was well prepared for the consequence, so he was calm.


    He smiled faintly and said, ¡°I look forward to it.¡± His smile deepened, as if he couldn¡¯t wait for An Yan to deal with him.


    An Yan was furious, but he couldn¡¯t do anything with Yan Chengyu. He clenched his fists and glared at him coldly.


    Yan Chengyu kept smiling. He didn¡¯t go too far, tightening his grip on An Yan¡¯s hand. He seemed to be playing with An Yan¡¯s hand, but it looked very sweet.


    An Yan was burning with anger, but Yan Chengyu¡¯s sudden move made his heart beat wildly. He quickly forced himself to calm down and not to look at Yan Chengyu.


    An Yan thought that others would not notice them if he kept silent, but Flying Eagle and Jie Laming were staring at them in surprise.


    ¡®You are awesome to get An Yan, Yan Chengyu.¡¯


    The two of them suddenly felt admiration for Yan Chengyu. Even Zuo Bo had taken his advice, so it was natural for them to admire him.


    Wu Jing and Shang Xuan stood behind them and saw them display their affection. Wu Jing admired them, while Shang Xuan pouted.


    ¡®Does Wu Jing become so abnormal recently because of them?¡¯


    ¡®It makes sense. They display their affection every day, and this would affect us as well.¡¯

 Chapter 438

    ¡°We will give you one minute to put on your clothes. We count from now.¡±


    Long Chen reminded He Jingyan calmly and looked at the time.


    He Jingyan wished to kill Long Chen, but it was more important to appease Xu Yangyi, who was angry.


    ¡°Wife, it¡¯s really not what you think, I¡­¡±


    ¡°Get lost, shameless hooligan.¡±


    Xu Yangyi wouldn¡¯t listen to him and interrupted him. He broke away from He Jingyan and stormed into the bathroom, shutting He Jingyan out.


    He Jingyan was just about to ask Xu Yangyi to come out and have a good talk, but Long Chen pushed the door open and entered the room. One minute was up.


    At this moment, He Jingyan was only wearing a pair of shorts. His subordinates stared at his lower part.


    The corner of He Jingyan¡¯s mouth twitched. He looked at them menacingly.


    Flying Eagle saw the danger and jumped behind the group. He was the first to ridicule He Jingyan just now.


    ¡°Flying Eagle, just run. You are so bold that you dare to laugh at me. Go out and run one hundred laps around the training field! And no dinner for you tonight!¡±


    He Jingyan looked so angry that even Yan Chengyu was frightened. He sighed in his heart and obediently went to run with Flying Eagle, who had a grave look. Otherwise, he would get harsher punishment.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you see the consequence? You have yourselves to blame for the punishment.¡±


    Jie Laming gloated and entered the room lazily. He lay in the sofa leisurely and waved at Luo Sen, beckoning him to come in.


    However, Luo Sen lowered his head to He Jingyan and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Colonel.¡± After that, he went to take the punishment as well. He thought it was his fault that his subordinates went out of his control.


    Of course, An Yan went to accompany him in silence. Yan Chengyu was his subordinate, so it was his fault for not managing him well.


    ¡°Luo Sen, why do you do that?¡±


    Jie Laming wouldn¡¯t stay here since Luo Sen was gone. He got up and ran out to look for his wife.


    Wu Jing and Shang Xuan were at a loss. Their superiors were taking punishments, and they should accompany them as subordinates.


    All of a sudden, only Zuo Bo and Long Chen were left.


    ¡°Your wife is angry at you, and you take it out on your subordinates? This is not like you, He Jingyan.¡±


    Zuo Bo laughed at him and pulled Long Chen to sit on the sofa beside him.


    He Jingyan was irritated. Just as Zuo Bo said, he was not himself.


    He massaged his eyebrows and took a deep breath. After he collected himself, he went to the wardrobe and got some clothes to put on.


    ¡°Have you fixed the time?¡±


    He asked Long Chen while putting on his clothes.


    Long Chen just glanced at him and said with an impassive expression, ¡°It¡¯s tomorrow. The people who come here with us are the elites chosen to support Country Z.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave you to set the supporting list. Count the number of ordinary soldiers in a while, and I¡¯ll report it to the higher-ups.¡±


    It was a very professional conversation.


    ¡°How many troops do you plan to take?¡± Long Chen asked curiously.


    He Jingyan suddenly smiled. ¡°Too many soldiers will make us look arrogant, so just take the Dragon Team, plus one hundred soldiers.¡±


    ¡°With such a small number of people, how could we protect you if anything was up in Country Z?¡±


    ¡°Country Z is evil and cunning, and we have to keep our guard. They might stab us in the back.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s see if they have the guts to fight against me.¡± He Jingyan was fearless.

 Chapter 439

    Long Chen was worried, but he smiled at He Jingyan¡¯s words. ¡°It¡¯s silly of me to worry about you.¡±


    This was He Jingyan, who was invincible in other countries¡¯ eyes. No matter how many soldiers he took with him, no one dared to hurt him at the cost of being the enemy of Country H.


    In addition, there were many good fighters in Dragon Team, and each could rival a hundred enemies. There was no need to worry as the force was strong.


    ¡°Why are you worried about him? He has always been arrogant, and he is scared of no one.¡±


    Zuo Bo was annoyed. It seemed that his guard against He Jingyan had not been put down.


    ¡°Why do you have to guard against me?¡± After He Jingyan put on his clothes, he went to sit on the sofa and glanced at Zuo Bo.


    ¡°As long as he is your soldier, I will remain wary of you.¡±


    After he spoke, Zuo Bo pulled Long Chen in his arms and declared his ownership.


    Long Chen rolled his eyes.


    ¡°Can you stop being so childish?¡± He looked at Zuo Bo coldly.


    Long Chen had always been cold to him, so Zuo Bo was used to it and would not take it seriously.


    ¡°After the trip to Country Z, you should quit the job.¡± Zuo Bo didn¡¯t seem to be joking.


    ¡°Why? It¡¯s my own business, and you have no right to interfere.¡±


    Last night, Long Chen was crying and begging Zuo Bo not to leave him, but now, he returned to his usual cold self.


    Zuo Bo frowned. ¡°Can¡¯t you just listen to me like last night?¡±


    Long Chen paused at the mention of last night and replied, ¡°I like this job. If you respect me, stop talking about it. Otherwise, don¡¯t blame me for being ruthless.¡±


    Long Chen had his own stand and did not give in, and his voice got colder.


    He Jingyan was afraid that they would quarrel here, so he sighed, ¡°If you want to have a fight, please leave.¡±


    He felt helpless. No matter how he looked at it, the two of them liked each other, but they didn¡¯t know how to express their love.


    ¡°I¡¯m not fighting him. We are discussing.¡±


    Long Chen shook off Zuo Bo¡¯s hand that was on his waist with an impassive look. He believed Zuo Bo had gone too far.


    Zuo Bo felt hurt, for he felt he was not important to Long Chen.


    ¡°Come on. You are so stubborn, so I shall give in, okay?¡±


    Although he was angry, Zuo Bo didn¡¯t argue with Long Chen in the end. He knew that Long Chen was proud and would get angry if he fought with him.


    Long Chen realized that his tone was too harsh. He paused and said, ¡°Sorry.¡±


    His apology startled Zuo Bo and He Jingyan. As they knew, Long Chen was proud and didn¡¯t apologize easily.


    Zuo Bo smiled and felt delighted. He abruptly grabbed Long Chen¡¯s head and kissed him fiercely and loudly with a heated French kiss.


    Naturally, He Jingyan saw them clearly.


    His face darkened, and he wanted to kick them out of the room.


    ¡®Why did I worry about them? It¡¯s not necessary at all.¡¯

 Chapter 440

    Long Chen would usually get pissed off if Zuo Bo dared to kiss him so blatantly in front of others, but he felt guilty this time, so he did not refuse or respond, but just let Zuo Bo kiss him.


    If he responded, Zuo Bo would ask for more, and it would not be easy to keep him under control.


    ¡°Can I kick the two of you out?¡±


    He Jingyan couldn¡¯t bear it anymore, kicking the coffee table and venting his anger.


    He was jealous. Xu Yangyi was angry with him, so he was in a bad mood now.


    That was fine, but Zuo Bo and Long Chen was even showing their affection in front of him.


    Zuo Bo didn¡¯t want to let go of Long Chen, and he wanted to slip his tongue into Long Chen¡¯s mouth. Fortunately, Long Chen pushed him away. If he didn¡¯t, Zuo Bo would continue.


    He Jingyan saw that as well, his mouth twitching. ¡®Zuo Bo, you go so far just after you make up with him. Don¡¯t you afraid that Long Chen will give you another hell?¡¯


    Zuo Bo was not angry that he got pushed away, and instead rubbed Long Chen¡¯s lips with a smile. ¡°Let¡¯s go back and continue.¡±


    As he spoke, he started to carry Long Chen as if they were going back to do it. He Jingyan¡¯s face darkened.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you feel ashamed doing that in broad daylight, Zuo Bo?¡±


    He Jingyan had forgotten that he and Xu Yangyi also did that early in the morning.


    Zuo Bo smiled at him. ¡°Didn¡¯t you teach me this?¡±


    He Jingyan was speechless, ¡°Well, you win.¡±


    He had never expected that he was not able to retort.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get carried away by your desires. After this is done, you can do whatever you like. Now don¡¯t tell me that you are following us to Country Z.¡±


    He Jingyan got straight to the point, not wishing to waste time with Zuo Bo, for he had to appease Xu Yangyi when he came out of the bathroom.


    ¡°What, don¡¯t you like the idea?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s none of my business if you die. Who cares if you go or not? I¡¯m afraid that Long Chen could do nothing if you keep pestering him.¡±


    He Jingyan said with distain.


    Zuo Bo smiled. ¡°Are you taking out on me after you had a fight with your wife? Aren¡¯t you very childish?¡±


    ¡°Childish? You were guarding against me just now. How do you have the nerve to say I¡¯m childish?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps I¡¯m childish, but I¡¯m better than you. You leave your job behind and keep following Long Chen. How can you laugh at me?¡±


    ¡®You chase your wife here. It¡¯s shameless of you to ridicule me, Zuo Bo.¡¯


    In fact, these two men were both childish, and they were in no position to accuse each other.


    ¡°Get out of here, both of you. Don¡¯t bother me and Yangyi. Go now.¡±


    Tired of Zuo Bo¡¯s nonsense, He Jingyan drove them away.


    ¡°Okay, I can¡¯t wait to see that you wife beats you to death.¡±


    Zuo Bo stood up and said, as if he was expecting a show.


    Zuo Bo reached out to pull up Long Chen and went out of the room, his arm around Long Chen¡¯s waist. When Zuo Bo was reaching the door, he even looked back and smiled at He Jingyan, as if saying, ¡°I could walk around holding Long Chen¡¯s waist in public. Do you dare to hold your wife like this?¡±


    He was challenging He Jingyan, but it looked so childish. It seemed like men got senseless when they were in love.


    He Jingyan¡¯s face darkened. ¡°You can go to hell now, Zuo Bo.¡±

 Chapter 441

    ¡°This brat. I was worried about him for nothing. He even challenges me. Great, I¡¯ll see how long he can show off himself. I don¡¯t believe that Long Chen would listen to him obediently.¡±


    He Jingyan sneered. But actually he was jealous.


    He covered his face with his big hands, wishing to die. He felt too embarrassed.


    He looked at the bathroom. Xu Yangyi had stayed there for a long time. He went over and knocked on the door. ¡°Wife, don¡¯t take the bath for too long. You might catch a cold.¡±


    He waited for a good while, but there was no response.


    What was going on? There was no sound of water running. Had something happened?


    He Jingyan widened his eyes, worried that Xu Yangyi might pass out inside. After all, he had just woken up, and he hadn¡¯t recovered yet. Besides, they had a violent and passionate time in the morning.


    ¡°Wife, hang on there. I¡¯m coming to save you.¡±


    He didn¡¯t know if Xu Yangyi had fainted or not. He kicked the bathroom door open and rushed inside.


    But he saw Xu Yangyi drying his body.


    Xu Yangyi was dumbfounded, staring at He Jingyan, for he hadn¡¯t expected him to break in.


    He quickly came back to his sense and gave He Jingyan a punch on the nose, which bled.


    ¡°Hooligan! I am still angry with you, and you dare to kick the door open.¡±


    He was fuming.


    He Jingyan was stunned. He didn¡¯t know what was going on, but Xu Yangyi was angry. He could only explain, ¡°No, my wife. I called you just now, but you didn¡¯t reply. I thought you fainted, so I kicked the door open. Please believe me.¡±


    He said hastily with worried eyes, afraid that Xu Yangyi would not believe what he said.


    His explanation convinced Xu Yangyi, who didn¡¯t reply when he heard He Jingyan call him. He wanted to teach He Jingyang a lesson, but he hadn¡¯t expected this would happen.


    ¡°Wife, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Please believe me.¡±


    He Jingyan clutched at his nose and explained. His nose was bleeding, but he didn¡¯t care about it. He was still thinking how to convince Xu Yangyi. He really loved Xu Yangyi very much.


    Xu Yangyi felt a little guilty. After all, he was wrong.


    He looked at He Jingyan with embarrassment and then handed him a towel, ¡°Wipe the blood!¡±


    He suddenly got quiet, his anger gone.


    He Jingyan was surprised that his wife suddenly got calm. ¡°My wife, please believe me.¡±


    ¡°I believe you. Wipe your nose. The blood has stained the floor.¡±


    He was worried about He Jingyan, but he couldn¡¯t show it, so he said awkwardly.


    ¡°My wife¡­¡± He Jingyan was touched, pulling Xu Yangyi in his arms, but the latter pushed him away. There was blood on his hand, and Xu Yangyi didn¡¯t want to take another shower.


    He Jingyan kept leaning at him and took the opportunity to pinch his soft butt.


    Xu Yangyi got angry, ¡°You are going too far. Do you want me to kill you?¡±


    Then Xu Yangyi gave He Jingyan a kick in the crotch and stormed out of the bathroom in anger, leaving He Jingyan in pain with a pale face. He deserved it!

 Chapter 442

    Ji Guangming came with the breakfast and saw them. He was dumbfounded, not knowing what to say.


    He Jingyan saw him and straightened up, pretending nothing had happened and asking him to put the food on the table.


    ¡°Colonel, stop pretending. I¡¯ve seen it from beginning to end.¡±


    Ji Guangming told He Jingyan kindly.


    But He Jingyan said calmly, ¡°What did you see? Put down the food and go out.¡±


    He looked amazingly serious.


    Slow as Ji Guangming was, he knew that He Jingyan asked him to shut up. He obediently put down the breakfast and left.


    Xu Yangyi changed his clothes angrily and walked towards the door.


    He Jingyan was taken aback, following him. ¡°Where are you going, my wife?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going home.¡±


    He replied angrily without stopping.


    Only now did He Jingyan know how serious it was. He cursed inwardly and rushed to stop Xu Yangyi.


    He gave in. ¡°My wife, I¡¯m wrong. Please forgive me. I won¡¯t do it next time.¡±


    He promised again and again, but Xu Yangyi didn¡¯t want to listen to him. He shook him off without saying a word.


    He Jingyan was anxious. He scratched his hair and quickly followed.


    ¡°My wife, if you are angry, just hit me. I won¡¯t complain.¡±


    He grabbed Xu Yangyi¡¯s hand and asked him to hit, but Xu Yangyi withdrew his hand and pushed him away, continuing to walk.


    It seemed that he was not only furious.


    They went out of the room, and the soldiers saw them.


    Everyone was confused because it was rare to see them like this.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Is the Colonel having a fight with Yangyi?¡±


    ¡°I think so.¡±


    ¡°Yangyi looks scary when he is silent. He has such a lovely face.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Someone started to complain.


    ¡°The Colonel must have done something wrong. Otherwise, Yangyi would not behave like that.¡±


    ¡°Exactly. Every time it¡¯s like this. I guess they will make up soon.¡±


    ¡°You are right. They will soon make up.¡±


    The soldiers didn¡¯t take it seriously as this had happened so many times, but they didn¡¯t make fun of He Jingyan because they were afraid of him.


    After a while, the soldiers were leaving and started to get back to their own business.


    He Jingyan was angry. ¡°Why are you leaving? Don¡¯t you see Yangyi is angry? Stop him.¡±


    The soldiers looked confused. They exchanged looks, wondering if they had heard him wrong.


    He Jingyan got furious. ¡°I¡¯m asking you to stop him. Are you deaf?¡±


    His roar shocked the soldiers, who now knew they didn¡¯t hear him wrong. They took the order and went to stop Xu Yangyi.


    Xu Yangyi looked so ferocious that they were scared by him. They could only surround him in a circle and try to persuade him gingerly.


    ¡°Yangyi, please sit down and have a good talk. Don¡¯t be angry with the Colonel. Although he is annoying sometimes, you have to bear with him.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Even though he¡¯s a little lecherous, he is a good person. We can all testify that.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, we can testify that¡­¡±


    ¡­


    They were not helping at all.

 Chapter 443

    ¡°Do you guys really want to help me?¡±


    He Jingyan gritted his teeth and glared at them, warning.


    The soldiers felt that he had wronged them, as they were telling the truth. They didn¡¯t lie to Xu Yangyi after all.


    ¡°Colonel, please apologize to Yangyi, or he will get angry and go home.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! We won¡¯t laugh at you, so don¡¯t pretend.¡±


    ¡°Appease Yangyi first. Come on, Colonel.¡±


    ¡­


    The soldiers persuaded He Jingyan patiently, which brought a darker look on his face.


    ¡°You guys can go to hell now.¡±


    After he spoke, he went to Xu Yangyi.


    The soldiers were confused, wondering why their Colonel said that. ¡®We are trying to help him after all.¡¯


    They didn¡¯t know what was wrong, but Ji Guangming couldn¡¯t help sighing.


    But he didn¡¯t sympathize with He Jingyan. He knew very well why Xu Yangyi was angry.


    ¡°Wife, I know I was wrong. Please don¡¯t be angry with me.¡±


    Afraid to anger Xu Yangyi, he walked towards him slowly and tried to appease him.


    However, Xu Yangyi didn¡¯t say anything, looking at him coldly.


    He Jingyan¡¯s heart ached for a moment. This was the first time Xu Yangyi had looked at him with such cold eyes, as if he was a stranger.


    The hurt look on He Jingyan¡¯s face brought some warmth in Xu Yangyi¡¯s eyes. He said irritably, ¡°Okay, I can forgive you, but if you grope me and put things in my body again, I¡¯ll kick your thing.¡±


    Xu Yangyi was complaining, but his words embarrassed the soldiers. Even a foolish man could understand what he meant.


    ¡®Colonel, what did you do to Yangyi? Why is he so angry?¡¯


    ¡®Wow, I never thought the Colonel is into something like this.¡¯


    ¡®Wow, this is incredible. Good job, Colonel.¡¯


    ¡®Colonel, we never imagined that you are like this. Today, we finally know that.¡¯


    ¡­


    The soldiers had various guesses. In fact, they were thinking too much. Xu Yangyi said those words recklessly because he didn¡¯t want He Jingyan to make a pass at him. He was too angry and made a bad choice on words, thus made soldiers misunderstood.


    ¡®This is really fun! Probably not long after, everyone in the unit knew that the Colonel was playing S&M with Yangyi! Now you recieve Yangyi¡¯s cold shoulder, Colonel!¡¯


    Ji Guangming felt delighted with the drama. Although he knew what had happened, he didn¡¯t intend to tell the truth, because he wanted to see how things would go. He took this as an amusement in the unit. After all, the life in the unit was usually very boring.


    Xu Yangyi felt nothing at first, but when he saw the strange expressions of the soldiers, he knew that he had said the wrong thing and almost gave himself a slap.


    He Jingyan¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Wife, are you going back with me now?¡±


    Xu Yangyi had to go back because he was very embarrassed after saying those words.


    ¡®All right. Anyway, I don¡¯t have any reputation.¡¯


    He Jingyan accepted it with alacrity, for Xu Yangyi was his wife.


    He went up and stooped to carry Xu Yangyi up.


    Xu Yangyi didn¡¯t dare to push him away because he was embarrassed to look up.

 Chapter 444

    After carrying Xu Yangyi back to the room, He Jingyan looked up and sighed, ¡°Don¡¯t you feel embarrassed?¡±


    He could do nothing with Xu Yangyi, and he wouldn¡¯t be angry no matter what Xu Yangyi did.


    First, Xu Yangyi was his wife.


    Second, Xu Yangyi was still a child. If he did something wrong, He Jingyan shouldn¡¯t be angry at him, let alone both of them had made mistakes.


    ¡°Is it all my fault? If it weren¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t be so embarrassed.¡±


    As there was no one around, Xu Yangyi flew into a rage. His face was red, perhaps he knew what he had said didn¡¯t make any sense.


    ¡®Damn it. After he did that to me, he dared to pinch my butt. He is tired of living.¡¯


    Xu Yangyi was still angry that He Jingyan took advantage of him.


    He wanted to go home, but how could he do that now? He was too embarrassed to go out of the room.


    ¡°It¡¯s all your fault! Tell me, how should I go home?¡±


    Xu Yangyi vented his anger on He Jingyan. He glared at him angrily.


    However, He Jingyan suddenly smiled. ¡°Wife, this is your home. You forgot that we are married. Do you mean that you are going back to your father¡¯s home?¡±


    Now he started to speak like a gentleman without groping Xu Yangyi.


    Since He Jingyan didn¡¯t make a pass at him, Xu Yangyi calmed down, but he said sullenly, ¡°My father¡¯s home? The Xu family is exactly my home, and I¡¯m going there to see my father and sister.¡±


    ¡®I have to ask for a clear answer if I really married this man.¡¯


    Xu Yangyi was still suspicious about this.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take you back there. But my wife, you¡¯ve just woken up and you are still very weak. If your sister and father see you, they will worry about you.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t stop Xu Yangyi, so he tried to persuade Xu Yangyi with his family.


    Xu Yangyi cared about his family a lot and would not bear to let them worry about him, so he instantly fell silent.


    He grabbed his hair impatiently. ¡®He is right. If my father and sister know that I passed out and lost my memory, they will be freaked out.¡¯


    ¡®Forget it. I¡¯ll listen to him and stay here for a while. After I recover my memory, he will have no reason to keep me here.¡¯


    But suddenly, Xu Yangyi¡¯s face darkened, and he grabbed He Jingyan¡¯s collar and cursed, ¡°You knew that I¡¯m weak and still did that to me?¡±


    He Jingyan had seen it coming, so he begged for mercy, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my wife. I won¡¯t do it next time, really.¡±


    He wanted to swear to the heavens, but Xu Yangyi slapped his hand, as he was sick of it.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you at all. Your promise is worthless. I¡¯m starving. Put me down.¡±


    It seemed that he got calmer.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s have breakfast.¡±


    He put Xu Yangyi down and said flatteringly. He tried to please Xu Yangyi, for he had angered him.


    He got Xu Yangyi a bowl of porridge and considerately put the dishes in front of him before he sat down to get himself something to eat.


    Xu Yangyi saw all of this, and his anger slowly disappeared. After all, He Jingyan treated him well with sincerity, even though he liked to make a move on him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll forgive you this time, but I won¡¯t let you off so easily next time.¡± He finally relented.

 Chapter 445

    ¡°Thank you, my wife.¡±


    He Jingyan was so excited that he wanted to pounce on Xu Yangyi again. Xu Yangyi glared at him, and he realized that he couldn¡¯t do it.


    ¡°Let¡¯s have breakfast.¡± He smiled awkwardly and put the food in Xu Yangyi¡¯s bowl.


    Xu Yangyi gave him another warning glance, but he didn¡¯t scold him.


    After a while, Ji Guangming rushed in. ¡°Colonel, Yangyi¡¯s sister¡­¡±


    He suddenly paused, looking nervously at Xu Yangyi.


    Xu Yangyi got alert at the mention of his sister. ¡°Xu Nuannuan? What¡¯s wrong with Xu Nuannuan? ¡±


    He got up and grabbed Ji Guangming¡¯s collar, asking loudly.


    ¡°She¡¯s fine.¡±


    As Ji Guangming spoke nervously, he looked at He Jingyan for help.


    When Xu Yangyi was taken away, Xu Nuannuan had fought against them, so Ji Guangming hurried to He Jingyan in a panic.


    ¡°Speak!¡±


    He Jingyan noticed it and gave the order.


    ¡°Is it okay?¡±


    He glanced at He Jingyan and then looked at Xu Yangyi who was holding his collar.


    ¡°I said, speak.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Ji Guangming was instantly frightened by He Jingyan¡¯s sudden cold tone.


    ¡°The guards at the gate report that Yangyi¡¯s sister has come. Would you¡­¡±


    Ji Guangming paused, waiting for He Jingyan¡¯s instruction.


    ¡®Why does she come? Does Gong Cheng have a new plan?¡¯


    ¡°Ask Yan Chengyu to bring her here. He is familiar with Xu Nuannuan.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve brought her here. It¡¯s bold of you guys to stop her. Aren¡¯t you afraid that something might happen?¡±


    Yan Chengyu led Xu Nuannuan into the room and laughed.


    If it weren¡¯t for Yan Chengyu, Xu Nuannuan would have burst in. She was hot-tempered, just like Xu Yangyi.


    ¡°Xu Nuannuan.¡±


    Before He Jingyan could reply, Xu Yangyi suddenly pounced at Xu Nuannuan and hugged her tightly.


    After a while, he released Xu Nuannuan and suddenly said, ¡°Why do I feel like I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time?¡±


    It was normal for Xu Yangyi to have this feeling. After all, he had been searching for Xu Nuannuan before he lost his memory.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Father? Doesn¡¯t he come with you? What about Gong Cheng? Are you all okay?¡± He bombarded Xu Nuannuan with a series of questions.


    Xu Nuannuan was no longer cold, touching Xu Yangyi¡¯s cheek and saying softly, ¡°Yes, everyone is fine.¡±


    She seemed to pity him. In the past, she wouldn¡¯t show such an expression. She was worried that Xu Yangyi would be in great pain, since they decided to go back to Country T.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡®Xu Nuannuan¡¯s eyes are full of sadness. Do I see it wrong?¡¯


    ¡®She looks maturer than before, not slow-witted anymore.¡¯


    ¡®What¡­ have I forgotten?¡¯


    At this moment, Xu Yangyi was suspicious of the part of the memory he had lost.


    ¡°Are you really okay?¡± Xu Yangyi asked again as he was uncertain.


    Xu Nuannuan smiled faintly and touched Xu Yangyi¡¯s face, saying, ¡°We are fine. Father doesn¡¯t come here just because he is meeting deadline today. Gong Cheng is helping him at home. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    ¡®Then why are you looking at me with your sad eyes?¡¯


    Xu Yangyi said inwardly. Since Xu Nuannuan deliberately hid it from him, he didn¡¯t want to ask, afraid to put her in a difficult position.

 Chapter 446

    ¡°I¡¯m really married to him?¡±


    Xu Yangyi thought of this and pointed at He Jingyan with doubts.


    ¡°Father is willing to let me marry a man?¡± He continued to question before Xu Nuannuan could reply.


    ¡®Has Father got muddled by the gay comics?¡¯


    Xu Yangyi said inwardly with distain.


    Xu Nuannuan frowned at He Jingyan.


    She had been objecting to their marriage from the beginning, but she had to agree for the sake of Xu Yangyi¡¯s safety.


    Because of this, she always felt guilty for cheating Xu Yangyi into the marriage.


    However, when she saw Xu Yangyi crying hard and begged to meet He Jingyan, she understood that Gong Cheng¡¯s decision was right. He Jingyan loved her brother and had the ability to protect him.


    He Jingyan was afraid that Xu Nuannuan would tell Xu Yangyi the truth, so his eyes darkened.


    He clenched his fists, but he didn¡¯t stop Xu Nuannuan. If Xu Nuannuan was reluctant to work with him, it would be useless for him to hide it. Sooner or later, Xu Yangyi would find it out. He¡¯d rather she told Xu Yangyi now, and he could explain to him.


    However, He Jingyan was thinking too much. Xu Nuannuan didn¡¯t come to reveal the secret, but she was only worried about Xu Yangyi who had lost his memory, for they were setting off to Country T.


    ¡°It¡¯s not true, right?¡±


    Xu Nuannuan didn¡¯t reply; she just looked at He Jingyan. Xu Yangyi shook her and asked anxiously.


    Xu Nuannuan looked back at him and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s true. You guys even held a wedding. Father personally handed you to the Colonel.¡±


    Xu Nuannuan did not lie, for this was the truth.


    He Jingyan was afraid that Xu Yangyi would be upset by her answer, but Xu Yangyi only pouted. ¡°So, he is really my husband?¡±


    ¡®Damn it! I¡¯m really married to a man.¡¯


    Xu Yangyi felt frustrated, but he began to accept it.


    He glared at He Jingyan and gritted his teeth, warning him, ¡°Don¡¯t think that you can do anything to me because you are my husband. If you dare to grope me again, I will cut off your hands.¡±


    He Jingyan let out a sigh of relief. Fortunately, things didn¡¯t go in the worst direction.


    He pulled Xu Yangyi back to him with a smile and pinched his cheek. ¡°I won¡¯t do it again. Our sister will be the witness.¡±


    Xu Yangyi hit him with an elbow and gave him an angry stare. ¡°She is my sister, not yours.¡±


    He argued, but he was not really angry.


    ¡°Okay, she is your sister. Whatever you say is right.¡±


    He Jingyan, who had returned to his usual self, was not afraid that Xu Yangyi would get angry or ignore him.


    ¡°You¡¯re so annoying. Why do you keep clinging to me? Let go of me.¡±


    Xu Yangyi pushed He Jingyan away angrily with distain.


    He Jingyan did not feel upset, for it was typical of Xu Yangyi to do this.


    When Xu Yangyi was shy, he liked to hide it with feigned anger.


    He stroked Xu Yangyi¡¯s head with affection and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±


    After that, he left Xu Yangyi, giving him and his sister the space to chat.


    ¡°You¡¯d better get lost,¡± Xu Yangyi replied, but he felt disappointed when He Jingyan went out of the room. He started to care about He Jingyan increasingly.

 Chapter 447

    Xu Nuannuan clearly saw Xu Yangyi¡¯s expression.


    She couldn¡¯t help but smile; maybe she was happy for Xu Yangyi, who didn¡¯t change his love for He Jingyan even though he lost his memory.


    ¡°He¡¯ll be back soon. There¡¯s no need to look so reluctant to part with him!¡±


    Xu Nuannuan unusually teased Xu Yangyi all of a sudden.


    Xu Yangyi got indignant. ¡°I¡¯m not reluctant at all! I¡¯m just asking him to get lost.¡±


    He was reluctant to part with He Jingyan, but he pretended to be indifferent.


    Xu Nuannuan did not point it out, turning grim, but Xu Yangyi didn¡¯t notice it.


    She collected herself and suddenly asked Xu Yangyi, ¡°Did Colonel He ask you to go to Country T with him?¡±


    She asked carefully, as if she was afraid Xu Yangyi would get suspicious.


    ¡°No. What¡¯s wrong? ¡±


    Xu Yangyi sat down at the table and continued his breakfast, taking an indifferent glance at Xu Nuannuan.


    He then asked Xu Nuannuan, ¡°Are you going too?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Father¡¯s company is arranging a trip there. Gong Cheng will take us along.¡±


    ¡®If He Jingyan didn¡¯t say anything, let me do it first. At the moment, Yangyi trusts me better than him.¡¯


    ¡°Oh, I see. How long does it take? Isn¡¯t it almost time for us to go back to school?¡±


    Xu Yangyi didn¡¯t seem to be suspicious, just worried about the school.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine if we don¡¯t go to school for the first month. We can learn by ourselves. Gong Cheng will talk to our teachers.¡±


    Xu Nuannuan tried her best to look normal.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m following you if all of you go there. I will be bored to death if I am left alone here.¡±


    Suddenly, Xu Yangyi came back to his sense. ¡°That¡¯s not right. What does it have to do with He Jingyan if Father is taking us on a trip? Why does he have to tell me this?¡±


    ¡®Is he going there as well?¡¯


    ¡°Colonel He is going to support Country Z, and he will pass by Country T.¡±


    Not wishing Xu Yangyi to know too much, Xu Nuannuan didn¡¯t explain in details.


    Xu Yangyi was confused, but he didn¡¯t think too much as he trusted Xu Nuannuan.


    ¡°When are we going? I¡¯ll make preparations.¡±


    ¡°At the earliest, it might be tomorrow. You will follow Colonel He to the Country Z and join us later.¡±


    This way, Xu Yangyi would be safer even if he was targeted.


    Xu Yangyi was displeased. ¡°Why? I want to go with you.¡±


    ¡®Damn it! I won¡¯t have any freedom if I have to journey with him.¡¯


    His question startled Xu Nuannuan, who quickly made up an excuse.  ¡°The company only allows Father to take one member from the family. We will pick you up there. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    She smiled and consoled Xu Yangyi. She was not good ay lying, and she was almost at her wit¡¯s end.


    ¡®Only one member? If I go, then Xu Nuannuan can¡¯t go with Father.¡¯


    Thinking of that, Xu Yangyi had to give in. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go with him.¡±


    ¡®He Jingyan will take his soldiers along after all, and he would not dare to do anything to me.¡¯


    Xu Yangyi resisted going with He Jingyan because he was afraid that He Jingyan would take advantage of him.


    Xu Nuannuan¡¯s eyes darkened at the sight of Xu Yangyi¡¯s innocent face. She could do nothing about it, for Xu Yangyi had to face it sooner or later.

 Chapter 448

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You are very strange today. Did something happen at home?¡±


    Although Xu Nuannuan deliberately hid her emotions, Xu Yangyi knew that she had something on her mind. He was not a fool.


    ¡°No. Everything¡¯s fine. I feel nervous about the trip. I don¡¯t know what to do.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Xu Yangyi didn¡¯t believe her.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Xu Nuannuan gave him a soothing smile, looking normal.


    Xu Yangyi frowned and said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Go have your breakfast. I¡¯ll go around here. This is the first time I¡¯ve come to a unit. I am curious about everything. It¡¯s a pity not to look around.¡±


    To stop Xu Yangyi from asking more questions, Xu Nuannuan found an excuse to leave.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask Ji Guangming to show you around.¡± Xu Yangyi called out, ¡°Ji Guangming.¡±


    ¡°Yes? What¡¯s up, Yangyi?¡±


    Ji Guangming hurried in. He seemed to worry that Xu Nuannuan would do something bad to Xu Yangyi. After all, she had done it before.


    But when he came in, he only heard Xu Yangyi say calmly, ¡°Take my sister for a stroll. Don¡¯t let those guys bully her.¡±


    Ji Guangming¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡®No one could bully your sister. It would be nice if she doesn¡¯t bully us.¡¯ He nodded and made a gesture to Xu Nuannuan, inviting her to go outside.


    Xu Nuannuan said, ¡°I¡¯ll come back to you later.¡±


    ¡°Okay, take care!¡±Read More at sky novel. org


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Ji Guangming was surprised to see that Xu Nuannuan was suddenly amiable.


    He let out a sigh of relief. After all, she was Xu Yangyi¡¯s sister and he didn¡¯t want to be wary of her.


    Just when Ji Guangming felt relieved, Xu Nuannuan said coldly, ¡°Take me to see He Jingyan.¡±


    Her voice returned to her usual coldness, so was her expression.


    Ji Guangming knew this would happen.


    He felt desperate and took Xu Nuannuan to see He Jingyan.


    They went to He Jingyan¡¯s office and met Nan Xiao, who was waiting outside. Nan Xiao was surprised. He had thought Xu Nuannuan was Xu Yangyi, but he found that she was a woman when he looked at her closely. Besides, her expression was not like that of Xu Yangyi.


    ¡®Is she Xu Yangyi¡¯s sister, the woman who was supposed to marry the Colonel?¡¯


    Nan Xiao stared at her in shock.


    Xu Nuannuan knew who Nan Xiao was. She was thinking of ignoring him, but her face turned cold when she remembered that Nan Xiao worked for Ke Jie. She glanced at him with murderous eyes, as if she wanted to kill him.


    It was the first time that someone had looked at Nan Xiao like this. He trembled and lowered his head instinctively.


    ¡®What¡¯s wrong with this woman? She looks murderous. Is she really Xu Yangyi¡¯s sister? They are so different.¡¯


    For the first time, Nan Xiao felt scared by an eighteen-year-old girl.


    Ji Guangming on the side felt scared as well. He stepped backward involuntarily and gulped hard.


    ¡®She is scarier than Yangyi. I have to stay away from her.¡¯


    ¡°Thank you for taking care of Yangyi.¡±


    Xu Nuannuan suddenly smiled and said to Nan Xiao, but she was more terrifying than when she didn¡¯t smile.


    Nan Xiao was frightened, but he pretended to be calm. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. This is my job.¡±


    Xu Nuannuan kept smiling in an intimidating manner.


    If she had not been in He Jingyan¡¯s unit and if Nan Xiao had not been useless, Xu Nuannuan wouldn¡¯t have wasted her breath with Nan Xiao. She would have killed him, directly.

 Chapter 449

    Nan Xiao was too frightened to reply. He could only report to He Jingyan who was inside the room, ¡°Colonel, Yangyi¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°Bring her in!¡± Before Nan Xiao could finish his sentence, He Jingyan gave the order, as if he knew Xu Nuannuan would come to him.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Although Nan Xiao was surprised, he silently opened the door for Xu Nuannuan.


    As Xu Nuannuan entered the room, she gave Nan Xiao a cold glance.


    Nan Xiao held his breath under her imposing pressure.


    Ji Guangming didn¡¯t follow her inside. He saw all this and knew why Xu Nuannuan treated Nan Xiao like that, but he chose to remain silent.


    After she entered the room, Xu Nuannuan first glanced at Yan Chengyu, who was sitting on the sofa, before looking at He Jingyan.


    She sat down with an impassive look and said, ¡°Tomorrow I¡¯m going back to Country T with Gong Cheng. I will send some people to secretly protect Yangyi, whether you like it or not.¡±


    She didn¡¯t give He Jingyan the chance to say no.


    At first, He Jingyan frowned discontentedly, but he didn¡¯t object as he knew that Xu Nuannuan did this for Xu Yangyi¡¯s sake. ¡°I will contact Gong Cheng for the meeting time. You¡¯d better not show up here if you have nothing to do. I don¡¯t want us to get in unnecessary trouble.¡±


    He Jingyan was not a pushover. Since Xu Nuannuan didn¡¯t respect him, he didn¡¯t have to be polite with her.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine that you send your people to protect Yangyi secretly, but don¡¯t get caught. Be neat when you do it. I don¡¯t know what will happen then.¡±


    ¡®If Country Z finds that we have secret guards when we set foot in their land, they might complain about it. It won¡¯t be easy for me to explain. My identity is special, and they could accuse me anytime of having ill intention towards them with the excuse of supporting them.¡¯


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. My people are all top-notch experts. Their trace will not be seen.¡±


    Of course, Xu Nuannuan understood He Jingyan¡¯s position, so she had settled it properly.


    Suddenly, her eyes darkened, and she looked up at He Jingyan. ¡°What will you do if the royal family asks you to hand over Yangyi?¡±


    Xu Nuannuan asked with a grave look. Perhaps this was why she came here.


    He Jingyan was amused. Xu Nuannuan was here to test him.


    ¡°Why should I hand my wife to someone else?¡±


    ¡®That¡¯s why she suddenly comes here.¡¯


    ¡®It looks like my ability is being doubted. It¡¯s absurd.¡¯


    ¡°If you come here to test me, I can tell you clearly that I won¡¯t give in even if the Xu family wants Yangyi back, let alone Country T. Don¡¯t waste time on playing tricks with me. Think about how to protect Yangyi from assaults when you are back in Country T.¡±


    He Jingyan said firmly, not allowing Xu Nuannuan to look down on him.


    Xu Nuannuan paused. This was the first time she had seen He Jingyan speak so aggressively.


    She suddenly smiled. Gong Cheng didn¡¯t choose him for nothing. He Jingyan was really capable.


    ¡°We will take care of Country T ourselves. You just need to join us in due time.¡±


    Xu Nuannuan didn¡¯t stay any longer. She nodded politely and pushed the door open, leaving quickly like when she came.


    Her demeanor was high and elegant, looking royal.

 Chapter 450

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you tell me what kind of big shot the Xu family is? Why do you make such a fuss about it?¡±


    Yan Chengyu crossed his legs lazily and smiled at He Jingyan.


    Gong Cheng was only an editor, who couldn¡¯t possibly have so many assassins.


    Nuannuan didn¡¯t look ordinary, as she carried a royal air.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that there¡¯s nothing special about the Xu family. I don¡¯t believe it.¡±


    Yan Chengyu reminded He Jingyan, asking him to tell the truth, so he could protect Yangyi well.


    He Jingyan knew that Yan Chengyu was concerned about Xu Yangyi, so he didn¡¯t hide it from Yan Chengyu and told him everything.


    Yan Chengyu was stunned. ¡°So Gong Cheng is going back to take back everything that belongs to the Xu family?¡±


    He said in disbelief, probably he was shocked by Xu Yangyi¡¯s identity.


    ¡®That¡¯s why he erased Yangyi¡¯s memory? How absurd! What if something happened to Yangyi?¡¯


    ¡®But it looks that he¡¯s at his wit¡¯s end. That is why he took the risk.¡¯


    ¡°Whether Yangyi wants it or not, I¡¯ll help him take it back first. After all, it is my father-in-law¡¯s country. I can¡¯t sit back and do nothing when our stuff is snatched away.¡±


    He Jingyan sounded that he was regarding the Xu family as his own family.


    Yan Chengyu was a little surprised, but he could see He Jingyan loved Xu Yangyi deeply.


    ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t disturb you anymore. I¡¯ll go back and prepare for the trip.¡±


    Yan Chengyu got up and walked lazily without any discipline at all, but He Jingyan appreciated his calmness. If Yan Chengyu was trained well, he might become his competent confidant. After all, Long Chen would marry Zuo Bo, and he had to look for a candidate to replace Long Chen.


    Furthermore, Yan Chengyu was Xu Yangyi¡¯s close friend and would not betray him.


    ¡°I can help you, but you have to pay me back. Please allow Captain An Yan to be my wife.¡±


    When he was about to open the door, Yan Chengyu looked back at He Jingyan with a smile. He wasn¡¯t joking. It seemed that he came today to do a favor to He Jingyan, so he hoped He Jingyan wouldn¡¯t stop him when he made moves on An Yan.


    He Jingyan smiled and said. ¡°It depends on you. An Yan is not easy to get. Even if I give him an order, he will not obediently go with you.¡±


    He didn¡¯t give his support for Yan Chengyu.


    Yan Chengyu clicked his tongue, as if he had guessed that He Jingyan would tell him that.


    ¡°As long as you don¡¯t intervene and stop me, I¡¯m determined to get him. Captain An Yan can¡¯t escape from me.¡±


    As he spoke, his smile broadened, looking scary.


    The corner of He Jingyan¡¯s mouth twitched. He found these men were resorting to more frightening methods to trick their future wives.


    It never occurred to him that he had done the same things and was not in the position to accuse them.


    ¡°Do whatever you like. I don¡¯t want to bother with you, as long as you don¡¯t make a mess of the unit.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Colonel.¡±


    Yan Chengyu left happily.

 Chapter 451

    Outside the door, Nan Xiao nervously watched Xu Nuannuan and Yan Chengyu come and go.


    Ever since the incident, he had been feeling that he was being watched, but when he looked back, he saw no one. He was disturbed.


    ¡®Am I thinking too much?¡¯


    He muttered to himself and fell in deep thought.


    Ji Guangming opposite him had been watching. Although he didn¡¯t know what Nan Xiao was thinking, he saw the nervous look on his face.


    He sighed. He didn¡¯t expect that Nan Xiao was a spy. He guessed Nan Xiao would have a hard time as he had been exposed.


    However, Ji Guangming didn¡¯t pity Nan Xiao. He just felt complicated.


    After a while, An Yan came. It seemed like he was reporting to He Jingyan about the trip to Country Z. People came and went, and He Jingyan finished his work an hour later.


    He came out and saw Ji Guangming standing at the door. He frowned. ¡°Why are you standing here instead of following Yangyi?¡±


    Ji Guangming felt helpless. He went back to Xu Yangyi, who suddenly lost his temper and drove him out when he found out that Xu Nuannuan had left for home.


    He told He Jingyan everything and then said, ¡°Colonel, please go back and take a look. Yangyi might still be angry.¡±


    Xu Yangyi was angry because Xu Nuannuan said she would come back to him. He was thinking of following her home, but his plan was ruined.


    However, He Jingyan smiled.


    ¡°Why are you smiling, Colonel?¡±


    ¡®Yangyi is angry. Why is the Colonel happy?¡¯


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    He smiled again and left.


    Ji Guangming followed him and asked, ¡°What shall we do if Yangyi insists going home?¡±


    He Jingyan was not worried, but Ji Guangming was concerned about it.


    He Jingyan gave an order without replying. ¡°Go tell Long Chen that we are going to Country Z the day after tomorrow and ask him to make preparations.¡±


    As He Jingyan suddenly changed the topic, Ji Guangming didn¡¯t react to it. He was dazed for a while and asked in surprise, ¡°We are setting off the day after tomorrow? Shall I go with you?¡±


    ¡®If Yangyi is going, will the Colonel ask me to look after him? I¡¯ll be doomed. Yangyi is so naughty that even the unit couldn¡¯t keep him. What would happen if he goes out?¡¯


    Ji Guangming seemed to have seen the end of the world.


    ¡°Colonel, can I¡­¡±


    ¡°You should make preparations for it too.¡±


    Just as Ji Guangming felt that he couldn¡¯t escape from the task and was about to ask He Jingyan to spare him, He Jingyan interrupted him and ordered.


    ¡°Colonel, do I¡­ have to go?¡± Ji Guangming felt desperate.


    He Jingyan stopped and glanced at him. ¡°No.¡±


    Ji Guangming was so moved that he nearly cried, but He Jingyan added, ¡°If you want to be thrown out of the unit by me.¡±


    After he spoke, he left leisurely, leaving Ji Guangming behind, who was dumbfounded.


    What could he do? The military orders were like mountains, and Ji Guangming could only obey.


    Nan Xiao smiled. ¡®Setting off the day after tomorrow? It seems that I¡¯m lucky.¡¯


    He left in a hurry to a quiet place and sent a message to Ke Jie, telling him He Jingyan¡¯s departure date.


    After that, he smirked. ¡°Once we get out of country H, I will take He Jingyan away and lead a happy life together. I¡¯ll leave Xu Yangyi to First Prince! I believe this a good bargain to First Prince as well!¡±

 Chapter 452

    When He Jingyan got back to his room, Xu Yangyi had stopped making a fuss. He had probably come back to his sense.


    He glanced at He Jingyan, who entered the room, with an impassive expression, ¡°Are you done with your work?¡±


    He seemed to say He Jingyan had nothing to do.


    He Jingyan knew what he meant and went up to him with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m very busy, but don¡¯t want to leave my wifey alone.¡±


    He stood in front of Xu Yangyi and kissed his forehead with deep affection, stroking his head.


    Xu Yangyi didn¡¯t like to be touched like this; it made him feel he was a dog.


    He slapped He Jingyan¡¯s hand away and looked sullen, ¡°Am I a pet? Get lost! ¡±


    He even pushed He Jingyan away to stop him from getting close to him, but He Jingyan did not step back. He held Xu Yangyi and kissed him on the lips, smiling, ¡°My wife, are you feeling shy?¡±


    ¡°Not at all.¡±


    Xu Yangyi retorted. He didn¡¯t scold He Jingyan, nor did he hit him. He suddenly became quiet.


    For some reason, he stared straight at He Jingyan as if he was looking for something.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    He Jingyan was confused.


    Xu Yangyi continued to look at him closely without replying. After a while, he asked, ¡°How did I get along with you before?¡±


    Was he curious? Or was he just asking?


    ¡®Xu Nuannuan said that he is really my husband. I must have fallen for him first. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have married a man.¡¯


    ¡®And Yan Xingwei also said that I chased after He Jingyan to the unit and asked him to marry me.¡¯


    ¡®This is something I would do. But it is very weird. Why would I fall for a man?¡¯


    ¡®Was it because he is handsome? But I¡¯m not obsessed with handsome boys. Or did he do something to make me fall in love with him?¡¯


    Xu Yangyi was trying to figure out the answer, but he found none.


    His question took He Jingyan by surprise. ¡°My wife, what¡¯s wrong? Why do you ask?¡±


    ¡®Is he trying to go home?¡¯ He Jingyan got alert.


    However, Xu Yangyi lazily replied, ¡°No, I¡¯m just curious. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to tell me.¡±


    He said with a lack of interest. He looked quiet, his arrogance and ferocity gone.


    ¡®Was he just being curious?¡¯


    He Jingyan was taken aback. Since Xu Yangyi asked him, he would not refuse to tell him.


    He was thinking of telling Xu Yangyi how much he loved him, but on a second thought, he felt it was useless.


    He held Xu Yangyi and sat down on the sofa, putting him on his lap, face to face. He touched his cheek with a gentle smile in his eyes.


    He said, ¡°The first time we met, you gave me a loud slap. You were very ferocious. You like to slap me when you are angry with me, and you do the same when you feel shy.¡±


    It was clearly his own bitter history, but he said it sweetly. ¡°But I don¡¯t mind that, because I know you don¡¯t really hate me.¡± He gave Yangyi another tender smile.


    At this moment, He Jingyan felt that he was the happiest man in the world.


    Although Xu Yangyi lost his memory and forgot how he adored He Jingyan in the past, he must start to care about He Jingyan since he asked him this quesiton.


    Xu Yangyi looked lazy with a lack of interest, but He Jingyan knew that he was just pretending to be calm.

 Chapter 453

    ¡°Why do you feel happy after being beaten up? Are you crazy?¡±


    Xu Yangyi scolded, but he had a shy look on his face. He Jingyan¡¯s happy face moved him.


    ¡°When you hit me, it means you love me, right?¡±


    He Jingyan said those words as sweet as honey, and Xu Yangyi felt it was touching.


    ¡°Wifey, thank you for marrying me.¡± He Jingyan suddenly buried his face on Xu Yangyi¡¯s neck and let out a sigh of relief.


    He was rejoicing. When Xu Yangyi disappeared, he felt that there was only darkness left in his world.


    After Xu Yangyi came back to him, he felt the world was colorful even when his eyes were shut.


    ¡°Cut the crap. I¡¯ll see when I regain my memory.¡±


    Xu Yangyi snapped. He looked as if he was resisting, but he did not push He Jingyan away and instead leaned against him quietly.


    For a moment, Xu Yangyi seemed to think of something. Some vague images flashed across his mind, but they disappeared in an instant. He tried to catch them but failed.


    However, He Jingyan¡¯s heartbeats calmed him down slowly. All of the doubts he had when he woke up were suddenly relieved.


    He lost his memory and didn¡¯t remember He Jingyan. However, these were not important anymore, as long as He Jingyan treated him well.


    ¡°You¡¯re too heavy. Get up.¡±


    Xu Yangyi pushed He Jingyan softly, reminding him.


    ¡°Let me lean on you like this for a while.¡±


    He Jingyan did not get up and instead held Xu Yangyi in his arms, leaning against Xu Yangyi¡¯s shoulder.


    He suddenly said in a sad tone, ¡°Wifey, do you know that my heart almost stopped when you woke up and didn¡¯t remember me? You looked at me like a stranger, and that cut my heart. I was thinking what I should do if you couldn¡¯t remember me for the rest of your life. Thankfully, you didn¡¯t leave me. Thank you, my wife.¡±


    He held Xu Yangyi tightly and took a deep breath in distress, as if he wanted to release all the depression he had suffered these days.


    Xu Yangyi was moved. He took a deep breath and copied He Jingyan, holding him to warm him up.


    He really cared much for He Jingyan, but he stubbornly said, ¡°I do this because I pity you. It doesn¡¯t mean I care for you.¡±


    It was a weak excuse, wasn¡¯t it.


    He Jingyan knew his wife well.


    He smiled happily. ¡°Okay, then please keep pitying me.¡± He was trying to ease Xu Yangyi¡¯s embarrassment.


    ¡°Why do you sound that I am lying?¡±


    Xu Yangyi continued to argue with He Jingyan sweetly.


    ¡°From now on, you can only favor me.¡±


    After a while, Xu Yangyi suddenly said hostilely, as if he was giving an order.


    However, he was only trying to conceal his embarrassment. He didn¡¯t want to surrender to He Jingyan.


    ¡°I, He Jingyan, will only favor you for the rest of my life.¡± He Jingyan gave Xu Yangyi his oath with a sweet kiss.


    Xu Yangyi blushed, but he quickly collected himself. He was too proud to show that he actually blushed.


    He snorted arrogantly and said, ¡°Good.¡±


    He felt sweet, but he didn¡¯t show it, afraid that He Jingyan would laugh at him.


    ¡°My wife is the cutest.¡±


    Suddenly, He Jingyan threw Xu Yangyi down, but Xu Yangyi gave him a loud slap and an angry roar. It seemed that He Jingyan would never change his nature.

 Chapter 454

    A day later, He Jingyan and the others set off to Country Z. A group of buses drove on the road at the border, leaving clouds of dust behind.


    The average soldiers would worry about not being able to come back, for this was a mission to support a country which used to be their enemies.


    However, He Jingyan¡¯s soldiers were having a good time chatting happily in the music, as if they were travelling for fun.


    ¡°I heard that there are many beautiful women in Country Z, and they have big boobs and firm butts. Most importantly, they are good at giving birth to babies.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Sure. I searched it on the Internet. The nightlife there seems to be very lively. Would you guys like to go find a wife there?¡±


    A soldier shrugged his shoulders at his teammates opposite him with an evil look.


    ¡°But we can¡¯t communicate with them. They speaks different languages. If I take a woman back, she can¡¯t take care of my parents.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Drop the idea!¡± Someone echoed.


    ¡°What a bunch of hicks. Our country is powerful, so people in other countries more or less speak our language. Besides, we can get some help. Hire a few interpreters and get the women. Later we can teach them our language. You have no guts. No wonder you are still virgins.¡±


    The word ¡°virgin¡± annoyed the other soldiers, who retorted together.


    ¡°You sound as if you are not a virgin anymore. When you first joined the army, you blushed when you watched the porn movies with us.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. There are only men in the unit. When you take a rest, you stay in the dormitory. Tell me how you lost your virginity. As your roommate, I have no idea about it.¡±


    ¡°You must be lying, unless you had sex with one of your roommates.¡±


    A soldier teased with a smile. He was just joking, but the soldier just now suddenly blushed. Everyone looked at him in disbelief, wondering if they had guessed it right. Later, they glanced at his roommates, looking for his lover.


    ¡°Damn it. What do you mean? Stop looking at me that way. There is nothing going on between this brat and me!¡±


    ¡°Me too. Even though Yangyi is lovely and I am affected by him, I am a T. How could I get screwed by him?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m straight, and I don¡¯t like men.¡±


    The three roommates of that soldier quickly claimed and stayed far away from him with a frightened look.


    The soldier cleared his throat awkwardly with a red face, saying, ¡°I¡¯m not interested in you guys. You are thinking too much.¡±


    His roommates said inwardly, ¡°Then why do you blush shyly?¡±


    That soldier didn¡¯t know what others were thinking. He stole a glance at the man who closed his eyes and rested at the back of the bus, then he blushed again.


    He quickly looked outside, afraid that others would find it out, but even his ears were red.


    However, the roommates of the soldier who was resting with closed eyes sighed. They knew what was going on. They knew this couple often met each other in their dormitory, and occassionally showed off their affection. They even did that in their room.


    The soldier blushed because he was a B. However, he kind of had experienced that.

 Chapter 455

    ¡°Do you guys think you¡¯re travelling on vacation? Don¡¯t you have any disciplines?¡±


    Everyone was wearing earphones in case they met attacks after they crossed the border, so Luo Sen had heard all the conversation of the Dragon Team.


    He scolded them because he knew He Jingyan was listening to them as well.


    However, his subordinates started to tease him, ¡°Captain Luo Sen, you are the one who seem to travel on vacation. Look at your flashy outfit.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. You even bring your husband with you. Is this a family tour?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely. I was thinking of saying that when we set off.¡±


    ¡°Bro, you are telling the truth!¡±


    ¡­


    The soldiers said that because Luo Sen was sitting in Jie Laming¡¯s sports car. They looked leisure in beach suits of the same style, as if they were really going to the beach to have fun.


    Speaking of this, Luo Sen got furious. When he woke up at Jie Laming¡¯s place this morning, he found that his clothes had been put away by Jie Laming. He had no choice but to wear the same outfit with Jie Laming.


    When he came to meet with He Jingyan, he was intending to get on the bus of the Dragon Team, but Jie Laming pulled him into his sports car and shut the door. He drove away without giving Luo Sen the chance to protest.


    As a result, Luo Sen hit Jie Laming in the car, asking him to let him out. Jie Laming knew how to deal with him and called He Jingyan, asking him if he could take Luo Sen in his car.


    He Jingyan knew that if he didn¡¯t agree, Jie Laming would keep nagging. Therefore, he agreed without hesitation to get a quiet time.


    Now Jie Laming whistled and was driving the car happily.


    ¡°What a shame! Just tell me that you guys are jealous of us. I will not laugh at you.¡±


    Jie Laming turned on the music and danced in a good mood while teasing the soldiers.


    The soldiers were frustrated. Jie Laming looked happy in the fancy sports car with air conditioner, which was much better than the Dragon Team, who was crammed in a bus.


    There were not only Jie Laming and Luo Sen in the car but also Yan Xingwei and Xiao Ling, who were also going to Country Z.


    Compared to Jie Laming, who was delighted, Xiao Ling was nervous. It was the first time he had been so close to Yan Xingwei. He couldn¡¯t calm down when he thought that they had to stay in the same car for over ten hours.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Are you feeling unwell?¡±


    Luo Sen asked with concern when he noticed Xiao Ling looked uneasy with a pale face.


    Xiao Ling quickly shook his head. He held his breath and did not dare to speak. He carefully glanced at Yan Xingwei who was playing games on his phone while listening to music.


    Luo Sen knew what was going on between them with one glance.


    He was puzzled. Were they in a relationship?


    Jie Laming seemed to have known that long ago, and he wasn¡¯t surprise. He advised Yan Xingwei, ¡°Why are you listening to the music? You should talk to Xiao Ling more! Why do you ignore him? Are you a man?¡±


    However, Yan Xingwei turned a deaf ear and continued to play the games on his phone.


    Jie Laming¡¯s mouth twitched. Yan Xingwei was indeed the biological brother of Yan Chengyu! He was not cute at all.


    Just as Jie Laming was about to lecture him again, Yan Xingwei suddenly said, ¡°If you don¡¯t feel well, you can lie on my lap.¡±


    As he spoke, he fixed his eyes on the phone with a calm look, but Xiao Ling blushed on hearing his words.


    He said in panic, ¡°No¡­ thank you.¡±

 Chapter 456

    But Xiao Ling¡¯s refusal met a glance from Yan Xingwei, who threatened him fiercely.


    Xiao Ling quickly lay down in fright, holding his breath.


    ¡°Are you trying to scare Xiao Ling to death?¡±


    Jie Laming had the urge to hit Yan Xingwei. In Jie Laming¡¯s eyes, a B was supposed to be cherished instead of being bullied.


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business, big uncle.¡±


    Yan Xingwei was not a pushover, so he impatiently replied Jie Laming, who got so angry that he almost stopped the car.


    ¡°Big uncle? Brat, I¡¯m not much older than you. Why do you call me Uncle?¡±


    ¡°Damn it. This brat is bold.¡±


    Jie Laming was pissed off. If Luo Sen had not been in the car, he would have kicked Yan Xingwei off the car long ago.


    Luo Sen rolled his eyes at Jie Laming. He wondered why Jie Laming got so angry with being called big uncle.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to argue with this brat, but he is so arrogant that I can¡¯t bear with him, my wife.¡±


    Jie Laming felt aggrieved.


    Yan Xingwei was indeed unruly, and Luo Sen saw it.


    He looked up at Xiao Ling and said, ¡°Let¡¯s swap the place.¡±


    When Xiao Ling hesitated, Yan Xingwei suddenly looked up and said coldly, ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything to him. Why do you bother?¡±


    ¡®Damn it. They sound like I am bullying Xiao Ling. Am I really doing that?¡¯


    Yan Xingwei looked at Xiao Ling, who leaned against the door in panic with a pale face.


    Yan Xingwei was furious. ¡°Do you think I will swallow you? What are you afraid of?¡±


    He got unusually irritated, and even he himself didn¡¯t know why.


    He was thinking of getting along well with Xiao Ling, but he got raged somehow when Xiao Ling looked at him as if he was a monster.


    ¡°Do you really think you haven¡¯t done anything to him just now?¡± Luo Sen said coldly.


    Although Luo Sen disliked men like Jie Laming who kept pestering him shamelessly, he hated brats like Yan Xingwei who tended to lose temper without considering others.


    Yan Xingwei finally knew that he scared Xiao Ling, but he felt frustrated that Xiao Ling was scared of him every time they met.


    ¡°Fine! I¡¯ll get out of the car!¡±


    Yan Xingwei kicked the car door impatiently, and made a loud noise. Meanwhile, tears rolled down Xiao Ling¡¯s eyes like water running out of a broken tap.


    ¡°I should get out of the car, I should¡­¡± Xiao Ling sobbed. He felt that Yan Xingwei hated him, so he didn¡¯t want to stay there to annoy him.


    Jie Laming was angry, but he felt helpless. After all, they were too young. When he was at Yan Xingwei¡¯s age, he even drugged Luo Sen and slept with him.


    ¡°Do you think this is a bus? Stay put and calm down.¡±


    Yan Xingwei and Xiao Ling got quiet. One was sobbing, and the other frowned irritably.


    Luo Sen sighed, thinking the two young men were being difficult. However, he wasn¡¯t in the position to intervene, so he ignored them.


    Jie Laming and Luo Sen thought that Yan Xingwei would definitely lose his temper soon, but they were wrong. After half an hour, Xiao Ling got tired from the crying and fell asleep.


    They were surprised to see Yan Xingwei put Xiao Ling¡¯s head on his shoulder so that Xiao Ling could lean against him.


    He did it silently with an impassive look, but Jie Laming and Luo Sen smiled when seeing this.


    This brat spoke one way and behaved in another.

 Chapter 457

    ¡°If you want to laugh, do it. You don¡¯t need to hold it back.¡±


    Yan Xingwei propped his chin in his hand as he lazily looked out the window, his anger gone.


    ¡°Why should we laugh at you? Isn¡¯t this very sweet?¡±


    Jie Laming replied with a smile, but then he continued his preach, ¡°But you have to change yourself from now on. Xiao Ling is timid, and you will scare him away if you continue doing like this.¡±


    ¡°Scare him away?¡± Yan Xingwei sneered. ¡°Then let him run away. I don¡¯t mind chasing after him. Anyway, I have time.¡±


    ¡°Brat, aren¡¯t you afraid of being struck by lightning?¡±


    ¡®He is unruffled when facing anything, just like Yan Chengyu.¡±


    ¡°Have you never bullied Luo Sen?¡± Yan Xingwei asked Jie Laming, looking at him curiously.


    ¡°Bully him? What nonsense! I cherish him a lot. How can I bully him? I¡¯m not like you.¡±


    Hearing Jie Laming¡¯s words, Luo Sen rolled his eyes at him in amusement.


    ¡°Did I bully you before?¡± Jie Laming had the nerve to ask Luo Sen.


    ¡°No, you didn¡¯t bully me. You just knocked me out and took me home. No matter what I said, you ignored me and continued your actions.¡±


    Jie Laming was embarrassed, chuckling. ¡°That¡¯s because you didn¡¯t listen to me! You even pointed the gun at my head without any reason. I did that to prevent you from getting hurt! Right, Old Jiu?¡±


    He threw the question to Old Jiu, who was on the other end of the earphone; he wanted to escape from this topic.


    ¡°Lord Jie, clean up the mess you made yourself. I take your wife¡¯s side this time.¡±


    Old Jiu liked to get Jie Laming into trouble, so he didn¡¯t intend to help, wishing to watch the show.


    ¡°Damn you, Old Jiu! I treat you well. Why don¡¯t you help me?¡± Jie Laming was angry.


    ¡°Do you hear me, Madam? Lord Jie threatens me when I don¡¯t help him.¡± Old Jiu said from the earphone.


    Jie Laming wished to kill him. ¡°When did I threaten you?¡±


    ¡®Damn it! You¡¯re so good at slinging mud at me.¡¯


    ¡°Madam, he doesn¡¯t admit his mistake and instead gets angry.¡±


    Old Jiu seemed to go out of his way to put Jie Laming in great trouble.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, Old Jiu! I¡¯m really afraid of you. I won¡¯t ask for your help anymore.¡±


    Jie Laming finally admitted his mistake to his subordinate.


    ¡°Be good, and I¡¯ll give you candies later,¡± Old Jiu continued teasing Jie Laming.


    Jie Laming was fuming. ¡®I should have killed him.¡¯


    Jie Laming¡¯s men heard the conversation and they laughed, so did He Jingyan¡¯s soldiers.


    They teased Jie Laming on the earphone. Although Jie Laming fought back and asked them to shut up, it didn¡¯t work.


    Yan Xingwei lowered his eyes and asked in a voice that only Luo Sen could hear, ¡°What about you? Didn¡¯t you say you hate him? Why are you following him?¡±


    Luo Sen paused in surprise. This was the first time someone had asked him this question, and he had never thought about this before.


    Jie Laming had become an inseparable part of his life before he realized it.


    For the first time, he smiled. ¡°Maybe¡­ it¡¯s because I like him.¡±


    Because he liked Jie Laming, he was not annoyed even when Jie Laming pestered him.


    Yan Xingwei was not surprised as he had guessed it.


    He said, ¡°For some reason, I envy you guys.¡±


    ¡®Although I despise this kind of thing, Yangyi is happy, so is my brother. Maybe I can try to date a man.¡¯

 Chapter 458

    ¡®He envies us?¡¯


    Luo Sen was taken aback, looking at Jie Laming, who was bickering with everyone.


    Suddenly, he realized that Jie Laming, the young man that he met a few years ago, became not only mature but also responsible.


    Luo Sen had been thinking that Jie Laming was childish, but the latter had become more sophisticated and strong enough to lift Luo Sen up easily before Luo Sen realized it.


    ¡®Does that mean¡­ I love Jie Laming?¡¯


    Luo Sen asked himself and smiled. The answer was evident.


    ¡°What, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Jie Laming was scared by Luo Sen¡¯s gaze, thinking he had done something wrong. After all, he had just angered Luo Sen.


    ¡®He has really grown mature. He¡¯s the man that I like.¡¯


    Luo Sen smiled involuntarily. He looked out of the window and softly said, ¡°Nothing.¡±


    It was the first time Jie Laming had seen Luo Sen smile. Jie Laming¡¯s heart gave a jump, and he blushed.


    He looked back at Yan Xingwei and asked him what was going on.


    Yan Xingwei just smiled and put the earphone on, not going to tell him.


    ¡®This arrogant brat.¡¯


    ¡®Forget it. It¡¯s fine that he doesn¡¯t tell me. Anyway, Luo Sen is not angry with me anymore.¡¯


    ¡°Have you angered Captain Luo Sen again, Jie Laming?¡±


    Flying Eagle joined in the fun of teasing Jie Laming.


    ¡°Not at all. He smiled just now.¡±


    ¡°Our captain smiled? No way.¡± Flying Eagle didn¡¯t believe him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk to you. Concentrate on your driving.¡± Jie Laming didn¡¯t intend to bother with him.


    Flying Eagle guessed it and smiled.


    He then glanced at Fei Yin in the front passenger seat and handed him a piece of gum.


    Fei Yin looked up without saying anything and took the gum with an impassive look.


    After he unwrapped the gum, he was about to put it in his mouth, but Flying Eagle suddenly leaned over to him and snapped the gum with his teeth, chewing the half gum happily and looking ahead.


    Fei Yin glanced at him without saying anything. He put the other half of the gum in his mouth and chewed indifferently. After that, he took out his rifle.


    Flying Eagle, who liked to pull pranks, almost choked on the gum.


    He looked at Fei Yin in shock, wondering what was going on.


    After a while, he smiled shamelessly. ¡°You are mine after eating my other half of gum.¡±


    Fei Yin remained indifferent and continued to wipe his gun. Suddenly, he loaded the rifle and pointed at Flying Eagle.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m joking. Don¡¯t shoot me!¡±


    Flying Eagle was almost scared to death, but Fei Yin just wanted to test if his gun functioned well.


    The corner of Flying Eagle¡¯s mouth twitched, and he felt embarrassed.


    But soon he collected himself and said with a wicked smile, ¡°How about we share the same room when we reach Country Z, Little Yinyin? I will serve you well.¡±


    Usually, Fei Yin would ignore him without replying, but he said with an impassive look as he checked another gun, ¡°As you like.¡±


    He sounded flat, but that made Flying Eagle¡¯s heart race.


    ¡°Really?¡± ¡®Does it mean he will do that with me?¡¯


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Fei Yin remained calm, but Flying Eagle was thinking too much. Fei Yin just didn¡¯t mind sharing the room with anyone.


    But the soldiers thought they were showing off their affection.


    ¡®Is our unit going gay? There are idiotic couples everywhere.¡¯

 Chapter 459

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you discipline your soldiers?¡±


    Zuo Bo sat in the front passenger seat and looked back at He Jingyan, as if saying the unit for battle was turning into a unit of romance, which involved most of the men.


    He Jingyan did not expect things to be so serious. His subordinates turned gay before he realized it.


    ¡°Do you have the nerve to say that? Don¡¯t you always show off your affection with Long Chen in the unit? Half of the soldiers have been affected by you.¡±


    He Jingyan pushed the blame to Zuo Bo and Long Chen confidently, as if he had never shown off his love at all. In fact, he had kissed Xu Yangyi in front of his subordinates a lot and got slapped.


    ¡°How many days have I been in your unit? Could I be that influential? Don¡¯t pass the buck like this, He Jingyan.¡±


    Zuo Bo tried to excuse himself, but he actually had a part in it.


    Long Chen knew that and drove awkwardly.


    The soldiers heard their conversation and complained at the same time.


    ¡°Are you in the position to talk like that? You are the birds of a feather.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. You hug a lot in front of us, and you often flirt with Yangyi. It¡¯s very easy for us to turn gay under this circumstance.¡±


    ¡°Warden Zuo Bo, we are embarrassed when we are patrolling the block near Second Lieutenant. Can you two keep down the noise?¡±


    They were saying that Zuo Bo did it too hard to make Long Chen groan too loud, which embarrassed them.


    ¡°Colonel, you must be laughing at Zuo Bo, right? And you are no better than that. It¡¯s fine that you play tricks on Yangyi, but we will imagine strange things if you get slapped all night long. But Yangyi¡¯s voice is pleasantly proud.¡±


    The soldier added the last sentence in a funny way.


    When the soldiers were laughing at Zuo Bo, He Jingyan was indeed gloating. However, he got punished not long after that when Xu Yangyi gave him a punch.


    Thankfully Xu Yangyi punched his belly instead of his face, or the soldiers would laugh at He Jingyan again.


    The soldiers didn¡¯t hear that, but Zuo Bo saw it and smiled.


    ¡°Does it hurt, Colonel?¡± He was actually gloating.


    He Jingyan immediately glared at him and retorted, ¡°I¡¯m better than you! At least Yangyi doesn¡¯t use a dagger.¡±


    He Jingyan got himself into trouble.


    ¡°Yangyi, daggers are good. I can teach you how to use them.¡±


    Long Chen suddenly took Zuo Bo¡¯s side because He Jingyan indicated that Long Chen was often fierce to his lover. Long Chen would not be himself if he didn¡¯t fight back.


    ¡°Thank you. You¡¯d better teach me how to cut off the tendons of arms,¡± Xu Yangyi echoed and gave He Jingyan a cold warning look.


    He Jingyan felt chills down his back, ¡°Wife, don¡¯t play this game. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s too dangerous?¡±


    He tried to please Xu Yangyi, as he knew this was serious. If Xu Yangyi learned how to use a dagger, he would definitely try it on He Jingyan.


    ¡°I will be very careful not to hurt myself with the dagger, and I will perfectly cut off your flesh, piece by piece. Don¡¯t worry, Hubby, just leave it to me.¡±


    It was unusual for Xu Yangyi to call He Jingyan ¡°Hubby¡±. However, he addressed He Jingyan with gritting teeth, as if he would cut He Jingyan into pieces.


    The soldiers who heard him were frightened, worrying for He Jingyan.


    ¡®Yangyi is indeed someone not to be messed with.¡±

 Chapter 460

    ¡°Colonel, do you think I¡¯m gentle now?¡± Long Chen asked innocently. He was really making a fuss with He Jingyan about this.


    ¡°Alright, you defeat me today!¡±


    ¡®This brat is terrible when he turns evil. I can¡¯t leave Yangyi alone with him from now on. Who knows what kind of cruel thoughts he will drum into Yangyi?¡±


    ¡°Wife, stay away from the two of them from now on!¡± He Jingyan sighed and warned Xu Yangyi.


    Xu Yangyi gave him an angry look. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I stay away from you instead?¡±


    He Jingyan was embarrassed. He tried to appease him, ¡°Why, I didn¡¯t do anything, right?¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    Xu Yangyi looked at the big hand on his waist.


    He didn¡¯t push He Jingyan away, as if waiting for him to move it away without being forced.


    ¡®He was gentle yesterday, but why does he suddenly change? Is his good temper a flash in the pan?¡±


    He Jingyan suddenly felt sorry for himself, but he didn¡¯t let go of Xu Yangyi. Instead, he put Xu Yangyi on his lap and kissed him with a sweet smile.


    When Xu Yangyi was going to fly into a rage, He Jingyan asked him dotingly, ¡°Are you tired, my wife? Do you want to take a nap? I will hold you to sleep.¡±


    His suddenly tenderness appeased Xu Yangyi, who said reluctantly, ¡°I¡¯m not tired. Let go of me.¡±


    Xu Yangyi felt secured when He Jingyan hugged him.


    ¡°We have a fair way to go yet. The trip is bumpy, and I¡¯d better hold you. You have just recovered, and you can¡¯t get too tired.¡±


    He told Xu Yangyi not to show the strong side, and he should rely on him.


    Xu Yangyi felt numb in his bottom, so he didn¡¯t want to get off He Jingyan¡¯s lap.


    He warned He Jingyan, ¡°Promise me you won¡¯t do anything strange, or I won¡¯t let you hold me.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t do that. Don¡¯t worry! If you want to sleep, lean in my arms.¡±


    He Jingyan stroked Xu Yangyi¡¯s head and comforted him, kissing his forehead with deep affection.


    Xu Yangyi was embarrassed, pushing He Jingyan away and said with feigned anger, ¡°Don¡¯t get so close. It¡¯s too hot.¡±


    The car was air-conditioned, so it wasn¡¯t hot at all. Xu Yangyi had invented a lousy excuse.


    He Jingyan knew that Xu Yangyi was shy, so he stopped teasing him, as he didn¡¯t want others to hear his wife¡¯s arrogant and sweet voice.


    ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯ll stay away from you.¡±


    He moved away from Xu Yangyi to appease him, but the latter blushed more. The space in the car was limited, and he was sitting on He Jingyan¡¯s lap. How could they move apart? Unless he got off He Jingyan¡¯s lap and sat in his own seat.


    He buried his face in He Jingyan¡¯s arms with a red face.


    He Jingyan thought Xu Yangyi was not feeling well, so he asked anxiously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, my wife? Do you feel unwell? Do you want to throw up?¡±


    ¡®Is he having a carsick?¡¯


    When he was about to check on Xu Yangyi, he got punched in the belly by the latter, who scolded him with a soft voice, ¡°He Jingyan, you hooligan, you must have done it on purpose.¡±


    ¡®He deliberately did this to embarrass me.¡±


    He Jingyan was confused for a while before he knew what Xu Yangyi meant.


    He smiled and said to Xu Yangyi gently, ¡°I didn¡¯t. Trust me.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you at all.¡±


    Xu Yangyi criticized He Jingyan in his soft voice, which was so lovely that the soldiers groaned inwardly.

 Chapter 461

    ¡°Please stop showing off your affection. We¡¯re at the border.¡±


    Yan Chengyu was driving at the front of the convoy. After he told everyone the news through the earphone, he sighed and rolled down his window. He felt sorry for himself, as he had had enough of them.


    ¡°Excuse me, are you Colonel He¡¯s troops?¡±


    A soldier guarding the border went forward and asked, saluting respectfully.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Yan Chengyu showed them his pass.


    ¡°Sorry for keeping you waiting. I¡¯ll open the gate for you.¡±


    The soldier scurried to ask his teammates to open the gate, and they got in a line and saluted.


    Yan Chengyu rolled up the window and continued to drive forward, glancing at An Yan, who was looking out of the window quietly in the front passenger seat.


    He smiled. ¡°Captain An Yan, is this the first time you cross the border?¡±


    An Yan was surprised that Yan Chengyu would talk to him, and he didn¡¯t reply.


    Yan Chengyu had been behaving himself along the way, not flirting with him like usual.


    However, it was normal. After all, it was not proper for Yan Chengyu to get distracted when he was leading the way.


    ¡®He doesn¡¯t reply, nor does he treat me coldly like before. It¡¯s a good sign.¡¯


    ¡°If you¡¯re hungry, there¡¯s some food behind,¡± Yan Chengyu continued. He wouldn¡¯t shut up just because An Yan ignored him.


    An Yan finally replied, ¡°Concentrate on the driving. We are in the territory of Country Z now.¡±


    He didn¡¯t even look at Yan Chengyu, and there was a hint of impatience in his tone.


    Yan Chengyu was not angry as An Yan didn¡¯t keep silent.


    He smiled and replied, ¡°Okay.¡± He drove the car across the border wall, but he was shocked by what he saw.


    There was a crowd of refugees sitting under the wall. They swarmed up at the sight of the car. It was scary.


    The soldiers raised their guns and warned them not to come closer.


    However, the refugees did not stop, swarming to them.


    The soldiers had no choice but to fire at the sky. ¡°We¡¯ll shoot if you come closer.¡±


    This time it worked. The refugees stopped in a hurry. They stepped back slowly with fear in their eyes.


    Yan Chengyu had to stop the car and ask, ¡°Why are there so many people?¡±


    There were people of different ages, and most of them were old people and children.


    ¡°They are the citizens from Country Z, where there is a war. They want to cross the border, but they don¡¯t have visas, so we could do nothing but place them by the border wall.¡±


    The soldiers replied awkwardly. They sympathized with these refugees, but they couldn¡¯t help them. After all, they were not their own citizens.


    Yan Chengyu and An Yan felt dismayed. These refugees were dirty and starving with pleading eyes, which moved them.


    They knew there would be refugees when the war broke out, but they were shocked at the sight of them.


    Yan Chengyu wanted to drive away. After all, they were not in the position to step in. However, there was concern in An Yan¡¯s eyes. He had experienced war when he was small, so he knew how the refugees felt and understood their fear and helplessness.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go! Don¡¯t waste time.¡±


    In the end, he ignored them. He was not able to help so many people after all.

 Chapter 462

    The Dragon Team got alert when they suddenly heard gunshots.


    ¡°What happened? Are the enemies attacking us?¡±


    ¡°Impossible. We are still in our territory. Who dares to get in the way of our colonel?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right! Unless they don¡¯t want to live.¡±


    ¡°So why are there gunshots?¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°Hey Yan Chengyu, are you still alive? What happened?¡±


    Flying Eagle teased lazily with a smile.


    He was not worried because he knew it wasn¡¯t an enemy attack.


    ¡°I¡¯m alive. You must be disappointed.¡± Yan Chengyu put on the earphones again and replied with a smile.


    ¡°As your senior, I worry about you, but you don¡¯t appreciate it.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Stop talking nonsense. What happened?¡±


    He Jingyan suddenly cut in. Everyone immediately fell silent.


    ¡°The refugees from Country Z attempted to cross the border, and our soldiers fired to warn them off. Nothing serious happened.¡±


    Yan Chengyu answered honestly and drove the car into the crowd, who parted to make way.


    He felt uneasy when the bony refugees stared at him desperately. However, he was not in the position to help them.


    ¡°Refugees?¡±


    Everyone got curious and popped their heads out of the window. They saw their cars were surrounded with people, who looked dusty and pathetic.


    The soldiers fell silent. Wars were disasters to common people.


    However, this was the first time that Xu Yangyi had seen this, so he was shocked.


    Suddenly, an old man came up to his car and raised a muddy bag, begging him to give him some food. His grandson hadn¡¯t eaten anything for several days.


    The old man had a skinny face, and tears rolled down his cheeks. He tumbled and lagged behind the car, but he struggled to get up and continued to follow the car shakily.


    The other refugees followed suit and begged for food together. They ran after the cars. Some of them fell down, but they willed themselves to get up and continued to run.


    Many children were scared by the chaos and started to cry with fear.


    ¡°What are you doing? Stop the car. Stop it right now.¡±


    Xu Yangyi roared angrily, but Long Chen turned grave without stopping driving.


    The other cars didn¡¯t stop. They felt sorry for the refugees, but they couldn¡¯t help them.


    ¡°I asked you to stop the car. Are you deaf?¡±


    Xu Yangyi roared with red eyes. He pitied these refugees.


    ¡°Wife.¡±


    He Jingyan shook his head with a sad look. He couldn¡¯t help them.


    ¡°They are humans, not animals. Don¡¯t you have conscience? They are old people and children.¡±


    As he accused them, a tear rolled down from Xu Yangyi¡¯s eyes.


    He wiped away his tears without looking at He Jingyan. ¡°You don¡¯t save them, I will. Stop the car.¡±


    However, Long Chen continued to drive forward without listening to Xu Yangyi.


    Xu Yangyi flew into a rage. ¡°I told you to stop the car. I want to get out of the car. Stop the car!¡±


    His roar was deafening, which showed that he was raged.

 Chapter 463

    Even He Jingyan was shocked by Xu Yangyi, let alone the soldiers.


    When he was about to tell Xu Yangyi that there was nothing they could do, a girl about seven years old pressed against the car window.


    ¡°Mister, my grandmother hasn¡¯t eaten anything for several days. Please give her something to eat, please¡­¡±


    The little girl cried hard. She ran with the car and shed tears. Her hands and clothes were dirty, and she was skinny.


    Xu Yangyi¡¯s heart ached. He couldn¡¯t bear to see this, so he got angry.


    He knew why He Jingyan didn¡¯t stop the car, but he pitied them. If no one helped the refugees, they would certainly die.


    Xu Yangyi wanted to jump out of the car, but a boy suddenly ran over. He looked around twelve years old, much older than the little girl. Different from the crying little girl, he looked at Xu Yangyi with undisguised hatred.


    He was a child, but he had a murderous air that could intimidate an adult.


    He pulled back the girl without saying anything. He didn¡¯t seem to accept charities. He was a proud boy.


    Xu Yangyi paused. The boy¡¯s eyes told him that they were not beggars, and they didn¡¯t need sympathy from others.


    Xu Yangyi¡¯s sudden silence surprised and worried He Jingyan.


    ¡°Wife,¡± he addressed him tentatively.


    However, Xu Yangyi didn¡¯t reply, staring blankly at his lap.


    After a while, he said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep.¡±


    He leaned against the window and closed his eyes.


    He Jingyan wanted to hold him to sleep, but he didn¡¯t dare to move, afraid that Xu Yangyi would get angry again.


    He Jingyan couldn¡¯t comfort him because Xu Yangyi had to think over some things on his own. It was no use persuading him. He had to know the cruelty of the world.


    Long Chen and Zuo Bo let out a sigh of relief. They saw the hatred in the boy¡¯s eyes, which was typical of people who had experienced war.


    Xu Yangyi didn¡¯t want to talk to He Jingyan, so he pretended to sleep, but he fell asleep in the end.


    When he woke up, he was already in the hotel arranged by the lieutenant of Country Z.


    He looked at the luxurious room and thought of what he had seen at the border, his heart aching again.


    ¡®Shall we leave them alone?¡¯


    Xu Yangyi was confused.


    He heard a conversation. ¡°I called just now. The border soldiers say that they gave the refugees some food when they arrived, but it is not a long-term solution. There are so many refugees that the soldiers finally had to stop giving away the food, or the soldiers would be out of food.¡±


    Long Chen sighed. This was the first time he had felt so miserable, more miserable than seeing his soldiers die in the war. After all, the soldiers died for the country, but those refugees were commoners and would die without the protection of their country.


    ¡°Ask Yan Chengyu to send some tents and food over. I can only help them this way. Yangyi is probably still angry with me.¡±


    He Jingyan was upset when he thought about this. He was not a superman, and he didn¡¯t have the energy to care about citizens of other countries.


    ¡°He will figure it out himself. After all, he¡¯s young, and this is the first time he has seen this.¡±


    ¡°I hope so.¡± He Jingyan sighed.

 Chapter 464

    ¡°He helps them after he says no. Why doesn¡¯t he speak his mind?¡±


    Xu Yangyi grumbled. He felt happy because He Jingyan was not as cold-blooded as he imagined.


    ¡°I heard you.¡±


    Xu Yangyi was startled by the sudden sound. He looked up and saw Ji Guangming.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell me that you are here?¡± Xu Yangyi scolded him.


    ¡°But you were eavesdropping on the conversation between the Colonel and the Second Lieutenant. I was afraid to interrupt you, so I didn¡¯t speak to you.¡± Ji Guangming felt aggrieved.


    ¡°I¡¯m not eavesdropping! I¡¯m just listening!¡±


    ¡®Damn it! He sounds as if I did it on purpose. They were talking so loud. I just overheard them.¡¯


    ¡°All right. You are the Colonel¡¯s wife, and whatever you say is right.¡±


    Ji Guangming gave in and shrugged, sighing.


    Xu Yangyi¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Aren¡¯t you saying it was my fault?¡±


    ¡®Can I kill this brat?¡¯


    Xu Yangyi said to himself.


    ¡°Yangyi, are you hungry? I¡¯ll bring you some food.¡±


    When Ji Guangming was about to leave, Xu Yangyi stopped him.  ¡°Wait, I¡¯m not hungry. Come over. We need to have a talk.¡±


    Xu Yangyi beckoned Ji Guangming to get closer to him, as if he wanted to tell a secret.


    Ji Guangming got confused, leaning closer to listen. Xu Yangyi said, ¡°Let¡¯s sneak onto Yan Chengyu¡¯s car and go to the refugees.¡±


    ¡°Do you want to¡­?¡±


    Before Ji Guangming could finish his words, Xu Yangyi covered his mouth.


    ¡°Hush! Why are you talking so loud?¡±


    ¡®Damn it. I should really have killed him.¡¯


    Ji Guangming turned pale. ¡°Yangyi, are we going to the border? Just the two of us? ¡±


    ¡°Yes. What else do you think?¡± Xu Yangyi said flatly.


    Ji Guangming felt desperate. ¡°Yangyi, please don¡¯t get me into trouble. If the Colonel knows about this, I¡¯ll be dead meat.¡±


    ¡®I knew Yangyi cannot settle himself in the hotel. This time I¡¯m done for.¡¯


    ¡°Yangyi, how about I ask the Colonel to take you there? This is too big a deal. If something happens to you, what should I do?¡± Ji Guangming tried to dissuade Xu Yangyi with a sad face.


    ¡°That¡¯s nod a big deal! Are you going or not? If you don¡¯t go, I¡¯ll throw you off the building.¡± Xu Yangyi threatened.


    They were on the fifteenth floor. Ji Guangming shuddered.


    ¡°We¡¯d better tell¡­¡±


    ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll throw you off the building.¡± Xu Yangyi interrupted him. He got out of bed and pulled Ji Guangming to the window.


    Ji Guangming gave in. ¡°Okay, okay. I¡¯ll take you there, but you have to promise me that you will listen to me.¡±


    ¡®Damn it! Both options are terrible, and I¡¯ll be doomed no matter what I choose.¡¯


    ¡°You should have agreed earlier. You don¡¯t say yes unless I threaten you.¡±


    What could Ji Guangming do? He had to do whatever Xu Yangyi told him because he was only a soldier.


    ¡°But how can we sneak out? The Colonel is outside.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Leave it to me.¡±


    Xu Yangyi seemed to have thought of a way. He took Ji Guangming out of the door and said to He Jingyan when he went past him, ¡°I¡¯ll go to see Yan Xingwei and Xiao Ling. I¡¯m still angry with you. You¡¯d better not follow me.¡±


    Before He Jingyan could speak, he grabbed Ji Guangming¡¯s collar and pulled him into the elevator.


    He Jingyan wanted to stop him, but on second thought he dropped the idea. He would go look for Xu Yangyi after he gave Long Chen a few words.


    But his decision almost made him regret it forever.

 Chapter 465

    ¡°He has been angry for a long time.¡± Long Chen pitied He Jingyan.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t care about his feelings just now. It was my fault,¡± said He Jingyan.


    Long Chen was not surprised. He seemed to have guessed what He Jingyan would say. He said with worriedly, ¡°I hope he doesn¡¯t wander off. I guess Country C has got the news that we have come to Country Z to support them. If Yangyi leaves us, he will be in danger.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Ji Guangming is staying with Yangyi. He doesn¡¯t have the guts to take Yangyi around.¡±


    It never occurred to He Jingyan that actually it was his wife who took Ji Guangming away.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Ji Guangming is too timid to disobey your orders,¡± Long Chen echoed as he didn¡¯t think it possible.


    ¡°Ask the soldiers to keep an eye on the neighborhood. Capture those who look suspicious.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    They continued to talk about refugees without realizing that Xu Yangyi had already secretly run out.


    After Xu Yangyi got out of the elevator, he heaved a sigh of relief as he saw He Jingyan didn¡¯t follow him.


    Ji Guangming¡¯s heart was racing. This was the first time he had lied to He Jingyan.


    ¡°Yangyi, you have to listen to me when we are out of town. We are not in Country H, and there might be someone who wants to hurt you.¡±


    Ji Guangming repeatedly warned Xu Yangyi. His heart kept pounding.


    ¡°I know, I know. Stop nagging.¡±


    Xu Yangyi didn¡¯t take it seriously.


    ¡°We need to find Yan Chengyu first. After he loaded the cargo onto the truck, we sneak into the back of the truck and follow him to the border.¡±


    Xu Yangyi tiptoed towards the back door to avoid the patrolling soldiers.


    ¡°Okay, Yangyi.¡±


    Since he could not stop Xu Yangyi, Ji Guangming had to do his best to protect him.


    As they spoke, a man went past them.


    After Xu Yangyi and Ji Guangming were out of earshot, the man looked back at them and pressed the Bluetooth to report, ¡°He Jingyan¡¯s wife just said he is going to the border. What shall we do? Are we going to catch him here or follow them to the border to find a chance?¡±


    The person on the other end pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Although it¡¯s rare to find him alone, it¡¯s not easy to catch him with He Jingyan around. Follow him secretly and find an opportunity to kidnap him.¡±


    ¡®This way, He Jingyan won¡¯t help Country Z because his wife is in our hands.¡¯


    ¡°Okay, I will follow them carefully.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll send some people to support you. If you can¡¯t kidnap him, don¡¯t kill him. We can¡¯t afford to offend He Jingyan. Our purpose is to stop him from helping Country Z.¡±


    The man at the hotel was confused and asked, ¡°Hasn¡¯t He Jingyan only brought a few hundred people with him? Why are you so nervous? What can a few hundred people do?¡±


    ¡°We outnumber them by hundreds of thousands. Why do we have to be so careful?¡±


    ¡°What do you know? He Jingyan brought all his elites here, and his Dragon Team must be with him. It is said that this team at its peak could destroy a country with a dozen people. It is Country H¡¯s Trump card.¡±


    The man was shocked because it was incredible.


    ¡°Are you kidding me?¡± He didn¡¯t believe.


    ¡°Believe it or not. In short, watch over him and capture him neatly.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±

 Chapter 466

    After Yan Chengyu received Long Chen¡¯s orders, he fetched tents and food and asked the soldiers load them into the truck, then he set off with An Yan.


    Xu Yangyi and Ji Guangming took the chance and jumped into the truck without being noticed.


    ¡°I was scared to death. I thought I couldn¡¯t make it.¡±


    Ji Guangming lay on the tents, panting heavily.


    Xu Yangyi was more nimble than Ji Guangming, and it was an easy job for him.


    Ji Guangming was envious of Xu Yangyi, who was a better fighter even though he was short.


    He suddenly thought of giving Xu Yangyi a gun to defend himself. He handed it to him, ¡°Take it, Yangyi.¡±


    Xu Yangyi glanced at it and took it. After all, he didn¡¯t know what would happen.


    He quickly loaded the gun and aimed it. He looked professional.


    Ji Guangming asked curiously, ¡°Yangyi, who taught you to fight?¡±


    After he spoke, he realized he had asked a silly question. Gong Cheng and Xu Nuannuan were so good fighters. The answer was obvious.


    He wondered what was Yangyi¡¯s true identity. Why did Gong Cheng care about him so much? His identity seemed to be unusual.


    ¡°My mother taught me shooting skills, and Gong Cheng taught me fighting techniques.¡± Xu Yangyi answered lazily.


    ¡°Did your mother teach you shooting?¡±


    Wow, he had an awesome mother.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Xu Yangyi remained indifferent, but there was a hint of sorrow in his voice. His mother¡¯s death upset him.


    ¡°Sorry for mentioning this.¡±


    Ji Guangming knew that Xu Yangyi¡¯s mother passed away long time ago, so he apologized to him.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s passed now.¡±


    He returned to his lively self, but he looked sad.


    Just as Xu Yangyi was toying with his gun, he suddenly saw a car following them furtively.


    ¡°It seems that someone comes to cause trouble, Ji Guangming.¡±


    Xu Yangyi was not afraid. Instead, he smiled.


    Ji Guangming got nervous. ¡°The Colonel can¡¯t be coming to get us after he knew we sneaked out, can he?¡±


    ¡®I¡¯m doomed. Will I be killed by the Colonel?¡¯


    ¡°If it was He Jingyan, he would have rushed over and ordered Yan Chengyu to stop the truck. He doesn¡¯t need to follow us furtively. It should be some bad guys.¡±


    ¡®I haven¡¯t fought for a long time. It¡¯s nice to practice on them.¡¯


    Xu Yangyi licked his lips as if he was itchy to launch an attack.


    Ji Guangming muttered, ¡°What shall we do?¡± When he looked back at Xu Yangyi in panic, his face twitched. ¡°Yangyi, do you want to fight them yourself?¡±


    ¡®He looks eager to fight.¡¯


    ¡®I want to go back. Terrible things happen when I stay with Yangyi.¡¯


    ¡°Yangyi, you¡¯d better not attack them. They might be soldiers from Country C.¡±


    Suddenly, they heard a man¡¯s voice in the tents.


    Xu Yangyi and Ji Guangming looked at the tents in astonishment. Yan Xingwei came out with difficulties, followed by Xiao Ling, whose face was red. Something seemed to have happened.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Xu Yangyi asked in surprise.


    Yan Xingwei had a reluctant look on his face. He glanced at Xiao Ling and said, ¡°He knew that my brother was going to the border to deliver the aids to the refugees, so he secretly got in the truck.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see. How about you? I can understand why Xiao Ling does this. Don¡¯t you hate to cause troubles?¡±


    ¡®What is going on? Didn¡¯t I just lose my memory? There seems to be something going on between Yan Xingwei and Xiao Ling.¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you later,¡± Yan Xingwei didn¡¯t bother to explain.

 Chapter 467

    ¡°What¡¯s so mysterious?¡±


    Xu Yangyi said sarcastically. He ended the topic and asked Yan Xingwei, ¡°How do you know they are from Country C?¡±


    Yan Xingwei found a place to sit down and then reached out to pull Xiao Ling over before he replied, ¡°Before my brother came here, he investigated Country C, which is at war with Country Z. I took a curious look at the file and remembered the mark of their cars. I didn¡¯t expect them to stalk us in the army car. It¡¯s so arrogant of them to do this.¡±


    Xu Yangyi was not curious about this anymore. He was surprised that Yan Xingwei pulled Xiao Ling to sit beside him.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on between you two?¡± He asked bluntly.


    Xiao Ling lowered his head without saying anything. Xu Yangyi noticed that his ears were red.


    He looked at Yan Xingwei, who had a calm face as if nothing had happened.


    ¡®What the hell is going on? They look weird.¡¯


    ¡°Country C must have received news that your husband is here to support Country Z, so they came here and follow you to kidnap you and force He Jingyan to retreat.¡±


    Yan Xingwei ignored Xu Yangyi¡¯s curiosity and explained to him.


    In fact, Xu Yangyi guessed what they wanted to do when he heard that they were the enemies of Country Z.


    However, Yan Xingwei successfully diverted Xu Yangyi¡¯s attention. He smiled and said, ¡°We haven¡¯t worked together for a long time! Why don¡¯t we cooperate again?¡±


    Xu Yangyi smiled maliciously at Yan Xingwei. He had made himself clear.


    Yan Xingwei got his intention. He took out a pistol and checked it for a while before he loaded it to see if it worked.


    ¡°Did you steal it?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much. My brother gave it to me for defense.¡± Yan Xingwei aimed the pistol at the car behind them and suddenly smiled. The car was within his range of shooting, but he didn¡¯t shoot.


    If he did that, Yan Chengyu would find it out. Once they were discovered, He Jingyan would be informed, and they would be forced back to the hotel.


    ¡°By the way, why do you want to go to the border, Xiao Ling?¡± Xu Yangyi suddenly got curious.


    Xiao Ling got nervous and said softly with a red face, ¡°I want to cook something for them. Although it¡¯s insignificant, I want them to have a hot meal.¡±


    He paused and said worriedly, ¡°There are many children at the border. How will they live in the future?¡±


    Most of those children were orphans from the war, and they would die if they were left alone.


    Xu Yangyi felt sad. After a while, he seemed to have made a big decision and said, ¡°I¡¯ll build a town for them, and they will have shelters.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Xiao Ling¡¯s eyes lit up immediately.


    ¡°Yes, to be sure. My family has some money, and I can trick some from He Jingyan? It shouldn¡¯t be difficult to give them houses. As long as they can rely on themselves, they will be fine.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re naive!¡± Yan Xingwei laughed at Xu Yangyi, but he didn¡¯t disagree.


    ¡°Although I don¡¯t have any good feelings for them, I pity them. I¡¯m with you.¡± he said straightforwardly.


    Xu Yangyi was a little surprised, ¡°You surprise me, Yan Xingwei.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal.¡±


    Yan Xingwei added, ¡°If I don¡¯t help you, Xiao Ling will get in trouble following you.¡±


    It turned out that he offered to help on Xiao Ling¡¯s account.

 Chapter 468

    Xu Yangyi thought that He Jingyan didn¡¯t know that he had sneaked out, but he was wrong. Not long after he got into Yan Chengyu¡¯s car, the soldiers reported to He Jingyan about his trip to the border.


    At first, He Jingyan was very angry. He immediately called Yan Chengyu to bring Xu Yangyi back. However, when he called, he overheard what Xu Yangyi had said.


    Did he want to give the refugees a home?


    He Jingyan suddenly smiled because he thought it was a good idea.


    ¡®A king who cares about his people is a good king, right, my wife?¡¯


    He told Yan Chengyu, ¡°I¡¯ll contact Country Z. You go ask the soldiers at the border to help settle down the refugees. It¡¯s not difficult to build a town. I¡¯ll help my wife since this is what he wants.¡±


    He pampered Xu Yangyi blindly, or perhaps he pitied those people.


    ¡°Colonel, I knew you would let him do it. Alright, I¡¯ll tell our border soldiers to get more hands.¡±


    Yan Chengyu sighed and accepted the order, but in fact, he liked the idea.


    An Yan heard that and was happy for the refugees.


    ¡°But Colonel, what about Country Z? We come to support them. Is it alright to build houses for the refugees here?¡±


    ¡®I don¡¯t think they will agree with it. They are waiting for us to help them win the battle.¡¯


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Aren¡¯t we helping them by handling the refugees? When they asked us to support them, we didn¡¯t sign a contract and promise we must and will only fight in the battlefield for them.¡±


    ¡®If I don¡¯t go to fight, do they dare to push me onto the battlefield?¡¯ He Jingyan was confident.


    ¡°My wife wants to give the refugees a home, and I will help him achieve it. If Country Z dares to stop us, I will give them hell.¡±


    Yan Chengyu sighed. The Colonel was not joking.


    ¡°What about the people from Country C behind us? Shall we kill them?¡±


    He asked He Jingyan indifferently as if he was talking about killing an ant.


    ¡°No. I want to meet the people from Country C. Just let them follow, but make sure Yangyi is safe.¡±


    Country C was far inferior to Country Z in terms of the territory and military force, but it managed to beat up the latter, who asked Country H for help. There must be a smart military counsellor in the army. Otherwise, they would not have got the upper hand.


    There were no scandals in Country C at present. The king seems to be a good one. If they could make friends, it would be great. After all, Country C and Country T were neighboring countries, and Yangyi would need them in the future. He Jingyan decided to make observation on them for a while in case he needed this information later.


    ¡°Pass the phone to Yangyi,¡± He Jingyan suddenly said.


    Yan Chengyu knew he would do this, so he had asked An Yan to take the phone to Xu Yangyi.


    Xu Yangyi pursed his mouth when An Yan told him that He Jingyan was on the phone.


    ¡®I¡¯m done for. What if he¡¯s angry?¡¯


    Xu Yangyi didn¡¯t dare to talk to He Jingyan alone, so he turned on the speaker. If the latter scolded him, Ji Guangming and Yan Xingwei had to take the blame together.


    ¡°Wife, do you want me to spank you?¡±


    He Jingyan said menacingly.


    Xu Yangyi¡¯s mouth twitched. He was not frightened, but embarrassed. He Jingyan¡¯s words were too shameful.


    He roared back, ¡°You are the one who need a spanking. If you want to catch me, come and get me. I won¡¯t go back with Yan Chengyu.¡±


    He even dared to talk to He Jingyan like that.

 Chapter 469

    ¡°When I come to catch you, I won¡¯t just spank you.¡±


    He Jingyan continued to threaten Xu Yangyi, but he was not angry at all. He just wanted to scare Xu Yangyi.


    Xu Yangyi didn¡¯t know about that, so he argued with He Jingyan, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of you at all!¡±


    ¡®But why do I feel like I¡¯ve been spanked by He Jingyan before?¡¯


    Xu Yangyi¡¯s face suddenly darkened. He was a man, and it was embarrassing to be spanked.


    ¡®The little guy is really angry.¡¯ He Jingyan smiled.


    ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t tease you anymore. I¡¯ll come to you later. Wife, don¡¯t do anything to the people from Country C. Stay with An Yan, lest they attack you.¡±


    Although he was talking to Xu Yangyi, he had the intention of assigning An Yan a task.


    An Yan got his intention and said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Xu Yangyi was surprised that He Jingyan didn¡¯t scold him. He even said he was teasing him.


    He thought that He Jingyan would fly into a rage and dash over to take him back.


    ¡°You, you are not angry?¡± He asked suspiciously.


    He Jingyan smiled again. ¡°What? Do you want me to be angry with you?¡±


    Xu Yangyi could feel the undisguised affection of He Jingyan on the phone.


    His face burned in embarrassment.


    He Jingyan didn¡¯t see that, so Xu Yangyi didn¡¯t shy away from him. He cleared his throat and said arrogantly, ¡°Not at all! I don¡¯t care.¡±


    He said with feigned displeasure, but he sounded awkward, which made him more adorable.


    He Jingyan was rueful that he was not with Xu Yangyi. He knew Xu Yangyi must look cute at this moment.


    ¡®He is getting lovelier, angry or not.¡±


    ¡°How can I be angry at my wife? Be good and wait for me. Don¡¯t wander around.¡± He Jingyan said with a broad smile.


    In that instant, Xu Yangyi realized he was loved by He Jingyan.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    He said docilely with red face. Ji Guangming and the others blushed.


    ¡°We might need to make camp somewhere for a while. Do you need anything? I¡¯ll bring them over to you.¡±


    ¡°Make camp? Why?¡± Xu Yangyi came back to his senses.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to build a town for the refugees? I¡¯ll take care of it, so I have to stay there for a while.¡±


    He Jingyan answered very gently. He probably would touch Xu Yangyi¡¯s head and say with deep affection if he was with him.


    Xu Yangyi blushed again. ¡°Thank you¡­ thank you.¡±


    It was the first time he had thanked He Jingyan. Although he said awkwardly in a low voice, it was the best reward for He Jingyan.


    ¡°Too bad that I¡¯m not with you now.¡± He Jingyan sighed ruefully and said sweetly, ¡°Wife, I miss you.¡±


    His words got Xu Yangyi, whose heart started to race.


    He suddenly felt a little flustered. This was the first time he had felt this way with He Jingyan.


    ¡°Then you come over now.¡± After he spoke, he hurriedly hung up the phone. His heart was beating violently, and his entire face was red from embarrassment. He looked like a cooked shrimp, but he was lovely.

 Chapter 470

    After he hung up the phone, Xu Yangyi didn¡¯t stop blushing because this was the first time he had said such things to He Jingyan.


    He had told He Jingyan that he missed him.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that you would blush.¡±


    Yan Xingwei laughed at Xu Yangyi and looked at him meaningfully.


    ¡®They are getting along well. Then can I take the credit? After all, I came up with this idea first and deceived Yangyi with He Jingyan.¡¯


    ¡®I¡¯ll take advantage of this and ask He Jingyan to do me favors.¡¯


    Yan Xingwei¡¯s face suddenly darkened. ¡®If Yangyi knows what I have done, he will give me hell. Shall I hit him until he loses his memories again? He¡¯d better not remember what I told him.¡¯


    For his own safety, Yan Xingwei even thought of such an idea. He stared at Xu Yangyi as if trying to figure out which part he should punch to make Xu Yangyi lose his memory.


    ¡°Why are you looking at me like this?¡±


    At first, Xu Yangyi was going to lose temper with Yan Xingwei, who teased him, but the latter looked at him with a strange expression, which frightened Xu Yangyi a little.


    ¡°Nothing,¡± Yan Xingwei answered lightly. He lazily leaned against the tents as if nothing had happened. He might have dropped the idea.


    He glanced at Xiao Ling, who turned pale. Yan Xingwei guessed he didn¡¯t feel comfortable sitting there.


    ¡°If you¡¯re not feeling well, sit on my lap. I won¡¯t charge you for it.¡±


    He wanted to treat Xiao Ling well, but he pretended to be angry with him.


    Xiao Ling naturally didn¡¯t dare to sit on his lap.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯m good,¡± said Xiao Ling, who did not dare to look at Yang Xingwei. It had taken him a long while to relax, and now he tensed up again.


    His words angered Yan Xingwei, who cast him a cold glance. ¡°Are you sitting on my lap or not?¡±


    He was going to scare Xiao Ling to death!


    His cold voice brought tears in Xiao Ling¡¯s eyes.


    Xiao Ling bit his lips and tried to hold back his tears. Afraid to anger Yan Xingwei, he willed himself to sit next to Yan Xingwei cautiously.


    Yan Xingwei got impatient. He grabbed Xiao Ling¡¯s waist and placed him on his lap.


    ¡°Do you think you¡¯re sitting on a jelly? Are you afraid that I will break?¡± He said angrily.


    Xiao Ling was so frightened that he didn¡¯t dare to speak. He lowered his head with tears in his eyes.


    Although Xu Yangyi didn¡¯t know what was going on between Yan Xingwei and Xiao Ling, he couldn¡¯t bear to see that.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t you be nice to Xiao Ling? Why do you bully him?¡±


    Yan Xingwei used not to be like this. Although he didn¡¯t care about others, he wasn¡¯t so rude.


    ¡®No, it¡¯s not the right time to say this. What¡¯s going on between the two of them? Are they together?¡¯


    It dawned on Xu Yangyi. However, he couldn¡¯t believe that Yan Xingwei and Xiao Ling were gay. He forgot he was gay too.


    Yan Xingwei realized that he had gone too far, but he wouldn¡¯t apologize to Xiao Ling, who seemed to invite Yan Xingwei to bully him.


    ¡°Okay, I got it.¡±


    He knew that he was wrong, so he scratched his head and apologized.


    Xu Yangyi was surprised by his quick apology. This was not something Yan Xingwei would do. Forget it. He decided to ask him later.


    Xiao Ling was so scared that he didn¡¯t listen to what the two people were talking about. After a while, he fainted in Yan Xingwei¡¯s arms because he was too nervous.

 Chapter 471

    ¡°No way!¡±


    The four people in the truck cried out in shock. They did not expect Xiao Ling to faint because he was scared by Yan Xingwei.


    ¡°What have you done to Xiao Ling? Why is he so frightened of you?¡± Xu Yangyi got suspicious.


    Yan Xingwei was annoyed. ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡±


    After that, no one mentioned it again, because it was not a good topic.


    After half an hour, they finally reached the border.


    The refugees were no longer at the wall.


    They rushed to inquire and found out He Jingyan had contacted the people of Country Z in advance. The officers of Country Z had arranged the refugees to stay near their campsite.


    ¡°We¡¯ve brought so many tents here only to sleep in them?¡±


    Yan Chengyu sighed. He had rushed over for nothing.


    ¡°You must be Colonel He¡¯s wife. This way, please. We have arranged a room for you.¡±


    The soldier respectfully greeted Xu Yangyi and led him to the campsite.


    Xu Yangyi paused and knew that He Jingyan arranged all this. He was displeased.


    He had thought they would set up tents and cook for the refugees after they arrived. He even imagined he could chat with them happily. He was upset that he didn¡¯t see any of the refugees.


    ¡°I said your husband is a star. The soldiers of Country Z even listen to him.¡±


    Yan Xingwei held Xiao Ling and complained, but he was relieved that Xiao Ling didn¡¯t have to interact with those people.


    Yan Xingwei didn¡¯t detest the refugees. He was worried that Xiao Ling, who was innocent and naive, would be taken advantage of.


    An Yan let of a sigh of relief. If the refugees had entered the campsite of Country Z, the people from Country C who followed them wouldn¡¯t dare to do anything to Xu Yangyi.


    ¡°Yangyi, go to take a rest. It¡¯s late.¡± An Yan was afraid that Xu Yangyi would go to the refugees.


    It was eleven o¡¯clock at night, and Xu Yangyi knew that he could not wander around, so he obediently followed the soldier.


    When they arrived at the place, before the soldier made any arrangements, Yan Chengyu pulled An Yan into a room, and Yan Xingwei carried Xiao Ling to another room, leaving behind Xu Yangyi and Ji Guangming.


    ¡®What the heck? Do the brothers want to stay alone with other men?¡¯


    The soldier was dumbfounded, but he didn¡¯t say anything. He Jingyan was so powerful that the soldier didn¡¯t dare to offend his subordinates. His Boss had told him to listen to He Jingyan. He had to take Xu Yangyi to another room.


    ¡°If there¡¯s something you need, just tell us. We have people patrolling outside,¡± the soldier told Xu Yangyi before leaving.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Xu Yangyi didn¡¯t take it seriously. He went in and lay on the bed. He was tired from the journey that lasted two hours.


    Ji Guangming was wretched, not knowing which room he should go to. Those couples had taken the other two rooms.


    Although Xu Yangyi was alone in the room, Ji Guangming thought he would be killed by He Jingyan if he shared the room with Xu Yangyi.


    In the end, he had to close the door to Xu Yangyi¡¯s room and stood outside pitifully.


    Suddenly, there was a power cut at the campsite, and the campsite fell into darkness.


    Xu Yangyi cursed. When he was about to go out and take a look, the door was opened.


    He instinctively called out, ¡°Ji Guangming?¡± He was puzzled.


    However, Ji Guangming was pulled aside at this moment, his mouth tightly covered.


    He wanted to tell Xu Yangyi to escape, but he couldn¡¯t make a sound.


    ¡°Damn you, Ji Guangming, say something!¡± Xu Yangyi was annoyed. Suddenly, he was lifted up and thrown into the bed.


    He wanted to resist, but he was pinned down with force. Suddenly, he was kissed fiercely.

 Chapter 472

    Xu Yangyi widened his eyes in shock, but he got angry soon.


    He was familiar with the kiss. It was He Jingyan.


    ¡®Damn it. What is this uncle up to?


    ¡®Damn it. I can¡¯t push him away.¡¯


    Xu Yangyi struggled to push He Jingyan away. However, the stronger he pushed, the tighter He Jingyan held him.


    ¡°Damn you, bastard, mmmm¡­  He Jingyan¡­ let me go!¡±


    He said those words with difficulty. He punched at He Jingyan¡¯s chest and beckoned him to get up.


    However, He Jingyan didn¡¯t listen to him. He raised Xu Yangyi¡¯s chin and deepened the kiss.


    Xu Yangyi was shocked again. ¡®Damn the man. I have told him to stop, but he wouldn¡¯t let go.¡¯


    ¡°If you don¡¯t let go of me, I¡­¡±


    Before he could finish his threatening words, he got interrupted by He Jingyan¡¯s kisses.


    Xu Yangyi wouldn¡¯t let He Jingyan do it this time, and he resisted with his arms and legs. However, his efforts were futile. He Jingyan was much stronger than him.


    ¡°Bastard, do I have to cry to get you stop?¡±


    Xu Yangyi broke away from He Jingyan¡¯s lips in a panic and then roared in a frightened way.


    It was normal for Xu Yangyi to be scared. He knew it was He Jingyan, but the room was dark, and He Jingyan didn¡¯t say anything, so he was frightened.


    Only then did He Jingyan know that he had gone too far. He held Xu Yangyi and apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my wife. Did I scare you?¡±


    He touched Xu Yangyi¡¯s cheek with concern in the darkness as if he was checking if he was crying.


    ¡°You bastard, I¡¯m scared, of course. Are you crazy? Why did you suddenly rush in and do this to me?¡± Xu Yangyi said in a sobbed voice. He was aggrieved.


    It broke He Jingyan¡¯s heart. He held Xu Yangyi in his arms and comforted him, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my wife. It¡¯s my fault. I won¡¯t do this again.¡±


    At first, He Jingyan wanted to punish Xu Yangyi for sneaking away. He didn¡¯t expect Xu Yangyi to be scared.


    He was regretful, but it was too late.


    Xu Yangyi sniffed his nose, still in shock.


    He Jingyan¡¯s heart tightened again.


    He hugged Xu Yangyi tightly and apologized. He sounded he was sorry.


    ¡°Cut the crap. Next time if you dare to play the trick on me again, I¡¯ll kill you.¡±


    Xu Yangyi was angry, but he mentioned the next time, which meant he had forgiven He Jingyan.


    He made a mistake and sneaked out, so he let off He Jingyan easily. Otherwise, he would have slapped him.


    ¡°Wife, have you forgiven me?¡± He Jingyan said flatteringly.


    ¡°Anger doesn¡¯t get me anywhere. Let go of me.¡±


    ¡®Damn it. There is no air conditioner here, and it is so hot. Why does he hold me so tightly?¡¯


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t let go.¡±


    He Jingyan smiled mischievously. He held Xu Yangyi tightly and kissed his neck sweetly.


    Xu Yangyi was not used to He Jingyan¡¯s intimacy, and he blushed with a racing heart.


    ¡°You asked me to come over quickly on the phone just now. Do you miss me too?¡±


    He said in a sweet tone, which touched Xu Yangyi.


    ¡°I, I don¡¯t miss you at all.¡± Xu Yangyi lied, but his stuttering voice betrayed him.


    ¡°My wife, you are so cute!¡± He Jingyan sprang on Xu Yangyi.


    Xu Yangyi shouted angrily, ¡°Stop saying I¡¯m cute. Damn you! Stop groping me. Let go of me!¡±


    The room was too dark to see if they were wrestling, but one thing was for sure, Xu Yangyi was on the back foot.

 Chapter 473

    Ji Guangming was scared out of his wits at the door. When someone covered his mouth and dragged him aside, he thought it was an attack from the enemies.


    The man who covered his mouth was Flying Eagle, who was executing He Jingyan¡¯s order.


    ¡°Flying Eagle, are you trying to scare me to death?¡±


    Ji Guangming hadn¡¯t recovered from the shock.


    ¡°How dare you complain? When you sneaked out with Yangyi, you should be ready to face the consequences.¡±


    Flying Eagle didn¡¯t take it seriously. After all, he was ordered to scare Ji Guangming.


    He took a meaningful glance at Fei Yin, who ignored him on the side.


    ¡®He¡¯s doing that again. When will he talk to me?¡¯


    ¡°Flying Eagle, you know Yangyi. How could I dissuade him? If I hadn¡¯t taken him out, he would have thrown me off the bulding.¡±


    Ji Guangming felt aggrieved and complained. When he looked at Flying Eagle, he found the latter ignored him and was gazing at Fei Yin.


    ¡®Am I the third wheel here?¡¯


    Ji Guangming was speechless. In order not to get in the way, he went away tactfully.


    However, he accidentally bumped into a man¡¯s arms. He only came up to the man¡¯s chest.


    This man was so tall!


    After Ji Guangming came back to his sense, he sighed.


    ¡°Sorry, are you alright? Does it hurt?¡±


    The man was flustered. Perhaps he had guarded the border for years, so he was a tan man. Ji Guangming could not see his face clearly in the moonlight due to the powercut, but he could see clearly the man¡¯s figure and shape, which were strong. The man didn¡¯t like an ordinary soldier.


    ¡°Sorry, I should apologize to you. I was not watching and I bumped into you.¡±


    Ji Guangming got nervous and lowered his head, apologizing.


    When the man saw that Ji Guangming had lowered his head, he copied him. This went on for a while, which was funny.


    ¡°What are you doing, Ji Guangming?¡±


    Flying Eagle rolled his eyes at them as if they were crazy.


    Ji Guangming felt embarrassed! He didn¡¯t want to be like this, but the man kept nodding at him, so he had to do the same.


    Suddenly, someone scurried over and puffed, complaining, ¡°Sir, you walk too fast. We can¡¯t catch up with you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. We are too late to greet Colonel He. It¡¯s useless hurrying over.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so tired.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m exhausted. I was running behind the officer.¡±


    ¡°Your legs are so long. How can we keep up with you?¡±


    ¡­


    The soldiers wiped their sweat and complained about the officer.


    However, the man was not angry. Instead, he scratched his head and smiled sheepishly. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯ll wait for you next time.¡±


    ¡°Okay. We forgive you this time.¡±


    ¡°Next time, we won¡¯t run behind you. We are so thirsty.¡±


    ¡°When we go back, treat us to bedtime snack. We¡¯re hungry.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°No problem. It¡¯s on me.¡±


    He looked gentle and patient, getting on well with his subordinates.


    Ji Guangming looked at him curiously. He was an officer, but his soldiers dared to complain about him.


    ¡®This man is indeed interesting.¡¯


    ¡­

 Chapter 474

    The man got shy with Ji Guangming¡¯s gaze. He scratched his head and smiled, looking quite stupid.


    Ji Guangming felt like laughing. He had worked for He Jingyan for a long time, and he was used to He Jingyan¡¯s dignified figure. When he saw such a meek officer, he was amused.


    ¡°Ji Guangming, when did you turn into a gay?¡±


    Flying Eagle cast a sidelong glance at him and then raised his eyebrow with curiosity.


    Ji Guangming said disapprovingly, ¡°You are gay, and you think everyone is gay? I¡¯m straight.¡±


    ¡®However, if I continue to watch you show your affection, I might turn into a gay.¡¯


    Ji Guangming broke out in cold sweat, for he thought he might become gay, but he wasn¡¯t worried.


    When the man heard Ji Guangming claim that he was straight, he seemed to be a little disappointed. But he quickly extended his hand to Flying Eagle and introduced himself, ¡°My name is Mai Dan, the officer of the border in Country Z. If there are any difficulties, you can tell me, and I will meet your needs.¡±


    Flying Eagle was not interested, because he was not in charge of this. ¡°Talk to our second lieutenant when he arrives.¡±


    Speaking of this, Flying Eagle thought of Long Chen and Zuo Bo.


    Why hadn¡¯t they come yet? Did Zuo Bo take Long Chen to a dark corner and was doing something embarrassing?


    At first, Flying Eagle snorted, but then he felt envious.


    ¡®Damn it! Zuo Bo is quick. Then what about me? I haven¡¯t made any progress.¡±


    Flying Eagle was deflated, looking at Fei Yin with a pitiful expression.


    However, Fei Yin continued to ignore him and stood quietly at the door. He politely bowed a little to Mai Dan, but he didn¡¯t say a word.


    ¡°I heard that Colonel He has arrived. May I see him?¡±


    ¡°He is bullying his wife in the room. You¡¯d better not interrupt him, or you will get into big trouble.¡±


    Bullying his wife?


    At first, Mai Dan didn¡¯t get it. After a while, he understood and felt awkward.


    ¡°I¡¯ll come over tomorrow morning to pay respect to Colonel He. Please tell him about this.¡±


    Even though he didn¡¯t say in a pleading tone, Mai Dan was overpolite and used ¡®pay respect¡¯.


    Maybe he used the wrong words due to cultural differences between the two countries.


    Ji Guangming wanted to laugh again, but he tried his best to hold it back.


    This man was really interesting!


    ¡°By the way, why do you speak our language so well?¡±


    Ji Guangming was surprised.


    Flying Eagle also wanted to know, so he stared at Mai Dan.


    Mai Dan suddenly got shy and said, ¡°Colonel He is my idol. I learned your language to meet him in Country H one day.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see.¡±


    ¡®But is that the reason why your subordinates speak our language as well?¡¯


    Flying Eagle and Ji Guangming complained inwardly, but they didn¡¯t speak it out, afraid to embarrass Mai Dan.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have the rooms to stay in yet, right? I¡¯ll arrange it for you. But you might have to share the same room, as we have limited rooms.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to share the room with Ji Guangming! I want to stay with Little Yinyin.¡±


    Afraid that Ji Guangming would be the third wheel, Flying Eagle quickly said and gave Ji Guangming a look, telling him not to stay with them.


    ¡®I don¡¯t want to stay with you either.¡¯


    Ji Guangming returned an angry look. A soldier said awkwardly, ¡°But other rooms are full now. What should we do? Shall we set up a tent?¡±


    A soldier answered, ¡°Our officer has a room to his own. He can share his room. It¡¯s simple.¡±


    ¡®So, am I a ball that you guys keep kicking to other¡¯s rooms?¡¯


    Ji Guangming suddenly wished to hit them.

 Chapter 475

    ¡°This¡­this is not proper.¡±


    Before Ji Guangming said anything, Mai Dan got flustered.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with it? He¡¯s not a girl.¡±


    Flying Eagle didn¡¯t think too much, but after he spoke, he paused and looked closely at Mai Dan.


    He sized Mai Dan up for a while and gave an evil smile.


    ¡®Looks like he¡¯s the same type as us. This would be fun. Doesn¡¯t Ji Guangming say he¡¯s straight? I want to see if he is straight when he stays with a gay.¡¯


    Flying Eagle was mischievous, attempting to turn Ji Guangming into a gay.


    Ji Guangming felt Flying Eagle¡¯s gaze was creepy, but he didn¡¯t know what he was thinking.


    ¡°He is not a girl, but he is a stranger!¡±


    Mai Dan stammered. He looked up at Ji Guangming and then he lowered his head with a blush, feeling embarrassed.


    Flying Eagle saw it all. He was even more sure that Mai Dan was gay, and he was a T.


    ¡®Wow, I can¡¯t wait to see the look on Ji Guangming¡¯s face after he gets laid.¡¯


    ¡®Is this man¡­ feeling shy?¡¯


    Ji Guangming was speechless, his mouth twitching. He didn¡¯t think too much. He thought Mai Dan was not used to sharing a room with a stranger.


    ¡°He¡¯s too shy. Don¡¯t force it on him. I¡¯ll share the room with someone tonight, and I¡¯ll set up a tent tomorrow morning.¡±


    ¡°Who can you share the room with? We have paired up.¡±


    Flying Eagle said cheekily.


    Ji Guangming¡¯s face darkened. His teammates had paired up, and he was left alone.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you guys separate for one night?¡±


    ¡®Damn it! Do they come here to fight or to spend their honeymoon?¡¯


    ¡°Go ask the others. I can¡¯t.¡±


    Flying Eagle clasped his hands over the back of his head with a look that said, ¡°I won¡¯t share the room with you.¡±


    Fei Yin didn¡¯t say anything. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to share the room with Ji Guangming, but he couldn¡¯t persuade Flying Eagle.


    Ji Guangming saw it and sighed helplessly, ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll share the room with him. Are you happy now?¡±


    After he spoke, he grabbed Mai Dan¡¯s collar and pulled him away, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll go to your room and sleep for the night. Thank you for the trouble.¡±


    He didn¡¯t give Mai Dan the chance to refuse. He hated camping.


    Ji Guangming¡¯s sudden move surprised Mai Dan, who followed the former in a hurry. Due to the height difference, Mai Dan had to stoop down when he walked. He felt uncomfortable, but he didn¡¯t tell Ji Guangming. He looked like a husband who was afraid of his wife. It was a funny scene.


    ¡°Bro, well done.¡±


    Mai Dan¡¯s soldiers suddenly gave Flying Eagle a high-five. It seemed that they had been planning when they made the suggestion.


    ¡°I wonder what our officer will do when he meets the lover of his dream. Will he pounce on him?¡±


    ¡°No, no, our officer is too stupid to do that. He wouldn¡¯t know what to do.¡±


    ¡°I think so. Why don¡¯t we go and peep at them?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. Count me in.¡±


    ¡°Count me in.¡±


    ¡­


    The soldiers hurried away.


    Flying Eagle was confused, ¡°The lover of his dream? Ji Guangming is the lover of Mai Dan¡¯s dream? What the heck? ¡±


    He looked at Fei Yin blankly, but Fei Yin was not interested in this kind of thing. He went straight to find the empty room left.


    Flying Eagle caught up with him like a happy puppy.

 Chapter 476

    ¡°Well, the room here is not as good as those in Country. I hope you could excuse me.¡±


    When they got to his room, Mai Dan scratched his head and apologized.


    Ji Guangming was not picky, and the room was well-equipped and big, not as shabby as what Mai Dan said. The rug on the floor was a piece of tiger fur. It was luxurious, much better than his dorm room.


    ¡°I just need a bed to sleep in. It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    Ji Guangming stretched and tried to ease his strained muscles. After that, he yawned. He was sleepy.


    Mai Dan suddenly glanced at Ji Guangming who was stretching lazily, and he was dazed.


    ¡°Wow, you have a bathroom. Can I shower here?¡±


    Ji Guangming excitedly looked back at Mai Dan, who was staring at him.


    ¡°Why are you staring at me?¡±


    ¡®This man is strange! Is there anything good to look at a man?¡¯


    ¡®Even though he is tan, his features are handsome. He has a rugged face that most of the men in Country H lack.


    ¡°Or he has a raw energy and masculine charm.¡±


    ¡°Hey! You are remarkably tall.¡±


    Ji Guangming admired. He walked towards Mai Dan and put his hand on Mai Dan¡¯s head, comparing his height with Mai Dan¡¯s.


    He just reached Mai Dan¡¯s chest, and the difference in their height was perfect to make a couple. He was like a delicate woman in front of Mai Dan.


    However, Ji Guangming was not deflated. He glanced at Mai Dan¡¯s body and said enviously, ¡°You have a good figure. I like your type.¡±


    Of course, Ji Guangming did not mean the type in a romantic way. He admired the figure as a military man.


    Mai Dan knew that Ji Guangming didn¡¯t mean that, but now he blushed with the compliment. He was a good-natured man.


    ¡°Can you raise your arms so I can take a look?¡±


    Ji Guangming asked Mai Dan to raise his arms.


    Mai Dan was happy to do that. ¡°Okay.¡± He was dazed. The happiness came too fast for him to react.


    ¡°Try to lift me.¡±


    Ji Guangming put his hands on Mai Dan¡¯s arms, asking the latter to lift him.


    Even though Mai Dan didn¡¯t know why Ji Guangming asked him to do it, he didn¡¯t fuss and instead lifted Ji Guangming happily. Although it was not easy, it was not hard either.


    He looked so masculine that the soldiers peeping outside got envious.


    ¡°It¡¯s so romantic. Why doesn¡¯t our officer express his love? Why does he chat so much? It¡¯s stupid of him.¡±


    ¡°Just get him in bed. He acts like a woman.¡±


    ¡­


    The soldiers were anxious for Mai Dan, wishing to rush inside and help Mai Dan to get Ji Guangming.


    ¡°He¡¯s stupid. I can defeat both of you by myself. How can my brother not handle one person? Let me go inside and help him. I can knock Ji Guangming out.¡±


    As he spoke, the man rolled up his sleeves and was about to enter the room to knock out Ji Guangming, but he got stopped by two slaps on his head. Someone scolded him, ¡°Stop making trouble.¡±


    The man was annoyed. ¡°What shall we do? Just watch and do nothing?¡±


    ¡°Do you think our officer use strength only like you?¡±


    ¡°Now you retort. Why don¡¯t you say such things when you work?¡±


    After he spoke, the other two soldiers blushed and hit the man.

 Chapter 477

    ¡°What¡¯s the noise outside?¡±


    Ji Guangming glanced at the window and was about to walk over curiously. However, he was stopped by Mai Dan, who knew it was his brother and his brother¡¯s wives.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you want to take a shower? You can take a shower now.¡±


    Mai Dan looked at the window anxiously. Afraid that Ji Guangming would go over, he changed the topic.


    Ji Guangming found his expression strange, but he didn¡¯t ask any questions and instead said, ¡°Okay.¡± After that, he went to the bathroom.


    Mai Dan let out a sigh of relief. He narrowed his eyes and walked to the window, opening it.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± he seemed to be angry.


    Mike and the other two soldiers were embarrassed because they were exposed.


    ¡°Well, we are worried about an enemy attack, so we come to protect you, Officer.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. There was a power cut just now. Now that the electricity is restored, we come to see if you need anything.¡±


    The two soldiers continued to play the fool.


    However, Mike told the truth. ¡°We are worried that you can¡¯t handle that soldier of Country H, so we come to help you.¡±


    He was honest, but he got slapped by the other two soldiers.


    ¡°Why do you hit me? Am I wrong? ¡±


    He was angry, but he got beaten up again. Each of the two soldiers grabbed one of his ears and left, saying in unison, ¡°Let¡¯s go back and teach you a good lesson.¡±


    However, Mike suddenly smiled. ¡°Are you sure I¡¯m not the one to teach you two a lesson?¡± He even dared to raise an eyebrow evilly.


    They were going to scold Mike again, but Mike didn¡¯t give them the chance. He kissed them both and rubbed their heads. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s my fault. I admit my mistake. Don¡¯t be angry, my wives.¡±


    The two soldiers blushed instantly and didn¡¯t hit him again. It seemed that Mike had figured out how to deal with them.


    He suddenly turned around and went up to Mai Dan, handing him a small bottle. ¡°This is a good thing for you. Make good use of it.¡±


    Mai Dan was confused. ¡°What is it?¡± He took it and glanced at it with lack of interest.


    ¡°What can it be? Of course, it is something that can make men horny.¡±


    Mike said shamelessly, but Mai Dan blushed. ¡°Why do you give me this?¡± He thrust it back to Mike.


    ¡°To use on that guy. Get him in bed and make him your man.¡±


    Mike was experienced. He got his two wives in this way.


    It turned out that the two wives of Mike took a fancy to each other at first, but they unexpectedly were both Bs. In the end, they got laid by Mike who liked them both.


    Polygamy was allowed in this country, so they were not friends with benefits, but a legal ¡°couple¡± of three people.


    ¡°Nonsense.¡±


    Mai Dan scolded.


    Mike said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go in and help you knock him out. He¡¯s taken a shower, ready for you.¡±


    He kept making the simple and violent suggestion to knock out Ji Guangming.


    Mai Dan doubted if Mike was his own brother. ¡°Go back and sleep. Don¡¯t make trouble.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not making trouble. I do it for¡­¡±


    However, before he could finish, the door and window were closed by Mai Dan.


    ¡°You are ungrateful.¡±


    Mike wanted to knock on the window, but he was taken away by his two wives.


    ¡°You only make things worse.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go back!¡±


    Mike gave up. He patted his wives¡¯ butts and smiled maliciously at them before he left. It seemed that there would be another big battle.

 Chapter 478

    ¡°Mike always comes up with crazy ideas.¡±


    Mai Dan scratched his head and frowned, realizing that he was still holding the bottle of medicine.


    ¡®Didn¡¯t I give it back to Mike? How did he manage to give it to me again?¡¯


    He got curious. After hesitating for a while, Mai Dan screwed open the lid and sniffed at it, but he couldn¡¯t smell anything.


    ¡°Is this a trick of him?¡± He looked at the bottle again, but he didn¡¯t take it seriously.


    Suddenly, Ji Guangming popped his head out from the bathroom and asked, ¡°Mr. Mai Dan, do you have pajamas? Can I borrow one set? I left my clothes behind at the hotel.


    Mai Dan was shocked by Ji Guangming¡¯s sudden words and he accidentally dropped the small bottle into the thermos kettle.


    He couldn¡¯t put his hand in the kettle and take out the bottle, so he pushed the thermos kettle aside.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you nervous? Don¡¯t you have any pajamas?¡±


    Ji Guangming looked at him, which made Mai Dan more nervous, ¡°No, nothing happened! Right, pajamas. I have pajamas here.¡±


    Mai Dan giggled foolishly and walked to the wardrobe. As he was nervous, he bumped into a corner of the table.


    Ji Guangming could imagine the pain and he instinctivly covered his crotch.


    However, Mai Dan was too tall to be hurt in the important part. He looked awkward because he had made a fool of himself in front of Ji Guangming.


    ¡°Is your crotch all right?¡± Ji Guangming asked with concern.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I am not hurt.¡± Mai Dan waved his hands nervously. When he managed to reach the wardrobe, he bumped into it because he was looking at Ji Guangming instead of the wardrobe.


    Ji Guangming thought, ¡°This officer is very clumsy.¡±


    Mai Dan blushed in embarrassment. When he took his pajamas to Ji Guangming, he dared not look at Ji Guangming anymore.


    Ji Guangming did not think too much, but suddenly he muttered, ¡°Your clothes are big. I don¡¯t think I need to wear the pants¡±


    Mai Dan was about to apologize. When he looked at Ji Guangming, he was shocked. Ji Guangming was only wearing the pajamas top, which just covered his bottom and revealed his tempting fair legs.


    Ji Guangming was curious. ¡®What¡¯s wrong? This man is really strange!¡¯


    Seeing that Mai Dan covered his nose and turned his head after taking a look at him, Ji Guangming looked at Mai Dan as if he was a pervert, but he didn¡¯t criticize himself for not wearing the pants.


    ¡°Why are you behaving so strangely?¡±


    Mai Dan suddenly rushed into the bathroom. The next second, there was a loud sound of water running.


    Ji Guangming was dumbfounded. ¡°What is going on?¡±


    ¡®Forget it. I don¡¯t care what¡¯s wrong with him. I¡¯m exhausted. I need to go to sleep.¡¯


    He strode to the bed and stretched himself out. After a few minutes, he felt thirsty, so he got out of the bed and glanced around, then he fixed his eyes on the thermos kettle.


    ¡°I¡¯m lucky. There¡¯s water to drink.¡±


    He went over and poured out a glass of water from the kettle, draining it.


    ¡°I feel good and refreshed now.¡± He smiled delightfully.


    Mai Dan had just come out of the bathroom and saw what he had done, dumbfounded. The towel in his hand dropped to the floor as if he was petrified.


    ¡®He, he, he¡­ he drank it? Did he drink the water?¡¯


    ¡°What, you want to drink the water too?¡±


    Ji Guangming looked back at Mai Dan and saw his gaze. He took another glass of water, and then poured the third glass, handing it to Mai Dan.


    ¡®If I drink, we will be in trouble. I can¡¯t drink it. No.¡¯


    Mai Dan shook his head and said, ¡°No, thank you.¡±


    But what should he do? Ji Guangming had had two glasses of the water already.


    ¡®There¡¯s much more water than the medicine in the kettle. He should be fine.¡¯


    Mai Dan comforted himself repeatedly inwardly. He didn¡¯t take the chance to take advantage of Ji Guangming. He was an upright man.

 Chapter 479

    ¡°Hey, are you alright?! You look awful.¡± Ji Guangming said.


    ¡®What¡¯s wrong with this man?¡¯


    He examined Mai Dan and raised his chin.


    Mai Dan felt uneasy. He was enchanted by Ji Guangming. If Ji Guangming continued to look at him this way, he would lose control.


    ¡°Well, can you stop staring at me like that?¡±


    Before he was turned on, Mai Dan said with suppressed desire.


    But Ji Guangming thought he was being rude, so he smiled and apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean anything else. I was suddenly attracted by your body.¡±


    Just now, Mai Dan suddenly rushed into the bathroom. He did not take his pajamas, so he came out with only a towel around his waist. Ji Guangming saw his well-shaped body clearly.


    Mai Dan felt complacent when he saw that Ji Guangming admired his body. Suddenly he asked, ¡°Do you want to touch it?¡±


    Right after he spoke, he waved his hand and explained, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that. Don¡¯t get me wrong. I¡¯m not trying to take advantage of you¡­¡±


    He was so flustered that he couldn¡¯t explain well.


    Ji Guangming¡¯s face darkened. ¡®He asked me to touch him and then told me he was not taking advantage of me?¡¯


    ¡®What is he thinking? Is he out of his mind?¡¯


    Ji Guangming placed Mai Dan in the retarded category. If the latter knew about this, he might want to cry.


    ¡°Are you angry?¡± Mai Dan asked Ji Guangming carefully.


    ¡°No. Why should I get angry?¡±


    Ji Guangming was confused. Suddenly he burst into laughter. ¡°You are a fun guy. You got flustered and then explained eagerly. This is the first time I had seen such an officer without any imposing manners.¡±


    Ji Guangming couldn¡¯t help laughing. Although Mai Dan was teased, he wore a happy look on his face. He was delighted to make Ji Guangming happy.


    But his happiness didn¡¯t last long. Ji Guangming suddenly said, ¡°Why do I suddenly feel hot?¡±


    Usually one would air his collar if he felt hot, but Ji Guangming was fanning himself with the hem of his pajamas top. He looked seductive with his bare legs.


    ¡°I, I, I¡¯ll go turn on the air conditioner.¡±


    Mai Dan rushed to get the remote control, but he ran so fast that the towel fell from his waist. He got totally naked.


    Mai Dan stiffened in shock. Ji Guangming chanced to look at him and saw his private part.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Mai Dan squatted to pick up the towel and wrapped it around his waist.


    Ji Guangming suddenly covered his face in desperation. ¡°Damn it. We are both men. Why is there such a big difference between us?¡±


    Ji Guangming was deflated, not feeling gross after he saw a man¡¯s private part.


    He took another glance Mai Dan and felt frustrated. ¡®Men are not created equal.¡¯


    ¡®But it makes sense. I heard that foreign men are different from us. It¡¯s true.¡¯


    He recovered from the shock and accepted the reality. ¡°Forget it. I have to accept it,¡± he said with tears in his eyes.


    This time, Mai Dan couldn¡¯t control himself anymore. Ji Guangming¡¯s reaction got him.


    He abruptly strode towards Ji Guangming.


    Ji Guangming was puzzled as Mai Dan¡¯s face suddenly magnified in front of him. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± He did not know that he was in danger.


    Mai Dan blushed and he breathed rapidly.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­like¡­¡±


    ¡°What, you lack? What do you mean?¡±


    Ji Guangming heard Mai Dan wrong and looked at him in confusion.


    ¡°Do you lack money? Sorry, I don¡¯t have cash with me at the moment, since I¡¯m on a mission now.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not lack, it¡¯s lik¡­ No, I¡­ you¡­¡±


    Mai Dan had tried in vain to speak a whole sentence, and Ji Guangming got more confused.


    ¡°What? Me? What do you mean?¡±


    ¡®What is going on? Why does he stutter when he talks to me? Am I that scary?¡¯


    ¡®Or is he afraid of strangers that he has just met?¡¯


    ¡®What shall I do? I don¡¯t know how to deal with shy people.¡¯


    In fact, Ji Guangming misunderstood Mai Dan. It was a huge misunderstanding.


    ¡°Mai Dan, take your time. I¡¯m not in a hurry.¡±


    Mai Dan didn¡¯t listen to him at all. He suddenly asked, ¡°Can I touch you?¡±


    ¡°Touch me? What do you mean?¡±


    ¡®Wait. Damn it. Does he mean THAT?¡¯


    ¡°Calm down, Mai Dan, calm down. Forcing unwilling people is a crime. Don¡¯t be impulsive.¡±


    Ji Guangming got nervous, regretting baring his legs in front of Mai Dan.


    ¡°I like your figure, that¡¯s true, but I¡¯m not gay. Don¡¯t get me wrong.¡±


    ¡®This is going to be crazy. Why does he misunderstand? Didn¡¯t I just say he has a good figure? Why does he get me wrong?¡¯


    ¡°You can try it even if you are gay. I¡¯ll continue after I get your consent.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to try at all. I don¡¯t have this hobby. Stay away from me.¡±


    Ji Guangming resisted, but the drug started to work on him, and he got weak.


    ¡®It¡¯s weird. What is going on? What¡¯s wrong with my body? Is this a sunstroke?¡¯


    ¡®That¡¯s not right! It doesn¡¯t feel like a sunstroke. I feel dizzy.¡¯


    ¡°Damn it. Mai Dan, what have you done do to me?¡± Ji Guangming lost his temper.


    Mai Dan didn¡¯t say anything, a trace of delight coming across his eyes. He knew the drug was taking effect.


    He didn¡¯t give Ji Guangming time to react, abruptly leaned over and kissed his lips.


    Ji Guangming wanted to talk, but it was useless. He started to lose his consciousness.


    ¡®I¡¯m finished. I can¡¯t control my body. What the heck is going on?¡¯


    Although he was not willing, his body slowly lost control.


    He would wish to die when he woke up.

 Chapter 480

    Early next morning.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Mike came to tell Mai Dan that He Jingyan had gotten up and he wanted ask if they should go over. When he entered the room, he saw his brother kneeling at the bedside as if he had done something wrong. Ji Guangming looked at him in bed with a ferocious expression.


    ¡°Is this the etiquette of Country H?¡± Mike looked at Ji Guangming and asked.


    Ji Guangming smiled back fiercely as if he wanted to eat him.


    ¡°Well, it doesn¡¯t seem like that.¡± Mai Dan smiled awkwardly. Mike whispered to Mai Dan, ¡°Has he found out about the drug?¡±


    Mai Dan nodded. He didn¡¯t dare to look at Ji Guangming, nor did he explain. He knew it was his fault.


    ¡°Well, I¡­ I have something to do, and I¡¯ll be off.¡±


    Mike quickly found an excuse to leave.


    How could Ji Guangming let him leave after he knew Mike gave the drug to Mai Dan?


    ¡°Mike, I heard that you gave Mai Dan the drug. Don¡¯t you give me an explanation?¡±


    Ji Guangming was very angry, especially when his body hurt.


    He was dizzy, and didn¡¯t know how he started it with Mai Dan. He only remembered a few things in the beginning, but he lost memory of what happened later. When he got up, he was sore all over.


    ¡°My brother likes you. I just wanted to help him. If you hadn¡¯t resisted him with feigned reluctance him in the beginning, I would not have given him the drug.¡±


    Mike had the nerve to lecture Ji Guangming.


    ¡°Who feigned reluctance?¡±


    ¡®Damn it. Is this guy crazy? Why does he say that?¡±


    When Ji Guangming was angry, his bottom hurt even more. Ji Guangming wished to die at this moment. He was a straight man and he got laid by a man.


    ¡°Wait. So you are gay?¡±


    It dawned on Ji Guangming finally.


    Mai Dan nodded and apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to hurt you, but I couldn¡¯t control myself.¡±


    Ji Guangming wanted to slap him to death.


    ¡°You were powerful when you pounced on me, but now you look like a loser. Why are you stuttering? Why do you kneel when I ask you to kneel? Don¡¯t you have self-esteem?¡±


    Ji Guangming flew into a rage and slapped on Mai Dan¡¯s top of head.


    To his surprise, Mai Dan scratched his head with a red face. ¡°I have to kneel if my wife asks me to kneel. In our country, husbands listen to wives.¡±


    His honest red face looked cute.


    ¡°Wife? I had sex with you, and I am your wife?¡±


    ¡®Is he crazy?¡¯


    ¡°Well, our law says we have to marry the man we have sex with,¡± Mike explained solemnly.


    ¡°Stop pulling the old tricks on me.¡±


    ¡®Do they think I am a three-year-old child? How absurd.¡¯


    Ji Guangming looked at them, and the brothers looked serious.


    ¡®Damn it! Is it real?¡±


    ¡°Tell me that you are joking with me.¡± Ji Guangming forced a smile.


    ¡°No.¡±


    They answered flatly.


    Ji Guangming felt desperate, wishing to kill himself. He was taking a mission out of the border, and he landed himself in a marriage.

 Chapter 481

    ¡°If Dad and Mom know this, they will be very happy. I¡¯ll call them.¡± Mike was delighted, while Ji Guangming felt desperate.


    ¡°Wait. I¡¯m not a citizen of Country Z, and I don¡¯t have to abide by the laws and regulations here. Stop joking. I come here to carry out a mission instead of getting married.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? You are a soldier! Can soldiers ignore the law? You know the law and violate it.¡±


    Mike said in his usual, confident way. His serious expression despaired Ji Guangming.


    ¡°I¡¯m a soldier, but I¡¯m not a soldier of your country. Besides, I didn¡¯t know about the law here. How can you say I know and violate the law?¡±


    ¡®If this spread out, I would be a laughing stock.¡¯


    ¡®No, no, for the sake of my reputation, I can¡¯t let others know about it. I¡¯ll appease these two guys first.¡¯


    ¡°Well, can we meet each other halfway? If the Colonel knows about this, I¡¯ll be finished. After all, I¡¯m on a mission, and what I did was violating the law of Country H. If he knows about last night, he will take me back to my country for sentence. So please don¡¯t tell anyone about it. We can talk about it after I complete my mission. Please.¡±


    Mike and Mai Dan were not from Country H after all. They saw that Ji Guangming was really afraid from his appearance, so they agreed to it.


    ¡°Okay. If you are taken back and sent into prison, my brother can¡¯t marry you.¡± Mike said.


    ¡°Thank you so much, almsgiver.¡±


    Ji Guangming was grateful, but when he remembered that he got laid because Mike gave Mai Dan the drug, he was angry.


    But it was not the right time to lose temper, so he stifled his anger.


    ¡®Calm down. After I complete the mission, I¡¯ll leave right away. Mai Dan won¡¯t go to Country H to get me, will he?¡¯


    ¡®Besides, so what if he comes? I will abide by the laws of Country H, and he can¡¯t force me.¡¯


    It turned out that Ji Guangming was not stupid, and he knew the way out of the trouble.


    Mai Dan didn¡¯t know about it. He thought that Ji Guangming accepted him, so he hugged Ji Guangming happily and said, ¡°Wife, I will treat you well. I won¡¯t love anyone else.¡±


    Ji Guangming rolled his eyes, saying inwardly, ¡®Go get someone else, so I don¡¯t have to marry you.¡¯


    ¡®The law here is bullshit. It¡¯s so absurd. If we have that law in Country H, there would be countless gay couples in our unit.¡¯


    Ji Guangming suddenly stopped imagining, because he when he was imagining, he could see the gay couple crowds in the unit.


    ¡°Let go of me.¡± he pushed Mai Dan away and then pointed at him, saying, ¡°Remember, you can¡¯t call me wife in front of others, nor can you get close to me, let alone do intimate things to me.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Mai Dan lowered his head like a disappointed dog.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it evident? If you call me wife, I¡¯ll be exposed.¡± Ji Guangming thought, ¡°What a dumb ass.¡±


    He covered his face. ¡®This man is going to be my husband? I¡¯d rather die. He is more like a big dog than a husband. It¡¯s such a big joke. Is this a dream?¡¯


    ¡°Then can I call you wife when we are alone?¡± asked Mai Dan carefully.


    In order to get some peace, Ji Guangming said casually, ¡°Yes. When we are alone, you can call me whatever you want.¡± He thought, ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt me anyway.¡±


    Perhaps this was the beginning of Ji Guangming¡¯s trouble. It was a long way to train his husband.

 Chapter 482

    ¡°Why do you bring me here? I said I want to visit the refugee camp with Yan Xingwei.¡±


    Suddenly, Ji Guangming heard Xu Yangyi¡¯s grumpy voice outside, and he knew without thinking who he was talking to.


    Widening his eyes, Ji Guangming quickly folded the blanket and straightened his clothes as if he was wiping all the traces from the previous night.


    ¡°It should be fine.¡± He looked at himself and didn¡¯t see anything unusual, letting out a sigh of relief. Although his bottom still hurt, no one would notice that if he pretended nothing had happened.


    ¡°What, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Mai Dan asked in confusion when he saw Ji Guangming suddenly fluster.


    ¡°Why are you still kneeling? Get up quickly. The Colonel and his wife are coming.¡±


    He pulled up Mai Dan and didn¡¯t allow him to kneel, warning him, ¡°Remember what I told you. You can¡¯t give yourself away in front of the Colonel and his wife. Otherwise, you can¡¯t call me wife even in private.¡±


    Mai Dan knew how serious the consequence was. After all, he might not be able to call Ji Guangming wife.


    He nodded obediently and cleared his throat as if he was refreshing himself. He copied Ji Guangming and straightened his clothes.


    Although Mike didn¡¯t know what was going on, he followed suit and pretended to be calm for the sake of his brother.


    Xu Yangyi¡¯s voice came again, ¡°I¡¯m fed up with you! I told you not to hold my waist. Do you think we are in your unit?¡±


    Xu Yangyi slapped He Jingyan¡¯s groping hands away and pushed him hard, keeping him in the distance.


    He Jingyan was famous for being shameless in this regard, so he did not restrain himself. He continued to lean to Xu Yangyi and pulled him into his arms with his big hands, trying to steal a kiss.


    Xu Yangyi¡¯s veins bulged and he gave He Jingyan a loud slap. ¡°Go to hell!¡±


    He Jingyan kept smiling. He was used to the slaps, and he didn¡¯t mind it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, my wife. Country Z is much more open than our country. Men are allowed to marry men here. In their eyes, we are just an intimate couple, and they would not feel uneasy.¡±


    After he explained to Xu Yangyi, He Jingyan put his mouth to Xu Yangyi¡¯s face, but the latter pushed him away before he kissed him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what others think of me. I don¡¯t want you to lean over and grope me. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s hot here?¡±


    ¡®I¡¯m going crazy. This damn uncle likes to take advantage of me. Did I really force him to marry me?¡¯


    Xu Yangyi got suspicious again, impatiently slapping off He Jingyan¡¯s groping hand.


    ¡®Damn it, no matter how hard I hit him, he won¡¯t give up. Does he like to be slapped?¡¯


    ¡°Come on, my wife. I won¡¯t tease you anymore. Don¡¯t be angry, okay?¡±


    Seeing that Xu Yangyi was angry, He Jingyan started to appease his wife who he had angered.


    ¡°You are teasing me?¡± Xu Yangyi¡¯s mouth twitched, and his eyes looked dangerous. ¡°You dare to tease me? You are so good at it, He Jingyan.¡±


    Following that, he punched at He Jingyan, who dodged in time. Otherwise, his chin would be dislocated.


    ¡®I¡¯m done for. He is angry. He is punching me instead of slapping.¡¯


    ¡°You dare to dodge?¡± Xu Yangyi roared.


    He Jingyan was in a dilemma. He could neither dodge nor do anything else. In the end, he chose to be punched by Xu Yangyi.


    Xu Yangyi snorted angrily after he finished punching, storming away.


    Flying Eagle watched behind them with a gloomy face. ¡®Damn it. They show off their affection wherever they go! Can¡¯t they spare me?¡¯

 Chapter 483

    ¡°Hello, Yangyi.¡±


    Ji Guangming suppressed his fear. He had told himself not to fluster, but his expressions and action seemed to tell people he had really done something bad.


    But Xu Yangyi was too angry to notice that.


    He flopped down on a chair and angrily turned his head away from He Jingyan. Anyone could see he didn¡¯t want to talk to him.


    He Jingyan followed him inside and scratched his head. He teased Xu Yangyi, but he didn¡¯t expect Xu Yangyi to get angry.


    When he was going to coax Xu Yangyi, Mai Dan suddenly went up to him and extended his hand. ¡°Colonel He, I¡¯ve long been looking forward to meeting you. I¡¯m Mai Dan, the officer at the border of Country Z. If you need any help, please tell me.¡±


    He acted like a fan.


    Although He Jingyan was confused about Mai Dan¡¯s enthusiasm, he just shook Mai Dan¡¯s hand politely. It was urgent to appease his wife at the moment after all.


    However, Mai Dan didn¡¯t notice what was going on. ¡°Can I have your autograph? You can sign on my clothes.¡± Following that, he smoothed his sleeve and extended it to He Jingyan.


    To get this done quickly, He Jingyan signed his name on the sleeve without thinking too much, but Mike came over too. ¡°Colonel He, please give me autograph too.¡±


    He was as excited as Mai Dan. He was a fan of He Jingyan too.


    He Jingyan didn¡¯t like male fans.


    ¡°Why do you need my autograph. Attention! March forward!¡±


    The brothers took the order foolishly and walked out of the room.


    He Jingyan finally sat next to Xu Yangyi to coax him, but Flying Eagle suddenly sniffed and said, ¡°What¡¯s this smell? Something has happened here.¡±


    Ji Guangming¡¯s heart gave a leap. ¡®Damn it. Is Flying Eagle a dog?¡¯


    ¡®No, no, I have to say something, or I will be discovered.¡¯


    ¡°I definitely didn¡¯t do anything to Ji Guangming or force him to do anything bad,¡± Mai Dan suddenly said at the door nervously. He added, ¡°I¡­ I mean it.¡±


    He almost bit his tongue. Everyone could tell this was the first time he lied.


    ¡®This damn dumb head!¡¯


    Ji Guangming was mad, looking at Mai Dan with angry eyes. However, Mai Dan gave him a soothing look, beckoning him not to worry. He would not tell He Jingyan.


    ¡®Damn it! He looks like he tries to help me hide it. Who taught him to lie this way?¡¯


    Ji Guangming got desperate, wishing to disappear into thin air.


    ¡°My brother didn¡¯t use any drugs to force Ji Guangming. I can testify that,¡± Mike said seriously.


    His words overwhelmed Ji Guangming. Ji Guangming felt those words were like knives stabbing his heart.


    ¡®Are these two lame ducks trying to help me or harm me?¡¯


    Ji Guangming felt helpless, regretting meeting these two stupid brothers.


    ¡°Wow, wow, wow. Ji Guangming, you are good. You even used drugs. Tell me how you feel. Is it comfortable? If yes, I¡¯ll ask for some drugs to use it on Fei Yin.¡±


    Ji Guangming felt desperate. ¡°Flying Eagle, can you stop making fun of me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m serious. I¡¯m not joking with you.¡± Following that, Flying Eagle asked Mike, ¡°Do you still have the drug?¡±


    Mike said honestly, ¡°No, my brother used it all on Ji Guangming.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see. He did take the drug.¡± Flying Eagle said.


    Mike turned grim, knowing he was tricked by Flying Eagle.

 Chapter 484

    Ji Guangming¡¯s mouth twitched violently. Flying Eagle gave him a meaningful smile and gazed at his bottom.


    ¡°I heard that it hurts for the first time! Is it true, Ji Guangming?¡± he asked deliberately.


    Ji Guangming knew the pain, of course. He was gritting his teeth, and he wished to beat up Mai Dan and his brother.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for exposing you, sister-in-law,¡± Mike lowered his head and apologized sincerely.


    Ji Guangming said, ¡°Brat, I¡¯m not your sister-in-law! Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡±


    Following that, he gave Mai Dan a warning look, beckoning him not to say the wrong thing.


    Mai Dan was thinking of pleading with He Jingyan, but he dropped the idea. If he pleaded with He Jingyang, the lie that Ji Guangming made would be exposed, and he had to marry Mai Dan.


    ¡°Yangyi, I¡¯ll take you to find Yan Xingwei and the others at the refugee camp.¡±


    Ji Guangming smiled and changed the topic. Thankfully, he heard Xu Yangyi¡¯s complaints just now, or he would have no excuse to get out of here.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Xu Yangyi was eager to leave. He rose to his feet and ignored He Jingyan.


    He Jingyan sighed, but soon he smiled.


    He stroked Xu Yangyi¡¯s head and said, ¡°I have something to talk about with Mai Dan. When I¡¯m done, I¡¯ll go find you. Wait for me, sweetie.¡± Following that, he kissed Xu Yangyi on his forehead and stroked his head again.


    Xu Yangyi suddenly blushed. He couldn¡¯t resist He Jingyan¡¯s tenderness.


    However, he replied, ¡°Don¡¯t come to find me. Go mind your own business and leave me alone.¡± He looked like an angry wild cat, but he looked lovely with his red face.


    ¡°Ji Guangming, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Xu Yangyi pretended to be angry and stormed out of the room to cover his shyness.


    Ji Guangming agreed and followed him.


    Wen he was in front of Mai Dan, Ji Guangming was arrogant, but when he was with Xu Yangyi, he instantly changed into a silly man. Although the difference was huge, Mai Dan was still fascinated by Ji Guangming. He was happy to see another side of Ji Guangming.


    ¡°Colonel, if you continue to spoil Yangyi like this, he will get out of control. Be careful that you won¡¯t have prestige in front of us.¡±


    Flying Eagle stuffed a lollipop into his mouth and glanced at Xu Yangyi with hands over the back of his head, while saying this to He Jingyan.


    However, he was the one who actually got out of control. He even didn¡¯t show due respect to his boss.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you think I will forget how to shoot you if I pamper my wife?¡±


    He Jingyan¡¯s eyes were sharp, so was his voice.


    Flying Eagle shivered and chuckled awkwardly, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that. Colonel, you are our boss, and everything you do is right. Just ignore what I have said.¡±


    ¡®That¡¯s scary. He almost killed me with his eyes. I can¡¯t speak ill of Yangyi in front of the Colonel, or I¡¯ll be doomed.¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯ll go outside to guard you and Officer Mai Dan. Please go ahead and talk.¡±


    Flying Eagle was afraid that He Jingyan would punish him, so he made up an excuse and fled.


    He Jingyan didn¡¯t want to bother with him. He sat down and said to Mai Dan, ¡°The people from Country C will be wandering around here these days. Loosen your security and let them sneak in.¡±


    Mai Dan was shocked at the mention of Country C, which was at war with them.


    ¡°This may directly lead to the end of the war, so it¡¯s up to you if you want to work with me,¡± He Jingyan continued calmly.


    The last person who would welcome a war was Mai Dan, who couldn¡¯t bear to see dislocated people and separated families. He Jingyan had helped the refugees, so Mai Dan believed the former would not deceive him. The two of them started to discuss the plan.


    Mike knew that he was not in the position to listen to the talk, so he went out and closed the door, waiting with Flying Eagle.

 Chapter 485

    Ji Guangming was taking Xu Yangyi to the refugee camp, but he got lost, and Mai Dan¡¯s soldiers led them there finally.


    ¡°Sorry, Yangyi. I didn¡¯t familiarize myself with the way here in advance,¡± Ji Guangming apologized.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. We made it anyway.¡± Xu Yangyi didn¡¯t mind.


    However, Xu Yangyi suddenly looked up and down at Ji Guangming, who was clutching his bottom as he walked carefully along the way.


    ¡°What, what¡¯s wrong, Yangyi?¡±


    Xu Yangyi¡¯s stare startled Ji Guangming, who got nervous.


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Xu Yangyi wanted to ask, ¡°Does it hurt for the first time?¡± But he didn¡¯t ask because Ji Guangming evidently wanted to avoid such a topic.


    Even though Xu Yangyi didn¡¯t ask, Ji Guangming could tell what was on Xu Yangyi¡¯s mind.


    ¡®Damned you, Mai Dan. I¡¯ll give you hell when I go back.¡¯


    He blamed it all on Mai Dan.


    ¡°You look so cute. Would you like to come to our dormitory to play tonight? We will teach you to do something comfortable.¡±


    Xu Yangyi and Ji Guangming suddenly heard a man¡¯s voice not far away. They followed the noise and saw Mai Dan¡¯s soldiers were making a pass at Xiao Ling.


    Xiao Ling lowered his head with fright in silence, which encouraged the man to go further.


    He pulled Xiao Ling by his wrist and pushed Xiao Ling¡¯s body towards his with the other hand, licking his lips greedily, ¡°We will give you money. We will pay you well if you serve us well.¡±


    ¡°There are three of us only, and we won¡¯t invite more people. Money isn¡¯t a problem. We will pay you whatever you ask.¡±


    ¡°Stay with us for just one night. We will adore you as long as you make us happy.¡±


    The three of them surrounded Xiao Ling and stopped him from running away.


    The man held the wrist of Xiao Ling, who got frightened and struggled in vain. They were much higher than him, and their imposing manners overwhelmed Xiao Ling.


    Xiao Ling was timid, and this was the first time he had experienced this. Tears welled up in his eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m not the kind of man you think of. Please let go of me¡­¡±


    He wanted to go, but they blocked his way.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t the people from Country H are all gay? Why are you pretending?¡±


    ¡°I heard that men from Country H can sleep with any other man. I wonder how many men have screwed you. Are you still a virgin?¡± The man abruptly pinched Xiao Ling¡¯s bottom and laughed.


    Xiao Ling shed tears. ¡°I told you, I¡¯m not that kind of person. Go find someone else¡­¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? I saw you come out of a man¡¯s room with a flushed face. Don¡¯t tell me you just slept without doing anything else. Are you kidding me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not in that kind of relationship with Yan Xingwei. He is just my classmate.¡±


    Xiao Ling explained with tears and a pitiful look. A man leaned over with a gross smile.


    Xiao Ling widened his eyes and moved away, but another man got near him, blocking his way.


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to keep him to your own,¡± the man next to him said.


    ¡°Since you don¡¯t agree when we talk to you in a nice way, we have to go hard on you. Anyway, you are only a cook brought by your unit. No one would blame us if anything happens to you.¡±


    ¡°Wow. I can¡¯t wait anymore.¡±


    ¡°Control yourself. Don¡¯t scare him away.¡±


    ¡­


    The three men said nasty words as they kept approaching Xiao Ling.


    Xiao Ling hugged himself tightly and cried, not daring to move, as one of the men was pointing his gun at Xiao Ling¡¯s waist and forbade him to resist.

 Chapter 486

    ¡®It¡¯s so frightening¡­ Who will save me?¡¯


    ¡°Yan Xingwei¡­¡±


    Xiao Ling cried and called Yan Xingwei¡¯s name. His voice was hardly audible as he was trembling all the time, he frowned.


    ¡°What did this dude just say?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe he was crying for help!¡±


    ¡°This is a refugee camp. Who would come to this shit hole? You so are silly. Don¡¯t struggle. After you make us happy, we we will let you go.¡±


    The man who was pointing the gun at Xiao Ling¡¯s waist urged him to go to a place where no one was around.


    ¡°No¡­ no¡­¡±


    Xiao Ling held himself and cried hard. He wanted to shout for help, but he lost his voice. Perhaps he was too frightened.


    ¡°You have to go even if you don¡¯t want to. Come over.¡± One of the soldiers lost patience and grabbed Xiao Ling¡¯s hair, dragging him to a quiet place. No matter how Xiao Ling begged and cried, he would not let go of him.


    Xu Yangyi and Ji Guangming, who were watching from afar, found out that Xiao Ling was being bullied and immediately rushed to them.


    But before they could make a move, a bucket suddenly flew above the three soldiers, and a figure rushed towards them and kicked the soldier who was grabbing Xiao Ling¡¯s hair onto a big tree. He pulled Xiao Ling over and stepped in front of him.


    The other two soldiers were surprised by his sudden attack.


    However, they reacted quickly and fought back, pointing their rifle at Yan Xingwei¡¯s head.


    ¡°Who the hell are you? How dare you interrupt us?¡±


    The man was angry, wishing to shoot Yan Xingwei directly.


    The other man paused. They didn¡¯t have the right to fire. Besides, Xiao Ling and Yan Xingwei were He Jingyan¡¯s soldiers.


    ¡°Who do you think I am?¡±


    Yan Xingwei was fuming. If he had a gun with him, he would kill these three people.


    ¡°When you beat a dog, you have to see who his owner is. And he is my man.¡± Yan Xingwei looked at them with murderous eyes, from which one could tell he was furious.


    ¡°Your man? Are you kidding me? How can you call him your man as you are not married? Mind your own frigging business. Get lost when we are in a good mood, or I¡¯ll blow you off with my rifle.¡±


    Yan Xingwei was not intimidated.


    He could feel Xiao Ling trembling behind him, and he flew into a rage.


    ¡°You¡¯d better shoot so that I have the excuse to kill you.¡± Yan Xingwei was enraged.


    ¡°Brat, do you think I¡¯m kidding you?¡± The soldier loaded the rifle.


    Xiao Ling was afraid that the soldier would shoot and injure Yan Xingwei, so he cried and stopped Yan Xingwei from being impulsive.


    ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s go¡­¡± Xiao Ling said while weeping.


    ¡°Forget it?¡± Yan Xingwei was fuming seriously.  ¡°How can I just let it go? I know what they did to you just now. I can¡¯t bear with it.¡±


    He didn¡¯t flinch in the face of the rifle.


    ¡®Only I can make Xiao Ling cry. Only I can grope him. You guys are too bold!¡¯


    He clenched his fists, wishing to dash over and beat them up, but Xiao Ling stopped him from doing so.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid. I really don¡¯t want to be like this. Let¡¯s go. Please¡­¡±


    Xiao Ling sobbed. He didn¡¯t want to make a big thing out of it, nor did he want Yan Xingwei to be injured on his account.


    No matter how angry Yan Xingwei was, he had to respect Xiao Ling. Besides, Xiao Ling was shaky, so he had to console him first.


    However, it was not easy to leave. The soldiers wouldn¡¯t let them go, pointing the guns at Yan Xingwei¡¯s head.


    ¡°Do you think you can walk away after you hit us like this?¡±

 Chapter 487

    The anger that Yan Xingwei had just suppressed was ignited again. He looked back and grabbed the gun muzzle, pressing it to his head.


    ¡°I¡¯m giving you a chance now! Shoot me!¡±


    He narrowed his eyes, in which there was no fear at all. He didn¡¯t seem to joke with the man or play the dare game.


    The man did not expect Yan Xingwei to grab his gun muzzle. He shuddered. He was holding a real gun after all.


    He thought that Yan Xingwei was just threatening him, so he chuckled. ¡°You are only a kid. Do you really think you can scare me?¡±


    He tilted his head at the two soldiers on the side, beckoning them to surround Yan Xingwei.


    Yan Xingwei looked down on them, and it hurt their pride, so they didn¡¯t hesitate.


    ¡°Brat, do you think you can do whatever you want because you are He Jingyan¡¯s soldier? This is Country Z, not your country. Don¡¯t be so arrogant.¡±


    The man who had just been hit warned Yan Xingwei to restrain his temper.


    But the impatient man said disdainfully, ¡°What¡¯s so scary about He Jingyan? He is nothing in Country Z. If given an order, I¡¯ll kill him without hesitation. Does He Jingyan think he is awesome? It¡¯s f*cking idiculous.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to know what¡¯s so great about He Jingyan, as it¡¯s none of my business. But you attacked Xiao Ling, and this is something I can¡¯t bear. You¡¯d better kill me now. Otherwise, the three of you will die.¡±


    Yan Xingwei remained unruffled, warning them.


    ¡°Oh! I am so scared! You¡¯re a little bastard. You haven¡¯t even touched a gun before, but you boast a lot.¡±


    ¡°Bro, did you hear him? He said he wanted to kill us. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hilarious! He¡¯s just a little guy. What can he do?¡±


    They ridiculed Yan Xingwei with loud laughter.


    Xiao Ling bit his lips in irritation. He hated others looking down on Yan Xingwei.


    But this was not the right time to lose temper. He had to persuade Yan Xingwei to leave. After all, this was not their territory.


    ¡°Yan Xingwei¡­¡± he muttered.


    ¡°They say they want to play with us. What do you think?¡±


    Xiao Ling was interrupted by Yan Xingwei, but Yan Xingwei was not talking to him. He was talking to Xu Yangyi, who was suppressing his anger behind him.


    Xu Yangyi was angry because they had ridiculed He Jingyan just now. How could he allow others to insult his man?


    ¡°What do I think? Let them see if we ¡®brats¡¯ are easy to mess up with.¡±


    Xu Yangyi clenched his fists with murderous intention in his eyes.


    Yan Xingwei smiled. If he joined hands with Xu Yangyi, these three soldiers were nothing.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t exercised for a long time, and I can do this to pass the time. What about you?¡±


    As he spoke, Yan Xingwei was stretching his limbs and preparing to go fighting.


    ¡°Ever since I woke up, I haven¡¯t exercised once. It¡¯s fine to hit a few idiots and pass the time. Anyway, we have too much time.¡±


    Xu Yangyi pursed his lips and stretched his body with burning eyes.


    Their arrogance irritated the three soldiers.


    ¡°They invite us to kill them. How could we refuse them?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± The soldiers got excited.


    ¡°Alright, then let¡¯s play something fun.¡± Xu Yangyi looked around and found that there was an obstacle track in the middle distance.


    ¡°Let¡¯s have an obstacle race. You can go first.¡±


    Xu Yangyi looked at them confidently.

 Chapter 488

    ¡°Let us go first? You are quite arrogant, brat.¡±


    The soldiers didn¡¯t know who Xu Yangyi was, so they dared to talk to him like that.


    Ji Guangming wanted to stop them, but Xu Yangyi waved to hush him.


    ¡°I¡¯m having fun here. Get out of my way.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°I told you, I¡¯m having fun.¡±


    Xu Yangyi gave Ji Guangming a warning look to hush him. He felt annoyed because his friend had been bullied. He couldn¡¯t turn a blind eye to it.


    ¡°It looks boring. How about we make a bet?¡±


    Xu Yangyi smiled and suddenly suggested.


    The three soldiers wouldn¡¯t be intimidated easily. They sneered, ¡°We don¡¯t mind making a bet. Let¡¯s do it.¡±


    ¡°Do you think we are afraid of your two brats?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll let you decide the bet. Don¡¯t say we bully you.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Xu Yangyi smiled and looked at Yan Xingwei, who was warming up. ¡°You decide the bet.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t ask for much. I want to cut off the hands with which they touched Xiao Ling.¡± Yan Xingwei said with cold eyes.


    This bet was life-threatening, so the three soldiers hesitated. Yan Xingwei didn¡¯t seem to be joking.


    ¡°What? Are you afraid?¡±


    ¡°Not at all. What if you lose?¡± They challenged Yan Xingwei.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you my life,¡± Yan Xingwei said without hesitation.


    ¡°Your life?¡±


    This was not a joke. This was too much.


    ¡°Ji Guangming, go clean up the place.¡±


    ¡°Yangyi, are you serious? Shall I tell the Co¡­¡±


    ¡°Ji Guangming.¡±


    Xu Yangyi suddenly shouted his name.


    Ji Guangming was scared out of his wits.


    ¡°I asked you to clean up the place. Are you going or not?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll go now.¡±


    Knowing that Xu Yangyi was angry, Ji Guangming shut up. This was the first time he had seen Xu Yangyi lose temper.


    Xiao Ling also wanted to stop Yan Xingwei. After all, it was concerning Yan Xingwei¡¯s life. Yan Xingwei knew what he was going to say, and he said first, ¡°Just stay here and watch. Don¡¯t do anything. I¡¯ll beat them up and avenge you.¡±


    Xu Yangyi had the same cold look.


    Xiao Ling was moved by Yan Xingwei, who was the first man who had protected him.


    ¡°Okay.¡± He tugged at Yan Xingwei¡¯s corner and replied docilely.


    The two of them suddenly put on th serious expression, and it made the three soldiers feel a little turbulent, because they didn¡¯t look like newcomers.


    However, to save their own faces, they had to compete with Xu Yangyi and Yan Xingwei no matter they are willing or not. If they chickend out, they would embarrass Country Z.


    ¡°You come at the right time. Lend us two guns.¡±


    Seeing Long Chen and Yan Chengyu walking over, Xu Yangyi extended his hand with a calm look.


    Long Chen met Ji Guangming on the way, so they came over to take a look.


    However, they didn¡¯t intend to stop them. They came to watch for fun.


    ¡°You can¡¯t make our country look bad, brats.¡±


    Yan Chengyu handed them the guns with a broad smile. He knew Xu Yangyi and Yan Xingwei were capable, so he was not worried.


    ¡°Watch how we beat them up.¡± Xu Yangyi chuckled softly with confidence.


    He checked the gun and loaded the bullets, aiming at one of the soldiers. His imposing manner intimidated them, who swallowed hard.


    Yan Xingwei loaded the gun and shoot at the most arrogant soldier. The bullet went past the soldier¡¯s face, and Yan Xingwei smiled. ¡°It works, and it feels good.¡±


    After he fired, he was unruffled, as if he was only testing the gun, but the soldier broke out in cold sweat.


    ¡®What¡¯s going on with these two brats? They treat guns like toys.¡¯

 Chapter 489

    ¡°Bro, these two brats are still young, please be lenient with them.¡±


    Yan Chengyu suddenly patted a soldier on the shoulder and smiled friendly, but when he looked back at Yan Xingwei, he made a gesture of cutting throat, beckoning Yan Xingwei to beat them up without showing mercy.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to remind me.¡± Yan Xingwei scoffed.


    ¡®What a bad taste.¡¯


    An Yan complained inwardly. He ignored Yan Chengyu and left.


    Yan Chengyu followed him with a smiling face. He teased An Yan, who glared irritably.


    ¡°I guess He Jingyan will be surprised when he comes over and finds out about this. Sister-in-law, you¡¯d better come up with the explanation. I wish you victory.¡±


    Long Chen sounded worried about Xu Yangyi, but he actually waited to see Xu Yangyi get into trouble.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care if he finds out this.¡± Xu Yangyi didn¡¯t take it seriously, walking to the obstacle race.


    ¡°If he scolds you, I¡¯ll be with you.¡±Yan Xingwei said as he followed Xu Yangyi. He pulled Xiao Ling along with him.


    Xiao Ling caught up with him with a blushing face.


    The three soldiers behind them were trembling, because they just heard they call Xu Yangyi sister-in-law. Now they knew he was He Jingyan¡¯s wife.


    ¡°What should we do? Are we really going to contest with them? If we injure He Jingyan¡¯s wife, we¡¯ll be in big trouble.¡±


    ¡°How do I know? There¡¯s no way back. We have to do it.¡±


    The arrogant soldier was fearless, different from the other two. ¡°What are you afraid of? You are embarrassing the soldiers of Country Z. Aren¡¯t they just brats? Let us teach them a lesson so they know what the spirit of Country Z is.¡±


    His words encouraged his companions. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s do it. There is no way back.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Let¡¯s dampen their spirit.¡±


    The three soldiers instantly cheered up. After they arrived at the site, they even announced to their soldiers that this was a friendly match between Country Z and Country H, and they even asked for applause.


    ¡°Friendly match?¡± Yan Xingwei sneered. ¡°Have we agreed to that?¡±


    ¡°I never said that,¡± Xu Yangyi sneered.


    ¡°We are not as experienced as them in real battle, so we need to knock them out with one move. It¡¯s no good delaying.¡±


    Xu Yangyi loaded the gun and reminded Yan Xingwei.


    ¡°I understand. You go first, and I¡¯ll follow you.¡±


    Yan Xingwei put a dagger in his boots and tossed another one at Xu Yangyi.


    Xu Yangyi smiled and put it under his clothes.


    As they were using the real bullets, both sides put on bullet-proof vests. After all, the relation between the two countries was good, and they could not cause any casualties.


    Seeing that Xu Yangyi and Yan Xingwei prepared the equipments so skillfully, the soldiers of Country Z were amazed, wondering if all the citizens of Country H were familiar with battling. They couldn¡¯t wait for the contest.


    Since the soldiers of Country Z were present, the soldiers from Country H of course came to watch the contest and gave support to the two boys.


    In fact, they came to see how the soldiers of Country Z would be beaten up. After all, they knew that Xu Yangyi was not easy to deal with, and Yan Xingwei, as Yan Chengyu¡¯s younger brother, was definitely not any worse.


    The refugees came to watch the fun. Perhaps they were curious. They wore happy looks on their faces, taking this as a game.

 Chapter 490

    ¡°Place your bet! Come on, everyone! Place your bet!¡±


    Flying Eagle started to bet in the crowd, stirring up the atmosphere.


    An Yan and Luo Sen frowned. Why did Flying Eagle have the mood to do this at this time? It was so typical of Flying Eagle, so they didn¡¯t go over to stop him.


    Yan Chengyu and Long Chen placed the bet, as if they wanted to stir up trouble.


    ¡°Then I will be the referee.¡± Zuo Bo joined in, smoking with a vicious smile. He looked like having fun.


    Suddenly, Long Chen snatched his cigarette and threw it to the ground with an icy face.


    Zuo Bo smiled without getting angry. He was just smoking to attract Long Chen¡¯s attention.


    ¡°On your marks! Get set! Go!¡±


    Zuo Bo fired a shot in the air as he shouted ¡°Go!¡±, announcing the start of the competition. Following that, he put away his gun and quickly kissed Long Chen.


    Long Chen took a cold glance at him, unruffled. He was used to Zuo Bo¡¯s shamelessness.


    Zuo Bo remained silent as usual, wrapping Long Chen¡¯s shoulders with his arms lazily.


    ¡®Damn it! They like to show off their affection everywhere.¡¯


    The soldiers behind them complained inwardly, frustrated.


    In the end, they decided to watch the competition instead of paying attention to the silly couple.


    With the sound of the starting gun, Xu Yangyi ran off quickly. He nimbly propped his hands on the obstacles in front of him and leaped over with an excited smile. He hadn¡¯t exercised for a long time, and now he felt excited like an unbridled horse.


    In the blink of an eye, Xu Yangyi was much ahead of the soldier, who was angry and fired at Xu Yangyi from behind, trying to stop him from going forward.


    Xu Yangyi dodged the bullets swiftly and continued to jump over the obstacles. He ran like an arrow, widening the gap between the soldier and him.


    The soldier was exasperated. He threw a dagger at the wooden post under Xu Yangyi¡¯s feet, intending to make him fall without the support of the post.


    His plan worked, and Xu Yangyi almost fell off. But he put his rifle between the wooden posts with a smile and hung on it.


    Following that, he swayed and made a perfect turn to land on the wooden post again. His movements looked effortless and confident.


    The soldier grew angrier and sped up. Suddenly, Xu Yangyi stood there without moving.


    The soldier paused for a while, thinking it was a good opportunity and he sped up further.


    Xu Yangyi didn¡¯t do anything. He took the gun with on hand as a baton and hit on his other hand, as if he was testing if the baton was handy.


    The audience stared at Xu Yangyi, not knowing what he was up to.


    After a while, the soldier rushed to Xu Yangyi. When he was about to attack Xu Yangyi to take the upper hand, Xu Yangyi suddenly raised the gun and hit him like hitting a baseball. The soldier¡¯s teeth were knocked off and his mouth was stained with blood.


    ¡°Well, the gun is not very handy.¡±


    After he knocked off the soldier¡¯s teeth, Xu Yangyi calmly weighed his gun again and then hit the soldier on the head, sending him to the ground in daze.


    ¡°Emm. You are getting there.¡±


    He patted his gun with satisfaction.


    At the end, he jumped off the wooden post and dragged the desperate soldier all the way to the finish line. He said to Yan Xingwei calmly, ¡°Yan Xingwei, get ready.¡±

 Chapter 491

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m getting ready.¡± Yan Xingwei started his warm-up.


    Yan Xingwei didn¡¯t seem to see Xu Yangyi hit the soldier and drag him over, but continued to exercise his body.


    The two soldiers on the side felt indignant. This was not a competition at all.


    ¡°You guys! What do you mean? You deliberately injured our companion!¡± One of them said.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! We demand a friendly match.¡± The other soldier echoed.


    ¡°A friendly match?¡±


    Yan Xingwei laughed and then looked at them. ¡°We treated this competition as a friendly match, but your companion fired a shot at Yangyi and threw a dagger at him. Yangyi fought back to protect himself. Your companion is too weak. Why are you blaming us?¡±


    Yan Xingwei was right. Xu Yangyi didn¡¯t fire just now. It was the solider who attacked him first.


    ¡°But he can¡¯t knock our companion out. This is too much.¡±


    ¡°Too much?¡± Yan Xingwei found them quite absurd. ¡°This is the funniest joke I¡¯ve ever heard.¡±


    ¡°You¡­!¡±


    The arrogant soldier was fuming.


    ¡°Before you put your dirty hands on Xiao Ling, you should have thought of the consequence. It is kind of Yangyi to just knock him out. I might make you bleed in a while.¡±


    Yan Xingwei grabbed the arrogant soldier¡¯s collar and warned him. Thinking of Xiao Ling¡¯s crying face and their dirty groping hands, Yan Xingwei was exploding.


    ¡°You¡­ Do you think the audience like this despicable competition?¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you see what everyone thinks yourself?¡±


    Yan Xingwei loosened his grip on the soldier¡¯s collar, not bothering to argue with him anymore.


    The soldiers noticed that everyone was whistling and cheering instead of accusing Xu Yangyi.


    The soldiers of Country Z were amazed.


    ¡°That boy is not tall, but he is very agile! He could even dodge bullets, and knocked that soldier out without firing a gun. How awesome!¡±


    ¡°From the way he took a gun, he should be very familiar with guns. Could he be a soldier too?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. He is a better fighter than all of us.¡±


    ¡°I heard that this brat is Colonel He¡¯s wife.¡±


    ¡°Is it true?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I just heard Colonel He¡¯s soldiers call him sister-in-law. Then who else could he be?¡±


    ¡°Wow, the wife of a colonel could knock out our soldier so easily.¡±


    ¡°I feel ashamed. He looks like a teenager.¡±


    The soldiers of Country Z covered their faces with their hands, feeling embarrassed.


    Although the soldiers of Country H were happy for Xu Yangyi, they were more afraid of him.


    ¡®Damn it! Yangyi is so ferocious. We¡¯d better not offend him in the future, or we will die miserably.¡¯


    ¡®This is no kidding. Who would knock out the contestant and drag him to the finish line? No one could figure out what is on his mind.¡¯


    ¡®No wonder the Colonel was said to have his ribs broken after he got married. It must be true.¡¯


    ¡°It was kind of Xu Yangyi to do so. This brat even shows some mercy to that soldier,¡± Zuo Bo suddenly said with a smile.


    His words shocked the soldiers, who had felt complicated.


    ¡®What? It¡¯s kind of him to do so? Are you kidding, Warden Zuo Bo?¡¯


    ¡®We thought Yangyi wanted to kill that soldier.¡¯


    They were dumbfounded, not knowing how to think of Xu Yangyi.

 Chapter 492

    ¡°Don¡¯t call me brat. How can you address me this way, Uncle?¡±


    Xu Yangyi gave Zuo Bo a warning look. He didn¡¯t want Zuo Bo to call him that way.


    Zuo Bo smirked. ¡°So, who could call you that way? Your man He Jingyan? ¡±


    Xu Yangyi blushed. He sounded just now that only He Jingyan could call him that way.


    ¡°What are you talking about? Go to hell!¡±


    He raised his voice in anger. The soldiers laughed loudly.


    ¡°He is so cute.¡±


    ¡°Yangyi, show us an angry face again.¡±


    ¡°Pout your lips in a cute way.¡±


    ¡°This is not bad. Get us some cuter¡­¡± The soldier suddenly paused. He saw He Jingyan standing beside him.


    ¡°Good¡­ Good morning, Colonel.¡±


    The soldiers greeted him in whispers and moved away from him with guilt.


    He Jingyan did not look at them. He had been staring at Xu Yangyi in the distance.


    ¡°Wow, is the storm coming?¡± Zuo Bo seemed to have known He Jingyan had come.


    Until now, Xu Yangyi just saw He Jingyan and got startled, as there was a dangerous look on He Jingyan¡¯s face.


    When he met He Jingyan¡¯s eyes, Xu Yangyi wanted to hide. It was the first time he had seen He Jingyan being so angry.


    He Jingyan was angry because Xu Yangyi dared to play with real bullets. When he saw the soldier shoot at Xu Yangyi, his heart jumped to his mouth.


    ¡°Wife.¡±


    He deliberately lowered his voice in an imposing manner, which silenced everyone. No one dared to make a sound, and the atmosphere was tense.


    Xu Yangyi swallowed hard, not daring to look directly at He Jingyan.


    ¡°Are you looking for troubles?¡±


    He Jingyan frowned with a ferocious look.


    ¡°Come over here.¡± His voice was cold.


    If it had been a normal occasion, Xu Yangyi would have snapped back, but now he didn¡¯t dare to offend He Jingyan.


    ¡°You guys had better give me a credibility report, or¡­¡±


    He took a cold glance at Long Chen, Yan Chengyu, Luo Sen, and An Yan. Although he didn¡¯t say exactly what he wanted, they understood his intention.


    Seeing things were going wrong, Flying Eagle was about to slip away. He had urged everyone to place a bet just now.


    ¡°Flying Eagle.¡±


    How could He Jingyan let him off? Flying Eagle was a trouble maker.


    Flying Eagle wished to disappear into the thin air, but he had to look back with a smile.


    ¡°Fei Yin.¡±


    ¡°Here.¡±


    Fei Yin came up.


    ¡°Keep an eye on Flying Eagle. He should be grounded for one week. No food for him for three days.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Colonel.¡±


    Fei Yin took the order and took Flying Eagle away.


    Flying Eagle was pitiful. He was the only one to be grounded, while others got away without any punishments.


    The soldiers did not dare to laugh at Flying Eagle. It was not the right time to do that. They could see that He Jingyan was really angry.


    ¡°Xu Yangyi.¡±


    The way He Jingyan addressed Xu Yangyi tensed up the latter. Although he didn¡¯t say ¡°yes¡± like Fei Yin, he went up to He Jingyan obediently. Though he lowered his head, he looked his was discontented. He didn¡¯t think he had done anything wrong.


    He Jingyan did not think that Xu Yangyi was wrong, but he thought Xu Yangyi should have left it to him to handle this incident instead of taking risks.

 Chapter 493

    ¡°Why are you so angry?¡±


    Xu Yangyi mumbled as he went up to He Jingyan while tossing his gun to Yan Chengyu. It was obvious that he was afraid of He Jingyan.


    He Jingyan frowned when he heard Xu Yangyi¡¯s words.


    ¡°Do I have to tie you up to make you realize you are wrong?¡±


    ¡°No, I know I was wrong. Whatever you say is right, okay?¡± Xu Yangyi¡¯s impatience made He Jingyan want to spank him.


    He Jingyan frowned irritably. Xu Yangyi was hot-tempered, and he would make Yangyi hate him if he was fierce with him.


    ¡°Mai Dan.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Colonel He.¡±


    Mai Dan was nervous. He had been following He Jingyan al the way. When he saw his soldier shoot at Xu Yangyi, his heart was about to stop beating.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave this to you. You won¡¯t be biased, will you?¡±


    He Jingyan seemed to be warning Mai Dan not to be biased.


    Mai Dan understood what he meant. He was a clever man.


    ¡°Definitely not, Colonel He. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll let that boy decide how to deal with the three soldiers.¡±


    Mai Dan gave the final say to Yan Xingwei. Thankfully, he had investigated just now. If he made the wrong decision, he might anger He Jingyan definitely.


    It was the first time that the soldiers of Country Z saw He Jingyan in person. They were intimidated by him and couldn¡¯t breathe normally. Perhaps it was because Mai Dan was usually too kind to them, and they were not used to an imposing colonel.


    ¡°Mike, go and bring the other two soldiers over.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Officer.¡±


    It was the first time that Mai Dan had been so serious. Mike didn¡¯t dare to behave as casual as usual, hurrying over to Yan Xingwei.


    ¡°Are you satisfied now? Do you dare to lose temper with me?


    After everything was settled, He Jingyan looked at Xu Yangyi and said.


    Although his voice was still cold, he sounded calmer than just now.


    Xu Yangyi¡¯s face softened up. He suggested the obstacle race to help Yan Xingwei in his own way. Although he was regretful that he couldn¡¯t see Yan Xingwei show off his strength, it was good that things could be settled safely. He was afraid that Yan Xingwei would be injured.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m satisfied,¡± said Xu Yangyi with his head lowered.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you come out?¡±


    He Jingyan beckoned Xu Yangyi to come out of the venue.


    ¡°Got it. Stop nagging,¡± Xu Yangyi mumbled as he obediently did what he was told.


    Just as he put his hands on the railing and jumped over it, He Jingyan suddenly caught him in his arms.


    He patted Xu Yangyi¡¯s bottom without the usual affection and frowned. ¡°Go back and I¡¯ll give you hell.¡±


    Normally, Xu Yangyi would have slapped him, but he didn¡¯t do that because He Jingyan had helped Yan Xingwei today.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you get tired of threatening me like this every time? I¡¯m sick of it.¡± Xu Yangyi retorted as he didn¡¯t want to let He Jingyan gain the upper hand, but he did not struggle to break away from He Jingyan.


    ¡°Good. Do you think I can¡¯t deal with you now?!¡± He Jingyan spanked Xu Yangyi again and carried him back to their room.


    ¡°Don¡¯t spank me.¡± Xu Yangyi flew into a rage and glared at He Jingyan.


    ¡°What, do you want to be spanked again?¡± He Jingyan didn¡¯t seem to be joking.


    Xu Yangyi had to stifle his anger, or he would be spanked again.


    He thought resentfully, ¡°Give me hell? Go back and see how I will give YOU hell.¡±

 Chapter 494

    ¡°Phew, he finally left. I was almost scared to death.¡±


    After He Jingyan left, a man let out a sigh of relief in the crowd.


    ¡°Me too. This is the first time I¡¯ve seen the Colonel so angry.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t blame him. Just now Yangyi was almost shot, and the Colonel must be shocked. I admire the guts of that solider of Country Z. He dared to fire at Yangyi after he knew that was the wife of the Colonel.¡± Another soldier said with a smile, looking at the three soldiers dragged over by Mike.


    ¡°The fun has begun. Let¡¯s watch it. It can¡¯t harm us.¡±


    One more solider cut in with a grin, looking at the three soldiers and then glancing at Yan Xingwei, who was sullen.


    Yan Xingwei was upset because He Jingyan suddenly came out and ruined his plan.


    ¡°Your brother looks angry. He is just like you.¡± Jie Laming elbowed Yan Chengyu and said with a smile.


    ¡°Of course, because he is my brother.¡±


    Jie Laming snorted. ¡°You get arrogant when complimented. I¡¯ll spare you today, as I want to watch the fun. What do you think your brother will do?¡±


    He thought Yan Xingwei must be very angry as he couldn¡¯t kill the guys that bullied his man.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see if he is qualified to enter Dragon Team.¡±


    Even Luo Sen was watching the fun. Perhaps he liked the strength of Yan Xingwei and thought that he was man of potential.


    Jie Laming was displeased. ¡°Isn¡¯t this An Yan¡¯s job? Why are you choosing the candidate?¡± He was jealous.


    Luo Sen gave him a cold look without saying anything. He didn¡¯t want to argue with Jie Laming.


    Yan Xingwei went up to Mai Dan and grabbed his collar with ferocious eyes. ¡°You¡¯d better stay out of this.¡±


    Although Mai Dan was much taller than him, Yan Xingwei was not intimidated.


    ¡°This is a private affair among you guys. I won¡¯t side with them.¡±


    Mai Dan understood Yan Xingwei¡¯s anger. If Ji Guangming was bullied, he would do the same thing.


    ¡°Why are you grabbing our officer¡¯s collar?¡±


    Mike couldn¡¯t bear with it. His brother was the boss here. Could he let Yan Xingwei grab his collar like that?


    Following that, Yan Xingwei pressed his gun on Mike¡¯s forehead. He didn¡¯t look at Mike, but he was loading the gun, as if warning Mike that he would shoot him if he dared to say another word.


    Mike shuddered in shock, and Yan Chengyu was stunned. This was the first time he had seen Yan Xingwei being so cold and dangerous.


    Everyone else was surprised.


    Xiao Ling was worried that things would become complicated, but he didn¡¯t dare to approach Yan Xingwei, who looked horrifying.


    Mai Dan stepped in front of Mike and moved the muzzle down. ¡°I¡¯ll leave them to you. I hope you could do me a favor.¡±


    He didn¡¯t think that Yan Xingwei was rude.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do you this favor.¡±


    Yan Xingwei was a reasonable person. He took a cold glance at the three men shivering with fright and pulled the trigger, shooting through their arms without hesitation.


    Following that, he kicked them away and fired at the place between their legs. He didn¡¯t hit them. It was only a warning.


    The three soldiers were frightened. They gritted their teeth and endured the pain without groaning. The crowd was dumbfounded.


    ¡°What, weren¡¯t you very arrogant just now? Why don¡¯t you say anything?¡±


    The three soldiers didn¡¯t dare to make a sound, nor did they dare to look up at Yan Xingwei.


    ¡°I asked you to speak. Are you deaf?¡± Yan Xingwei flew into a rage and stepped on the arrogant soldier, firing two shots at his calf. After that, he grabbed the soldier¡¯s hair and dragged him up to Xiao Ling, making him kneel. ¡°Apologize to him. Now!¡±


    A cold silence fell upon everyone. It made one¡¯s hair stand on end.

 Chapter 495

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I won¡¯t do it again. Please forgive my ignorance.¡±


    The soldier lowered his head with fright, crying out loud and kowtowing to Xiao Ling.


    Xiao Ling paused. He might be frightened by Yan Xingwei, and the scene in front of him reminded him of that night.


    He held himself tightly, trembling. He breathed hard and couldn¡¯t say a word. He seemed to be rooted there and could not move at all.


    ¡°You¡¯re feeling unwell?¡±


    Yan Xingwei noticed that there was something wrong with Xiao Ling, so he grabbed Xiao Ling¡¯s wrist. Yan Xingwei¡¯s sudden move scared Xiao Ling, who pushed Yan Xingwei away with fear in his eyes and breathed hard.


    ¡°I, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    He apologized in a panic, then he ran away.


    ¡°Ha? What¡¯s wrong with him?¡± Yan Xingwei was disconcerted.


    ¡°Damn it. Can¡¯t he give me a break?¡± He felt irritated, but he ran after Xiao Ling.


    After Yan Xingwei left, everyone let out a sigh of relief, thinking that the soldiers would be killed by him.


    ¡°Mike, go treat their wounds.¡±


    Mai Dan was an experienced fighter, and he was intimidated by the imposing manner of Yan Xingwei.


    ¡°Mai Dan, what should we do with them? Can they stay in the army? What they did today will spread out very soon.¡±


    Mike was not worried about the three soldiers, but Mai Dan¡¯s reputation.


    ¡°Kick them out of the army. They are no longer the soldiers on the border.¡±


    Mai Dan was decisive. Instead of caring about his reputation, he made the arrangement to satisfy He Jingyan.


    The three soldiers held Mai Dan¡¯s legs with pale faces and begged, ¡°We won¡¯t do that again. Please give us one more chance, Officer.¡±


    ¡°Please give us a chance.¡±


    ¡°Please give us a chance.¡±


    ¡°Even if I give you this chance, Colonel He will not let you off. You¡¯d better leave after your wounds are treated for your own sake.¡±


    ¡°How could you have the nerve to beg for mercy? Do you know who Colonel He is? If he is angry, he would attack our country at any time. It¡¯s bold of you to attack his wife. You don¡¯t know what you are doing.¡± Mike shouted angrily.


    ¡°We just wanted to teach Country H a lesson.¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Mai Dan, who was good-natured, suddenly flew into a rage and got nervous. He knew what the soldiers wanted to say. Even he didn¡¯t dare to say that kind of offensive words. How could his soldiers say that?


    ¡°Hey, we can¡¯t pretend not to hear that!¡±


    The soldiers of Country H were not idiots. They knew what those soldiers meant.


    ¡°Obviously we are slighted. If we don¡¯t attack them, they will underestimate us,¡± Someone said angrily in the crowd.


    The atmosphere suddenly got tense. Even Mai Dan was nervous. After all, a conflict not only meant casualties but also would affect the alliance between the two countries.


    ¡°Have you got nothing to do? Why are you barking with the homeless dogs? If you have the time and energy, go build tents for the refugees.¡± Luo Sen stopped them in time.


    ¡°The wife of Lord Jie is angry. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    The soldiers were sensible, teasing Luo Sen and going away swiftly.


    Mai Dan wanted to apologize, but Luo Sen didn¡¯t give him a chance. After a while, the soldiers went to help the refugees and the crowd was dismissed.


    After all, his soldiers were slighted. Luo Sen couldn¡¯t bear with it even though he was gentle. He left to express his attitude to Mai Dan.


    Mai Dan was put in an awkward position. He could only sigh helplessly.

 Chapter 496

    ¡°I advise you not to do anything now. Just deal with these three guys,¡± Ji Guangming said as he went up to Mai Dan.


    Looking at the three miserable soldiers, he added, ¡°Our bosses have bad tempers, and the soldiers here are mostly from Dragon Team, so you¡¯d better not offend them.¡±


    After he reminded Mai Dan, Ji Guangming was about to leave, but Mai Dan held his wrist and looked into his eyes.


    Mai Dan looked tyrannical, but he said shyly, ¡°Wife, are you worried about me?¡±


    As he heard the word ¡°wife¡±, Ji Guangming immediately tensed up and looked around in panic. Thankfully, all the soldiers were gone.


    He clenched his teeth and stomped on Mai Dan¡¯s feet, hissing angrily, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Didn¡¯t I ask you not to call me that?¡±


    ¡°But didn¡¯t you say that when we were alone, I could call you Wife?¡±


    ¡°But we are not in a room. What if someone hears you?¡±


    ¡®Damn it. He¡¯s tall, but he¡¯s so stupid.¡¯


    ¡°Don¡¯t do that again. Do you hear me?¡± Ji Guangming pointed his finger at Mai Dan, reminding him.


    ¡°Alright, I know, my wife. I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± Mai Dan gave a sheepish smile and scratched his head with a red face.


    Ji Guangming covered his face with his hands. ¡®He¡¯s cute, but he¡¯s so silly. What¡¯s wrong with him?¡¯


    ¡°Well, I talk too much. Do whatever you like. I have some work to do.¡±


    ¡®If I continue to talk to him, I will die.¡¯


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Mai Dan grabbed Ji Guangming¡¯s hand.


    But Ji Guangming slapped off Mai Dan¡¯s hand with angry eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me. I don¡¯t want them to suspect us.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Don¡¯t be angry,¡± Mai Dan apologized in panic, not knowing what to do.


    ¡°I can¡¯t stand you. Can you stop speaking to me so humbly? You are the officer here. Can you straighten up your back? You make it seem like I¡¯m bullying you.¡± Ji Guangming was irritated.


    ¡°But in Country Z, we usually listen to our wives. It doesn¡¯t matter if you bully me.¡±


    Mai Dan got shy. He was a sturdy man and should not blush, but he looked lovely with a red face.


    Ji Guangming rolled his eyes. He couldn¡¯t stand it. He didn¡¯t like shy men.


    ¡®Just ignore him. Don¡¯t bother with him.¡¯


    ¡°So why did you stop me? I have no time to listen to your nonsense.¡±


    Ji Guangming was impatient, and Mai Dan sensed that. He thought Ji Guangming hated him, so he felt sad and disappointed.


    ¡°Do you say it or not? If you don¡¯t say anything, I¡¯ll leave. Don¡¯t pull me back later.¡±


    Mai Dan looked at Ji Guangming with a sorrowful look. ¡°It¡¯s midday, and the sun is scorching. I¡¯m afraid that you will have a sunburn, so I want you to take a rest in my room and go out later. Don¡¯t worry about your job. I¡¯ll do it for you. Take a rest. I¡¯ll tell Captain Luo Sen.¡±


    He was sad at first and then got excited when he explained.


    ¡°How are you going to tell Luo Sen? What are you to me? Why are you helping me with my work? Are you going to tell him that I¡¯m your wife?¡±


    Ji Guangming said mean words, but he was not angry.


    He suddenly sighed. ¡°My job is to take care of Yangyi. Now that he is with the Colonel, I have nothing to do. It¡¯s nice to help wash the vegetables.¡±


    ¡®Why am I feel sad so easily?¡¯


    However, Ji Guangming knew that Mai Dan was worried about him.


    ¡°Go with me. I can¡¯t wash the vegetables when the sun beats down on me.¡±


    ¡°Can I go with you?¡± Mai Dan thought he heard Ji Guangming wrong.


    ¡°Yes, hurry up.¡± Ji Guangming didn¡¯t bother to say anything else.


    Mai Dan immediately smiled and followed Ji Guangming like a big dog.


    ¡°Brother, are you listening to your wife or being tamed by him?¡±


    Mike had been watching them on the side and felt helpless about his brother.

 Chapter 497

    ¡°Xiao Ling, stop there!¡±


    Yan Xingwei caught up with Xiao Ling and shouted angrily, but Xiao Ling ignored him and continued to run forward.


    Yan Xingwei flew into a rage and cursed, running fast to grab Xiao Ling and forcing him to meet his eyes.


    ¡°Am I a devil? Or a wolf? Do you think I will swallow you?¡±


    Yan Xingwei was angered when Xiao Ling was scared of him.


    Xiao Ling cried. He didn¡¯t dare to look at Yan Xingwei, nor did he dare to break away from him.


    ¡°I ask you to look at me. Are you deaf?¡±


    Yan Xingwei raised his voice in anger. He looked ferocious.


    ¡°I, I¡¯m scared¡­ I¡¯m scared,¡± Xiao Ling said in a sobbing voice, tears rolling down his cheeks.


    ¡°What have I done to scare you?¡± asked Yan Xingwei.


    ¡®Damn it. Didn¡¯t I save him just now? Shouldn¡¯t he throw himself into my arms? Why is he scared of me?¡¯


    Yan Xingwei grew angrier, but he forced himself to calm down, knowing that Xiao Ling would get more scared if he lost his temper.


    ¡°I¡¯m not angry, and I won¡¯t do anything to you. I¡¯ll change the part of me if that scares you. But don¡¯t run away without saying a word. If you dare to do this again next time, I would do more than getting angry.¡±


    Yan Xingwei consoled Xiao Ling in a menacing way. Was he trying to soothe Xiao Ling or threaten him?


    Perhaps Yan Xingwei was not good at expressing himself, and he didn¡¯t know to tell Xiao Ling his feelings. He actually did not detest Xiao Ling at all.


    In fact, he cared more about Xiao Ling than before. And he grew more protective and possessive. He had never been so obsessed with anyone else before.


    Xiao Ling didn¡¯t want to cry or run away, but he instinctively felt frightened when Yan Xingwei was angry. It might be a trauma from the accident.


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ Don¡¯t yell at me. Don¡¯t shout at me. Don¡¯t talk to me loudly. I¡¯m very scared¡­ I¡¯m really scared,¡± Xiao Ling said in a sobbing voice.


    Yan Xingwei was annoyed, but he had to admit he was wrong. Xiao Ling was afraid of him because Yan Xingwei lost his temper with Xiao Ling easily.


    ¡°Okay. I won¡¯t lose my temper.¡± He clenched his teeth and stifled his anger.


    After he spoke, he scratched his head irritably. He sounded like he was forced to give in. He didn¡¯t want to lose his temper with Xiao Ling, and he wanted to get along well with him.


    ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re angry again,¡± Xiao Ling cried loudly.


    ¡°Damn it. I¡¯m not angry. My temper is just like this. What do you want me to do?¡±


    This was the first time that Yan Xingwei had been helpless with someone.


    Xiao Ling continued to sob, his body shaking, but he seemed less frightened.


    Yan Xingwei didn¡¯t notice that. He thought Xiao Ling was going to cry again, so he had no choice but to pull him into his arms and said, ¡°I know. I¡¯ll change myself. Stop crying.¡±


    ¡®Your sobs ruffle my heart, and I can¡¯t calm down.¡¯


    Xiao Ling thought he heard it wrong, so he sobbed foolishly and shed tears.


    He was not scared anymore. He felt relieved this time. He had been thinking of asking Yan Xingwei not to shout and scare him.


    Yan Xingwei let out a sigh of relief. At last, he could have peace of mind.


    He was holding Xiao Ling, but for some reason, he suddenly felt Xiao Ling¡¯s body was familiar, so he pinched Xiao Ling¡¯s waist and then his bottom.


    He did it unconsciously, but his sudden groping made Xiao Ling blush instantly.

 Chapter 498

    ¡°You, you, what are you doing?¡± Xiao Ling¡¯s body stiffened. So did his voice.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to do it.¡±


    Yan Xingwei apologized, but he didn¡¯t look ashamed. He had no idea that he was being rude.


    After he said sorry, he pinched Xiao Ling¡¯s waist again, as if he was trying to confirm something.


    Xiao Ling¡¯s face was burning, but he was too shy to protest, so his body could only continue to stiffen in Yan Xingwei¡¯s arms.


    ¡®I¡¯m not imagining it. His body feels so familiar. Have I touched him before?¡¯


    ¡®That means we have been intimate before. But we were not close enough to do that.¡¯


    ¡°Why¡­ Why are you looking at me?¡±


    Xiao Ling was flustered by Yan Xingwei¡¯s gaze, not knowing what to do.


    ¡°Are you hiding something from me?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Xiao Ling was puzzled and surprised.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Xiao Ling didn¡¯t say anything and stared at Yan Xingwei. He thought Yan Xingwei was probing about what happened that night.


    ¡°What about you? Do you have something to tell me?¡±


    Xiao Ling asked Yan Xingwei in return, but his voice was low, and there was sadness in his eyes.


    He still remembered Yan Xingwei¡¯s indifference and coldness after that night.


    ¡°Well, technically speaking, yes.¡±


    Yan Xingwei suddenly smiled, stroking Xiao Ling¡¯s cheek. ¡°I have helped you just now. Shouldn¡¯t you express your gratitude?¡±


    ¡°What¡­ What do you mean?¡± Xiao Ling did not understand.


    ¡°You know what I mean.¡± Yan Xinwei grinned and started to grope Xiao Ling again.


    Xiao Ling¡¯s heart started to race after a short moment of calmness.


    Now he found that his heart would race whenever Yan Xingwei touched him, and his face would turn red uncontrollably.


    ¡®He is so shy. His face is so red.¡¯


    Yan Xingwei felt delighted. He was teasing Xiao Ling to see how he would react.


    Seeing the smirk on Yan Xingwei¡¯s face, Xiao Ling came back to his senses. He got what he meant, and his face became redder.


    He lowered his head shyly and said with his misty eyes. ¡°How, how about kissing?¡±


    It was just a sentence with three words and he still stuttered. How neverous Xiao Ling was!


    Yan Xingwei paused and widened his eyes. He couldn¡¯t believe that Xiao Ling as a shy boy would make such a bold suggestion.


    Yan Xingwei instantly felt happy, and he wanted to tease Xiao Ling again. ¡°Are you going to kiss me? Or I should kiss you?¡±


    Xiao Ling was surprised, staring at Yan Xingwei in a daze. He was at a complete loss this time and did not know how to answer.


    ¡°Since you are expressing your gratitude, you should take the initiative to kiss me, right?¡± Xiao Ling was so cute that Yan Xingwei couldn¡¯t help teasing him again.


    ¡°I¡­ I take the initiative?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you do that?¡±


    Xiao Ling suddenly covered his face shyly, his face burning.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t kissed anyone before, so I don¡¯t know what to do.¡±


    ¡®He hasn¡¯t kissed anyone before?¡¯ Yan Xingwei felt happier.


    ¡®Does that mean I¡¯m the first man to kiss him?¡¯


    A possessive man like Yan Xingwei usually valued the first times of the person he liked, so he was so happy that he almost sprang on Xiao Ling.

 Chapter 499

    ¡°How about I teach you?¡± Yan Xingwei leaned over and pressed Xiao Ling against a big tree.


    Xiao Ling felt his heart was in his mouth, not daring to look at Yan Xingwei. He held his breath and nodded, his ears turning red.


    ¡°Okay. Look up at me. Don¡¯t look away.¡±


    Xiao Ling got flustered and held his clothes tightly. He was not prepared to face Yan Xingwei. In addition, his face was so red that he thought Yan Xingwei would find him strange, so he didn¡¯t dare to raise his head, afraid to reveal his feelings.


    ¡®He gets shy easily. A few words could embarrass him like that.¡¯


    Suddenly, Yan Xingwei blushed and he felt embarrassed.


    For an instant, the image of Xiao Ling being naked came across his mind.


    Yan Xingwei thought that it was just his imagination, but he knew it wasn¡¯t. Memories of that night came across his mind.


    ¡®Am I crazy? How could I think of that?¡¯


    Yan Xingwei had not realized his feelings for Xiao Ling, so he felt he was crazy.


    His heart raced for no reason. Perhaps his body knew more than his mind.


    ¡°Forget it if you don¡¯t feel used to it. I won¡¯t force you.¡±


    Afraid that his imagination would go wilder, Yan Xingwei dropped the idea.


    However, after he spoke, Xiao Ling suddenly tiptoed and kissed him with closed eyes, then he quickly moved away, and Yan Xingwei could hear the pounding of Xiao Ling¡¯s heart.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll go see the refugees.¡± Following that, Xiao Ling ran away with a burning face.


    Yan Xingwei touched the place where Xiao Ling had kissed and muttered, ¡°Are a man¡¯s lips so soft?¡±


    Some scenes suddenly came across his mind. It was Xiao Ling, who cried and struggled. He looked pretty and pitiful.


    Yan Xingwei thought it was his imagination, so he felt frustrated.


    ¡°Am I crazy? Why do I suddenly think about that?¡±


    He cursed himself, but somehow his mind was in a whirl. Perhaps the scenes in his mind were too sensual.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    He cursed awkwardly. It was the first time he had such feelings for someone, and the target was a man.


    Yan Xingwei felt that no one but himself could touch Xiao Ling.


    But he never thought about the reason behind it? Was it because Xiao Ling looked so pitiful and he wanted to protect him? Or was is because he had really fallen for Xiao Ling?


    ¡®Damn it. How could Xiao Ling be so sexy? Why does he make me desire him? I must have thought too much.¡¯


    Yan Xingwei denied his feelings, but his face burned. Those scenes came back to his mind, and he could not escape. The scenes were so clear that he seemed to hear Xiao Ling breathe.


    ¡®Damn it, is something wrong with my mind? Why do I feel my imagination is so real? I even feel I have really held his body before.¡¯


    Yan Xingwei glanced at his crotch and groaned.


    He had no choice but to deal with it himself. He thought he might always have wild imaginations when he saw Xiao Ling in the future.

 Chapter 500

    ¡°What are you doing? Damn you. He Jingyan, let go of me.¡±


    Xu Yangyi, who was carried back by He Jingyan, was lying on the bed with his hands tied.


    With his back turned to He Jingyan, Xu Yangyi couldn¡¯t see his face, so he felt frightened. Perhaps he was afraid that He Jingyan would do something bad to him.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t listen to me, I¡¯ll tie you to the bed, and you can¡¯t go anywhere. Do you understand?¡±


    He Jingyan frowned and pulled down Xu Yangyi¡¯s pants, spanking him.


    Being beaten like a child who was punished for making a mistake, Xu Yangyi felt embarrassed and angry.


    ¡°Damn it! You¡¯d better not release me. Otherwise, I¡¯ll kill you.¡± He struggled to turn over, but he couldn¡¯t move.


    Xu Yangyi was angry, so he did not apologize to He Jingyan. Besides, he felt frustrated after he had given way to He Jingyan just now.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you admit you are wrong? Who slapped me along the way? What did I say? I told you not to get involved in those dangerous things!¡±


    He spanked Xu Yangyi again and found his bottom was firm and lovely.


    ¡°Damn it. It hurts! You are hitting me as well. Why don¡¯t you apologize to me?¡±


    Xu Yangyi argued with He Jingyan and would not give in. He had to defy He Jingyan, as he could never bear with it.


    ¡°I am your husband. I have the right to correct you if you do something wrong. If you don¡¯t listen to me, I will send you back to Country H. Don¡¯t dream of meeting up with your family.¡±


    He Jingyan frowned when Xu Yangyi refused to admit his mistake stubbornly.


    He Jingyan was reluctant to punish Xu Yangyi, and it pained him to spank Xu Yangyi. But he felt he had spoiled Xu Yangyi, who was getting out of control. When he was carrying Xu Yangyi back to their room and Xu Yangyi lost his temper and gave him two slaps, ignoring the soldiers of Country Z nearby.


    ¡°You can¡¯t hit me just because you are my husband! I will divorce you! I don¡¯t want to stay with you.¡± Xu Yangyi gave He Jingyan a kick in fury.


    ¡®Damn it. I have to divorce this damn uncle. He dares to take off my pants and spank me. I¡¯ll give him hell.¡¯


    ¡°Divorce?¡± He Jingyan¡¯s veins bulged and his eyes turned scary.


    ¡°Yes, I want to divorce you. You are a jerk!¡±


    ¡®You dare to hit me. I¡¯ll scare you! Let¡¯s see what you¡¯ll do.¡¯


    It turned out that Xu Yangyi was teasing He Jingyan. He was angry that He Jingyan spanked him.


    He Jingyan suddenly shouted, ¡°Wife.¡±


    ¡°Damn it. Why are you so loud? I¡¯m not deaf.¡± Xu Yangyi said sulkily. He stopped struggling, as he knew it was useless to do that.


    ¡°If you dare to repeat what you just said, I¡¯ll make you spend the rest of the day in bed.¡±


    He Jingyan usually threatened him verbally without actually doing anything to him, so Xu Yangyi snorted and said arrogantly, ¡°I dare you to do that. Do you think I¡¯m afraid of you?¡±


    ¡°You are not afraid of me? You¡¯re getting bold, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Yes. What¡¯s wrong? I dare you to bite me!¡±


    He was adding fuel to the flame, not knowing he was asking for trouble.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll let you know what a man is.¡±

 Chapter 501

    After He Jingyan said coldly, he turned Xu Yangyi towards him with an icy look on his face.


    Until now Xu Yangyi knew that He Jingyan was not joking with him, and he finally got frightened.


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°What do I want? Are you afraid now, my wife? Weren¡¯t you very arrogant just now? Do that again.¡±


    He Jingyan looked scary when he didn¡¯t smile. He looked like a devil instead.


    ¡°Don¡¯t come over! I¡¯ll shout for help!¡±


    He Jingyan was amused. Xu Yangyi looked lovely when he said he would call for help. But he looked frightened.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see who dares to come and save you. Why don¡¯t you call out now?¡± He leaned to Xu Yangyi and warned him in a low, menacing voice.


    Xu Yangyi was freaked out, closing his eyes and shouting, ¡°Ji Guangming, come save me!¡±


    However, there was no response from outside.


    ¡®Damn it. Isn¡¯t Ji Guangming here? He sticks to me when I want him to go away, but he disappears when I need him. If He Jingyan rapes me today, I¡¯ll kill Ji Guangming.¡¯


    Xu Yangyi was angry. It never occurred to him that He Jingyan would not have been so angry if he hadn¡¯t offended him.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m wrong. Is that okay now?¡±


    He was so frightened that tears welled up in his eyes as if he was crying out. He looked pitiful.


    ¡°Do you know you are wrong?¡± He Jingyan didn¡¯t believe him.


    ¡°I said  I was wrong. You let go of me.¡± Although Xu Yangyi said stubbornly, his tears softened He Jingyan a bit.


    ¡°Do you dare to do the dangerous things again?¡±


    He Jingyan was not angry at Xu Yangyi slapping him in front of the soldiers of Country Z. He wanted Xu Yangyi to promise not to do any dangerous things next time.


    Xu Yangyi felt aggrieved. It was the first time that he had cried with fright, ¡°Didn¡¯t I say I won¡¯t do that again? What else do you want? You like to bully me. Damn you.¡±


    Tears started to stream down his face. He not only felt scared but also aggrieved.


    Before He Jingyan punished Xu Yangyi, he told himself not to be softened up by Xu Yangyi¡¯s tears.


    But when Xu Yangyi cried, He Jingyan¡¯s heart was broken instantly.


    He frowned because he couldn¡¯t bring himself to do this.


    ¡°Come on. Don¡¯t cry, my wife. I¡¯m wrong too.¡±


    ¡°You will also cry if you are tied to the bed and get spanked. You even scared me. Go to hell.¡±


    He Jingyan did not know whether to smile or cry. He would never be tied to the bed and get spanked after all.


    ¡°Come on. It¡¯s my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have scared you so much.¡±


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you untie me? Do you want me to hit you?¡±


    Although Xu Yangyi cried, he remained overbearing. It was typical of him.


    He Jingyan laughed. ¡°Yes, yes, I will untie you right away.¡±


    Xu Yangyi was sulky because he felt that he was fooled.


    After he was freed, the first thing he did was to kick He Jingyan off the bed and toss the pillows at him.


    ¡°I dare you to tie me up again. I¡¯ll kick you to death.¡±


    He Jingyan smiled again. He got on top of Xu Yangyi and said, ¡°Don¡¯t do that, wife. If I die, who is to play with you?¡±


    Xu Yangyi blushed, ¡°I¡¯m not playing with you. You are shameless.¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m only shameless with you.¡±


    The sweetness came back after a moment of bitterness.

 Chapter 502

    ¡°Why are you suddenly looking at me with such disgusting eyes?¡±


    Xu Yangyi was alarmed when He Jingyan suddenly stopped and stared at him.


    He Jingyan did not reply, looking at Xu Yangyi with undisguised desire.


    ¡°Damn it. Are you serious?¡±


    Aware of He Jingyan¡¯s desire, Xu Yangyi tried in vain to push He Jingyan off him. But He Jingyan was much heavier than him. Xu Yangyi could not push He Jingyan off his body.


    ¡®Damn it. He is as heavy as an elephant.¡¯


    ¡®Damn him. He likes to bully me all the time. Does he feel upset if he doesn¡¯t offend me for one day?¡¯


    Xu Yangyi was exasperated by He Jingyan, who was more like a devil than a husband.


    ¡°My Wife.¡±


    He Jingyan said softly with strong desire. Xu Yangyi could feel the warm breath on his face.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Xu Yangyi was alarmed, guarding against He Jingyan.


    ¡°Wife, we haven¡¯t done it for a long time.¡± There seemed to be a hint of pleading in his voice, but he also sounded he was playing a trick on Xu Yangyi again.


    Xu Yangyi blushed in anger. ¡°A long time? We just did it before we arrived here.¡±


    ¡®Damn it. He looks serious. He is not joking this time.¡¯


    ¡®No, I have to run away. I don¡¯t want to do that with him.¡¯


    Xu Yangyi tried to move away, but he found he was tied up again.


    ¡°Damn you, He Jingyan! You are a pervert. When did you tie my hands up? Let go of me.¡±


    He turned pale in terror. The more he struggled, the tighter the knot went.


    He Jingyan smiled wickedly instead of getting angry. He leaned to Xu Yangyi and said in his ears, ¡°A pervert? But I only do this to you, Wife. Others would not be treated like this.¡±


    Xu Yangyi was fuming. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be treated like this at all. Let go of me, or I won¡¯t go easy on you.¡±


    ¡°But you never go easy on me.¡± He Jingyan sighed helplessly. ¡°Don¡¯t you like to hit me? You slap me with the same posture each time, and I guess you are sick of it. I have much time today, and I will invent with you a new way to hit me.¡±


    He Jingyan sounded so evil that Xu Yangyi blushed.


    ¡°You are nuts. Go play with someone else. Don¡¯t count me in.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± There was a smile in He Jingyan¡¯s eyes.


    Xu Yangyi got angry and habitually raised his palm, but He Jingyan caught his hand.


    He smiled and took the hand to his mouth, planting kisses on it.


    Xu Yangyi stiffened with a burning face.


    Although He Jingyan liked to bully him, this was truly a new method of bullying.


    ¡°I thought of a new way to punish you for not listening to me. I will kiss you until you don¡¯t dare to make the same mistake. If you don¡¯t change yourself, I don¡¯t mind kissing you for thousands of times.¡±


    He sounded that Xu Yangyi liked him to do that.


    ¡°Do you think I will obediently let you do whatever you like?¡± Xu Yangyi glared at He Jingyan.


    But he could do nothing. He Jingyan had tied him so tightly that he couldn¡¯t move at all. He had to lie in bed obediently.


    Xu Yangyi was furious. When he was about to shout abuses, He Jingyan silenced him with another kiss.

 Chapter 503

    ¡®Damn it. This damn uncle is serious.¡¯


    Until he was pinned down by He Jingyan did Xu Yangyi realize it.


    ¡°He Jingyan, let go¡­¡±


    No matter how he struggled, He Jingyan could always have his own way.


    ¡®Damn it. He is much stronger than me. I can¡¯t tear away from him.¡¯


    ¡°Wife, be good, or you will regret it.¡±


    ¡°Be good? If I do this to you and ask you to be good, will you listen to me?¡±


    ¡®Bastard. Villain. Brute.¡¯


    Xu Yangyi cursed inwardly.


    ¡°If you do this to me and ask me to be good, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±


    However, Xu Yangyi had asked the wrong question.


    After all, if Xu Yangyi asked for such a thing, He Jingyan would be too happy. He would not possibly shout for help.


    Xu Yangyi realized that he shouldn¡¯t have asked a pervert like He Jingyan such a question, and he got furious.


    ¡°Let go of me, He Jingyan. If you dare to continue, I will kill you!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡±


    ¡®You claim to kill me every day, but I¡¯m still alive.¡¯


    He Jingyan smiled, knowing that Xu Yangyi was only bluffing. He didn¡¯t mean it.


    Besides, if Xu Yangyi killed him, he would be a crying widower.


    ¡°You agree to let go of me.! So do it now!¡± Xu Yangyi struggled, but he was tied up so tightly that he couldn¡¯t escape.


    ¡®My wrists hurt. This damn uncle¡­¡¯


    Suddenly, Xu Yangyi stopped talking and sniffed his nose. He quietly turned his face with red eyes.


    He Jingyan saw that and asked with concern, ¡°Wife, did I hurt you? Are you feeling unwell?¡±


    He quickly touched Xu Yangyi to check if he was hurt.


    Xu Yangyi remained silent, sniffing again. He didn¡¯t want to talk to He Jingyan.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Wife. Did I hurt you?¡± He Jingyan asked again.


    Xu Yangyi told himself to bear with the stupid man.


    However, he couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, saying in anger, ¡°I¡¯m not hurt! I just said let go of me!¡±


    If Xu Yangyi could move his hands, he would probably have slapped He Jingyan.


    He Jingyan felt silent. He actually didn¡¯t mean to hurt Xu Yangyi. He just wanted Xu Yangyi to be obedient.


    Xu Yangyi should know that He Jingyan was bluffing, but he got angry still.


    He Jingyan untied Xu Yangyi in silence.


    Xu Yangyi was surprised by He Jingyan¡¯s unusual silence.


    He Jingyan didn¡¯t say a word even after he untied Xu Yangyi.


    Xu Yangyi felt flustered, as he had embarrassed He Jingyan outside just now.


    ¡°Sorry for hurting you.¡±


    He Jingyan suddenly apologized to Xu Yangyi.


    Xu Yangyi was not used to it. He didn¡¯t like it when He Jingyan behaved in this way.


    He¡¯d rather He Jingyan grope him than saying dull words.


    ¡®Why would I prefer him to grope me? Am I out of my mind?¡¯


    ¡®Why doesn¡¯t he speak? Is he angry with me?¡¯


    ¡®Is he angry because I didn¡¯t listen to him?¡¯

 Chapter 504

    ¡°Did you marry me to do something like this? Do you get angry when I don¡¯t allow you to do this?¡±


    Xu Yangyi misunderstood He Jingyan. He grunted and looked away.


    ¡°Wife, you¡¯ve got me wrong.¡± He Jingyan sighed helplessly.


    Although that was one of the reasons, it was not the only reason.


    Besides, they were a couple. It was a natural thing to do that.


    Xu Yangyi had been resisting He Jingyan, so He Jingyan didn¡¯t go far.


    He Jingyan suddenly realized that Xu Yangyi got angry because he tied him up.


    He Jingyan covered his face with his hands, finally knowing he was wrong.


    ¡°Fine. Go get angry. I won¡¯t talk to you, nor will I coax you.¡±


    Xu Yangyi crossed his arms over his chest and turned his back to He Jingyan, ignoring him.


    He Jingyan held Xu Yangyi from behind and put his head on Xu Yangyi¡¯s shoulder, saying with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m your husband and I need you to coax me.¡±


    ¡°Get lost. Don¡¯t cling to me. I don¡¯t want to talk to you now.¡±


    Xu Yangyi moved away to stop He Jingyan from putting his head on his shoulder.


    However, He Jingyan stuck to him with a smile on his face.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. If you don¡¯t want to talk, I¡¯ll speak.¡± He continued to cling to Xu Yangyi cheekily.


    ¡°Go away and speak. Don¡¯t talk in my ears.¡±


    Xu Yangyi pushed He Jingyan away.


    However, He Jingyan wouldn¡¯t let go. He hugged Xu Yangyi tightly and kissed his neck.


    Xu Yangyi was angry, but he blush faintly for no reason.


    ¡°It was my fault. I¡¯m sorry for losing my temper with you, wife.¡±


    He Jingyan apologized sincerely.


    ¡°What if I don¡¯t forgive you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll talk to you until you forgive me.¡± He Jingyan kissed Xu Yangyi again. He gently shook Xu Yangyi while resting his head on Xu Yangyi¡¯s shoulder.


    Xu Yangyi wanted to lose his temper, but the sweet atmosphere stopped him. He was touched by He Jingyan¡¯s apology.


    But Xu Yangyi was not happy. Why would he forgive He Jingyan so easily after he apologized?


    ¡°Go away and reflect on your mistake.¡±


    He pointed to one side and asked He Jingyan to release him and go.


    However, He Jingyan said cheekily, ¡°I prefer to hug you and reflect. I won¡¯t complain even if I have to do that for the rest of my life.¡±


    ¡°In your dreams.¡±


    Xu Yangyi gave a faint smile. He didn¡¯t seem to be angry now.


    ¡°Can you loosen up a bit? I can¡¯t breathe,¡± Xu Yangyi muttered.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±


    He Jingyan loosened Xu Yangyi obediently.


    Xu Yangyi felt much better that He Jingyan obeyed him, so he let the latter hold him.


    ¡°My wife.¡±


    After a while, He Jingyan called Xu Yangyi in a gentle voice.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Xu Yangyi replied softly, sounding sweet.


    He Jingyan didn¡¯t say anything, looking for Xu Yangyi¡¯s lips.


    Xu Yangyi paused, his heart racing. He didn¡¯t refuse, closing his eyes and waiting.


    He Jingyan smiled and kissed him without hesitation.

 Chapter 505

    A group of soldiers on patrol went past He Jingyan¡¯s room.


    ¡°What is it? Who is getting laid in broad daylight? Who is it?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know! The soldiers of Country H stay in this area.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s shameless of them.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we knock on the door and frighten them?¡± A soldier suggested with a smirk.


    The other soldiers agreed.


    ¡°Are you looking for big troubles? Do you know whose room it is?¡±


    Fortunately, a soldier stopped them.


    ¡°Whose room?¡±


    They looked at him in confusion.


    ¡°It¡¯s Colonel He¡¯s room. Who dares to loaf here at this hour? Can¡¯t you guess?¡±


    ¡°Colonel He? Is it true?¡±


    The soldiers were freaked out, hurrying away.


    But a man suddenly covered his mouth and laughed. ¡°Just now, his wife shouted, and he even cursed. Are they playing some dirty games?¡±


    Another soldier sniggered. ¡°He said let go. I guess they are playing some fierce games.¡±


    ¡°Wow, how amazing.¡±


    It was bold of them to talk about this outside the room.


    ¡°Don¡¯t count me in.¡±


    The soldier knew that Xu Yangyi competed with their companions, so he didn¡¯t want to cause trouble.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to die either. He is Colonel He after all.¡±


    ¡°Me neither. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    They hurried away, not daring to stay longer.


    Fortunately, He Jingyan had carried Xu Yangyi to the bathroom to wash up. Otherwise, he would have heard them.


    After they had a passionate time in bed, Xu Yangyi did not shout abuses at He Jingyan as usual and instead allow the latter to wash him.


    After he was cleaned, he allowed He Jingyan to carry him out of the bathroom.


    He Jingyan dried Xu Yangyi¡¯s wet hair thoughtfully, afraid that he might catch a cold.


    Xu Yangyi blushed again. He lowered his head and quietly let He Jingyan dry his hair.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, my wife? Are you feeling unwell? Are you hungry?¡±


    Xu Yangyi was usually talkative and liked to hit him, so He Jingyan was surprised by his quietness.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, my wife? Are you angry?¡± He Jingyan asked tentatively, glancing at Xu Yangyi again.


    Xu Yangyi put his face between his knees and murmured, ¡°I¡¯m not angry.¡±


    ¡°Then are you hungry?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± He was annoyed by the questions.


    He Jingyan noticed that Xu Yangyi was not happy, so he fell silent.


    He looked at Xu Yangyi for a while before he held Xu Yangyi and raised his chin, forcing him to meet his eyes.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Did I hurt you just now?¡±


    Xu Yangyi glanced at him and then tilted his head, saying softly, ¡°If you had hurt me, I would have kicked you out of bed.¡±


    He Jingyan did not dare to guess again because he was afraid to anger Xu Yangyi.


    In fact, Xu Yangyi was in a good mood and would not lose his temper.


    He hesitated for a moment before he turned to He Jingyan and asked, ¡°Did I do it with you like this in the past?¡±


    He Jingyan felt guilty. How could Xu Yangyi let him do that to him docilely? He was lucky if Xu Yangyi didn¡¯t hit him fiercely.


    ¡°What? No? ¡±


    Xu Yangyi didn¡¯t miss the expression on He Jingyan¡¯s face, and he frowned.


    ¡°Yes, we did it this way before. Believe me.¡±


    ¡®Sorry, my wife. It is a long story, and I¡¯d better tell you after you recover your memory.¡¯


    He Jingyan could imagine how Xu Yangyi would react when he recovered his memory. He would not go easy on him.

 Chapter 506

    ¡°Your expression is very strange, Big Uncle.¡±


    Xu Yangyi looked at He Jingyan sharply as if he was saying, ¡°Don¡¯t fool me.¡±


    ¡°Wife, why don¡¯t you take a nap? You must be tired.¡± He Jingyan quickly changed the topic.


    If He Jingyan didn¡¯t give a satisfactory explanation, Xu Yangyi usually wouldn¡¯t let him off. But now he had been in bed with He Jingyan for a few hours, so he didn¡¯t have the energy to pursue the answer.


    ¡°Go back to your work. Leave me alone.¡±


    Xu Yangyi lay down with his back turned to He Jingyan, asking him to leave.


    He Jingyan would leave without Xu Yangyi asking him to because he didn¡¯t have the time to take a nap with Xu Yangyi.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll ask Ji Guangming to come back and accompany you.¡± He stooped and kissed Xu Yangyi¡¯s forehead, asking him to take a good rest.


    Xu Yangyi snorted softly and drifted off into sleep.


    After that, He Jingyan got out of bed and left.


    He got dressed before he left the room. He saw a strange soldier standing at the door.


    He Jingyan glanced at him as if to see if he was a soldier of Country Z.


    The man lowered his head when he saw He Jingyan coming out. ¡°Hello, Colonel He.¡±


    He seemed to know He Jingyan would ask him why he was here, explaining, ¡°Officer Mai Dan asked us to take turns to take care of Mrs. He in order to make it up for you.¡±


    He Jingyan remained silent, staring at the man.


    The man was calm at first, but he swallowed hard under He Jingyan¡¯s gaze and seemed to be nervous.


    However, He Jingyan looked away and smiled. ¡°Oh, I see. Please take my gratitude to Mai Dan.¡±


    The man paused for a second before he responded with a salute.


    He Jingyan smiled and left without lingering.


    After He Jingyan left, the man let out a sigh of relief. He looked around furtively and nervously wandered around the area.


    After a while, he saw a man walking towards him and went up to greet that man in excitement.


    ¡°Mr. Nan Xiao, you¡¯re right. He Jingyan has left.¡±


    ¡°Of course. He Jingyan is a responsible man.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you are right. What shall we do now? Getting his wife out of here?¡±


    Nan Xiao asked, ¡°How many people do you have from Country C?¡±


    ¡°Five, including our madam.¡±


    ¡°Just five people? Are you kidding?¡± Nan Xiao got angry.


    The man quickly explained, ¡°We have made all necessary arrangements along the way. Don¡¯t worry. We can take He Jingyan¡¯s wife out without any problems.¡±


    Nan Xiao accidentally found the soldiers from Country C the other day.


    At first, he was thinking of reporting it He Jingyan, but after he interrogated them, he found that they came to catch Xu Yangyi, so he changed his mind and decided to work with them.


    It was normal for Nan Xiao to join hands with them. He didn¡¯t care about Ke Jie¡¯s orders, and he was eager to chase Xu Yangyi away from He Jingyan so that he could have He Jingyan.


    The arrival of the soldiers from Country C gave him this opportunity. He was willing to help anyone who wanted to take Xu Yangyi away from He Jingyan


    ¡°I¡¯ll go in first. You wait for my signal to take action,¡± said Nan Xiao.


    ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll wait for you.¡±


    Following that, the man waved at his two companions on the lookout, signaling them to come back. The atmosphere started to get nervous.

 Chapter 507

    Nan Xiao didn¡¯t dare to act recklessly because Xu Yangyi was a better fighter than him.


    He knocked on the door tentatively before he pressed his ear on it to spy on the inside.


    He waited for a minute, and the room remained silent.


    Nan Xiao was puzzled. Xu Yangyi usually flew into a rage at the smallest noise even when he was fast asleep.


    Was he too tired to notice the noise?


    Nan Xiao did not know that He Jingyan and Xu Yangyi had just done it in bed. If he had known that, he would have dashed in to hit Xu Yangyi. He got jealous easily.


    He knocked again. ¡°Yangyi, are you sleeping?¡±


    He was probing in a low voice.


    Xu Yangyi woke up in a daze. As he noticed it was not Ji Guangming calling him, he didn¡¯t respond and instead muttered, ¡°Didn¡¯t he say he would ask Ji Guangming to come? Why does Nan Xiao come? He¡¯s so annoying.¡±


    He didn¡¯t open his eyes. He was sleepy, and he didn¡¯t like Nan Xiao, so he ignored him.


    Xu Yangyi¡¯s silence convinced Nan Xiao that he had fallen asleep. Nan Xiao told the three men outside, ¡°Watch out for me. I¡¯ll go in and bring him out.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The three men raised their guns and prepared for a fight. They had gathered information that Xu Yangyi was a good fighter and ordinary soldiers were not his rival.


    Nan Xiao pushed open softly. He popped his head around the door and looked around. When he saw Xu Yangyi sleeping in the bed, he straightened up and entered the room.


    Afraid that Xu Yangyi would suddenly wake up and attack him, he raised his chin to signal a man outside to follow him.


    One of the three men nodded and slowly entered the room.


    When he heard the door opening, Xu Yangyi realized that there was something wrong. He opened his eyes quickly and got alert. The person came in furtively as if he was doing something evil.


    With his back turned to the door, Xu Yangyi calmed down and listened to the footsteps, trying to figure out how many people were entering the room.


    He could tell there were two men, but one of them was walking heavily. It seemed that they were carrying weapons.


    Xu Yangyi frowned. It was obvious that they were holding weapons which were not ordinary guns.


    ¡®Who are they? They sneak in with cool heavy weapons. It seems that the enemies value me a lot.¡¯


    Although he didn¡¯t know who they were, he guessed they were the soldiers from Country C who had been following him from the hotel.


    To his surprise, Nan Xiao was with them.


    ¡®Is he a traitor or a spy from Country C?¡¯


    Xu Yangyi had lost his memory, so he didn¡¯t remember that Nan Xiao was a spy from Country T.


    Nan Xiao vaguely sensed that Xu Yangyi was pretending to sleep, so he waved his hands and signaled another man to come in.


    The men didn¡¯t dare to delay. They held the gun and dashed in at Nan Xiao¡¯s command.


    ¡®Huh, they have found out.¡¯


    Xu Yangyi was not nervous. He smiled and said, ¡°Nan Xiao, why do you bring these people into my room?¡±


    After he spoke, he slowly sat up in bed and scratched his head, yawning lazily and looking at Nan Xiao. He made a gesture of shooting and gave an arrogant smile. ¡°Do you come to kill me?¡±

 Chapter 508

    Nan Xiao and the three men were shocked when Xu Yangyi suddenly woke up. Xu Yangyi¡¯s fearless face frightened them. They thought Xu Yangyi knew they would come and feared there would be traps for them.


    ¡°Freeze.¡±


    The two men pointed their guns at Xu Yangyi¡¯s head without the order from Nan Xiao. They looked nervous.


    ¡°My legs are going numb. I have to move them.¡± Xu Yangyi had the nerve to tease them.


    The two men exchanged glances. It was the first time they had seen such a calm boy.


    ¡°Nan Xiao, it is bold of you to gang up with soldiers from Country C soldiers. Aren¡¯t you afraid that He Jingyan will know about this?¡±


    His words surprised Nan Xiao.


    ¡®How does he know these men are from Country C?¡¯


    ¡°What, do you think I don¡¯t know them? You guys have been following me without any disguises. Are you too bold or do you think I¡¯m easy to deal with?¡± Xu Yangyi mocked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. Anyway, I have nothing to do. Tell me where you are taking me to play? Country C or your campsite?¡± Xu Yangyi said with an arrogant smile. He was not nervous at all.


    Even Nan Xiao was shocked by his composure, let alone the three men.


    ¡°Are you dead or dumb? Why don¡¯t you say anything?¡± Xu Yangyi looked annoyed as if saying, ¡°If you don¡¯t take me away, don¡¯t wake me up.¡±


    He didn¡¯t attack them because he didn¡¯t have any weapons at hand. If he fought them, he would die.


    He knew that there was no one else around because these guys broke into his room fearlessly. Even if he shouted for help, no one would come to his rescue. Therefore, Xu Yangyi didn¡¯t attack them.


    ¡°If you have nothing to do, get lost. I¡¯m sleepy.¡± He yawned lazily.


    ¡°Mr. Nan Xiao, this¡­¡±


    It was the first time the men had seen someone who asked his enemies to take him away. They got puzzled and looked at Nan Xiao for instruction.


    Nan Xiao frowned, feeling humiliated by Xu Yangyi¡¯s calmness.


    ¡°Xu Yangyi, after you get out of here, don¡¯t dream of coming back again.¡±


    Feeling amused, Xu Yangyi looked at him with a smile and said lazily, ¡°So what? Do you think I¡¯m scared? Brains are good, but you never take them with you.¡± He was teasing Nan Xiao.


    ¡°Why do you have the time to threaten me? You should worry about yourself! Do you think He Jingyan is a fool? Who do you think he would suspect if I disappear?¡±


    Xu Yangyi suddenly analyzed the situation for Nan Xiao like a detective.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. You should think about how to come back alive!¡±


    Nan Xiao thought, ¡°You bastard. You can only say mean words now. After I hand you over to the madam from Country C, I dare you to be so arrogant.¡±


    ¡°Take him away now. I will cover you.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    They walked over to get Xu Yangyi out of the bed, but he slapped off their hands.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me,¡± said he with disdain.


    He got out of bed and walked to the door by himself. Suddenly, he grabbed an apple and munched it as he went out leisurely.


    ¡°By the way, tell that damned pervert that I¡¯m going out for a stroll. Ask him to come to me later.¡±


    When he spoke, he glanced at men at the door in frustration. ¡°Lead the way! Do I have to kick you to do that?¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay.¡±


    Xu Yangyi had put the men who came to kidnap him in an awkward position.

 Chapter 509

    Xu Yangyi treated Nan Xiao as a servant, and the latter flew into a rage, clenching his fists tightly.


    ¡°Xu Yangyi, who do you think you are? I¡¯m not your subordinate.¡±


    ¡°If you like, you can be my servant. I don¡¯t mind that. I¡¯m sorry, but I have Ji Guangming, and I don¡¯t need a traitor like you.¡±


    Xu Yangyi bit the apple and retorted with a broad smile.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Nan Xiao was disconcerted, but he couldn¡¯t retort.


    ¡°Break his legs. He has to take the consequence of offending me.¡±


    But the three men didn¡¯t do anything, exchanging glances.


    ¡°What do you mean by that? Didn¡¯t I help you catch him? Why can¡¯t you shoot him?¡±


    ¡°Our madam said that Xu Yangyi has to be intact, or we will be punished.¡±


    One of the men explained to Nan Xiao awkwardly. After all, Nan Xiao had helped them.


    ¡°Mr. Nan Xiao, don¡¯t bother with him. Anyway, he can¡¯t come back here, and you won¡¯t see him anymore.¡±


    Although Nan Xiao was angry, he thought the man had a point there, so he stifled his anger.


    ¡°Please convey my thanks to your madam. I hope we could cooperate again in the future.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do that.¡±


    ¡°Alright, you follow the route I just told you. Leave the rest to me.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Nan Xiao.¡±


    The three men took Xu Yangyi away and took the route given by Nan Xiao.


    Although Nan Xiao said smilingly he would like to cooperate with Country C, he thought differently.


    ¡®How arrogant are you! How can I cooperate with you? After you kill Xu Yangyi, I will report this to He Jingyan, who will send troops and attack you.¡¯


    Nan Xiao was not afraid that the madam from Country C would tell on him. He knew well about He Jingyan. If Xu Yangyi was killed by Country C, He Jingyan would kill them right away without listening to their excuses.


    However, Nan Xiao¡¯s plan might not go as he wished.


    The soldiers of Country C left Mai Dan¡¯s camp without any difficulties. After they got Xu Yangyi in the car, they suddenly looked at Xu Yangyi, hesitating.


    ¡°Go ahead if you have anything to say.¡± Xu Yangyi stretched himself out at the backseat and crossed his legs, glancing outside without any fear.


    However, the three men were scared by his unusual composure.


    Xu Yangyi seemed to have noticed that. He rested his chin on his hand and warned them with a yawn. ¡°Do you think you could break into the camp so easily? The soldiers of Country H are patrolling around, but you sneaked in without any difficulties. I think there are two possibilities. One is that Mai Dan let you in on purpose, and the other is that they are all blind.¡±


    Xu Yangyi could not think of any other possibilities after he named the first.


    ¡°If you let me go back now, I can pretend nothing happened and continue to sleep. But if you insist on taking me away, I don¡¯t know what will happen to Country C.¡±


    ¡®Doesn¡¯t that damn uncle know someone has sneaked into the camp? I don¡¯t believe it.¡¯

 Chapter 510

    ¡°But if we don¡¯t take you to see our madam, our country will be doomed. Please forgive our rudeness.¡±


    The man was very polite, and Xu Yangyi looked at him.


    ¡°Looks like there¡¯s something fun. Tell me about it.¡±


    ¡°But, this is the military secret of Country C.¡± The man hesitated.


    ¡°Alright then, let me go before I¡¯m really angry.¡±


    He opened the car door and was about to get out, but the two men outside pointed their guns at him and beckoned him to go back in the car.


    Xu Yangyi hated people forcing him to do things he didn¡¯t like, so he got angry.


    ¡°I told you not to anger me.¡±


    He suddenly roared and then quickly attacked one of the men, grabbing the dagger on his waist and cut the wrist that he held the gun with.


    It hurt so much that the man shook his hand, but he reacted quickly and tried to shoot at Xu Yangyi, who did a backward flip and propped his hands on the ground, kicking at the man¡¯s chin and sending him one meter away. After that, Xu Yangyi did another neat flip and stood up, making an attacking posture.


    The man did not expect Xu Yangyi to be so agile, and he was dumbfounded.


    The man behind saw that Xu Yangyi turned his back to him, and he was about to attack Xu Yangyi. Suddenly, a dagger flew at him and almost stabbed his eyes. The man reacted fast and warded it off with his gun.


    Xu Yangyi threw the dagger at him, of course. He clicked his tongue when he saw the man dodged the dagger. He didn¡¯t stop, swinging himself up with the help of the door and giving the man a strong kick, which knocked the man to the ground.


    The man in the car did not expect that his two companions failed to catch Xu Yangyi and got flustered.


    However, the two men were soldiers and they quickly recovered. They got up and pointed their guns at Xu Yangyi.


    ¡°Damn you. Can¡¯t you stop?¡±


    Xu Yangyi was angry, but it was difficult to deal with three armed soldiers when he had no weapons at hand.


    ¡°Brat, enough! Country C is not easy to bully.¡±


    ¡°At worst, I¡¯ll cripple you and take you away. We can¡¯t fail the mission that Madam has assigned us.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you throw away your guns and have a one-on-one fight with me? You are a bunch of cowards!¡±


    ¡®I¡¯ll beat you up when you have no guns in your hands.¡¯


    But the two men didn¡¯t fall for his trick. They knew they couldn¡¯t defeat him without the guns.


    ¡®Damn it. Doesn¡¯t my trick work on them?¡¯


    ¡°Stop wasting time. Fight me now. I want to go back and sleep.¡±


    The two men were pissed off because Xu Yangyi didn¡¯t take them seriously.


    ¡°Did you forget Madam¡¯s instruction? We can¡¯t hurt him.¡±


    The man in the car got out and stopped his two companions.


    ¡°But this brat man is arrogant. How can we endure him?¡±


    ¡°If You can¡¯t endure him, step aside. I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    Following that, the man suddenly knelt at Xu Yangyi and said in a sobbing voice, ¡°I beseech you to go meet our madam¡­ We will not hurt you¡­¡±


    ¡°Boss, how can you¡­¡±


    The two men were shocked.


    ¡°Shut up.¡±


    After the man told them off, he looked at Xu Yangyi with tears in his eyes. ¡°Please save Country C. If our country continues the war with Country Z, our people will be miserable and our country will be doomed.¡±

 Chapter 511

    ¡°What has it got to do with me? Can I solve the problem if I go with you?¡±


    The man said excitedly, ¡°Yes, of course! Your husband has a great influence in Country Z. If he can make Country Z stop the attack, we will agree to have peace with Country Z.¡±


    ¡°Is he so influential in Country Z? Are you out of your mind? We are not in Country H. He is only a colonel. What can he do outside his country?¡±


    ¡®Is Country C trying to snatch any straws that it could reach? Are they so eager to end the war that they go crazy?¡¯


    ¡°In short, you have found the wrong man. If you let me go now, I will forgive you. But if you want to detain me, I will cripple you and go back to sleep.¡±


    ¡®Damn it. My bottom is still hurting. I don¡¯t want to waste any time with them. I need to go back and take a rest.¡¯


    ¡®Damn He Jingyan. Why did he go so hard on me? It hurts when I fight.¡¯


    The man shed tears when Xu Yangyi didn¡¯t agree to go with them. It was said that men didn¡¯t cry easily. If a soldier cried so hard, he must have his bitter reasons.


    Xu Yangyi hated people crying. He scratched his head impatiently. ¡®His tears are real. Why?¡¯


    ¡°Boss, how could a well-provided brat like him know the hardships of wars? He won¡¯t understand no matter what you say.¡±


    ¡°Listen to us, cripple him and take him away. Madam has only one soldier with her, and I¡¯m worried about them. If the people of Country Z find us, we will be in big trouble. Hurry up and don¡¯t waste time.¡±


    ¡°I know, and I¡¯m worried about Madam as well. But Madam takes the risks to meet He Jingyan¡¯s wife, and our mission is to take him to her. How can I go back to see Madam now that we can¡¯t complete our mission?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to force him to go? Why do you have to get his agreement? He can¡¯t possibly agree to go with us.¡±


    ¡°What do you know? Who is He Jingyan? Will he let us off if we kidnap his wife? We will be lucky if we don¡¯t die in his hands. Don¡¯t dream that he would help us. For the sake of the Madam, we can¡¯t have any conflicts with him.¡±


    The three of them suddenly quarreled, but the head of the men was right. It was useless taking away Xu Yangyi against his will. He Jingyan was too powerful for them to fight against.


    The two men came to realize how grave the situation was. They were reckless just now.


    It pained Xu Yangyi to think about complicated things.


    He suddenly looked at the refugee camp in the distance. After a while, he said, ¡°Give me your phone.¡±


    The men looked at him blankly.


    ¡°What are you looking at? Give me your phone,¡± said Xu Yangyi in anger.


    ¡°Alright, alright.¡± The head of the men hastily handed his phone to Xu Yangyi.


    Xu Yangyi took the phone grumpily. Without saying anything, he got in the car and dialed a number.


    He put the phone on his ear and waited. When he saw the men looking at him foolishly outside the car, he flew into a rage. ¡°Are you going or not? If not, I¡¯m going back to sleep.¡±


    They were dumbfounded. After a while, they realized that Xu Yangyi had agreed to go with them, and they got in the car happily.


    ¡°Thank you, thank you¡­¡±


    The man kept thanking him, and Xu Yangyi just glanced at him lazily. He waited for the phone to get through with an impassive expression.

 Chapter 512

    ¡°Damn it. Why doesn¡¯t he answer my phone?¡± Xu Yangyi was angry.


    The call got through, but no one answered it.


    Xu Yangyi was calling his husband, He Jingyan.


    Right now, Nan Xiao was reporting to He Jingyan, telling him that Xu Yangyi had disappeared.


    ¡°At first, I saw a few men patrolling outside his room. I thought they were the soldiers of Country Z, so I didn¡¯t pay much attention. However, when I went back there later, I saw them take Yangyi out of the room and head towards the north. They had guns, and there were three of them. I couldn¡¯t fight them, so I come to report to you.¡±


    Nan Xiao pretended that he had nothing to do with this, but he didn¡¯t know He Jingyan knew everything.


    He didn¡¯t stop them because he had something to discuss with the Madam of Country C. That was why he let the soldiers from Country C sneak into the camp.


    ¡°Okay, I got it,¡± said He Jingyan lightly. He waved at Long Chen, gesturing for him to come over.


    Nan Xiao was surprised. He Jingyan didn¡¯t react as he expected.


    ¡®What is going on? Why is he so calm?¡¯


    Since Nan Xiao¡¯s identity was exposed, he had been monitored by He Jingyan in secret, so He Jingyan knew everything he did. However, Nan Xiao did not know about this.


    ¡°I heard that Yangyi went with them willingly. He¡¯s brave,¡± said Long Chen with admiration.


    He Jingyan gave a faint smile.


    ¡°Get some people and go with me to find him. Everything else should remain unchanged.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°I wonder how Yangyi will react when he knows that you let those people sneak into the camp on purpose.¡±


    Zuo Bo turned to He Jingyan as if waiting to see him in trouble.


    ¡°My wife is young, but he¡¯s not an idiot. If he uses his head, he¡¯ll know what is going on.¡±


    He Jingyan believed that Xu Yangyi would notice it.


    ¡°You purposely let them in?¡±


    Nan Xiao widened his eyes in shock.


    Long Chen replied lightly, ¡°Otherwise, do you think they can sneak in so easily?¡±


    He knew Nan Xiao was part of it.


    ¡°Colonel, someone is calling you.¡±


    Ji Guangming ran to He Jingyan with the cellphone in his hand. He pressed down to pick up the phone and handed it to He Jingyan, panting.


    ¡®I feel tired. I thought I was going to die.¡¯


    ¡°He Jingyan, why the heck do you pick up my phone until now? Are you looking for troubles?¡±


    Once the call got connected, Xu Yangyi roared. As he put the call on speaker, everyone heard him well.


    He Jingyan smiled with affection. ¡°My phone wasn¡¯t with me just now.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to listen to your excuses.¡±


    ¡°By the way, I¡¯m going to Country C. Are you coming?¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course. Since you are going, I¡¯ll go.¡±


    ¡®Damn it. He sounds so calm. He must have let these people in on purpose. When I was being stalked, he might have planned this.¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m not done with you. Let¡¯s see how I will deal with you when you arrive at Country C.¡±


    He Jingyan laughed helplessly, ¡°Be good and wait for me. I¡¯ll come to you soon.¡±


    Xu Yangyi paused and then replied sulkily, ¡°Hurry up. I¡¯m very sleepy.¡±


    Following that, he hung up the phone and tossed it back to the head of the men.


    The man was dumbfounded. He hadn¡¯t expected Xu Yangyi to phone He Jingyan and invite him to Country C.

 Chapter 513

    ¡°Thank you, thank you,¡± the head of the men apologized.


    ¡°If you want to thank me, stop pointing the guns at my head. Be careful that I will blow their heads off if I¡¯m angry.¡±


    Xu Yangyi was sulky because the other two men were pointing guns at his head.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    The man asked his companions to put down the guns.


    The two men exchanged a glance and put down the guns after hesitating for a moment. They asked worriedly, ¡°Boss, are we waiting for He Jingyan to come? What if he takes the brat away?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s go now just in case.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. We¡¯ll wait for him. He didn¡¯t sound angry on the phone just now. Maybe we can talk him into leaving with us.¡±


    The Madam expected them to solve the problem peacefully.


    ¡°Well, my name is Leo, the captain of the operation. They call me Boss.¡±


    The man suddenly introduced himself. He scratched his head and gave a shy smile. Obviously, he was not good at socializing.


    Xu Yangyi glanced at him, ¡°I¡¯m Xu Yangyi.¡± He was polite.


    ¡°I know you are the wife of the Colonel of Country H. I learned about you from our Madam.¡±


    ¡°Does your Madam know me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see.¡± Xu Yangyi said with a lack of interest.


    The other two men were angry with Xu Yangyi¡¯s arrogance, and they started to complain.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are. Our Boss is a dignified man in Country C, you can¡¯t be so rude to him.¡±


    ¡°You disrespect our Boss, and that means you slight our soldiers and our country.¡±


    ¡®What? I¡¯m slighting their country? I won¡¯t take the blame.¡¯


    He didn¡¯t bother with these two stubbornly old-fashioned men.


    ¡°I¡¯m bored. Give me your phone. I want to play games.¡±


    He extended his hand to Leo.


    ¡°Oh, okay!¡± Leo hastily took out his phone and introduced a game to him. ¡°This is a survival game, which is popular among soldiers. I think you will like it. You can give it a try.¡±


    Xu Yangyi got intrigued. He liked this stuff.


    He read the introduction and started to play soon. Leo was amazed. It took him a long while to figure out the rules at first.


    ¡°You¡¯re amazing. You know how to play it so soon.¡±


    In fact, Xu Yangyi used to play this type of game a lot with Yan Xingwei, so he was familiar with the game.


    ¡°Can you teach me?¡± Leo¡¯s eyes lit up.


    Apart from training, they had no other recreation activities. Usually, they would have nothing to do because Country C was small and lacked resources.


    Moreover, they were using old phones, with which Xu Yangyi felt inconvenient.


    ¡°If you want to learn, I can teach you. It¡¯s easy.¡±


    As he played, he answered with leisure.


    ¡°Really? You must teach me when we go back to Country C.¡±


    Leo¡¯s excitement surprised Xu Yangyi, who glanced at him and said okay.


    ¡®It is just a game. Why is he so happy? How weird.¡¯


    The two soldiers watched them and got sullen. In only one hour, Leo and Xu Yangyi got familiar with each other.


    At this moment, He Jingyan watched Xu Yangyi in the distance with a sullen face. He had thought that Xu Yangyi would be angry and curse the soldiers from Country C. To his surprise, his wife was playing games like their master.


    The people behind He Jingyan had the same expression as He Jingyan, thinking, ¡°Yangyi is indeed awesome.¡±

 Chapter 514

    ¡°Yangyi would conquer the world and become the king wherever he goes. I admire him.¡±


    It was the first time that Flying Eagle had admired someone so much.


    Even though Zuo Bo, Long Chen, and He Jingyan were powerful, he had never worshipped them because he felt that was the way they should be. But Xu Yangyi was different. He was young and short, looking the weakest among the soldiers, but he could beat up all of them.


    ¡°He makes a perfect match with the Colonel. Not anyone could be the wife of the Colonel. Your father has a sharp eye.¡±


    Zuo Bo echoed and teased. He knew how ferocious Xu Yangyi was since the latter married He Jingyan.


    ¡°Yangyi seems to be a good king.¡±


    It was Yan Chengyu, who was chosen to go to Country C. An Yan was also going, or Yan Chengyu wouldn¡¯t go with He Jingyan alone.


    Zuo Bo and Long Chen were a couple, so were Flying Eagle and Fei Yin, let alone He Jingyan and Xu Yangyi. Yan Chengyu would rather die than watch them show off their affection while he was alone.


    He Jingyan rubbed his forehead. Sometimes, he admired his wife.


    ¡®I wonder if he is too overbearing or too charming.¡¯


    He seemed to be complaining that Xu Yangyi was too popular, afraid that Yangyi would be pursued by others. But who would dare to steal the Colonel¡¯s wife? No one would risk his life to do that.


    ¡°Are you done looking at me? If yes, come over now. I¡¯m very sleepy and need you to be my cushion.¡±


    Xu Yangyi had noticed that He Jingyan and the others had arrived long ago, but they didn¡¯t approach him after a long while. He got angry and looked coldly at He Jingyan, asking him to be his cushion. Only he dared to talk to He Jingyan in this way.


    He Jingyan gave a faint smile.


    Just now, Xu Yangyi said he would beat up He Jingyan when he came, but he was asking He Jingyan to be his cushion now.


    He Jingyan opened the car door and extended his hands to Xu Yangyi as if intending to carry him out of the car.


    Xu Yangyi as a rule would slap He Jingyan if the latter dared to make such an intimate gesture in front of so many people. But now his bottom was hurting, and he had no strength to hit He Jingyan.


    However, he had the energy to curse He Jingyan. He grabbed He Jingyan¡¯s collar and said in anger, ¡°He Jingyan, you are good! You dare to treat me like a chess piece. What if they hurt me? Why don¡¯t you worry about me? Are you my husband? How could you set me up?¡±


    ¡°Wife, you are powerful. How could they hurt you? I know what I¡¯m doing.¡± He Jingyan was not angry and he stole a kiss, smiling.


    ¡°You know nothing. They are holding guns, and I have no weapons with me. How can you be so confident?¡±


    Xu Yangyi complained because he thought He Jingyan slighted him, which made him angry.


    ¡®Damn him! He calls me wife every day, and I thought he loves me. How could he fool me?¡¯


    Xu Yangyi was angry, but he didn¡¯t seem to realize that he was angry because he thought He Jingyan didn¡¯t care about him.

 Chapter 515

    ¡°Wife, you are safe now, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    He Jingyan didn¡¯t apologize, and Xu Yangyi was angered.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m making a fuss for no reason. Let go of me.¡±


    Xu Yangyi was so angry that he wouldn¡¯t let He Jingyan hold him.


    He Jingyan gave a broad smile.


    ¡®Why is he smiling? Does he have any conscience?¡¯


    ¡°Wife, are you angry because you think I slight you?¡± He Jingyan asked tentatively.


    Xu Yangyi was about to say, ¡°Yes, what do you think?¡± But he paused. Was he losing his temper because of that?


    ¡®Really? Do I get angry because of this?¡¯


    Xu Yangyi didn¡¯t believe it, but when he looked back, he found he seemed to be angry because he thought He Jingyan cared nothing about him.


    ¡®No, no, absolutely not. Who would I be angry because of this? Impossible.¡¯


    He tried hard to deny it, but his heart kept beating fast, and his face turned red slowly.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, wife? You found I¡¯m right?¡±


    In fact, He Jingyan knew the answer when he saw Xu Yangyi suddenly pause, but he wanted to tease Xu Yangyi.


    As a rule he wouldn¡¯t notice these things, but today he chanced to know it. ¡®It seems he will say he loves me very soon.¡¯


    He Jingyan was scheming against Xu Yangyi.


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Xu Yangyi was nervous because he had realized it.


    ¡°Really?¡± He Jingyan asked Xu Yangyi with a serious expression, pretending that he didn¡¯t notice it.


    ¡°Yes. You are annoying!¡±


    Xu Yangyi flew into a rage, but he was trying to cover up his anxiety. Suddenly, he shouted at Leo, ¡°They have arrived. Why don¡¯t you lead the way?¡±


    The arrival of He Jingyan stunned Leo, who stayed on the side and did nothing.


    He was amazed that He Jingyan, who was the invincible god of war, smiled when Xu Yangyi shouted abuse at him.


    He Jingyan didn¡¯t look like the man they had heard of. If Leo hadn¡¯t seen He Jingyan¡¯s photo before, he would have thought this man was someone else.


    It seemed that Xu Yangyi was arrogant not because he was He Jingyan¡¯s wife. He was just a person like this.


    The two men looked at Xu Yangyi and sighed.


    ¡°Well, Colonel He, would you like to take our car?¡±


    Leo was suddenly embarrassed because his car couldn¡¯t carry so many people.


    He Jingyan didn¡¯t look at him and instead kissed Xu Yangyi to appease him, saying, ¡°You guys lead the way. We¡¯ll follow you.¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay! ¡±


    They kidnapped Xu Yangyi to get He Jingyan to go to Country C, but they were put in a passive position. It looked funny.


    A few minutes later, Long Chen and An Yan drove over, and people got into the car one after the other.


    Yan Chengyu cared about An Yan and took over the wheel, asking him to sit at the backseat.


    Zuo Bo sat in the front passenger seat and said to Long Chen smilingly, ¡°Beg me to drive for you, Little Longlong.¡±


    Long Chen glanced at him coldly and drove on to follow Leo.


    Zuo Bo knew that Long Chen was tough, so he didn¡¯t mind that, smiling. However, he touched Long Chen¡¯s thigh, but in the next second, a gun pressed against his hand. He knew that Long Chen was warning him to restrain himself.

 Chapter 516

    ¡°Shoot me, Little Longlong. On more shot would be nice, so I can have the excuse to have you one more time tonight.¡±


    Zuo Bo smiled at Long Chen, who pressed the gun against the back of his hand, and he was rubbing Long Chen¡¯s thigh with a mischievous smile.


    Long Chen loaded the gun without hesitation.


    However, he was just trying to scare Zuo Bo. He couldn¡¯t bring himself to shoot Zuo Bo now. He might hurt Zuo Bo with a dagger, as the wound was small and easy to recover. But if he shot Zuo Bo¡¯s hand, it would cause a serious injury.


    Zuo Bo knew that although Long Chen was ruthless, he was sensible and would not shoot him.


    Furthermore, he was not afraid of death, so he dared to be so unscrupulous. He was too cheeky.


    ¡°There is a kid here. If you want to die, jump off the car.¡±


    He Jingyan was afraid that Long Chen would shoot Zuo Bo, so he covered Xu Yangyi¡¯s eyes and warned Zuo Bo.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Little Longlong doesn¡¯t want me to die but he adores me. Besides, is your wife a kid? He is very experienced.¡±


    Zuo Bo smiled recklessly and looked back at He Jingyan with his hand on Long Chen¡¯s lap, not intending to move it away.


    A trace of anger came across Long Chen¡¯s impassive face. He was not angry that Zuo Bo took advantage of him, but Zuo Bo was talking recklessly to He Jingyan.


    ¡°If you like to walk, I don¡¯t mind kicking you out of the car.¡±


    Long Chen slapped off Zuo Bo¡¯s hand and gave him a warning look, beckoning him to shut up.


    However, the more Long Chen told him to behave, the more Zuo Bo wanted to go against him. Before Zuo Bo teased Long Chen again, Xu Yangyi gave him a kick from the backseat and scolded him fiercely with a dark face, ¡°Who¡¯s experienced? You are a pervert!¡±


    Zuo Bo touched his head indifferently. ¡°Why do you hit me if you are not?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Xu Yangyi was baffled, blushing in anger.


    He Jingyan didn¡¯t want to see his wife being bullied, but he felt inclined to laugh.


    ¡°Did you laugh? You just laughed, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Xu Yangyi noticed it and gave him a loud slap.


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t laugh, my wife. Believe me.¡±


    He Jingyan denied it, stifling his laughter.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you laugh?¡± Xu Yangyi sneered and flew into a rage. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m blind?¡± He gave He Jingyan another merciless slap.


    ¡°Show some mercy to me, wife. You can slap my other cheek. It hurts if you keep slapping the same cheek.¡±


    He was still joking with Xu Yangyi, not nervous at all.


    ¡°Go to hell.¡±


    Xu Yangyi was enraged and gave He Jingyan punches and kicks.


    ¡°Come on, I was wrong, I shouldn¡¯t have laughed at you. Calm down. What if you hurt yourself?¡± He Jingyan held Xu Yangyi gently in his arms.


    ¡°Then whose fault was it?¡± Xu Yangyi remained angry.


    ¡°My fault.¡± As usual, He Jingyan soothed Xu Yangyi after he angered him.


    Zuo Bo sighed, ¡°He Jingyan, it seems that our wives are both violent. Why don¡¯t we change them when we are still young? Otherwise, we will die.¡±


    As he spoke, he groped Long Chen¡¯s thighs again, and he even moved his hand up. It served Zuo Bo right to be beaten.

 Chapter 517

    ¡°I dare you to move your hands up, Zuo Bo.¡± Long Chen gave Zuo Bo a warning look.


    However, Zuo Bo replied, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Little Longlong. Do you mean I can do more? Is it proper to do so? Everyone heard you. But I don¡¯t mind.¡±


    He was good at twisting Long Chen¡¯s words and enrage him.


    Long Chen was used to the way Zuo Bo behaved.


    ¡°If you want to feel the dagger cutting your hand, I won¡¯t stop you.¡±


    As he spoke, he cut Zuo Bo¡¯s hand, which started to bleed.


    He knew that Zuo Bo would not be threatened by this, so he smiled. ¡°I wonder how it feels if I pierce through your palm and stab on my thigh. If you want to know, I can satisfy you.¡±


    Zuo Bo frowned. Long Chen warned that if Zuo Bo didn¡¯t withdraw his hand, he would stab his own thigh together with Zuo Bo¡¯s hand.


    ¡°I dare you to do that.¡±


    Zuo Bo got angry because he couldn¡¯t allow Long Chen to get hurt, which was caused by himself.


    ¡°It¡¯s not up to you. It¡¯s up to my dagger.¡± Long Chen said firmly without giving in. If Zuo Bo didn¡¯t take his hand away, Long Chen would stab his own thigh.


    ¡°Alright, you win.¡±


    Zuo Bo was having fun when he made a pass at Long Chen. Now that he was threatened by Long Chen, he got angry.


    He cherished Long Chen, who was the most important person to him.


    Long Chen didn¡¯t know, but Flying Eagle was very clear about the origin of the Dragon Team.


    The first captain of the Dragon Team was Zuo Bo, and he named the team.


    Long Chen liked dragons, so Zuo Bo named the team Dragon Team, but he never told Long Chen about it.


    Flying Eagle knew that Zuo Bo wanted to do things for Long Chen without telling him, so he didn¡¯t tell Long Chen about it.


    As time went by, the new members of the Dragon Team did not know the true meaning of this name. And Flying Eagle was the only one who knew about it.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Long Chen looked ahead with a cold expression.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll move my hand away. Damn it.¡±


    Zuo Bo suddenly flew into a rage for no reason. Perhaps he was annoyed that Long Chen rejected his touch.


    His sudden rage surprised Long Chen. They got along in this way, and he had never seen Zuo Bo lose temper.


    ¡°Stop the car.¡±


    Zuo Bo suddenly kicked at the car door and shouted. He looked scary and chilled everyone¡¯s heart.


    Long Chen was startled, so was Xu Yangyi. He Jingyan rubbed his forehead helplessly.


    ¡®Why does this guy suddenly lose his temper with Long Chen? He knows how Long Chen is.¡¯


    ¡°Are you out of your mind? Sit tight.¡±


    He Jingyan quickly come to make peace after he saw a trace of hurt in Long Chen¡¯s eyes.


    However, he didn¡¯t know how to deal with a man like Zuo Bo, who wouldn¡¯t listen to anyone.


    Zuo Bo smashed the window with an elbow, ¡°Stop the car!¡±


    He didn¡¯t look at Long Chen, looking straight ahead.


    Long Chen felt a heartache. He hated Zuo Bo¡¯s arrogance, but he also hated Zuo Bo¡¯s indifference to him.


    ¡°Okay, get lost.¡±


    The atmosphere was tense.


    Zuo Bo opened the door and got out of the car without even looking at Long Chen.

 Chapter 518

    Zuo Bo¡¯s sudden departure enraged Long Chen, who tossed his gun and hit Zuo Bo on the back.


    He felt an indescribable pain in his heart.


    ¡°You¡¯d better not come back to me.¡±


    It was the first time that Long Chen had been so angry. The couple seemed to be breaking up.


    Zuo Bo was hit by the gun, but he didn¡¯t look back. He went straight to Yan Chengyu¡¯s car and got inside.


    Yan Chengyu and the others were dumbfounded. Although they heard the conversation and knew the couple was bickering, they didn¡¯t understand why they suddenly had a big fight. They had been used to the small quarreling between Long Chen and Zuo Bo, so they were shocked by the sudden breakup.


    ¡°What are you looking at? Keep driving! ¡±


    Zuo Bo roared at Yan Chengyu in anger.


    Yan Chengyu was annoyed. ¡°Why do you lose your temper with me after you fought with your wife? The Second Lieutenant has not moved forward yet. Do you think I can fly over?¡±


    He was not a pushover, nor was he a sandbag. Besides, Zuo Bo was not his boss, so Yan Chengyu didn¡¯t listen to him. Zuo Bo had gone too far with Long Chen.


    ¡°Boss, why did you suddenly quarrel with the Second Lieutenant? Don¡¯t you two get on well in this way? You know well about his temper. Why did you get angry?¡±


    Flying Eagle used to call Zuo Bo Boss, and when he addressed Zuo Bo this way, he was afraid of Zuo Bo.


    ¡°Although Second Lieutenant doesn¡¯t tell you, he must be hurt by the way you treated him.¡±


    Although he couldn¡¯t see Long Chen¡¯s expression, Flying Eagle knew that Long Chen had always loved Zuo Bo, so Zuo Bo must have hurt his feelings.


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡±


    Zuo Bo was angry. However, he seemed to be annoyed with himself. Perhaps he knew he had overreacted just now, but he couldn¡¯t bring himself to apologize to Long Chen.


    In the past, Zuo Bo would be clinging to Long Chen shamelessly. But he was too harsh on Long Chen just now, and he was too embarrassed to beg for mercy.


    Long Chen had a bad temper. Even if Zuo Bo could force himself to apologize, Long Chen would tell him off.


    ¡°I can tell you that the Second Lieutenant would not forgive you if he gets angry.¡±


    Yan Chengyu warned Zuo Bo in a nicer way. He was not arrogant anymore. Following that, he somehow glanced at An Yan next to him.


    An Yan saw that, but he ignored Yan Chengyu. However, he heard Yan Chengyu well and thought Yan Chengyu was considerate.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Go to apologize before it¡¯s too late. Anyway, you have no pride in front of the Second Lieutenant. Don¡¯t care so much about it.¡±


    Flying Eagle tried to persuade Zuo Bo again. It upset him to see the couple fighting against each other.


    How could Zuo Bo not understand what they were talking about? The anxiety in his heart increased. ¡°I told you, it¡¯s none of your business. Shut up!¡±


    He stopped Yan Chengyu and Flying Eagle from persuading him.


    Flying Eagle was startled by his Zuo Bo¡¯s deafening voice, and Yan Chengyu sighed with a look as if saying, ¡°I don¡¯t care if you say so.¡±

 Chapter 519

    Long Chen heard clearly on the phone what Zuo Bo had said. Knowing that Zuo Bo would not come back to apologize to him, Long Chen felt inclined to cry at Zuo Bo¡¯s firmness.


    ¡®Great. Zuo Bo, you are great. Do you think I will beg you if you don¡¯t come back? In your dreams.¡¯


    He cursed Zuo Bo inwardly. He took a deep breath in pain and looked ahead. Everything seemed blurry now. He didn¡¯t say anything else, started the car, and drove calmly on the road.


    Long Chen¡¯s silence irritated Zuo Bo, who punched at the window in the car behind. Everyone else got uneasy in the car.


    ¡®Long Chen, you are proud because I have been treating you too well. Let¡¯s see how long you will keep your head up.¡¯


    Neither of them was willing to give in to each other.


    ¡°They are so childish.¡±


    Xu Yangyi suddenly made a remark. No matter how he looked at it, it was only a small matter, and both of them still cared about each other.


    ¡°Now who are the kids here? I¡¯m much maturer than them.¡±


    Xu Yangyi added and lay comfortably in He Jingyan¡¯s arms.


    He shouted at the phone, ¡°Zuo Bo, I called you pervert before, but I was wrong. I should call you scum.¡±


    It upset him to see the tears in Long Chen¡¯s eyes.


    Hearing Xu Yangyi¡¯s words, Zuo Bo frowned.


    He was annoyed, but he thought Xu Yangyi might be right. He might be a scum.


    He wondered if Long Chen cried.


    Recalling that night when he pretended to be angry and Long Chen cried, Zuo Bo got uneasy. But he was in an awkward position now, and he didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°Hello, Uncle Scum. If you see me in the future, you have to stay away. I¡¯m afraid that I won¡¯t be able to control myself and will beat you to death.¡±


    ¡®How dare the brat!¡¯ Zuo Bo cursed inwardly.


    He was very furious.


    Yan Chengyu and Flying Eagle smiled secretly. It was bold of Xu Yangyi to say that, but he was right about Zuo Bo.


    Zuo Bo looked at them with a dangerous expression.


    ¡°Fei Yin, are you sleepy? You can lean on my shoulder.¡±


    Flying Eagle changed the topic, pressing Fei Yin¡¯s head towards himself.


    Although Fei Yin was not sleepy, he cooperated because Flying Eagle needed his help. That was it.


    Yan Chengyu was not afraid of Zuo Bo at all, so he didn¡¯t need to hide.


    He Jingyan was worried. He wanted to help these two people, but he didn¡¯t know how to do that. Both of them were too stubborn to be persuaded.


    Therefore, he held Xu Yangyi in his arms and rubbed his head, trying to put him to sleep. However, Xu Yangyi slapped off his hand and said, ¡°Am I a child? Don¡¯t stroke my head.¡± He seemed to be exploding at any time.


    ¡°What do you want me to do? Sing a song for you?¡± He Jingyang smiled warmly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to listen. Don¡¯t poison my ears.¡± Xu Yangyi refused flatly. However, he snuggled up in  He Jingyan¡¯s arms. He was exhausted and had no extra energy to argue with He Jingyan.


    He Jingyan knew that Xu Yangyi was tired, so he kissed Xu Yangyi¡¯s forehead and said, ¡°Go to sleep. Country C is close to Country Z. It won¡¯t be long before we arrive there. I¡¯ll wake you up.¡±


    Xu Yangyi snorted softly and drifted off to sleep in He Jingyan¡¯s arms.

 Chapter 520

    According to the plan, Leo would take them to meet their Madam before they set off to Country C, but he received an order on the way, asking them to go straight to the border.


    Three hours later, they crossed the border of Country C.


    The situation there was even worse than Country Z. There were many refugees, and most of them were injured.


    Country C was small, and there was no way to escape the war, so people there were easy to get injured.


    Country Z was much larger, and the war did not affect the whole nation, so the refugees on their side only lacked food.


    Country C went to war with Country Z because the latter had been oppressing them. If they didn¡¯t fight back, they had to be slaves of Country Z, and the people would continue to lead the miserable life.


    ¡°The situation here is worse than that of Country Z. Fortunately, Yangyi is asleep now, or he would make a fuss of it.¡± Flying Eagle suddenly sighed.


    When he looked at the refugees, he found there were soldiers and medical staff helping them.


    When they drove past, the refugees didn¡¯t swarm up to them like those in Country Z. Instead, they made way for the cars and bowed to Leo, expressing their gratitude with smiles although they were tired.


    ¡°Looks like the king of this country cares about his people.¡±


    Yan Chengyu saw all of this and suddenly understood why He Jingyan wanted to meet the Madam.


    ¡°At a critical time like this, they must be short of medical staff, let alone the soldiers, but they send them to take care of the refugees. I have to say Country C leaves a good impression on me, and I don¡¯t mind staying here for a while.¡±


    Flying Eagle replied with a smile.


    Yan Chengyu also smiled. At first, they were hostile against Country C, but now they felt different.


    ¡°By the way, is Country T bordering Country C?¡± Flying Eagle suddenly said as he glanced at the green lane.


    At this moment, the gate on the other end of the border opened, and a group of people went out on foot. The leader was a middle-aged man, followed by the soldiers. They were holding water and food instead of guns.


    After a while, a young man among the refugees went up and said something to the leader. The young man kept bowing to express his gratitude. It looked like the people from Country T were helping the refugees.


    Although the young man was far away, they could tell he was handsome and wealthy. He didn¡¯t look like the kind of people who would do such things at the border.


    ¡°Is that the son of a major government official?¡± Flying Eagle asked curiously when he saw four soldiers were protecting the young man with guns behind him.


    ¡°How do I know?¡± Yan Chengyu replied.


    He Jingyan and Long Chen looked at the young man for a while before they realized who he was, and they were surprised.


    ¡°He is the Madam of Country C! The wife of the King!¡± said He Jingyan.


    Flying Eagle was stunned. ¡°Really? The Queen is a man? Why do they call him Madam?¡±


    ¡°Country C used to belong to Country Z, so there was only the Prime Minister in Country C. A few years ago, Country C became an independent country with a constitional monarchy system,¡± explained Long Chen.


    ¡°Oh, I see.¡±

 Chapter 521

    ¡°So he is the Madam. I thought Madam was woman,¡± said Yan Chengyu suddenly.


    ¡°Do you know him?¡± Flying Eagle was surprised.


    Yan Chengyu gave him an impatient look. ¡°We received the information about Country C before coming to Country Z. You didn¡¯t read it?¡±


    Flying Eagle got embarrassed because he didn¡¯t read it at all.


    Therefore he fell silent. After all, the soldiers were required to know about the information when they took on a mission.


    Fei Yin handed his phone to Flying Eagle, who could read the information with it. Perhaps he knew from the beginning that Flying Eagle would not read it at all, so he took a photo of the information before they set off.


    ¡°Fei Yin, you are so thoughtful.¡±


    Flying Eagle was grateful and hugged Fei Yin. In fact, he was taking advantage of Fei Yin.


    Fei Yin knew well about that, but he didn¡¯t bother to argue with Flying Eagle.


    ¡°Wow, the Madam comes from a dignified family, and he is brainy.¡±


    Flying Eagle read the information about the Madam of Country C and praised him in disbelief.


    ¡°He is the brains of Country C. Without him, a small country like Country C cannot resist Country Z for so long. Country C would have been doomed long ago.¡±


    He Jingyan was curious that Country Z couldn¡¯t defeat Country C and instead sought for their help, so he made an investigation on it and found it was because of the Madam of Country C.


    ¡°Wisdom is more important than manpower on a battlefield. It is more sensible to resort to strategies than fighting blindly. The Madam is good at deployment and strategies.¡±


    Flying Eagle was confused and asked He Jingyan, ¡°But Colonel, why do Country C ask for help if they are so powerful? Why don¡¯t they just defeat Country Z?¡±


    ¡°Are you an idiot?¡±


    Without waiting for He Jingyan to speak, Zuo Bo suddenly scolded him.


    Flying Eagle was upset. ¡°Boss, don¡¯t take out your anger on me.¡±


    ¡®Why is he still angry? It has been three hours.¡¯


    But Flying Eagle thought too much. Zuo Bo was not venting his anger on him. He simply thought Flying Eagle was dumb.


    ¡°He is smart, but it is impossible to take down a country like Country Z in a short time. His soldiers can work well with his brains, but his people can¡¯t wait that long. If the war continues, both countries would suffer great losses. He had seen this and asked for help, thinking it¡¯s time to end the war.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, aren¡¯t all their previous efforts wasted? Didn¡¯t Country C start this war to defend its dignity? If they surrender, the sacrifices of the soldiers would be in vain.¡±


    Yan Chengyu didn¡¯t understand either, as he knew the cause of the war.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m curious about the reason why he invited me over. That man is good at scheming and cares about the life and death of his country, so he can¡¯t just end the war,¡± said He Jingyan with interest.


    Probably the soldiers who came to kidnap Yangyi didn¡¯t understand their Madam¡¯s intention. They just followed his orders, thinking everything he said was right.


    ¡°Colonel, I see we are in danger. What if you can¡¯t reach an agreement with the Madam? Can we fight them with so few people?¡±


    Flying Eagle was suddenly worried. They were in Country C after all, not Country H.


    ¡°Who knows? Let it be.¡± However, it was irresponsible of He Jingyan to say so.

 Chapter 522

    He Jingyan¡¯s answer surprised Flying Eagle, who said in dismay, ¡°Do you mean it?¡±


    But he had to take what came to him. He was the subordinate of He Jingyan, and he could only try to save himself when something was up.


    But he quickly recovered from the shock, smiling.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t killed anyone for a long time. I¡¯m not afraid.¡±


    ¡°You are the worst fighter here, and you will be the first to die.¡±


    Zuo Bo said to him as he got out of the car.


    Flying Eagle felt scared, thinking, ¡°That¡¯s not right. The weakest one is Fei Yin.¡±


    After he spoke, he quickly corrected himself. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me.¡±


    If he agreed with Zuo Bo, it meant that Fei Yin had a high chance of dying first, so he admitted that he was the worst.


    ¡°I¡¯ll protect you, Fei Yin, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Fei Yin ignored him and got out of the car. Flying Eagle followed him quickly and kept saying in his ears, ¡°I mean it. I will protect you.¡±


    ¡°You have to protect the Colonel and Yangyi, not me,¡± Fei Yin finally replied.


    ¡°Why does the Colonel need my protection? He¡¯s the best fighter among us.¡±


    Flying Eagle was not worried about He Jingyan¡¯s safety. Besides, Long Chen was with him. There was no need to worry.


    ¡°Captain, if you are frightened, I will protect you.¡± Yan Chengyu smiled maliciously at An Yan.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see if you can protect yourself.¡± An Yan went up to He Jingyan, ignoring Yan Chengyu.


    Yan Chengyu followed him with a smile. Although he seemed to be joking, he was looking around warily when he walked next to An Yan.


    They were all trying to protect their beloved ones instead of protecting He Jingyan.


    Zuo Bo did not go to He Jingyan. Instead, he stood next to the car and smoked impatiently.


    Although he did not walk over, he fixed his eyes on Long Chen.


    Their arrival stirred the crowd, who was shocked to see the new handsome faces.


    Especially when Long Chen got out of the car, the crowd gasped at his stunning beauty.


    Long Chen had long hair and wore a sword at his waist. His demeanor and power were exotic, which amazed the crowd.


    Zuo Bo narrowed his eyes dangerously. He knew it was coming. That was why he didn¡¯t like Long Chen to be seen by others.


    Long Chen ignored the gazes and opened the door for He Jingyan, who was carrying Xu Yangyi out of the car.


    When He Jingyan got out of the car, the crowd gasped as well, and they were curious about the person in his arms. It looked like a girl but in men¡¯s clothes. The crowd thought perhaps it was a girl pretending to be a boy for convenience¡¯s sake.


    Normally, the crowd would pay attention to a wild guy like Zuo Bo. After all, apart from He Jingyan, Zuo Bo was the most masculine man. However, no one dared to look at him because there was a ferocious look on his face.

 Chapter 523

    ¡°Yan Chengyu, stand by me. I feel like Zuo Bo is piercing me with his eyes.¡±


    Flying Eagle hid behind Yan Chengyu. He knew that Zuo Bo was not looking at him, but Zuo Bo¡¯s eyes were so sharp that he was afraid to be hurt.


    In fact, Yan Chengyu had the same cold feeling on his back.


    The refugees didn¡¯t dare to look at Zuo Bo.


    Long Chen could feel Zuo Bo¡¯s gaze, but he didn¡¯t look back at him. He wanted to hold Zuo Bo off and tell him that he was angry this time.


    Zuo Bo got angry when Long Chen didn¡¯t look back at him. He tossed away the cigarette and punched at the car window. The shattered glass fell to the ground. His fist was bleeding, making a terrible sight.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    Flying Eagle was dumbfounded. He liked to tease Zuo Bo a lot, and now he was afraid that Zuo Bo would vent his anger on him.


    ¡°Second Lieutenant, please get back to Zuo Bo. He scares me to death.¡± Flying Eagle begged Long Chen in desperation.


    Long Chen glanced at him and replied indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s none of my business. Besides, is it my fault? Why do I have to apologize to him?¡±


    He seems to be fuming.


    ¡°Well, ignore it¡­ I just said nothing¡­¡±


    Flying Eagle shut up since he couldn¡¯t afford to offend either of them.


    At this moment, An Yan silently took out the medical toolkit and walked past Long Chen.


    Long Chen widened his eyes. Until now he knew Zuo Bo was injured.


    He clenched his fists, getting angrier because Zuo Bo had injured himself.


    ¡°You said I was ruthless. Now who is the ruthless one?¡±


    Long Chen said angrily, striding to Zuo Bo and gave him a loud slap. ¡°Bastard.¡± Although he was angry, his eyes were red from distress.


    Long Chen slapped him so hard that Zuo Bo¡¯s face was tilted, blood trickling out of his mouth.


    However, Zuo Bo smiled. When he was hit by Long Chen, he knew that Long Chen still cared about him.


    ¡°Is it that funny? When can you stop fooling me?¡±


    Long Chen wanted to give him another slap, but Zuo Bo grabbed his hand. ¡°Why are you so angry? You are distressed when I am injured. Don¡¯t you feel distressed when you hit me?¡±


    Long Chen snatched his hand back angrily. Before he said anything, Zuo Bo said to Yan Chengyu, ¡°Brat, give me the car keys.¡±


    Brat?


    Yan Chengyu looked annoyed.


    ¡°I wish that you would never make up with the Second Lieutenant for the rest of your life,¡± cursed Yan Chengyu as he threw the keys at Zuo Bo.


    Zuo Bo smiled. ¡°Then you will be disappointed. Little Longlong is just losing his temper, and I¡¯ll make him happier in bed soon.¡±


    He took the keys and opened the door, stuffing Long Chen inside the car.


    ¡°Let go of me. Where are you taking me?¡± said Long Chen angrily.


    ¡°A place where I can make you happy,¡± said Zuo Bo with an evil smile. His anger vanished. He said to He Jingyan, ¡°I¡¯m taking him away. If there is a fight, save yourself. My wife doesn¡¯t have time to protect you. He can¡¯t wait.¡±


    His words exasperated He Jingyan. Zuo Bo started the car and ignored He Jingyan. They were two birds of a feather.

 Chapter 524

    ¡°Wow, so they made it up now?¡±


    Flying Eagle suddenly wanted to beat them up because he had been worried about them for several hours.


    ¡°Who knows?¡±


    Yan Chengyu didn¡¯t care.


    Flying Eagle¡¯s face suddenly darkened. ¡°Zuo Bo is always saying nasty words, but he manages to say them calmly.¡±


    He used to think that Zuo Bo was pitiful, but now he sympathized with Long Chen, who was with such a man.


    ¡®Forget it. It¡¯s none of my business. They might enjoy it.¡¯


    ¡°The situation doesn¡¯t look good to us. Long Chen and Zuo Bo are the best fighters among us. If something is up, we will be in danger.¡±


    Noticing the Madam was walking towards them, Yan Chengyu reached for his gun with alarm.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We have the Colonel and Yangyi.¡±


    Flying Eagle said the wrong word. They were actually coming to protect He Jingyan and Xu Yangyi.


    ¡°If you guys are scared, you can drive back now. I will protect the Colonel and Yanyi with Fei Yin.¡±


    An Yan and Fei Yin strode in front of He Jingyan and Xu Yangyi and prevented the Madam from approaching while he was saying coldly to Yan Chengyu and Flying Eagle.


    However, An Yan and Fei Yin did not know what they were afraid of. They were not afraid of death, but afraid that they would not be able to protect their lovers when they were protecting He Jingyan and Xu Yangyi in case there was a fight.


    ¡°We understand each other,¡± said Flying Eagle to Yan Chengyu.


    Flying Eagle sighed and loaded the gun, protecting He Jingyan¡¯s back with Yan Chengyu.


    Yan Chengyu smiled because he agreed with Flying Eagle.


    ¡°Forget it. We know what we are doing.¡± Yan Chengyu gave Flying Eagle a high-five and loaded his gun as well.


    Although there were only four of them protecting He Jingyan and Xu Yangyi, they were not intimidated by the soldiers of Country C. Instead, their strong bodies overwhelmed the soldiers there.


    ¡°I heard that the Dragon Team of Colonel He was outstanding, and it is.¡±


    Kastra gave a faint smile and lowered his head. His demeanor was pleasing.


    He was polite, and He Jingyan gestured his men to put down the gun. They didn¡¯t need to be alarmed.


    He Jingyan knew that Kastra wouldn¡¯t hurt him. Otherwise, he would have one more enemy. Kastra was not an idiot after all.


    He Jingyan asked his men to put down the guns, and Kastra asked his soldiers to step backward to express his friendliness.


    The soldiers paused and exchanged glances. It was the first time that Kastra had refused to be protected by the guards, so they were dazed.


    Leo came to their rescue. ¡°I¡¯ll protect the Madam. You can leave first!¡±


    ¡°Okay. Thanks, Leo!¡± The soldiers stepped backward.


    He Jingyan¡¯s men intimidated the soldiers of Country C, and the high-rank official of Country T gasped from afar.


    ¡°Do you know the man over there?¡± He asked the soldiers beside him.


    The soldiers shook their heads.¡± This is the first time we¡¯ve seen him.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t they the soldiers who come to support Country C?¡±


    ¡°No, they look unfamiliar.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see.¡±


    He sized He Jingyan up and down.


    All of a sudden, he widened his eyes. Weren¡¯t they wearing the uniforms of Country H? Then they must be the people from Country H. Didn¡¯t Country Z ask Country H for help? Shouldn¡¯t the soldiers of Country H stay with Country Z? Why were they meeting Madam Kastra instead?

 Chapter 525

    The middle-aged man who was interested in He Jingyan was Mo Mingyi, the father of Counselor Mo, who was the undercover staying with Ke Jie. The Mo Family had been looking for the previous missing king of Country T.


    He was so curious that he went up to ask, ¡°Madam Kastra, this is¡­¡±


    He was asking Kastra to introduce him.


    Mo Mingyi had helped Country C a lot, and Kastra trusted him. He introduced, ¡°This is Colonel He from Country H.¡±


    He said to He Jingyan, ¡°This is Mr. Mo from Country T, the only person who has offered to help our country.¡±


    Both He Jingyan and Mo Mingyi were surprised, looking at each other.


    ¡®Colonel He from Country H? The invincible God of War?¡¯


    ¡®Mr. Mo from Country T? Is he the Mo Mingyi mentioned in the information provided by Gong Cheng?¡¯


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Misters?¡±


    Kastra glanced at them in confusion.


    ¡°Nothing,¡± replied Mo Mingyi smilingly. ¡°Madam Kastra, don¡¯t mention it. It¡¯s my pleasure that I can offer help.¡±


    It was a personal act of Mo Mingyi to help Country C. The king of Country T didn¡¯t ask him to do that, but Mo Mingyi thought the refugees were too pitiful, so he offered to help.


    As it was only a personal act, he didn¡¯t have to power to solve all the problems. He could only donate some food and shelters.


    ¡°For a destroyed country like ours, you are our hero. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t pay you back.¡±


    Kastra bowed deeply to Mo Mingyi.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t do this.¡± Mo Mingyi quickly held him up.


    The atmosphere suddenly became heavy. Mo Mingyi took an appraising look at He Jingyan.


    ¡®I didn¡¯t expect the Invincible God of War to be such a young man. Although he¡¯s young, he looks imposing. As the saying goes, most heroes are young men.¡¯


    He looked at Xu Yangyi, who was in He Jingyan¡¯s arms, and he felt Xu Yangyi was so familiar.


    ¡®He must be a boy!¡¯


    ¡¯What is he to Colonel He? He¡¯s sleeping his arms.¡¯


    ¡°This is Mr. He¡¯s wife,¡± Kastra explained to Mo Mingyi.


    ¡°Mr. He¡¯s wife?¡±


    Knowing that gay marriage was not legal in Country H, Mo Mingyi was surprised.


    Kastra couldn¡¯t explain to Mo Mingyi because he had no idea about this.


    Mo Mingyi stared at Xu Yangyi for a while, and he somehow thought of a boy at similar age.


    ¡°Mr. Mo, why are you looking at my wife like this?¡± He Jingyan finally spoke.


    When Mo Mingyi was sizing He Jingyan up just now, he was doing the same thing to Mo Mingyi.


    According to the information, Mo Mingyi was a high-rank official with integrity, so He Jingyan guessed he was an upright guy and might help Yangyi in future. Besides, the Mo family was well respected in Country T.


    ¡°Sorry, but he reminds me of an old friend.¡±  Mo Mingyi was embarrassed. After all, it was not proper to stare at Xu Yangyi.


    ¡°An old friend?¡± He Jingyan was curious.


    ¡°To be honest, when the previous king of our Country T disappeared, he was about the same age as your wife. That¡¯s why was looking at him. Please forgive me for being rude.¡±


    He Jingyan was interested at the mention of the previous king. Mo Mingyi might be their friend in the future.

 Chapter 526

    ¡°Sorry for telling you these trifles.¡±


    He Jingyan¡¯s silence embarrassed Mo Mingyi, who thought he had bored He Jingyan.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± said He Jingyan with a smile.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to our camp and talk. This way, please.¡± Kastra led the way personally.


    He Jingyan nodded and followed him, while carrying Xu Yangyi, who was still asleep. Yan Chengyu and the others went along.


    Mo Mingyi thought about it and followed them, asking his soldiers to help the refugees without him.


    When they got to the tent, Xu Yangyi woke up.


    He looked around with sleepy eyes. He paused for a while when he saw Kastra and Mo Mingyi. .


    ¡°Are we in Country C?¡±


    He lazily yawned and asked He Jingyan, snuggling up comfortably in his arms.


    ¡®Why do I feel so sleepy? Does the climate here disagree with me?¡¯


    Xu Yangyi was puzzled. He held He Jingyan¡¯s arm and blocked the light from shining on his eyes.


    ¡°Ji Guangming, block the light for me.¡±


    He was so sleepy that he forgot Ji Guangming didn¡¯t come along.


    After he spoke, someone blocked the light for him. It was not Ji Guangming but He Jingyan.


    ¡°Wife, shall I find you a place to sleep for a while?¡±


    He Jingyan was worried about Xu Yangyi¡¯s health. He had been sleeping for a long time, which was rare.


    However, it was a miracle that Xu Yangyi was still alive after He Jingyan pestered him since he lost the memory.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Am I too heavy for you?¡± Xu Yangyi was displeased.


    He Jingyan gave a wry face. ¡°Even if you weigh three hundred kilo, I won¡¯t put you on the ground, let alone now. I¡¯m worried that you won¡¯t sleep well in this way.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going away. I can¡¯t sleep when you are not with me.¡± Xu Yangyi suddenly got clingy after he woke up. He looked like a meek lamb.


    He Jingyan adored him with a deepened smile.


    ¡°My wife, hang on there. We¡¯ll finish soon.¡± He kissed Xu Yangyi¡¯s forehead.


    Xu Yangyi closed his eyes and snorted, snuggling up in He Jingyan¡¯s arms.


    Fortunately, Flying Eagle and the others were waiting outside the tent. Otherwise they would complain that He Jingyan was showing off their love again.


    ¡°Colonel He, you love your wife very much.¡±


    Mo Mingyi felt awkward. He was an old man, and he felt uneasy to see two men so intimate.


    ¡°Colonel He loves his wife so much that he killed an official of Country Z last month. That official was only rude to his wife.¡±


    Kastra suddenly mentioned this with a broad smile, warning He Jingyan that he knew what He Jingyan had done and hoping they could work together.


    He Jingyan narrowed his eyes. He hated to be threatened.


    However, he didn¡¯t fly into a rage. Instead, he said with a smile, ¡°Madam Kastra, you know well about me.¡±


    His words increased the tension in the air. Even Mo Mingyi felt He Jingyan¡¯s anger.


    ¡®Is it true that he killed an official of Country Z?¡¯


    Mo Mingyi also got interested in Kastra¡¯s words.

 Chapter 527

    ¡°With all due respect, aren¡¯t you side with Country Z, Colonel He?¡±


    Mo Mingyi almost said the word ¡°gang up with¡±, but thought better of it.


    ¡°I never said that.¡±


    He Jingyan showed his position.


    ¡°If I ganged up with Country Z, Madam Kastra wouldn¡¯t have invited me here today, right?¡±


    He spoke casually, looking at Kastra with a smile.


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s only my guess. I don¡¯t know what Colonel He is thinking after all. I¡¯m not good at reading minds.¡±


    Even though Kastra did not have a sharp tongue and looked gentle, his undertone was accusing He Jingyan. His smile was feigned. If he had not been a handsome person, his feigned smile would have been quite ugly.


    ¡°Madam Kastra, you want to work with me and you investigated everything about me. You¡¯ve really opened my mind. I didn¡¯t expect that we could talk about cooperation this way. Please forgive my ignorance.¡±


    He Jingyan retorted in the same way, indicating that Kastra was insidious.


    Kastra thought, ¡®I had thought He Jingyan is only a man with physical strength, but he turns out to be smart and good at mocking.¡¯


    Kastra laughed softly without getting angry. He was not afraid of He Jingyan because he had some evidence that went against He Jingyan.


    If He Jingyan did not cooperate with him, he would tell Country Z the real cause of Senior Colonel Du¡¯s death and He Jingyan would be a murderer in Country Z. Country H would be targeted, let alone He Jingyan.


    However, it was not what Kastra wanted because he wouldn¡¯t get benefits from the war between Country H and Country Z.


    If he didn¡¯t handle it well, Country H might make a deal with Country Z and join hands to hit Country C. He would not let that happen.


    Therefore, He Jingyan was not afraid of the evidence in Kastra¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Country Z cannot defeat Country C, but it doesn¡¯t mean that I can¡¯t. If you think I was wrong, why don¡¯t you tell Country Z about the real cause of Senior Colonel Du¡¯s death? Don¡¯t blame me for not warning you.¡±


    Kastra knew that his evidence would not scare He Jingyan from what he knew of He Jingyan.


    He suddenly looked at Xu Yangyi and said, ¡°I wonder if your wife knows his identity.¡±


    It was a sensitive topic to He Jingyan, who immediately turned cold.


    ¡°How do you know it?¡±


    ¡®Isn¡¯t Yangyi¡¯s identity only known to me and Gong Cheng? How does he know it?¡¯


    ¡®He looks confident and doesn¡¯t seem to be joking.¡¯


    ¡°Country C used to be on good terms with the old king, and my husband is the classmate of the missing king. That is why Mr. Mo offers our country his help.¡±


    ¡°Classmate? How does a classmate know about his identity?¡± He Jingyan did not believe him.


    ¡°I did some research on that, and I have confirmed your wife¡¯s identity. If you think I¡¯m joking, I¡¯ll give you the evidence.¡±


    After he spoke, he shot a glance at the soldier next to him, beckoning him to fetch something. The atmosphere grew cold.

 Chapter 528

    Mo Mingyi heard them mention the missing king of his country and got puzzled.


    ¡°Madam Kastra, what¡¯s wrong with our missing king?¡±


    ¡®Why does he suddenly mention this and involve Colonel He¡¯s wife?¡¯


    He looked at He Jingyan, who had a dangerous expression.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have a hunch that Colonel He might know your missing king,¡± Kastra replied with a tender smile.


    His words shocked Mo Mingyi, who widened his eyes; he said to He Jingyan, ¡°Colonel He, do you know our missing king? Where is he? Is he alive? Can you take me to see His Majesty?¡±


    He was extremely anxious, not knowing what to do.


    He Jingyan did not reply, only looking at Kastra coldly.


    Kastra didn¡¯t say anything. The soldier came back to the tent with a few photos in his hand.


    Kastra raised his chin, beckoning him to give the photos to He Jingyan.


    The soldier nodded and strode towards He Jingyan.


    He Jingyan grabbed the photos, clutching at them when he saw the people on the photos.


    These were photos of Xu Jing and Gong Cheng. Some of them were of Xu Yangyi at the Xu House.


    ¡°Colonel He, now you know that I didn¡¯t lie to you. Can we talk about the deal?¡±


    He Jingyan hated the smile on Kastra¡¯s face.


    ¡°If you asked me sincerely to help Country C, I might agree straight away, but you made a dumb move to threaten me.¡±


    He Jingyan crumpled the photos and tossed them at the feet of Kastra with undisguised anger.


    Kastra was startled. He didn¡¯t expect He Jingyan to say that.


    His eyes darkened and his imposing air vanished. He didn¡¯t want to take the despicable means, but He Jingyan was too powerful for him to control, so he could only use these evidences to threaten He Jingyan.


    He took a deep breath regretfully and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± He looked upset as if he regretted doing that.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to keep you in Country C, but Country C cannot afford to fail again. No, we¡¯ve already failed¡­¡±


    He was not overbearing anymore. He looked like a pathetic man who was worried about the life and death of his country.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for upsetting you. It was my fault. I won¡¯t make things difficult for you. I¡¯ll ask Leo to walk you out.¡±


    He knew that He Jingyan would not help him in such a situation.


    He shouldn¡¯t have threatened He Jingyan with Xu Yangyi¡¯s identity. If he hadn¡¯t done that, He Jingyan might have helped his country.


    ¡°Leo, take Colonel He back.¡±


    Although Leo stayed outside the tent and did not know what had happened, he knew they hadn¡¯t discussed the cooperation yet.


    ¡°But Madam, what about the cooperation? What about our country? Do we still have hopes?¡±


    Leo was so anxious that he was about to cry. He thought that after Xu Yangyi and He Jingyan came over, their country would be saved, but now nothing happened.


    ¡°I will find another way. Please take them back.¡±


    Leo knew that no one but only He Jingyan could help them. He cried and wouldn¡¯t move.


    ¡°Are you still the Madam of this country? Loser.¡±


    Xu Yangyi suddenly opened his eyes and cursed. He had been listening to them and couldn¡¯t stand it anymore.


    ¡°I want to find a place to sleep. Leo, lead the way.¡±


    He got up from the He Jingyan¡¯s arms and strode out of the tent.

 Chapter 529

    Leo stood there in a daze as he dried his eyes, not knowing what was going on.


    ¡°Are you deaf or stupid? Lead the way.¡±


    After he walked alone for a while, Xu Yangyi found that Leo didn¡¯t follow him, so he roared at Leo impatiently.


    ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Leo held his gun and followed Xu Yangyi, almost tripping over his own feet. He looked clumsy.


    Kastra was startled. Was Xu Yangyi helping Country C?


    Mo Mingyi didn¡¯t know what was going on and looked at them in confusion.


    He Jingyan rubbed his forehead. It was typical of Xu Yangyi to do this.


    After Xu Yangyi went out of the tent, he suddenly stopped and looked back. ¡°I don¡¯t know about politics and your so-called cooperation. I only know that the people of this country are very pitiful and they need help. But¡­¡±


    He looked at Kastra. ¡°I¡¯m not helping you but the commoners. As the Madam of the country, you are arrogant when you ask for help. Do you really want to save them? If I were He Jingyan, I would not help you.¡±


    Xu Yangyi was furious. Although he didn¡¯t know why Kastra threatened He Jingyan with his identity, he couldn¡¯t watch the commoners die without any help.


    ¡°He Jingyan, if you want to leave, you can leave on your own. I have to stay and help these refugees. I know I¡¯m doing a stupid thing and I can¡¯t cease the war. Things like this would happen again. But I couldn¡¯t bear to see them slowly perish.¡±


    It was not Xu Yangyi¡¯s sense of justice that drove him to make this decision. It upset him to see the refugees being homeless. Perhaps he was born to have compassion for those people.


    ¡°What are you talking about, my wife? If you stay here, I will stay.¡± He Jingyan sighed.


    He got to his feet and pause with his back facing Kastra, saying, ¡°Although you did this for Country C, you used the wrong method. Brains are good, but don¡¯t use them in the wrong way. Perhaps both of us are wrong, so a boy who has just turned grown-up gives us a lecture. I want you to remember that I help Country C because my wife wants to help the refugees. That¡¯s it.¡±


    After he spoke, he continued to walk towards Xu Yangyi.


    ¡°What do you mean? Does it embarrass you to be lectured by me?¡± Xu Yangyi flew into a rage.


    ¡°Not at all. I¡¯m praising you.¡± He Jingyan stroked Xu Yangyi¡¯s head and laughed dotingly.


    ¡°Damn you. You sounded contemptuous just now.¡± Xu Yangyi did not believe him. He Jingyan tried to appease him on the way, followed by Yan Chengyu and the rest.


    ¡°The rumor is right. Colonel puts his wife before anything else.¡±


    Kastra mumbled to himself. He was surprised that He Jingyan would listen to his wife in everything.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Does Colonel He know where our missing king is?  Why do all of you keep me in the suspense?¡±


    Mo Mingyi was extremely anxious. In a few months, the acting king would rule Country T and the missing king was not found.


    Kastra said, ¡°I can¡¯t explain everything to you yet, but you can rest assured of one thing. Ke Jie won¡¯t rule Country T, because they are back.¡±


    ¡®Mr. Gong Cheng has brought Mr. Xu Jing back to Country T. I believe they will regain control of Country T soon.¡¯


    After Kastra spoke, he picked up the crumpled photos on the ground and left. Mo Mingyi didn¡¯t know what was going on and got anxious.

 Chapter 530

    ¡°Thank you. Thank you for staying and helping us.¡±


    Leo suddenly burst into tears. His tears streamed down as he wiped them. He looked pitiful, but Xu Yangyi didn¡¯t despise him.


    ¡°You are embarrassing me. Quit crying.¡±


    Xu Yangyi knew why Leo cried, but Xu Yangyi didn¡¯t do this to make people grateful to him.


    ¡°I won¡¯t forget your great kindness for the rest of my life.¡± Leo kept crying.


    ¡°Come on. I know. But don¡¯t remember me for the rest of your life. It¡¯s creepy.¡±


    Xu Yangyi joked with Leo. He looked at He Jingyan with a frown. ¡°My identity¡­ What is my identity?¡±


    He didn¡¯t believe that he had special identity, but He Jingyan¡¯s anger made him suspicious.


    ¡°Kastra is at his wit¡¯s end and he makes things up. What special identity can you have? Ah, there is one, my wife.¡±


    He Jingyan knew Xu Yangyi would ask him, so he had prepared for it and replied calmly.


    ¡°Who is your wife? I have a name. I¡¯m Xu Yangyi.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to fool me. Will you get so angry if he makes up lies?¡± Xu Yangyi was annoyed.


    He didn¡¯t get distracted away from the topic by He Jingyan.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask Leo. He works for Kastra, and he knows about it.¡± He Jingyan pointed at Leo.


    ¡°Leo?¡± Xu Yangyi sized Leo up. ¡°Kastra can¡¯t possibly tell a small potato like Leo about such things.¡±


    ¡®Is he trying to change the topic again? There must be something wrong.¡¯


    ¡°He is not a small potato.¡± He Jingyan turned to Leo and said, ¡°Tell my wife your military rank.¡±


    Leo stared at them for a while before he replied in confusion, ¡°I¡¯m a first lieutenant.¡±


    ¡°A First Lieutenant? him? No wonder Country C is beaten up.¡±


    Xu Yangyi was straightforward, not caring about how Leo felt.


    His words dealt a blow to Leo, who was going to cry again.


    ¡°Stop crying. It¡¯s annoying. Are you made of water?¡±


    Xu Yangyi shouted at Leo impatiently.


    Leo dried his eyes and said, ¡°No, my country is near the desert.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    It was the first time that Xu Yangyi had been baffled by someone.


    ¡°Forget it. I don¡¯t want to know about this. You won¡¯t tell me about it anyway, so I don¡¯t want to figure it out. Find a place for me to take a rest. I¡¯m almost burnt to death. We are in the middle of nowhere. There is not even a tree to provide a shade.¡±


    Xu Yangyi complained as he rolled up his sleeves and looked at his red arm.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, there¡¯s nothing in my country. There are only deserts,¡± said Leo in a sobbing voice.


    Xu Yangyi suddenly had an urge to punch Leo to silence him.


    ¡°I feel exhausted talking to you.¡± Xu Yangyi felt thirsty.


    ¡°He Jingyan, carry me on your back. My feet are sore, and my throat is dry.¡± The heat was so intense that he got impatient.


    He Jingyan felt tired too, but he stooped down and carried Xu Yangyi on his back as he was told. He took off his jacket and covered Xu Yangyi to block the scorching sun.


    ¡°I feel alive now.¡±


    Xu Yangyi felt much better when he didn¡¯t have to walk and had a jacket to shield him from the sun.


    He lay on He Jingyan¡¯s back and hugged his neck tightly.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be there very soon. Hold on.¡±


    Leo was panting and sweating. Country C was near the desert, and the temperature in the daytime could reach 110¡ã Fahrenheit.


    Yan Chengyu found it difficult to trek in the desert. After all, Country H was a country with a moderate climate.

 Chapter 531

    ¡°We finally made it here. We almost died at the lifeless border.¡±


    Flying Eagle gulped down the water and felt alive again.


    ¡°Little Yinyin, do you feel hot? I¡¯ll cool you down.¡± As Flying Eagle spoke, he was going to pour the water on Fei Yin. However, someone slapped the back of his head and said, ¡°The refugees here have no water to drink, but you dare to waste it.¡±


    It was Yan Chengyu. After he hit Flying Eagle, he didn¡¯t look at him. Instead, he handed the water to An Yan and asked him to drink.


    An Yan hesitated as if he didn¡¯t want to drink the water that Yan Chengyu gave him. Perhaps he felt he would owe Yan Chengyu something if he did that.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get angry with me in such a situation. Drink it. It¡¯s so hot here.¡±


    Yan Chengyu nagged and thrust the water at An Yan.


    An Yan took it compliantly. Yan Chengyu was right. It was not the right time to argue with Yan Chengyu on this.


    ¡°Yan Chengyu, you bastard, can¡¯t you go easy on me?¡± Flying Eagle glared at Yan Chengyu.


    ¡°Will you remember things better if I hit you gently?¡± Yan Chengyu glanced sideways at Flying Eagle and then looked at the refugees nearby, who were staring at them and swallowed hard.


    The refugees crowded under a shabby tent and sat on the barren earth, looking at them pitifully.


    It was very hot, and the smell of earth permeated the air. It was suffocating. They could even see the air was distorted by the extreme heat.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t the refugees have a proper place to stay? Their tents are too shabby. They would be burnt to death in a few days if they continue to stay there.¡±


    Even Flying Eagle pitied the refugees. After he glanced at the tents that Leo arranged for them, he sighed helplessly. There were only tents here without a single bungalow to protect them from the sun. The tents that scattered everywhere could not shield anyone from the heat.


    Flying Eagle¡¯s expression brought tears to Leo¡¯s eyes again. Their country was now in a state of chaos, and they couldn¡¯t offer anything to the refugees. The soldiers saved the tents for the refugees and could do nothing else.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but we can¡¯t provide you with a good house like Country Z.¡±


    Leo bowed, tears plopping down on the earth and vanishing quickly.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that it¡¯s bad here. You don¡¯t need to apologize. That makes me look like a bad guy.¡±


    Flying Eagle scratched his head. He blurted out his feelings just now, and he didn¡¯t mean to hurt Leo.


    ¡°You talked without thinking,¡± said Yan Chengyu.


    ¡°What does it have to do with you? You¡¯ve been very arrogant recently!¡±


    Flying Eagle bickered with Yan Chengyu again. They didn¡¯t look tired at all.


    Xu Yangyi had been silent ever since he arrived. He looked at the refugees not far away with a grave face. No one knew what he was thinking.


    ¡°Wife, have some water.¡±


    He Jingyan handed the water to Xu Yangyi, who did not take it and continued to look at the refugees.


    A child suddenly ran to him, but her mother carried her back and lowered her head apologetically to Xu Yangyi.


    Although they really wanted to drink the water, they didn¡¯t rush over. They looked like a group of refugees with a good upbringing. The refugees in Country Z were a mob, snatching the things that they set eyes on.


    However, perhaps someone had disciplined them, so they knew what they couldn¡¯t do and what they could do.


    But Country Z left the refugees alone without offering any help, so they had to snatch things in order to survive.


    Xu Yangyi suddenly shed tears, pitying the refugees.


    He Jingyan held him in his arms and stroked his head to comfort him.


    ¡°Uncle, please help them!¡± Xu Yangyi said in a sobbing voice.

 Chapter 532

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll help them since you ask me,¡± said He Jingyan.


    He was not putting Xu Yangyi off. If Country C was destroyed, Kastra wouldn¡¯t be able to help Xu Yangyi in the future.


    ¡°An Yan.¡±


    ¡°Here, Colonel.¡±


    ¡°Call Luo Sen and the others to come over. Ask them to bring good tents, water, and food. If they don¡¯t have sufficient supply, purchase more tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Colonel.¡±


    ¡°By the way, bring Xiao Ling here.¡±


    An Yan thought he heard it wrong, paused.


    ¡°Does Xiao Ling have to come along?¡±


    He Jingyan knew what An Yan was thinking. Xiao Ling looked delicate and couldn¡¯t survive the environment here.


    ¡°There is no cook here. Xiao Ling can cook for us. You ask Ji Guangming to watch over Country Z. Get Wu Jing and Shang Xuan to protect him,¡± said He Jingyan.


    Ask Ji Guangming to watch over Country Z?


    An Yan was taken aback, thinking Luo Sen should be a better candidate to stay in Country Z and deal with the soldiers there. Besides, most of the Dragon Team was there as well.


    ¡°Colonel, Ji Guangming can¡¯t deal with so many soldiers, can he?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Mai Dan will help him.¡±


    He Jingyan had known what had happened between Ji Guangming and Mai Dan. He was cunning and tricked the information out of Mai Dan.


    ¡°Yes, Colonel.¡±


    An Yan did not ask too much and obeyed He Jingyan¡¯s orders.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Ji Guangming is taking charge? This is unreasonable! Did something happen to Ji Guangming and Mai Dan?¡±


    Flying Eagle got curious and elbowed Yan Chengyu.


    ¡°If you want to know, ask the Colonel. Don¡¯t ask me.¡±


    Yan Chengyu ignored Flying Eagle and followed An Yan.


    ¡°You care more about your lover than your friends. I don¡¯t understand. Are all newbies nowadays so arrogant?¡±


    Flying Eagle felt displeased, looking at Fei Yin beside him.


    Fei Yin gave a shrug and raised his head, drinking up the water in the bottle.


    When he put down the bottle, the child who ran to Xu Yangyi looked at them again. This time, she was looking straight at the bottle in Fei Yin¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Do you want this?¡±


    Fei Yin extended the bottle out and gave the little girl a warm smile.


    This was the first time Flying Eagle had seen Fei Yin smile. He was stunned.


    ¡®So he can smile. His smile is so warm.¡¯


    Flying Eagle didn¡¯t know that Fei Yin liked children very much. He was the eldest in his family and had several younger brothers and sisters. The youngest one was ten years old this year.


    The little girl didn¡¯t dare to come over. She looked at her weak mother, waiting for her permission.


    ¡°Go ahead,¡± her mother said.


    The little girl gave an innocent smile and stumbled to Fei Yin. She looked like a two-year-old child, who was thin and malnourished.


    The little girl ran to Fei Yin, but she didn¡¯t ask him for the bottle. Instead, she twined his fingers in embarrassment and looked at him.


    Fei Yin squatted down and put his rifle behind him to ease the girl¡¯s fear.


    ¡°Here you go.¡±


    The little girl hesitated for a moment before reaching out to take the bottle. She mumbled, ¡°Thank you, mister.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡± Fei Yin smiled and touched the little girl¡¯s head.


    Flying Eagle squatted down and gave the little girl his bottle of water. ¡°Here is some water for you.¡±


    The little girl¡¯s eyes lit up, but she didn¡¯t drink the water. Instead, she took it and held it in her arms. ¡°Can I give it to my mother?¡±


    Her words brought tears to the soldiers¡¯ eyes.


    ¡°Yes, of course!¡± said Flying Eagle.


    ¡°Thank you, mister.¡±


    The little girl held the bottle and ran back to her mother.


    Flying Eagle and Fei Yin had only one bottle of water. They had no food, so they couldn¡¯t give the refugees anything now.

 Chapter 533

    ¡°Mommy, have some water!¡±


    The little girl handed the bottle to her mother with an innocent, healing smile.


    Her mother felt inclined to cry. ¡°Shelly, you are awesome.¡±


    She pretended to be happy, but she looked at Shelly with sad eyes.


    She dusted Shelly and then bowed at Fei Yin.


    Fei Yin bowed back. When they felt delighted, they found Shelly¡¯s mother had no legs in the pants. Obviously, she had lost her legs in the war.


    That was why she felt sad. Perhaps she couldn¡¯t stay with Shelly for long.


    When Fei Yin and Flying Eagle learned what had happened and they fell silent, feeling upset.


    Their country had experienced wars before, so they understood her helplessness and despair.


    ¡°More than forty percent of the refugees here are injured.¡±


    Leo explained to them with dim eyes, feeling distressed and guilty.


    He looked at Shelly and his mother with compassion.


    Shelly¡¯s mother didn¡¯t drink the water and instead gave it to an old, crippled lady beside her. The water was passed around. When the bottle came back to Shelly¡¯s mother, there was very little water left. She raised her head and waited for a long time before the last drop of water dripped into her mouth.


    ¡°Mom, why do you give the water to them? Aren¡¯t you thirsty?¡±


    Shelly cried. She was too small to know compassion. She only wanted her mother to take a sip of water.


    ¡°I¡¯m still young. The seniors are too old and need the water more than me.¡±


    Shelly couldn¡¯t understand, kept shedding tears.


    ¡°Shelly, don¡¯t cry. I¡¯ll give you a peanut, okay?¡±


    It was the old lady next to them. She gave an amiable smile and spread her palm, on which was a peanut. She seemed to have held it for a long time, so her palm was sweaty.


    ¡°Madam, please keep it to yourself. Shelly is still young and doesn¡¯t feel hungry easily.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I especially saved it for Shelly since this morning.¡± The old lady handed the peanut to Shelly with a kind smile.


    Shelly took it after she looked at it for a while.


    She stared at the peanut, tears rolling down his cheeks.


    Suddenly, she ran to Fei Yin and the others. ¡°Mister, I have a peanut. Can I exchange it for some water? Mom hasn¡¯t drunk any water since last night. She left all the water to me.¡±


    The tears streamed down her cheeks.


    Fei Yin had run out of water, so he could not give any away.


    ¡°Can¡¯t I? Can I exchange my bread tonight with you?¡±


    Shelly had the bread for dinner, and she had to wait for lunch the next day before she had another share of bread.


    Fei Yin didn¡¯t know how to explain that he had no water, so he stood there awkwardly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll exchange with you.¡±


    Xu Yangyi handed Shelly the water and smiled like a boy. He had been watching Shelly all the time. At first, he cried for Shelly, and He Jingyan soothed him. After a while, he stopped crying, thinking he had no reason to be weak since Shelly was so tough.


    ¡°Really? I have only one peanut. I can¡¯t exchange it for a bottle of water.¡±


    It pained Xu Yangyi to see her tearful face.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Instead of giving the water to Shelly, he handed it to Leo and said, ¡°Help me give it to them.¡±


    ¡°But you won¡¯t have any water.¡± Leo was very grateful, but Xu Yangyi was a very important guest.


    ¡°I¡¯ll drink He Jingyan¡¯s water. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Leo hesitated for a while before he took the bottle with a stinging nose.


    ¡°Come here. It¡¯s too hot there.¡±


    Xu Yangyi pointed at the place in front of him and asked Shelly to sit there.


    Shelly did not dare to come over. Xu Yangyi was leaning against He Jingyan, who was sturdy. Shelly was scared.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. This uncle is very gentle. Come and sit with me,¡± Xu Yangyi said. He gave He Jingyan a warning look, beckoning him not to scare the child.


    He Jingyan¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Wife, do you want to push me away because of a child?¡±


    ¡°Who cares about you?¡± Xu Yangyi held Shelly into his arms and looked very happy.


    He Jingyan didn¡¯t argue with him since Xu Yangyi was happy.


    After looking at Shelly for a while, He Jingyan suddenly said, ¡°Let¡¯s have a child, my wife.¡±

 Chapter 534

    Xu Yangyi blushed quickly, ¡°Are you out of your mind? I¡¯m a man. I can¡¯t have babies.¡±


    ¡°Medical technology abroad is advanced, and we can have surgery.¡± He Jingyan rubbed his head against Xu Yangyi. He sounded half-jokingly.


    Xu Yangyi trembled at the mention of surgery, which he feared the most.


    ¡°If you want to have babies, give birth to them yourselves. I¡¯d rather die. Don¡¯t count on me.¡± Xu Yangyi rejected the idea.


    ¡°But you are my wife! Who will give birth to our babies if you don¡¯t?¡± He Jingyan stole a kiss with a broad smile.


    ¡°Go find a woman to have babies for you.¡±


    Xu Yangyi was so scared that he blurted out.


    He knew he made a mistake right after he spoke. He Jingyan behind him turned cold.


    ¡°Do you really think I should do that?¡± He said coldly.


    Xu Yangyi trembled. He wished to retort as usual, but he didn¡¯t dare to. His heart was beating fast.


    ¡°If you really think it¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll go find another woman to have babies with me.¡±


    ¡°I dare you to do that,¡± Xu Yangyi said in anger, looking up at He Jingyan fiercely.


    ¡°Does it ever occur to you that you hurt my feelings when you say that to me?¡±


    He Jingyan was trying to put Xu Yangyi in his shoes.


    Xu Yangyi lowered his head. Although he didn¡¯t want to apologize, he knew he had said the wrong words.


    ¡°I just said something wrong! Why do you get so angry?¡± He felt indignant.


    ¡®Bastard, don¡¯t you like to tease me all the time? Why are you picking on me?¡¯


    In fact, Xu Yangyi knew why He Jingyan was angry. He couldn¡¯t allow He Jingyan to have babies with women.


    ¡°Sorry, I was wrong,¡± Xu Yangyi apologized sincerely.


    He Jingyan smiled. He had pretended to be angry so that Xu Yangyi knew he was wrong.


    He pulled Xu Yangyi in his arms and kissed him fondly. ¡°Don¡¯t say that anymore, or I¡¯ll get angry.¡±


    ¡°You were angry just now,¡± Xu Yangyi muttered sulkily without losing his temper.


    ¡°You are sticky. Stop hugging me.¡± Xu Yangyi pushed He Jingyan away.


    ¡°So are you, but I don¡¯t mind.¡± He Jingyan pulled Xu Yangyi back into his arms.


    ¡°But I mind that. Stop hugging me. It¡¯s too hot. I¡¯m burning.¡± Xu Yangyi struggled hard and pushed He Jingyan¡¯s chin to keep him away.


    He Jingyan said evilly, ¡°That¡¯s good. I like it when you are burning.¡±


    Xu Yangyi was too naive to understand He Jingyan. After he understood it, he elbowed He Jingyan in the belly and cursed, ¡°What a hooligan. How can you make such a dirty joke in such a situation?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong if I make dirty jokes with my wife?¡± He Jingyan put his face on Xu Yangyi¡¯s shoulder, not minding the heat.


    Shelly stayed in Xu Yangyi¡¯s arms without knowing what was going on.


    Flying Eagle was speechless, his mouth twitching. ¡®The Colonel never misses any chance to flirt with Yangyi.¡¯


    ¡®Damn him. Why does he like to show off his love all the time?¡¯

 Chapter 535

    At night, Xiao Ling followed Luo Sen to the border of Country C.


    Their suitors naturally came along.


    ¡°Why did the two of you come here? ¡°Xu Yangyi rolled his eyes and asked.


    Flying Eagle had the same question, but Xu Yangyi asked first.


    ¡°Yangyi, show some mercy to me. My wife has come here. How can I stay in Country Z?¡±


    Jie Laming hugged Luo Sen shamelessly, but Luo Sen pushed him away and went to unload the food from the trucks.


    ¡°Wait for me, my wife,¡± Jie Laming quickly followed him.


    ¡°Call me wife again and I¡¯ll shoot you.¡± Luo Sen put his rifle against Jie Laming¡¯s forehead.


    Jie Laming surrendered in fear. ¡°Okay. Don¡¯t raise the gun. It¡¯s dangerous.¡±


    Luo Sen gave him a cold look and put down the gun.


    ¡°Oh my goodness. The bottoms in our unit are ferocious.¡±


    Flying Eagle was amazed and added, ¡°Thankfully, my Little Yinyin is gentle.¡±


    ¡°Because he ignores you!¡± Xu Yangyi laughed at him


    Flying Eagle was deflated. ¡°Yangyi, stop talking to me. You¡¯ve hurt my feelings.¡± He went to move the food.


    ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth,¡± Xu Yangyi said indifferently.


    He looked at Yan Xingwei beside him, ¡°What about you?¡± Why did you come? Jie Laming is following his wife. The same with you?¡±


    As he spoke, Xu Yangyi deliberately looked at Xiao Ling, whose face was as red as a rose.


    ¡®It couldn¡¯t be true!¡¯


    He pulled Yan Xingwei aside and whispered, ¡°What¡¯s going on between you and Xiao Ling?¡±


    Yan Xingwei looked at him lazily and said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing going on now, but I want to chase him.¡±


    ¡°You want to chase him?¡± Xu Yangyi touched Yan Xingwei¡¯s forehead to see if he had a fever and talked nonsense.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Yan Xingwei slapped his hand.


    ¡°It¡¯s unusual of you to say that,¡± said Xu Yangyi.


    ¡®At noon, he got angry for the sake of Xiao Ling. Does he mean it? But Yan Xingwei has never been interested in anyone. How can he fancy a timid boy like Xiao Ling?¡¯


    It was not that Xu Yangyi thought that Xiao Ling was not worthy of Yan Xingwei, but they were too different.


    ¡°Why? Did my words surprise you?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± said Xu Yangyi.


    ¡°What about you?¡± Didn¡¯t you hate men before? Why are you so sweet with He Jingyan now?¡± Yan Xingwei retorted.


    Xu Yangyi blushed. He wished to talk back, but he couldn¡¯t because Yan Xingwei was right. Love was unpredictable.


    ¡°Okay. Even if you like men, Xiao Ling is not your cup of tea.¡±


    Xu Yangyi thought Yan Xingwei was aggressive and Xiao Ling was timid. If they got together, Yan Xingwei would bully Xiao Ling.


    Yan Xingwei said, ¡°He¡¯s small and cute.¡±


    Xu Yangyi was surprised. ¡®Cute? Oh my God! I have never expected to hear that word from Yan Xingwei.¡¯


    ¡°What happened to all of you when I lost my memory?¡±


    Not only Yan Xingwei became strange, but also Xiao Ling seemed to like Yan Xingwei.


    Xu Yangyi glanced at Xiao Ling, who blushed behind them.


    He thought, ¡°Is it a habit in the unit? Most of He Jingyan¡¯s soldiers are gay, and Yan Xingwei and Xiao Ling have been influenced.¡±


    Xu Yangyi felt his guess was right.


    He didn¡¯t realize he was one of them.

 Chapter 536

    ¡°Many things happened when you lost your memories. There¡¯s one thing I need to tell you. Your man forced me to do all this. I¡¯ve never let you down.¡±


    Yan Xingwei was talking about the trick that he and He Jingyan played on Xu Yangyi. He had lied that Xu Yangyi chased He Jingyan and insisted on marrying him.


    In fact, he betrayed Xu Yangyi to follow them here.


    Yan Xingwei was worried that Xu Yangyi would give him hell after regaining his memories, so he tried to get himself out of this.


    Xu Yangyi did not know what he meant, so he asked curiously, ¡°What did he force you to do?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll know it when you recover your memory. It¡¯s useless to talk about it now.¡±


    Yan Xingwei said calmly as if he had done nothing wrong.


    He gave a vague explanation, so Xu Yangyi didn¡¯t know what was going on and forgot about it.


    However, He Jingyan grabbed Yan Xingwei¡¯s head ferociously and forced him to meet his eyes. ¡°Are you trying to clear yourself out of the mess?¡±


    He looked at Yan Xingwei with murderous eyes.


    Yan Xingwei¡¯s face darkened. ¡®I talked about this when I saw He Jingyan was not around. Where does he come out from?¡¯


    ¡°Colonel, let¡¯s talk peacefully.¡± Yan Xingwei was nervous.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you stab me from behind? What did you say to my wife?¡±


    He Jingyan gave a cold smile. He tightened his grip on Yan Xingwei¡¯s head as if he wanted to pull it off.


    ¡®He is angry. I have offended the man I shouldn¡¯t.¡±


    Yan Xingwei said, ¡°Well, I was joking. Yangyi, don¡¯t take it seriously.¡±


    Yan Xingwei quickly made it up.


    At first, Xu Yangyi didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong, but now he was suspicious.


    ¡°Looks like there is a secret between you. Do I have to shoot you to make you talk?¡±


    Xu Yangyi gave a lovely smile as he loaded his gun.


    He Jingyan and Yan Xingwei turned grim. Yangyi meant it.


    Yan Xingwei winked at He Jingyan and beckoned him to tell Yangyi the truth. ¡®I don¡¯t want him to shoot me.¡¯


    He Jingyan replied with a gloomy face. ¡®Brat, do you want to escape? You came up with the idea. You should take the blame. Admit it to Yangyi.¡¯


    ¡®Are you kidding? You made the decision. What does it have to do with me?¡¯


    ¡®Didn¡¯t you come up with the idea?¡¯


    Yan Xingwei paused and broke out in cold sweat. ¡®My brother came up with the idea. Damn it. He tricked me again.¡¯


    He looked at He Jingyan. ¡®Say something to please Yangyi. I don¡¯t want to die.¡¯


    He Jingyan looked at Yan Xingwei. ¡®Don¡¯t you know Yangyi? He will shoot me without hesitation even though I¡¯m his husband.¡¯


    It was amazing that they could communicate smoothly with their eyes. They were cornered, and they were capable of everything.


    ¡°Have the two of you decided? Who is to die first?¡± Xu Yangyi kept his pretty smile, but he looked more dangerous.


    He Jingyan said, ¡°Yan Xingwei.¡±


    Yan Xingwei said, ¡°Colonel He.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see. Should I shoot you both?¡± Xu Yangyi was exploding.

 Chapter 537

    ¡°Wait, my wife.¡±


    ¡°Wait, Yangyi.¡±


    He Jingyan said, ¡°Yan Xingwei.¡±


    Yan Xingwei said. ¡°Colonel He.¡±


    Xu Yangyi frowned, ¡°You two are kidding me, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°No, no, absolutely not.¡±


    They denied it and glared at each other.


    He Jingyan said, ¡°Are you a man? Admit what you¡¯ve done.¡±


    Yan Xingwei said, ¡°You are a grown-up. What don¡¯t you take up your responsibility? Besides, it¡¯s my brother¡¯s idea.¡±


    ¡°Yan Chengyu?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    They shuddered at the same time and ground their teeth. ¡°Yan Chengyu.¡±


    They looked for Yan Chengyu and saw him unloading the food from the truck.


    ¡°Yan Chengyu.¡± The two of them rushed over in anger.


    Yan Chengyu was surprised, but he could feel the tension in the air. He hauled a bag on his shoulder and left, taking An Yan with him.


    ¡°Where are you taking me?¡± An Yan resisted. He didn¡¯t want to go with Yan Chengyu, but he was not as strong as Yan Chengyu.


    In fact, He Jingyan and Yan Xingwei weren¡¯t going to do anything to Yan Chengyu. They found an excuse to leave Xu Yangyi.


    Xu Yangyi saw that and turned grim. ¡°He Jingyan, how dare you?¡± He raised the gun and chased them in anger.


    Fortunately, Leo learned that the food had arrived and asked the soldiers to unload the food, so he happened to block Xu Yangyi¡¯s way. Otherwise, He Jingyan and Yan Xingwei would be dead meat.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Leo asked Xu Yangyi when he saw he was angry.


    Xu Yangyi didn¡¯t bother to explain, saying impatiently, ¡°Keep moving! Get out of my way.¡± He was fuming.


    Leo was shocked. He saw Xu Yangyi holding a gun in his hand. He knew Xu Yangyi was good at fighting, and he was afraid Xu Yangyi would act recklessly.


    ¡°All of you, get out of the way¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay.¡±


    The soldiers thought that Xu Yangyi was a girl, so they stared at him for a long time before they came back their senses.


    ¡°Yangyi, don¡¯t be angry, don¡¯t be angry.¡± Xiao Ling knew Xu Yangyi¡¯s temper, so he grabbed him and stopped him from chasing He Jingyan and Yan Xingwei.


    ¡°How can I not be angry? They must be hiding something from me,¡± Xu Yangyi said angrily. He didn¡¯t listen to Xiao Ling.


    ¡°They mean well. Colonel He won¡¯t hurt you, nor will Yan Xingwei.¡±


    Although he was afraid of Xu Yangyi, Xiao Ling willed himself to say that.


    Xu Yangyi paused. Maybe he felt that Xiao Ling was right.


    ¡®Damn it. If they didn¡¯t do anything wrong, why did they run away?¡¯


    The more he thought about it, the more he felt irritated. He hated to see He Jingyan scared of him.


    He mumbled, ¡°Why do you run away? I won¡¯t shoot you. If you die, I will be a widower. How ignorant.¡±


    ¡°He Jingyan, you bastard, come out. I¡¯ll count to three. If you don¡¯t come back, sleep under the bed tonight,¡± he shouted at He Jingyan.


    He Jingyan popped his head out, but he didn¡¯t dare to come closer to Xu Yangyi.  This was probably the first time he had behaved like a coward. He was afraid to anger Xu Yangyi.


    ¡°What, why aren¡¯t you a coward when you anger me? Come to me right now, or you have to sleep outside the tent tonight.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t, my wife. Didn¡¯t you say I would sleep under the bed just now? Why am I sleeping outside the tent? It¡¯s cold at night at the border of Country C.¡±


    He Jingyan walked to Xu Yangyi with a flattering face. He raised his hands up high, afraid that Xu Yangyi would suddenly shoot him.

 Chapter 538

    ¡°I don¡¯t care if you feel cold or not.¡± Xu Yangyi pointed his gun at He Jingyan¡¯s chest, but he didn¡¯t pull the trigger.


    He Jingyan knew that Xu Yangyi wouldn¡¯t really shoot him, so he smiled and pushed the muzzle away.


    Xu Yangyi snorted. ¡°You smile shamelessly all the time. You look like a bad guy.¡±


    ¡°Alright. It¡¯s my fault. I was wrong. Don¡¯t be angry, my wife.¡±


    He Jingyan cupped Xu Yangyi¡¯s face and wanted to kiss him, but Xu Yangyi gave him a slap.


    ¡°You must be going soft in the head. Do you know where you are?¡± Xu Yangyi blushed and looked around.


    However, the soldiers of Country C were used to it because their king and madam were a gay couple.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. They don¡¯t mind that. They are used to it.¡± He Jingyan lifted Xu Yangyi and kissed him. He dared to do that even though he got hit a lot. The soldiers looked at them enviously.


    Xu Yangyi wanted to slap him again, but the soldiers around were staring at them. He had to suppress his anger to save the embarrassment.


    ¡°I¡¯ll let you off this time. You can¡¯t do this again without my permission.¡± Xu Yangyi grabbed He Jingyan by the collar and threatened him in a voice only audible to the two of them.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do as you tell me.¡± He Jingyan smiled sweetly, even though he was warned by Xu Yangyi.


    Xu Yangyi thought, ¡°He¡¯s cheeky.¡±


    Xu Yangyi didn¡¯t say anything else. He gave the gun to Fei Yin who was following him.


    Fei Yin took the gun and lowered his head politely to Xu Yangyi before he said to He Jingyan, ¡°Colonel, your tent has been set up.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I got it.¡±


    When he talked to his soldiers, He Jingyan was serious, different from when he was with Xu Yangyi.


    Xu Yangyi noticed this and suddenly felt a little embarrassed because He Jingyan treated him differently.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go back and rest. I¡¯m sleepy,¡± he tilted his head and said.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    He Jingyan thought that Xu Yangyi was tired, so he didn¡¯t notice the change in Xu Yangyi.


    ¡°Hurry up.¡± Xu Yangyi pretended to be angry.


    He Jingyan could only coax him. In order to make Xu Yangyi feel better, he suggested, ¡°Do you want to go to Country T with me tomorrow? We can buy something for the refugees.¡±


    Hearing this, Xu Yangyi became interested. ¡°Are you taking me with you?¡±


    ¡°Of course, if you like.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go, of course. There¡¯s nothing here. There¡¯s nothing fun. Let¡¯s go shopping for the refugees!¡±


    Seeing that Xu Yangyi was cheered up, He Jingyan let out a sigh of relief. He stroked Xu Yangyi¡¯s head gently and said, ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s go to sleep early tonight, so we can have the energy for the trip to Country T.¡±


    He picked up Xu Yangyi and kissed him again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go too far.¡± Xu Yangyi pushed He Jingyan¡¯s face away. He Jingyan teased him, and they had fun.


    The soldiers around them started to gossip. ¡°I think that our King loves Madam a lot, but I didn¡¯t expect the Colonel of Country H to love his wife more.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. He didn¡¯t get angry when his wife slapped him. Instead, he smiled and tried to please his wife.¡±


    ¡°Is gay love the true love?¡±


    ¡°Shall we try?¡±


    ¡°Then I have to find someone as beautiful as the Colonel¡¯s wife. Otherwise, I can¡¯t do that.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    The soldiers even had the mood to talk about this.

 Chapter 539

    ¡°Sigh! They are finally gone!¡±


    Yan Xingwei looked at He Jingyan and the others in the distance; he finally came out after they left.


    He took Xiao Ling to his embrace, ¡°Let¡¯s go to rest.¡± Then he forced Xiao Ling to walk away with him.


    Xiao Ling, who was slow to react, frowned again. He knew it was not the time for him to rest, because he came here to cook for the refugees.


    ¡°I have to cook for the refugees,¡± Xiao Ling refused, probably because he was afraid that Yan Xingwei would be unhappy.


    Yan Xingwei was really unhappy. ¡°What are you cooking now? It¡¯s eleven o¡¯clock. Go back to bed.¡±


    He ignored Xiao Ling and pulled Xiao Ling away.


    Yan Chengyu, who was just unloading the goods from the truck, saw this from afar. He sighed and walked towards them, holding Yan Xingwei¡¯s head with one hand. ¡°Why are you making a fuss? Xiao Ling will naturally go back to rest after he cooks for the refugees.¡±


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you let An Yan do it?¡± Yan Xingwei retaliated and patted Yan Chengyu¡¯s hand.


    ¡°He can¡¯t cook! There are hundreds of refugees here. Don¡¯t talk nonsense. If you¡¯re sleepy, you can go back on your own. The refugees haven¡¯t had a meal for a few months and are waiting for Xiao Ling to come to cook for them!¡±


    Yan Chengyu thought Yan Xingwei was causing trouble, so he grabbed Xiao Ling¡¯s wrist and left.


    Yan Xingwei was angry. ¡®I didn¡¯t even hold his hand and you dare to do it? Brother, you¡¯re doing that so naturally!¡¯ he thought.


    He strode forward, patted off Yan Chengyu¡¯s hand and grabbed Xiao Ling¡¯s hand in his own hand. ¡°Who allowed you to grab his hand? Be careful that I¡¯ll take your An Yan to my bed!¡±


    Yan Xingwei¡¯s possessiveness was really strong!


    Yan Chengyu was Yan Xingwei¡¯s elder brother after all, so his mental state was more mature than Yan Xingwei. He smiled, ¡°If you can beat An Yan, I¡¯m interested in how you will treat him in bed.¡±


    Although Yan Xingwei was a good fighter, it was still difficult for him to beat An Yan, so Yan Chengyu was confident to say this. If his wife was someone like Zuo Bo, how would Yan Xingwei dare to say so? There was no doubt that An Yan would be beaten and taken to Yan Xingwei¡¯s bed.


    ¡°Who is interested in your wife? I don¡¯t even want him even if you give him to me for free.¡±


    Yan Chengyu didn¡¯t like Yan Xingwei¡¯s words. His face immediately darkened, ¡°Oh? Great minds are alike indeed! I don¡¯t want Xiao Ling in my bed as well. However, I never touch my brother¡¯s woman. After all, no matter how I look at it, my An Yan is cuter.¡±


    ¡°Ah? Are you blind? No matter how you look at it, Xiao Ling should be cuter! How could An Yan be so cute? He is just a dull dude; only you would think he¡¯s cute.¡±


    ¡°You brat, you dare to repeat what you just said again?¡± The smile on Yan Chengyu¡¯s face seemed harmless, but his anger had filled his chest.


    Yan Xingwei naturally knew that his brother was angry, but he still thought Xiao Ling was cuter than An Yan, so how could he give in?


    ¡°You think I¡¯m easy to bully? I said: Xiao Ling is 100 times cuter than An Yan. An Yan is a dull dude! What are you going to do with me?¡±


    Yan Chengyu could not hold back anymore. He held Yan Xingwei¡¯s head with one of his hands and his face darkened. ¡°Don¡¯t think that I will let you get away with it because I¡¯m your brother. You dare to be disrespectful to your sister-in-law. You have to pay for it!¡±


    Yan Chengyu wanted to teach Yan Xingwei a lesson, but before he could move, he felt a slap on his face. An Yan had slapped the brothers in their faces, and neither of them could escape.


    ¡°You two brothers are sick!¡± An Yan said with anger.


    ¡®Damn it! Why are you involving me in your quarreling?¡¯ He thought.


    When An Yan heard that Yan Chengyu said he was not cute, he could not bear it anymore. He decided to take actions to teach them lessons.


    Xiao Ling was so shy that his whole face turned red. He hid away and didn¡¯t dare to let others see him. His heart was beating non-stop, especially at this moment, when Yan Xingwei was still having their fingers interlaced.

 Chapter 540

    ¡°You¡¯re sick! Why are you even hitting me? It¡¯s clearly Yan Chengyu¡¯s fault! You should discipline your man well!¡± Yan Xingwei said.


    When Yan Xingwei and Yan Chengyu were quarreling, he finally had the expressions he should have at his age. As a soldier in the camp, he usually looked cold and cool, making people forget that he was still an eighteen-year-old boy.


    ¡°Will you two quarrel if you didn¡¯t start it? When did I say that I¡¯m your sister-in-law? Did I tell you that myself?¡± An Yan also started to get serious. He thought he and Yan Chengyu was not in a relationship, but Yan Xingwei still mentioned it in pubic. Now, everyone were looking at them and An Yan was afraid that Yan Xingwei would say more about it.


    An Yan had always cared about what others thought, so he cared very much about it on this occasion.


    It would be fine if Yan Xingwei stopped arguing, but he had been slapped by An Yan, so how could he possibly stop quarreling with him?


    ¡°You even slept under the same quilt with my brother! Then what¡¯s your relationship if you¡¯re not his wife? His friend? His mistress? Find a reason to convince me!¡±


    An Yan frowned, ¡°Who slept with this guy? What nonsense are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Ah? I¡¯m talking nonsense? Come on! The last time you went out for training, you slept in the same tent with us, and you even took the initiative to hug my brother to sleep under the same quilt!¡±


    Neither of them were willing to concede.


    Sleep in the same camp on training?


    An Yan was stunned, and then his face suddenly blushed. It was an accident. At that time he thought that he was sleeping in his own bed, so he tried to squeeze himself under Yan Chengyu¡¯s quilt.


    ¡°You remember it, right?¡±


    ¡®Damn, did you think I was joking?¡¯ Yan Xingwei thought.


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t count! It was an accident,¡± An Yan denied.


    ¡°Oh yeah, that¡¯s an accident. Then why were you kissing my brother under the tree? In the daytime? Could it be an accident as well?¡± Yan Xingwei was sure An Yan could not find excuse this time.


    An Yan got angry when thinking of this, because he was kissed by Yan Chengyu by force.


    ¡°It was not like what you saw. I have nothing to do with your brother! If you let me hear you are talking about this in the future, I will kill you brothers both.¡±


    The more An Yan tried to explain, the more troublesome his situation was, so he decided not to continue arguing. There were more people watching the show, which made him embarrassed.


    The soldiers were trying to stop their fighting:


    ¡°As a family, you shouldn¡¯t argue like that. You have to get along well!¡±


    ¡°Right! Take a step back and everything can be solved.¡±


    ¡°Husband and wife never have any enmity lasting for a night. You¡¯ll be fine tomorrow. A good sex can solve every problem.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! And brothers should be considerate to each other.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    ¡°I¡¯ve already said that the truth is not as what you see,¡± An Yan was angry.


    ¡°Fine. We all know that sometimes husband and wife would deny it and try to defend his or her dignity when quarreling.¡±


    ¡°It is understandable. We old soldiers have gone through something like this.¡±


    However, they did not understand it at all. They were just adding oil to flame.


    An Yan was so angry that he was going to explode. At this time, Yan Chengyu was in a good mood. He had to thank Yan Xingwei for making such a move for him. In this way, he didn¡¯t have to deliberately warn others not to get close to An Yan.


    ¡°Alright, my wife, I know I was wrong, so don¡¯t be angry!¡± Yan Chengyu forcefully hugged An Yan into his embrace and smiled.


    An Yan¡¯s eyes widened, and he hit Yan Chengyu with his left elbow.


    ¡°I¡¯m not your wife! You dare to get closer to me once more and you¡¯ll be dead meat!¡±


    An Yan was so angry that he left after he said those words, leaving Yan Chengyu behind.

 Chapter 541

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Brother, haven¡¯t you done that with An Yan yet?¡±


    Yan Xingwei was stunned. Yan Chengyu had a good brain, so he should have done that with An Yan long ago.


    ¡°Do you think An Yan is an ordinary person? If I want to do that with him, I need a suitable opportunity.¡±


    ¡°Just say it if you can¡¯t do it!¡± Yan Xingwei broke his brother¡¯s lies straightforwardly.


    However, it was not that Yan Chengyu was not smart enough to cheat An Yan to do that; he just did not want to force An Yan to do so. At least he wanted An Yan to do it voluntarily.


    ¡°You have been very arrogant recently. Are you looking for a good beat?¡± Yan Chengyu pushed Yan Xingwei¡¯s head under his arm and rubbed wildly on his hair.


    Now that Xiao Ling was by his side, how could Yan Xingwei let his lover see him like this? He was angry, ¡°I¡¯m no longer a child! Let me go!¡±


    ¡®F*ck! Xiao Ling is still watching! What if he thought I¡¯m inferior to my brother?¡¯


    However, Xiao Ling didn¡¯t think so. He just suddenly envied their brotherhood.


    In the past, Xiao Ling liked Yan Chengyu, and he had secretly loved Yan Chengyu for a few years. But after spending a long time with Yan Xingwei, he didn¡¯t know why, but he would not be nervous when he saw Yan Chengyu, nor would he want to hide from him.


    On the other hand, when he was getting along with Yan Xingwei, Xiao Ling¡¯s heart would race. And as soon as Yan Xingwei approached him, he would blush, especially when Yan Xingwei was holding his hands.


    ¡®I¡­ I couldn¡¯t have fallen for Yan Xingwei, could I?!¡¯ Xiao Ling thought.


    It was only now that Xiao Ling came to his senses. His face was so red and he stood there dumbfounded.


    ¡°Do you want me to help you?¡± Yan Xingwei winked at Yan Chengyu, signaling that he had an idea.


    Yan Chengyu was a little interested. He could still trust his brother¡¯s cleverness.


    ¡°What? You got an idea?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but you have to cooperate with me,¡± said Yan Chengyu. Then he said something beside Yan Xingwei¡¯s ear. Others did not know what he was talking about.


    Yan Chengyu smiled brightly, ¡°You are indeed my good brother!¡±


    ¡°Let me say it clearly first. I¡¯m helping you not because of you, but because he just slapped me. I want him to know how powerful I am.¡± Yan Xingwei¡¯s true aim was to revenge.


    ¡°He¡¯s your sister-in-law. So what if he hits you? Why are you still holding a grudge?¡± Yan Chengyu thought it was normal.


    ¡°Oh, really? Then I¡¯ll let you have a try!¡±


    Yan Xingwei grabbed Xiao Ling¡¯s hand and slapped in Yan Chengyu¡¯s face.


    Xiao Ling was stunned. By the time he came to senses, his hand had already slapped Yan Chengyu¡¯s face.


    However, Yan Xingwei, who was holding Xiao Ling¡¯s hand, smiled smugly, ¡°How is it? Being slapped by another man?¡±


    Yan Chengyu¡¯s veins twitched and his fingers were cracking. ¡°You¡¯re really wanting a fight, right?¡±


    Yan Xingwei shrugged as if he was not involved at all.


    Xiao Ling was flustered. Even though it wasn¡¯t his intention to slap Yan Xingwei, his hand indeed did it.


    ¡°You want to try it yourself! So don¡¯t blame me!¡± Yan Xingwei pulled Xiao Ling away and said to Leo beside him, ¡°Lieutenant, come have a drink with us. Bring your soldiers on.¡± as if he was ordering Leo.


    Leo looked at Yan Chengyu with a dumbfounded expression, ¡°Have a drink? Where did you get the alcohol?¡±


    Yan Chengyu patted Leo¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Remember to bring more people. Don¡¯t worry about the alcohol drink. You just need to bring your people there.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay!¡± Although Leo was stunned, he agreed.

 Chapter 542

    ¡°Alcoholic drink? Can we really drink that here?


    Xiao Ling was asking while was dragging away by Yan Xingwei, with a tinge of fear in his words.


    Xiao Ling was being so afraid, which made Yan Xingwei upset, ¡°Can¡¯t you look at me and talk? I will not eat you!¡±


    ¡®Motherf*cker, he was not so careful when he spoke to Yangyi.¡¯ Yan Xingwei thought.


    Xiao Ling was most afraid of Yan Xingwei getting angry. He would be trembling when Yan Xingwei¡¯s voice was a little louder.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m just not used to talking to you yet. I¡¯m sorry,¡± Xiao Ling said apologetically when he was afraid.


    ¡°Did I ask you to apologize?¡±


    ¡°Raise your head and look at me!¡±


    Yan Xingwei stopped and ordered Xiao Ling to look up at his face.


    Xiao Ling trembled again and he was breathing fast.


    He panicked for a while before hesitating to raise his head. But when he met Yan Xingwei¡¯s face, he timidly lowered his head, making Yan Xingwei angry again.


    If he could twist Xiao Ling¡¯s head towards him, Yan Xingwei would definitely do it.


    ¡°I made you so afraid?¡± At the same time, he seemed to be hurt.


    ¡°No, no, it¡¯s not like that,¡± Xiao Ling explained hurriedly. He looked at Yan Xingwei, but he looked a little cute.


    ¡°Then, what is it?¡± Yan Xingwei was about to exploded.


    Xiao Ling¡¯s eyes flashed, ¡°Because I would feel embarrassed when I see your face, so I didn¡¯t dare to look at you.¡±


    When he said this, he was so shy; if Yan Xingwei pinched his face at this time, there would be water coming out.


    Yan Xingwei didn¡¯t expect that this was the reason why Xiao Ling didn¡¯t dare look at him. He was stunned. ¡°So he liked me?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m sorry. I said such strange things to you. I¡¯m a boy, and I said this to you. You must feel disgusted!¡± Xiao Ling didn¡¯t dare to look at Yan Xingwei, afraid that he would hate him.


    Yan Xingwei frowned again, ¡°Did I say that? You¡¯re much cuter than girls. How can I be disgusted?¡±


    Yan Xingwei¡¯s words made Xiao Ling¡¯s heart race and his face redder.


    ¡®Yan Xingwei thinks that¡­ I¡¯m cuter than girls?¡¯


    Looking at the expression on Yan Xingwei¡¯s face through the crack between his fingers, Xiao Ling¡¯s big eyes blinked and blinked, as if he was afraid that he might hear him wrong.


    ¡°Hey, do you want to date me?¡±


    Yan Xingwei pulled Xiao Ling¡¯s hand away and let Xiao Ling look at him directly in a very dominating tone.


    ¡°DDDDDDD¡­.Date??????¡± Xiao Ling¡¯s jaw was trembling. Maybe he was suddenly astonished by the confession.


    ¡°Of course I¡¯m asking for a date. Who else do you want to date with? You are my lover after all,¡± Yan Xingwei had already regarded Xiao Ling as his own lover.


    ¡°IIIIIIII¡­. I am Yan Xingwei¡¯s lover??????¡± Xiao Ling¡¯s whole body turned red and he was stunned. He suddenly passed out.


    ¡®What the heck?¡¯


    ¡°Hey! Hey! Are you alright?¡± Yan Xingwei slapped Xiao Ling on the cheek, then shook him violently.


    Xiao Ling fainted, totally.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you dizzy?¡±


    ¡°Hey, hey, hey! Xiao Ling, are you alright?¡± He patted Xiao Ling¡¯s face again, but Xiao Ling leaned into his embrace.


    ¡°Could it be that he was stunned? Am I that scary?¡± Yan Xingwei started to doubt about it.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± When Leo heard the voice, he came over and had a look.


    ¡°He¡¯s suffering from heatstroke. Bring him into the tent to cool down.¡± Leo checked Xiao Ling and said.


    ¡°IIIIIIII¡­.Is it just heatstroke?¡± It was the first time in Yan Xingwei¡¯s life that he stammered.


    ¡°What did you do to him?¡± Leo looked at him suspiciously.


    ¡°I¡¯m just f*cking confessing! What else can I do to him?¡±


    ¡®Motherf*cker, just give me a break. For the first time I¡¯ve heard that someone would faint at a confession!¡¯ Yan Xingwei thought.

 Chapter 543

    ¡°Confession? Confession can give you heatstroke too? You¡¯re so special.¡± Leo said.


    Yan Xingwei suddenly wanted to slap Lieutenant Leo, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me confessing? Who knew he¡¯d faint? And I have nothing to do with heatstroke!¡±


    Seeing that Yan Xingwei was angry, Leo hurriedly shut up; he didn¡¯t want to be scolded.


    ¡°What¡¯s all the noise? Hurry up and carry the man into the tent.¡± Yan Chengyu came over and interrupted.


    Yan Xinwei was so annoyed that his brain was about to explode; he rushed to carry Xiao Ling to a nearby tent.


    ¡°What about the snack? Who¡¯s going to cook it?¡± Leo asked the important question.


    Yan Chengyu had just realised this too and sighed, ¡°So what the hell are they doing over here!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve just informed the refugees and everyone is looking forward to the snacks, but I don¡¯t know how to cook anything¡­ what can I do?¡±


    Leo panicked, not knowing what to do.


    Yan Chengyu sighed again and murmured, ¡°I originally wanted to show my cooking skills in front of Captain An Yan, but now it looks like I¡¯ll have to do it for them.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it! You find a few who can cook and give me a hand, I¡¯ve never tried to cook for so many people before either.¡±


    ¡°So you can cook! That¡¯s great.¡± But Leo¡¯s expression suddenly became sullen, ¡°But none of us soldiers can cook! Otherwise, we would have made the refugees some food.¡±


    ¡°Huh? None of them can cook? What about the Madame? He looks like a good wife and mother! Can¡¯t he do it?¡±


    ¡®Are you kidding me? How am I supposed to feed these hundreds of people on my own?¡¯ Yan Chengyu thought.


    ¡®Shit, these guys always give me a hard time when it matters.¡¯


    ¡°Madame comes from a noble family; how can he cook?¡± Leo took it for granted.


    Yan Chengyu¡¯s brain ached and he couldn¡¯t stop pinching his eyebrows, ¡°So what? You want me to serve so many refugees by myself? Do you want me to die?¡±


    At this point, Yan Chengyu had to admire Xiao Ling. Although he looked like he was powerless, he could arrange the food for thousands of people in the troops.


    ¡°Get some soldiers to help wash all the dishes, and you give me a hand.¡±


    An Yan suddenly walked towards them, rolling up his sleeves as he instructed Yan Chengyu and Leo, but he only looked at Leo, not Yan Chengyu, and walked past Yan Chengyu ignoring him all the way.


    Yan Chengyu was a little surprised, ¡°You know how to cook?¡±


    He had just told Yan Xingwei that An Yan couldn¡¯t cook because he didn¡¯t look like a man who could cook.


    However, although An Yan was a soldier, his family owned a hotel and the whole family was from a chef background, which was very popular in their hometown. Not only were all the brothers in the family handsome, but they were also all good chefs in the kitchen.


    ¡°I can¡¯t cook? Who told you that?¡± An Yan was refuting Yan Chengyu. ¡®What a stupid question you are asking!¡¯ he thought.


    Yan Chengyu, who was scolded, laughed heartily and rolled up his sleeves to follow An Yan, jokingly saying, ¡°Captain An Yan will make a good wife in the future! I¡¯ll be lucky to be married to you.¡±


    An Yan¡¯s veins immediately flared up and he turned around, lifting his apron and gritting his teeth in warning, ¡°Kid, I told you, don¡¯t mess with me. I don¡¯t want to get angry with trash.¡±


    Yan Chengyu took the opportunity to wrap his arms around An Yan¡¯s waist and smiled wickedly, ¡°So is Captain An Yan interested in marrying trash? Eh?¡± He was so thick-skinned that he dared to do that in front of the soldiers, smiling wildly.


    The two were so close together that when Yan Chengyu opened his mouth to speak, he was on the verge of kissing An Yan¡¯s lips, so intimate and ambiguous.


    ¡°You let go.¡± An Yan immediately hit down Yan Chengyu¡¯s hand, looking at him in anger, but somehow he felt that there was a flash of nervousness. He did not know if it was an illusion.

 Chapter 544

    ¡®Was he ¡­ shy just now? Or was he nervous?¡¯ Yan Chengyu thought.


    Yan Chengyu smiled with a hint of amusement and suddenly took An Yan into his arms again, smiling all over, ¡°So Captain An Yan can also be shy! The expression just now was so tempting. Can you give me another one?¡±


    Hearing Yan Chengyu¡¯s words, An Yan immediately showed his nervousness, but only for a second.


    ¡°Who would be shy because of someone like you? Don¡¯t disgust me.¡± Pushing Yan Chengyu away again, An Yan¡¯s expression returned to unfriendliness.


    ¡°Someone like me? What kind of person am I?¡± Yan Chengyu was still flirting with An Yan. Though he had just been pushed away, he instantly shortened the distance again with a big step. He had a smile on his face, making An Yan look furious.


    ¡®Couldn¡¯t this guy be angry? No matter how much he is scolded, he is still smiling, annoying as hell.¡¯ An Yan thought.


    ¡°You two should stop showing your love. The refugees are still waiting.¡±


    Leo sighed a helpless sigh and commented afterwards. ¡®Why do I feel like all of Colonel He¡¯s soldiers have their wives with them! Is this really a mission? Isn¡¯t a honeymoon?¡¯


    ¡°Who¡¯s showing love with him? At least I¡¯m not.¡± Immediately, Leo was greeted with a scathing glare from An Yan who walked angrily past him.


    Leo had been scolded for the second time tonight, both times with a dumbfounded look on his face.


    ¡°Did I¡­ did I say something wrong again?¡± Leo was dazed and confused.


    ¡°No, you didn¡¯t. Say more later, I love it.¡±


    Yan Chengyu¡¯s expression became opposed to An Yan¡¯s. He was in a great mood. He patted Leo on the shoulder and followed him happily.


    Leo was unsure again, ¡°So, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s just a couple arguing. Don¡¯t take it personally. Let¡¯s go help too!¡±


    The soldier reassured him, then a group of soldiers followed Yan Chengyu and the others.


    At this time, Flying Eagles was following them, who had no more room to twitch on his face and he was powerless to comment on the affectionate show. He hated the fact that Fei Yin was not with him now, otherwise, he could have shown his love to others as well. But there was no way out; Fei Yin had just followed He Jingyan and the others to stand guard.


    ¡°Why the f*ck am I so unlucky? Not only did I fail to hold Fei Yin¡¯s hand, but I had to watch them pair up! It¡¯s killing me!¡±


    Flying Eagle held his head in annoyance, but he couldn¡¯t do anything.


    At the refugee camp.


    An Yan, who had often helped out in the hotel kitchen back home, had arranged the work for the group of people in no time, dividing the jobs up precisely.


    After about an hour or so, the refugees finally had a hot meal, and everyone showed their gratitude. When they saw An Yan, they even praised him for his skilful hands and that he must be a good wife in the future, which amused Yan Chengyu a lot who almost got suffocated.


    An Yan eyes immediately turned serious towards him.


    ¡°Fine, fine. I won¡¯t laugh, I won¡¯t laugh.¡± Yan Chengyu waved his hand to tell An Yan not to be angry, but he added a smile, ¡°So I¡¯m not the only one who thinks you¡¯re suitable to be a wife! The aunties are really perceptive.¡± When he finished, he gave the aunties a look of approval.


    The aunties laughed heartily, but then they said, ¡°So you¡¯re a couple! You should have told me earlier! I¡¯ve just told your wife he will be great in the future!¡±


    ¡°We look so much like a couple?¡± Yan Chengyu was so happy that he reached out and took An Yan into his arms like a big boy.


    ¡°Of course! You look like a couple! You are born for each other.¡±


    ¡°Both of you are handsome, better looking than many husbands and wives I know.¡±


    The aunts¡¯ words were just as sweet, making Yan Chengyu¡¯s heart blossom as he listened.


    An Yan at first resisted, but slowly, he did not push Yan Chengyu away, but suddenly lowered his eyes in silence, and Yan Chengyu wondered what he was thinking.

 Chapter 545

    ¡°Get out of the way.¡±


    Suddenly, An Yan pushed Yan Chengyu and walked away, but he didn¡¯t look like he was angry.


    Yan Chengyu froze, staring straight at his back.


    ¡®He¡¯s angry?¡¯


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did we talk too much and he gets angry?¡±


    The aunties seemed to be shocked too.


    ¡°Nothing, it¡¯s nothing. Aunties, enjoy your meals. I¡¯ll go check.¡± Hurriedly, Yan Chengyu followed An Yan.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you really angry?¡±


    Stretching his head, Yan Chengyu wanted to see if An Yan was angry, but An Yan¡¯s expression was unchanged.


    An Yan did not look at him nor did he say anything; he just lit a cigarette and continued walking to the tent ahead.


    Yan Chengyu suddenly stopped in front of him and just stood there looking at him, his expression becoming serious.


    ¡°If you think I¡¯m troublesome, just reject me. Don¡¯t try to cooperate with me reluctantly every time.¡±


    An Yan, who hadn¡¯t been angry before, became furious at these words and turned around to scold him, ¡°When did I cooperate with you reluctantly?¡±


    ¡°Now.¡± The same serious expression on Yan Chengyu.


    ¡°You¡¯re sick.¡± An Yan raged, because he really wasn¡¯t doing that.


    ¡°Then let me ask you: when I kissed you, why did you let me get near to you if you hated it? If you really hated me, you could have just taken me down. It¡¯s not like you couldn¡¯t do it.¡±


    Yan Chengyu had wanted to take things slowly, but sometimes An Yan¡¯s mind made him confused. He thought An Yan was hating him but not completely, making him think that he still had the chance! But sometimes, An Yan stayed away from him again and deliberately drew the line between them.


    ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re annoying all the time, and you¡¯re doing something annoying around me.¡±


    ¡°So what? What does any of this have to do with you taking me down? With your skills, you could have taken me down in a minute! Why did you hesitate to do it? Why did you have to keep away from me? I want to know the answer today.¡±


    The distance between the two men turned zero as Yan Chengyu approached An Yan and touched his chest.


    An Yan naturally bounced away, his eyes dilated.


    ¡°I said, don¡¯t lean over to me.¡±


    Yan Chengyu didn¡¯t have his old smile, still looking straight at An Yan, expressionless, ¡°I¡¯m giving you the chance to take me down. Give me a suplex if you hate me. Don¡¯t keep playing dumb and jumping away on your own. It¡¯s not convincing.¡±


    ¡°And what do you think is convincing?¡± An Yan¡¯s emotions were running high. He didn¡¯t agree with what Yan Chengyu said. He didn¡¯t want to take Yan Chengyu down; he just didn¡¯t want to have physical contact with Yan Chengyu.


    ¡°What do I think is convincing? You keep backing off like that; it would make me think you fell for me early on.¡±


    An Yan, who heard this, shook his body. He didn¡¯t know if it was like what Yan Chengyu said, but it was true that he had recently become very concerned about Yan Chengyu¡¯s every move.


    But he would never admit it in front of Yan Chengyu, ¡°I think you¡¯re overly self-conscious! I didn¡¯t fall for you!¡±


    ¡°Since you didn¡¯t fall for me, then why did you just shake your body? Wasn¡¯t it because I was right?¡± Yan Chengyu was not giving up. There was always a way to make An Yan admit it. He said it very seriously, which made An Yan feel strange because Yan Chengyu used to have a cunny smile on his face.


    ¡°If I say I didn¡¯t, then I didn¡¯t. Don¡¯t pester me; it¡¯s annoying.¡± An Yan turned to walk away.


    Yan Chengyu pulled him back, ¡°Did I say you can go?¡±


    An Yan¡¯s anger was boiling, ¡°Then what do you want? If you¡¯re just curious about gays, I suggest you go find someone else to play with. I don¡¯t have time to play games with you.¡±


    ¡°What if I say that I am only interested in you?¡±


    ¡°What? Do you want me to sleep with you?¡±


    The atmosphere went to a freezing point, neither one giving in to the other.

 Chapter 546

    Yan Chengyu was a little chagrined, ¡°Did I say that?¡±


    ¡°Then what do you mean? A straight man is always pestering me; doesn¡¯t he just want to taste what it¡¯s like to do it with a man?¡± An Yan remained aggressive.


    Yan Chengyu did have this intention at first, and just now Yan Xingwei had also proposed to him to get An Yan drunk and sleep with him, and he was about to do it at that moment. Because An Yan always did not show his attitude towards Yan Chengyu, it made Yan Chengyu a little anxious, but now he no longer had that thought to sleep with An Yan. Therefore, when An Yan mentioned it in a sarcastic tone, it made Yan Chengyu feel like his heart was being trampled on.


    ¡°Fine! If you think so, just do it!0 I¡¯m tired of playing with you too. You can do what you like, whatever you like!¡±


    Angry, Yan Chengyu walked away. He originally was going to cheer An Yan up, but now there was no need for that.


    An Yan froze. Clearly, he was the one who should be angry, but instead, Yan Chengyu had thrown him off.


    ¡®Damn it! That infuriating brat! Is it my fault? Why should he be angry with me?¡¯


    ¡®Tired of playing? Shit! I¡¯m getting more and more concerned about you and you¡¯re just telling me that you are tired of playing with me?¡¯


    ¡°Yan Chengyu! You can go to hell!!!¡± Cursing at Yan Chengyu¡¯s back, An Yan walked away in anger.


    Because of the loud voice, many people heard it and looked towards Yan Chengyu.


    ¡°What¡­ what¡¯s going on? Did you have a fight?¡±


    Leo, who was walking towards Yan Chengyu with Shelly in his arms, asked, and looked curiously at An Yan, who had angrily walked away.


    Yan Chengyu pinched his eyebrows in annoyance and began to regret, ¡°Ah! So annoying! Just now I should not have talked to him in that way! Why did I get angry at him! I¡¯m doomed this time.¡±


    ¡°So you guys really had a fight?¡±


    Yan Chengyu was already in a bad mood, and Leo was still asking relentlessly. Wasn¡¯t it obvious?!


    Therefore, Yan Chengyu answered him angrily, ¡°Are you blind?¡±


    But Leo replied cutely, ¡°No! My eyes are fine!¡±


    ¡°And can¡¯t you see the chagrin on my face?¡± Pointing at his own face, Yan Chengyu said.


    Leo grunted, ¡°Sorry!¡± He apologized and then nervously tucked Shelly into his arms, ¡°She¡¯s asking for Xu Yangyi now! You have time now, right? Give this girl to Xu Yangyi! I¡¯ve got things to do.¡±


    After saying that, he literally patted Yan Chengyu¡¯s butt and left, leaving Shelly to Yan Chengyu.


    ¡°Ugh! I don¡¯t have time! You! Come back here!¡±


    But Leo didn¡¯t turn his head back, and he was chatting happily with the refugee aunties for a while there.


    Yan Chengyu was annoyed as hell, but he couldn¡¯t leave Shelly here, so he could only scratch his head and walk towards He Jingyan¡¯s tent.


    The little girl in his arms didn¡¯t know anything and she just kept laughing, which made Yan Chengyu even more annoyed.


    ¡°You¡¯re still laughing?¡± Pinching on Shelly¡¯s cheek, Yan Chengyu felt better, probably because the purity and innocence of the child influenced Yan Chengyu.


    ¡°Your illegitimate child?¡±


    Zuo Bo suddenly emerged from a side tent, followed by a cold-faced Long Chen.


    Although the two of them looked less angry than when they arrived here, they didn¡¯t seem to have lost their anger either. Long Chen was still having an angry face, but Zuo Bo looked quite pleased.


    ¡®What¡¯s going on? The atmosphere between the two is quite subtle!¡¯


    After looking at them, Yan Chengyu saw a row of kiss marks on the top of Long Chen¡¯s neck.


    ¡®I can¡¯t believe they¡¯re doing it so blatantly! Zuo Bo¡¯s possessiveness is actually so strong?¡¯


    ¡°Is it really your illegitimate child?¡± Zuo Bo joked again.


    Yan Chengyu rolled his eyes at Zuo Bo, ¡°She¡¯s a refugee¡¯s kid. Who would have such an old illegitimate child? Do you think I¡¯m the same as you? Hanging around with women all day?¡±

 Chapter 547

    ¡°You didn¡¯t hang out with women before? I¡¯ll go to tell An Yan about how you played with women in high school!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡± Yan Chengyu was suddenly angry.


    He and An Yan were in the middle of a cold war. If An Yan found out about it, he would probably hate him even more.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you what! Keep your mouth shut! If An Yan really ignores me, I¡¯ll pursue Long Chen and make you look foolish.¡±


    It was as if he was mimicking Yan Xingwei, because at that time, Yan Xingwei had also said that if he molested Xiao Ling again, he would sleep with An Yan.


    ¡°You are so childish,¡± Zuo Bo snorted, but this was the first time he had seen such an agitated Yan Chengyu.


    ¡°What? Did you really turn into a quarrel with An Yan?¡±


    In Zuo Bo¡¯s impression, although Yan Chengyu was not very old, he was very good at scheming. It was his idea to ask Zuo Bo to pretend to have a conflict with Long Chen last time. He said that if Zuo Bo did so, Long Chen would definitely be anxious about their relationship.


    As it turned out, that was a good way to see a different side of Long Chen. But now, he couldn¡¯t handle the matters in his own love life.


    Speaking of this, Yan Chengyu got a headache, ¡°It¡¯s okay to only have a fight. I just made him angry. I guess he hates me and he has disappeared right now.¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be better to go and apologize to him? You can use a tougher way.¡± Smiling, Zuo Bo pointed at Long Chen who was on the side, in the manner of saying ¡°just the same way as I did to him, Bro¡±.


    Yan Chengyu¡¯s face immediately darkened, ¡°You think everyone is the same as your lover who would forgive his lover in bed? An Yan is not the same as Long Chen.¡±


    ¡°Kid, what did you say?¡± Long Chen was still angry with Zuo Bo at this moment, and when he heard Yan Chengyu¡¯s words, his temper suddenly spiked.


    ¡°Did I say it wrong? The kiss marks on your neck¡­ please cover them up. I¡¯m feeling embarrassed when looking at it.¡±


    After saying that in a lazy manner, Yan Chengyu carried Shelly towards He Jingyan¡¯s tent, leaving the bomb called ¡°Long Chen¡± to Zuo Bo. No one knew if he did it unintentionally or deliberately.


    But according to Yan Chengyu¡¯s character, it should have done it deliberately. It was beyond doubt.


    Long Chen did not know that Zuo Bo had left so many kiss marks on his neck, because he was still angry at that time and was not happy all the way when he was taken away by Zuo Bo.


    Now let¡¯s see what happened when Long Chen was taken away by Zuo Bo. Although Long did not resist at that time, he also did not give Zuo Bo a good look.


    ¡°Still angry?¡±


    Zuo Bo, who was driving, asked with a smile. The anger he had at the beginning was gone.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Not looking at him, Long Chen looked out of the window, still upset.


    Zuo Bo was still laughing. ¡®Really? Just now when I was hurt, he looked like he was going to cry out, and now he¡¯s not paying attention to me!¡¯ He thought.


    ¡°They say a woman¡¯s heart is a needle under the sea, which is hard to see through. But I think you are hiding your heart even deeper!¡± Zuo Bo was sighing, but the corners of his mouth were showing a proud smile. He did not look helpless when he said that, but he was rather flirting with Long Chen, saying that he was even harder to be seen through than a woman.


    ¡°If you¡¯re upset, just throw me out of the car. I¡¯m not begging you to carry me.¡± Still having a tantrum, Long Chen was not behaving like his usual self.


    Usually, Long Chen was very calm when he scolded Zuo Bo, and he often did so in a very technical manner. But now he had neither of those, so Zuo Bo guess he was really hurt! At that time, Long Chen was very angry with him.


    ¡°Is it that if I apologize to you and you can take your anger off?¡± It sounded insincere and joking, but it was very much in line with Zuo Bo¡¯s character. He was not a man who was good at coaxing his wife.


    This also made Long Chen very unhappy, ¡°What do you think? Shouldn¡¯t you apologize?¡± The eyes which looked at Zuo Bo were showing his dominance, but the sadness inside could not be ignored.

 Chapter 548

    Zuo Bo saw the sadness in Long Chen¡¯s eyes. But, for some reason, the more Long Chen showed that he was hurt, the more excited Zuo Bo became. Probably because this was the reason why he could really see that Long Chen liked him.


    ¡°So, how do you want me to apologize? Having a conversation in the same bed?¡± He was still flirting with Long Chen.


    Long Chen¡¯s anger rose again, ¡°Can you be more serious? Do you think I¡¯m ridiculous for being angry?¡± His voice was very loud. It was obvious that he hated Zuo Bo¡¯s flirtatious virtue.


    ¡°What if I say I am happy to see you angry?¡± Zuo Bo laughed back.


    Long Chen¡¯s eyes suddenly heated up. He thought that Zuo Bo meant he didn¡¯t care Long Chen¡¯s feelings and he just wanted to see him angry and thought it was funny.


    ¡°Stop the car.¡± Long Chen¡¯s voice calmed down, wiping tears and looking off to the side; he was really crying.


    Zuo Bo then started to panic. He stopped the car and sighed, ¡°You are a smart guy. How come you don¡¯t use your brain on the affairs between us?¡±


    Long Chen¡¯s heart was now badly broken. He did not want to pay attention to Zuo Bo anymore, but he could not open the car door. Needless to say, it must be locked up by Zuo Bo.


    ¡°Open the door for me.¡± The voice was cold, and so were the eyes that looked back at Zuo Bo. Long Chen¡¯s eyes were red and swollen with tears, which made him look pitiful.


    Zuo Bo had always felt that a man as tough as Long Chen didn¡¯t need his comfort at all, but now that he saw this scene, he dispelled that thought. Long Chen was also a human and he wanted others to be gentle with him.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Without the playful smile just now, Zuo Bo met Long Chen¡¯s eyes, which were also very serious.


    At this moment, tears slipped down Long Chen¡¯s face again, but he still raised his stubbornness, ¡°Sorry for what? What did you do wrong, Zuo Bo? It was my fault, I was being capricious, I was too demanding, I was unreasonable.¡±


    This was the first time Long Chen had cried in front of Zuo Bo. Although he had cried in front of Zuo Bo before, the room had been dark at that time and he knew Zuo Bo hadn¡¯t seen it.


    Zuo Bo sighed with a touch of helplessness, ¡°I didn¡¯t say you were being unreasonable. It was my fault. I was the one who got angry with you suddenly. It was my fault.¡±


    Pulling over Long Chen¡¯s body, Zuo Bo tried to take him into his arms, but he was pushed away by Long Chen, ¡°Don¡¯t touch me.¡± Long Chen still looked very angry.


    Long Chen didn¡¯t want to cry, but he just couldn¡¯t stop.


    If it was the usual Zuo Bo, he would have gotten angry. But now, he steadied his anger and pulled Long Chen into his arms again, which was really rare.


    ¡°I say, can¡¯t you just give in to me once in a while? If you feel ashamed, give me a hint and I¡¯ll give in to you, okay?¡±


    ¡®You are always against me, and you are angry when I get hurt. Not only angry, you even cry? Just tell me you don¡¯t like it and I¡¯ll give in! Why do you have to be angry every time?¡¯ Zuo Bo thought.


    In fact, Zuo Bo had wanted to say these words to Long Chen long ago, but he knew that Long Chen had strong self-esteem, so he didn¡¯t point it out.


    Zuo Bo¡¯s sudden tenderness made Long Chen want to cry even more. He thought that he was in a one-sided love towards Zuo Bo, and he was afraid that Zuo Bo would mock him and leave him, so he didn¡¯t say anything. He wanted to save the last dignity for himself.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry. I feel sad when I see you cry.¡±


    When Zuo Bo was serious, he was still very nice and manly, but he was usually too erotic, always saying those shameless words to make Long Chen angry.


    ¡°You feel sad? You¡¯re sad and you¡¯re still angry at me? Am I one of your subordinates? Or are you just treating me as a passerby who you don¡¯t care about after you¡¯ve slept with me?¡± It was the first time he scolded Zuo Bo like that, and although he didn¡¯t cry, his words were still full of grievance.

 Chapter 549

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, it¡¯s my fault. I¡¯ve gone too far. I didn¡¯t consider your feelings. I deserve to die!¡±


    Zuo Bo let Long Chen scold him and he hugged his body tightly.


    ¡°One more time and you can get lost.¡±


    ¡°Fine, fine. I¡¯ll get lost if there¡¯s one more time, I¡¯ll roll on the ground for your amusement, okay? So don¡¯t be mad. What if you get wrinkles? That¡¯s the only face you have left.¡±


    No one knew if Zuo Bo really didn¡¯t know how to coax people or if he was deliberately angering Long Chen. In any case, as soon as Long Chen¡¯s anger disappeared, Zuo Bo came back to his usual self.


    ¡°Fine, go and find someone with a better face and a better temper. Anyway, I am not going to comply with you since I have a bad temper.¡± Long Chen pushed Zuo Bo away and turned his face away from him, stubbornly wiping his tears.


    Zuo Bo suddenly burst out laughing and turned Long Chen¡¯s head towards him, ¡°You really want me to go find someone else?¡±


    ¡°Go if you like! I¡¯m not going to stop you. Even if you die, it has nothing to do with me.¡± Long Chen refused to look at him.


    Zuo Bo knew that Long Chen was only saying this out of anger. He understood that Long Chen was already attached to him, otherwise, Long Chen would not have reacted like that when he was hurt.


    ¡°If I were to find someone else, who would serve you? Are you really willing to see me doing that?¡± Zuo Bo laughed and started his impudence again.


    After hearing this, Long Chen became even more furious and raised his cold eyes to Zuo Bo, ¡°What? Do you think you¡¯re the only man in the world? I can¡¯t even try it with other people?¡±


    Long Chen was just saying that out of his self-esteem; he was probably upset because Long Chen said it right.


    What Zuo Bo had said was really true. Long Chen was now so used to Zuo Bo¡¯s possession that any other man¡¯s touching him would only make him feel sick to his stomach.


    Long Chen thought Zuo Bo was going to get angry again; after all, Zuo Bo never liked to hear Long Chen talk to him like that.


    But instead of getting angry, Zuo Bo leaned over to his ear and smiled wickedly, ¡°Then is it necessary to make you remember the shape of mine so that you will accept my possession solely?¡±


    Long Chen did not blush usually, but Zuo Bo¡¯s words made his cheeks tinted with red color and his heart beat quickly.


    ¡°How about it? Do you want to try it? I¡¯m still hungry now. I wouldn¡¯t mind doing it here.¡±


    Actually, Zuo Bo was joking about this, probably because he thought that Long Chen would not agree to do it in such a place.


    Unexpectedly, Long Chen suddenly pulled Zuo Bo by the collar and looked at him with a very serious gaze, ¡°If you want to do it, do it quickly. You are so f*cking slow.¡± There was also a strong warning as if he wanted to eat Zuo Bo.


    If the other man hadn¡¯t been Zuo Bo, he would have been scared out of his wits.


    ¡°You¡¯re not teasing me?¡± For the first time, Zuo Bo questioned this kind of thing, Long Chen was answering him in an unusual way.


    ¡°Get the hell out of here if you don¡¯t want to do it.¡± Long Chen kicked to the door on his side of the car; he didn¡¯t seem like to be joking.


    Zuo Bo didn¡¯t say anything. He suddenly stared at Long Chen and did not make a move, probably because he had thought about doing it with Long Chen a thousand times, but he didn¡¯t think it would actually come true!


    ¡°Can you give me a slap first?¡± He still felt like he was dreaming.


    *Slap.


    Without hesitation, Long Chen slapped Zuo Bo, and he even hit him so hard that blood oozed from the corner of his mouth. But Zuo Bo didn¡¯t feel the pain; the joy had filled his heart by now.


    He suddenly covered his face and laughed, ¡°Damn it! So it¡¯s true.¡±


    There was a bitter-sweet feeling as if a crush that had been going on for over ten years finally escalated into a relationship.

 Chapter 550

    ¡°If you don¡¯t think that¡¯s enough, I can slap you again to make you soberer.¡±


    There was no joking about it, as Long Chen never joked.


    ¡°If you¡¯re willing to slap me, then slap me more. I¡¯m okay with that.¡±


    Smiling back at Long Chen, Zuo Bo smoothly carried him over and seated him on his lap, facing him as his big hand began its naughty movements.


    Of course, Long Chen wouldn¡¯t refuse, because it was indeed him who had just invited Zuo Bo, and it was impossible that he would suddenly shout to stop after they had gone so far.


    ¡°Ten minutes.¡± Long Chen started to unbutton his buttons.


    Zuo Bo¡¯s eyes went wide. When had Long Chen ever been so active about this? It was already a new world to Zuo Bo.


    ¡°What are you looking at? I don¡¯t have time to dawdle with you. I have to go back to He Jingyan¡¯s place.¡±


    Usually, when Long Chen mentioned He Jingyan, it would make Zuo Bo very unhappy, but not today.


    Because Long Chen had even taken the initiative to start to do this, how could he possibly be interested in He Jingyan?


    Zuo Bo used to suspect that Long Chen was having an affair with He Jingyan.


    It seemed that he was only jealous because of his own imagination.


    At this time, Zuo Bo finally knew that He Jingyan was not his love rival. Why hadn¡¯t he thought of it that way before?


    ¡®Sorry, Colonel. You¡¯ve been suffering from my hatred in the past.¡¯


    Fortunately, Zuo Bo and He Jingyan were good brothers, and He Jingyan did not care about it so much. Otherwise, He Jingyan would have already taken action!


    After all, Zuo Bo was very excessive during that time. He often deliberately behaved intimately with Long Chen in front of He Jingyan, which made He Jingyan think he was showing off his love for a long time.


    ¡°Little Longlong, tell me, when did you start to like me?¡± Zuo Bo suddenly asked about this, fumbling around Long Chen¡¯s body while smiling and asking the question.


    Long Chen didn¡¯t want to answer Zuo Bo¡¯s question. He was not ashamed; he just didn¡¯t want Zuo Bo to be too proud, which would make him feel that he was inferior to Zuo Bo.


    ¡°Do you want to ask a question or do you want to continue with the business? I¡¯ll give you a minute to choose.¡±


    Icy and cold, but that¡¯s what Long Chen was. If Long Chen had played cute, he would really scare Zuo Bo to death.


    ¡°What if I say, I want both? I wonder if Little Longlong will agree?¡± The smile on Zuo Bo¡¯s face was wickedly evil.


    Long Chen¡¯s brow immediately tightened, but it didn¡¯t seem to be because Zuo Bo said he wanted both. It should be because Zuo Bo took the chance and had entered Long Chen¡¯s body.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you just tell me before you do that?¡±


    ¡°Why should I tell you beforehand? Aren¡¯t we an old married couple?¡± Zuo Bo smiled and kissed Long Chen on the lips, telling him not to put on such a face.


    But Long Chen¡¯s indifference had not diminished; he should be a little angry.


    ¡°You¡¯re used to me anyway.¡± Zuo Bo added this afterwards.


    Long Chen wanted to deny it, but there was nothing wrong with what Zuo Bo said. This body had already adapted to everything Zuo Bo did.


    ¡°Or does Little Longlong like me to be rude?¡±


    ¡°Like my ass! Who likes it? Show me some decency.¡±


    Long Chen was cursing, but not in a fierce way. It was not sure if it was because Zuo Bo said it right, or it was because Zuo Bo was in his body, or maybe both.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, Little Longlong. Don¡¯t get angry even if I¡¯m right!¡±


    Long Chen bit his lower lip and didn¡¯t say anything, his face slightly red as he leaned up against Zuo Bo.


    Zuo Bo smiled contentedly and did not show any mercy, driving Long Chen¡¯s body with his movements.


    ¡°Hurry up and get it done. Don¡¯t f*cking dawdle.¡±


    ¡°What? Did you say anything, Little Longlong? I didn¡¯t hear you!¡± Zuo Bo was laughing, regardless of Long Chen¡¯s curses.

 Chapter 551

    ¡°Can¡¯t you hear that? Do you want a gunshot? You can¡¯t understand human words, can you?¡± Long Chen¡¯s eyebrows immediately twisted, and the gun was pointed at Zuo Bo¡¯s head.


    The corners of Zuo Bo¡¯s mouth immediately twitched. Pulling out a gun in the middle of something like this had now become his habit, hadn¡¯t it?


    Zuo Bo was not afraid of was this habit of Long Chen, but it really needed to be changed.


    ¡°I say, Little Longlong, this thing is dangerous. If you are not careful, the gun will go off. Don¡¯t take it out every time.¡±


    ¡°If you behave yourself, do you need me to use it?¡± The frown on Long Chen tightened again.


    ¡°Fine, fine, I¡¯ll make it quick.¡± Zuo Bo had a helpless look on his face. But how could he make it quick? That was his lie.


    He was Zuo Bo! Could his words be trusted? Only a fool would believe it.


    In the end, the ten minutes given by Long Chen had turned into an hour and a half, which was why Long Chen was still angry when they had both returned to He Jingyan.


    How could Long Chen not be angry? He was a man of punctuality.


    ¡°Why are you still angry? Didn¡¯t I apologize to you halfway?¡± Zuo Bo touched Long Chen¡¯s head and rubbed it, laughing.


    If he hadn¡¯t rubbed it, they would have looked very sweet; but once he rubbed it, it felt like he was treating Long Chen like a puppy dog, and the atmosphere changed suddenly.


    Long Chen also felt Zuo Bo¡¯s playfulness and smacked his hand down, ¡°I told you I¡¯m angry. Don¡¯t mess with me.¡±


    ¡°Then is it possible that if you let me do it again, you¡¯ll be in a better mood?¡± Zuo Bo was still saying something like this! It was obvious that Long Chen was really angry at this moment.


    Long Chen started to get angry again. He thought reasoning with people like Zuo Bo was simply a waste of time.


    He walked briskly, ignoring Zuo Bo, because no matter how many times he had told Zuo Bo not to do that to him, Zuo Bo would still not take it seriously.


    Zuo Bo laughed and followed Long Chen, then he pulled Long Chen into his arms and hugged him.


    Long Chen was startled, but had calmed down in the next second, ¡°Now, right now, put me down.¡±


    ¡°And what if I won¡¯t? Do you want to give me a shot again?¡± Zuo Bo said without panic, a smile on his lips, and his feet really didn¡¯t stop.


    ¡°I will give you an extra shot if you want it.¡±


    ¡°Well, I know it¡¯s my fault for wasting an extra hour and twenty minutes on you! I¡¯ll let you get it back later, okay?¡±


    Long Chen didn¡¯¡¯t know if Zuo Bo was serious, but the next second he was sure Zuo Bo definitely would not keep his words.


    Long Chen would not fall for his trick, ¡°I said, put me down.¡±


    When Zuo Bo saw that Long Chen was still angry even after all his words, he also frowned, ¡°Do you believe I¡¯ll do it for real now?¡±


    ¡°You dare.¡±


    ¡°Think I don¡¯t dare? Then let¡¯s try.¡± After saying that, Zuo Bo grabbed towards Long Chen¡¯s crotch.


    This was the first time that Long Chen had been defeated to such an extent, so naturally, he could not tolerate it. But if he did not, Zuo Bo would definitely do what he said.


    ¡°Carry me back to the tent.¡± Suddenly, Long Chen¡¯s anger subsided, probably because he felt it was childish too! It had been such a long time with Zuo Bo over this.


    ¡°Oh? You¡¯re not angry so quickly this time?¡± Zuo Bo was smiling.


    Long Chen immediately changed to ice-cold manner, ¡°Do you really want to try the power of my pistol?¡± The gun was directly pressed against Zuo Bo¡¯s head and loaded.


    Zuo Bo just laughed it off, ¡°Fine, fine, fire! Shoot your man to death and no one will love you.¡±


    Long Chen was just not immune to these words from Zuo Bo and he put away his gun in chagrin, but the atmosphere eased up.

 Chapter 552

    ¡°Why are you everywhere!¡±


    Seeing Yan Chengyu walking towards him, Flying Eagle, who just wanted to be alone with Fei Yin, freaked out.


    Yan Chengyu then replied to him with a calm face.


    ¡°Has the Colonel slept with Yangyi now?¡±


    ¡°They have already slept long ago.¡± Flying Eagle said, then his attention was drawn away by the girl in Yan Chengyu¡¯s arms. Shelly had already fallen asleep.


    ¡°Why are you still holding Shelly!¡± Flying Eagle said.


    Yan Chengyu sighed. He was having a bad day; nothing was going his way.


    ¡°Shelly said she wanted to sleep with Yangyi, so Leo tucked her into my embrace, but she had fallen asleep halfway.¡±


    Yan Chengyu couldn¡¯t go back to sleep with An Yan, who was definitely still angry, but he couldn¡¯t just hold the girl like that either.


    ¡°You guys go get some rest! I¡¯ll stand guard tonight.¡± Putting Shelly into Flying Eagle¡¯s arms, Yan Chengyu turned his hand towards Fei Yin and asked him to give him his submachine gun.


    Fei Yin said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you just stand guard last night?¡±


    ¡°One more night won¡¯t hurt. Anyway, I¡¯ve pissed off Captain An Yan, so I can¡¯t go back to sleep on his side for a while. So, let me stand guard tonight! But you¡¯ll have to take the girl with you. There¡¯s no room left on the refugee camp, and a child couldn¡¯t squeeze with them.¡±


    Yan Chengyu was still very thoughtful.


    Flying Eagle was originally reluctant, but at this moment, Fei Yin could not take his eyes off Shelly, so could he refuse? He could only carry Shelly to their tent to sleep.


    ¡°Although Captain An Yan looks like he doesn¡¯t care about anything except the work he loves, he is actually a very emotional man inside. You can¡¯t bully him!¡±


    Before leaving, Flying Eagle left this message for Yan Chengyu.


    Yan Chengyu laughed, ¡°Do you need to tell me that? I naturally know what kind of person he is.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not cute at all, junior!¡± As he walked, he turned back and said to Yan Chengyu with a look of displeasure.


    ¡°You¡¯re still angry when I¡¯m telling the truth!¡± Yan Chengyu murmured with a smile, holstering his gun and standing guard.


    And at this time at An Yan¡¯s place, although he was in bed, he was not asleep. He had been watching the outside.


    He was waiting for Yan Chengyu to return, but he waited and waited and he could not hear the footsteps outside stopping in front of his tent.


    ¡®Still not back? It¡¯s already late.¡¯


    An Yan¡¯s face was twitching and he was so angry that he pranced up, not in the mood for sleep.


    ¡°Is it that hard to apologize to me?¡± An Yan thought so with a burst of fire.


    The more he thought about it, the angrier he became as he raged out the outside of the tent, looking left and right and seeing no sign of Yan Chengyu, then he became even angrier.


    ¡°Damn! You¡¯re really giving me a temper tantrum! You think I¡¯m easy to bully, right?¡±


    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re still awake!¡±


    Leo suddenly came from aside as he came back from a patrol point, just in time to bump into An Yan, after which he hurriedly handed An Yan a bottle of sunscreen, saying, ¡°It just so happens that Yan Chengyu also has something for me to pass on to you. Here is it.¡± Then he handed it to An Yan.


    An Yan looked at it for a moment and froze. He was prone to sunburn, so he always brought sunscreen with him. But when he came over here, he forgot to bring it along from Country Z, but he didn¡¯t expect Yan Chengyu to bring it for him.


    ¡°Where is he?¡± He was not angry anymore. Rather, at this moment, An Yan was a bit touched.


    ¡°I just saw him standing guard outside Colonel He¡¯s tent when I was on patrol, so I guess he¡¯s not coming back to sleep.¡±


    He was standing guard! An Yan inexplicably breathed a sigh of relief, but he immediately told himself not to be soft to Yan Chengyu. It wasn¡¯t his fault and he couldn¡¯t bow down to Yan Chengyu first.

 Chapter 553

    ¡°Thanks.¡± An Yan thanked Leo.


    Leo was a little flattered, but after all, he knew that An Yan was not an ordinary soldier and did not need to be so polite to him.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I just did it in passing.¡±


    Were all the soldiers in Country H so polite? Leo suddenly became curious. Just now when Yan Chengyu asked him to bring the sunscreen to An Yan, he was also polite enough to ask him.


    ¡°Are you still angry with your husband?¡±


    It was probably because An Yan gave Leo a good feeling to get along with him that he suddenly struck up a conversation with An Yan, but the question he asked made it a topic that had previously made An Yan¡¯s veins flare up.


    But at this point, An Yan was not as angry as he had been at first, and he lowered his eyes before explaining, ¡°I¡¯m not in that kind of relationship with him.¡±


    ¡°Geez. At a time like this, you don¡¯t have to hide it. Marriage of the same sex in our country is allowed, so it¡¯s okay for you to say it. We¡¯re used to it here.¡±


    When Leo said that, An Yan remembered that Country C and Country Z were originally one country before they separated to make one of them a vassal state.


    So¡­ that was how it was! It was no wonder that the Lady of Country C was a man.


    ¡®No, why should I agree with what Leo said?¡¯


    It was then that An Yan realised that he had been inattentively led astray by Leo.


    ¡°As I said, I¡¯m not in that kind of relationship with Yan Chengyu. It¡¯s not a matter of you accepting it or not.¡± Suddenly, there was some irritation in his words.


    ¡®Who would be with a brat like that? He had a bad attitude and a bad temper!¡¯


    ¡°Okay, fine!¡± Leo, who was refuted, meekly shut up, after which he gave his soldiers a wink and they left.


    ¡°Then you have a good rest! I¡¯ll leave you to it.¡± He hurried up and left.


    An Yan, who had taken it out on Leo, was also very annoyed. He did not want to be angry with Leo, but in the end, he could not help it.


    ¡°Damn it! It¡¯s that boy¡¯s fault! Or how would I have lost my temper like that?¡± All the fault was blamed on Yan Chengyu.


    But at the end of the day, An Yan couldn¡¯t stop staring at the sunscreen on his hand, and he probably didn¡¯t even notice that the corners of his mouth were slightly curled up.


    ¡°Forget it, go to sleep! I don¡¯t want to think about that boy. I¡¯ve got a busy day tomorrow.¡±


    He went into the tent to lie down.


    After about ten minutes or so, just as An Yan was drifting off to sleep, the familiar sound of footsteps slowly sounded outside the tent.


    An Yan immediately woke up, recognising it as Yan Chengyu¡¯s footsteps.


    ¡®Isn¡¯t he standing guard at the Colonel¡¯s side? Why has he suddenly returned? To get something here?¡¯


    Curious, but An Yan didn¡¯t dare to get up, not knowing what he was going to say to Yan Chengyu after seeing his face. Somehow, his heart also suddenly pounded and he got nervous.


    ¡®Really, what am I doing? It¡¯s not me who is at fault, is it?¡¯


    He was convincing himself again, but as the footsteps stepped inside the tent, he had more trouble settling down.


    Yan Chengyu had come to see if An Yan had slept or if he had forgotten to cover himself with a quilt. As there was a big difference in temperature between day and night in the desert, he was afraid An Yan would catch a cold.


    The hotter it was during the day, the colder it was at night.


    There were no lights on the border, so Yan Chengyu could only tell if An Yan was asleep through the bright moonlight outside.


    There was no movement, so he must have fallen asleep!


    Yan Chengyu breathed a sigh of relief, but at the same time, he also scratched his head in annoyance. ¡®How could I have failed to control my anger that time?¡¯


    Every time he thought about his anger at An Yan, Yan Chengyu felt a pang of remorse, but that had already happened; regret would not help him reverse the time.

 Chapter 554

    ¡®Why is this guy standing behind me? Watching me? Or is he up to something?¡¯


    When he didn¡¯t hear Yan Chengyu moving around, An Yan¡¯s heart tightened and tightened again, and his hands unconsciously clenched at this point.


    Suddenly, behind him, Yan Chengyu sat down beside An Yan, first pulling the blanket for him, and then, not knowing what to do, he lifted the blanket again and examined An Yan¡¯s arm.


    At first, when Yan Chengyu lifted the blanket, An Yan was startled and was about to jump up, but then he heard Yan Chengyu¡¯s words, ¡°Luckily, there¡¯s no sunburnt.¡± Only then did he decided to continue pretending to be sleeping.


    ¡®Are you sick? I¡¯m not a woman.¡¯


    An Yan muttered irritably in his heart, but he seemed to be in a good mood again.


    ¡°He is still angry, I guess. How should I talk to him tomorrow? Apologise? But what if he just ignores me and leaves?¡±


    Yan Chengyu said, scratching his head in anguish, but he couldn¡¯t think of a good way.


    An Yan, who had heard Yan Chengyu¡¯s intention to apologize to himself, froze. He did not expect Yan Chengyu to take the initiative to apologise.


    ¡°Forget it. Just talk about it tomorrow when I see him!¡± Yan Chengyu sat up and looked at An Yan for a while in a trance.


    The sudden lack of movement made An Yan start to get nervous again, his heart beating straight up.


    ¡®No sound again? My heart won¡¯t be able to take it if he does it so many times.¡¯


    ¡°An Yan, do you hate me that much?¡± Yan Chengyu touched An Yan¡¯s face and asked in a low and sad voice. He caressed An Yan¡¯s face with great tenderness and there was softness in his eyes.


    ¡®That is certainly true, isn¡¯t it!¡¯ An Yan said in his heart.


    However, after all the recent events flashed into his mind, he found that he didn¡¯t hate Yan Chengyu as much as he thought he did, and sometimes he was even attracted to Yan Chengyu¡¯s dominance; he just didn¡¯t want to admit it.


    Just like the time when Yan Chengyu and Yan Xingwei were arguing, he had been watching Yan Chengyu in fascination before he noticed what they had said, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t have happened to walk out and scold them.


    ¡°I know I have a bad temper and I like to tease you, but I just want to get your attention, I can¡¯t help it! It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve taken the initiative to pursue someone. You¡¯re older than me and have a higher status in the army than I do, so no matter what I do to you, what else can I do but play tricks on you? I can¡¯t really force you to sleep with me, can I?¡±


    ¡®How dare you.¡¯


    An Yan was furious, but his mood swung again, not in anger, but in affection. He finally knew Yan Chengyu approached him not out of curiosity, but because he liked him and wanted to get in touch with him.


    ¡°And I¡¯m such a wimp! I¡¯m saying these things to someone who¡¯s asleep! There¡¯s something wrong with me.¡± Again, he started scratching his head in annoyance.


    ¡°Better go stand guard!¡± Sighing, he got up, but kissed An Yan on the cheek as he left, saying, ¡°Good night.¡±


    Yan Chengyu had left for a minute or so before An Yan opened his eyes in a dumbfounded manner.


    He touched the spot where he had just been kissed by Yan Chengyu and suddenly blushed.


    ¡°Why did you sneak into the tent, this brat!¡± Red cheeks covered An Yan¡¯s face.


    However, he felt some warmth and became a little strange. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t, really like him, right?¡±


    An Yan, who had finally sensed his feelings, had an urge that he wanted to die. He had been hiding for so long, but in the end he had not escaped Yan Chengyu¡¯s clutches.


    What An Yan did not know was that someone outside had a smile on his lips and poured out a soft voice, ¡°So you¡¯re really not asleep.¡±

 Chapter 555

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? You¡¯re in such a good mood so early in the morning!¡±


    Just waking up and coming out of the tent to see Yan Chengyu with a smiling face, Flying Eagle asked with raised eyebrows.


    ¡®Didn¡¯t you say you had a fight with Captain An Yan? Did you make up for it? So soon?¡¯


    ¡°You¡¯re not having any bad ideas again, are you?¡± Flying Eagle said.


    ¡°Nah! Who¡¯s got any bad ideas.¡± Yan Chengyu said.


    It was true that he didn¡¯t, but he had already carried out his plan last night.


    Last night, Yan Chengyu had gone to the tent with the intention of taking his chances. And under his observation, he had found out that An Yan was not really asleep, and only after that had he talked to himself that way.


    Yes, on An Yan¡¯s side, Yan Chengyu was indeed talking to himself; but in fact, those words were deliberately said by Yan Chengyu for An Yan¡¯s ears.


    ¡®I¡¯m really looking forward to it! When I meet him later, what will he say to me? Will he take the initiative to apologize to me? Or is he not angry anymore?¡¯


    The fact that Yan Chengyu couldn¡¯t wait to see An Yan at this point was the reason why he couldn¡¯t help smiling.


    ¡°You are really strange! Did you get beaten silly by someone last night?¡±


    ¡°Just mind your own business! What¡¯s the point of always paying attention to my business?¡±


    ¡°Fine, fine! I won¡¯t even bother with your shit!¡± Standing aside to brush his teeth, Flying Eagle yawned lazily as he said so.


    It had been a peaceful morning, but suddenly there was a loud slap in the air, followed by a certain young sufferer¡¯s outburst, ¡°Where are your f*cking hands touching?¡±


    As this yell fell, there was another muffled sound, presumably a kick off the bed by Xu Yangyi.


    ¡°Honey! This is not our house! The floor is full of sand!¡± It was He Jingyan¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Who the hell cares! Are you sick this early in the morning? If you¡¯re energetic, go out for a run! Don¡¯t f*cking torment me.¡±


    Xu Yangyi was on fire and gave He Jingyan another kick, but his foot was caught by He Jingyan¡¯s hand and he kissed the back of Xu Yangyi¡¯s foot with a smile on his face.


    ¡°Crap! You¡¯re really sick in the head, aren¡¯t you?¡± Xu Yangyi hurried up and take the leg back.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay! I don¡¯t mind.¡± Patting his clothes, He Jingyan climbed back onto the bed again and took Xu Yangyi into his arms.


    Xu Yangyi took out all his strength to push him away, ¡°I¡¯m the one who thinks you¡¯re disgusting.¡±


    ¡®Damn, this man is really sick in the head! He¡¯s kissing everywhere.¡¯


    ¡®Why do I suddenly feel a bit strange?¡¯


    ¡®Ah¡­ forget it! He¡¯s just wrong in the head anyway! Even if he doesn¡¯t hit or scold back, he still f*cking greets me with a smile. Is he really a colonel in this army? How can the country have such a shameless man leading the troops?¡¯


    Xu Yangyi had no idea that He Jingyan was just shameless in front of him.


    ¡°Ah! Annoying! I haven¡¯t brushed my teeth! Get out! Don¡¯t kiss me.¡± When he couldn¡¯t push him away, Xu Yangyi kicked him, but it was no use. He Jingyan¡¯s strength was too strong.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. My wife smells good even if you don¡¯t brush your teeth.¡± He Jingyan shamelessly stuck to Xu Yangyi again and stole a kiss from him.


    Xu Yangyi¡¯s face exploded red and he roared, ¡°HE JINGYAN!!!!¡±


    The voice was so loud that the large group of people around could hear it clearly.


    ¡°Damn it! Let go of me! If you don¡¯t let go, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± He pushed his elbows against He Jingyan to keep him away from himself.


    But He Jingyan smiled wickedly, ¡°Honey, you look cute when you¡¯re angry.¡±


    ¡°Cute? Damn you! Cute my ass! Let go!¡±


    Because Xu Yangyi¡¯s voice was very loud and the tent was not soundproof, what he was saying to He Jingyan was clearly heard outside, so the corners of his mouth twitched.

 Chapter 556

    ¡°Eh, Yangyi, can you keep your voice down? We¡¯ve got a few hundred men standing outside!¡±


    Flying Eagle reminded awkwardly. He was so envious and jealous. ¡®Damn it! I¡¯m fed with too much dog food early in the morning! No need to eat breakfast.¡¯


    After Flying Eagle reminded, Xu Yangyi realized what he had done, but also blamed it all on He Jingyan.


    ¡°It¡¯s all your fault! Dead uncle! Damn it! You¡¯ve lost all your face.¡± Covering his face and scratching his head, Xu Yangyi said. It was fortunate that at this point their tent was closed and those standing outside couldn¡¯t see what was going on inside.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with them hearing us? We are in love.¡± He Jingyan did not restrain himself in the slightest, but also put a pair of Xu Yangyi¡¯s hands on top of his head to control his movements and prevent him from moving around.


    ¡°Damn! You are still giving me a hard time! Is this your home? You can do as you like? I¡¯m not f*cking playing with you! Let go of me! I need to brush my teeth!¡±


    Refuting and complaining, no romantic at all. But this was the real Xu Yangyi, and He Jingyan could only sigh and resign himself to his fate.


    But he still said jokingly, ¡°Then is it that when we get home, I can do as I like?¡± There was a hint of an evil smile on his face.


    ¡°Crap! Don¡¯t keep messing around with me or I¡¯ll be unkind to you.¡± His foot kicked up on He Jingyan¡¯s abdomen; only then was he able to get up.


    Naturally, He Jingyan wouldn¡¯t force Xu Yangyi to do something he didn¡¯t like to do, so he hugged Xu Yangyi up, kissed him on the forehead and smiled, ¡°Just now it was my fault, wife. You just don¡¯t get angry and forgive me, okay?¡±


    ¡°Humph! Now you know to admit you were wrong? What have you been doing?¡± Not appreciative, but Xu Yangyi was not angry either.


    ¡°Don¡¯t keep f*cking hugging me. I feel hot even if you don¡¯t!¡±


    ¡®I feel disgustingly sticky in the morning, and there¡¯s nowhere to shower here.¡¯ Xu Yangyi thought.


    ¡°Find me a place to take a shower when we go out on the street later. My body is going to stink.¡±


    Xu Yangyi also sniffed his body; it really smelled like sweat. Luckily he couldn¡¯t smell it if he wasn¡¯t paying attention.


    Xu Yangyi suddenly admired He Jingyan. It was clear that he smelled, but He Jingyan still kept hugging him nonstop, and he could even get down his mouth to kiss him.


    ¡°I say, are you losing your sense of taste?¡± Xu Yangyi gave He Jingyan white eyes. He himself couldn¡¯t stand himself anymore, but He Jingyan desperately clung to him.


    ¡°What? You think you stink?¡± He laughed at Xu Yangyi, but stole a kiss that was sweet and cloying.


    Xu Yangyi wanted to give He Jingyan a stare again but found that he couldn¡¯t do it at this time, probably because He Jingyan really didn¡¯t care at all that he stank.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, wife. You don¡¯t smell bad. It¡¯s normal to sweat a bit. I like the smell of your body.¡± He lifted Xu Yangyi¡¯s body. When he only touched Xu Yangyi¡¯s body, Xu Yangyi felt his heart beat faster.


    ¡°I told you not to come over.¡± He was not in an angry tone but said it with a touch of embarrassed softness.


    ¡°You are shy?¡± The smile was thick.


    ¡°Who, who¡¯s f*cking shy! I just don¡¯t like you kissing me all the time. Put me down.¡±


    He had a face rapidly staining red now, all nervous and he was stuttering.


    ¡°Honey, how can you be so cute?¡± He Jingyan hugged Xu Yangyi tightly as if he wanted to rub Xu Yangyi into his own body. They were so energetic in the morning, and Xu Yangyi could feel a certain part of He Jingyan body was energetic too, so his face turned red.


    But He Jingyan also could not do anything to Xu Yangyi at the moment. After all, this place was not suitable for that kind of business. He could only force himself to calm down.

 Chapter 557

    ¡°You guys are still so lively early in the morning!¡± Zuo Bo¡¯s voice suddenly sounded outside, seemingly with a touch of laziness, looking like he hadn¡¯t woken up yet.


    He was followed by Long Chen, who didn¡¯t say anything and helped He Jingyan pull open the tent door.


    But Leo and the others, who followed the two of them over, all had heavy dark circles under their eyes.


    The reason for this was that a certain guy had worked through the night last night, despite the fact that the tent was not soundproof.


    It was so unfortunate that Leo¡¯s tent was right next to them and he listened to them all night.


    When he got up, Zuo Bo ran into Leo and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Your man betrayed you last night?¡±


    Zuo Bo was in a good mood to flirt, probably because he had had enough to enjoy with Long Chen last night.


    Naturally, Long Chen refused desperately at first, but he couldn¡¯t convince Zuo Bo at all, and he couldn¡¯t fight him so late at night, so he went along with Zuo Bo.


    ¡°Yan Chengyu, please switch your tent with us to sleep tonight!¡± Leo already wanted to cry. He had to listen to that kind of sound all night and the soldiers in the same tent with him kept looking at him with strange eyes, causing him to tremble for hours.


    Yan Chengyu knew what was going on at first glance, so how could he possibly seek torment himself? ¡°I won¡¯t even sleep in the tent next to him even if I get paid.¡±


    But after saying that, Yan Chengyu froze. The one next to Zuo Bo¡¯s neighbouring tent was his tent.


    Yan Chengyu suddenly had an idea and smiled back, ¡°Fine! I¡¯ll switch the tent with you.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Leo was moved and about to cry.


    ¡°For real.¡±


    Yan Chengyu thought, ¡®Haha! Captain An Yan will hear it and he¡¯ll probably get aroused, then I can do something exciting with him!¡¯


    ¡°You must be up to something!¡± Flying Eagle said.


    ¡°Who knows?¡± Laughing, Yan Chengyu did not answer Flying Eagle¡¯s guess.


    At that moment, Yan Chengyu¡¯s eyes caught the figure of An Yan, who was now walking towards him.


    Immediately, Yan Chengyu¡¯s heart leapt up, expecting An Yan to apologize first when he saw him. But instead, An Yan, who had come up to him, had a grumpy face and seemed to be in a bad mood.


    An Yan¡¯s tent was next door to Leo¡¯s, so naturally, he had been affected as well, having been up all night. Of course he was in a bad mood at the moment.


    ¡°Good morning! Captain An Yan.¡±


    Yan Chengyu, undeterred, took the initiative to greet An Yan, but he was met with a fierce glare from An Yan.


    ¡®Huh? This shouldn¡¯t be the case! What the hell is going on? That shouldn¡¯t be the right reaction!¡¯


    He then kicked at Zuo Bo, who was yawning, ¡°Damn! You¡¯re ruining my day.¡±


    Zuo Bo glanced at him as if asking him what he meant.


    Yan Chengyu was so angry that he could not possibly be in the mood for replying to Zuo Bo. He smiled and turned to An Yan, originally to curry favour, but was ignored by An Yan, so he headed for the inside of He Jingyan¡¯s tent.


    The corners of Yan Chengyu¡¯s mouth twitched violently as he received a cold shoulder from An Yan, and at this point, he wanted to beat Zuo Bo up.


    And it wasn¡¯t just An Yan and Leo who had trouble sleeping, but also Ji Laming and Luo Sen as well as Yan Xingwei Xiao Ling, who lived next to Zuo Bo.


    Je Laming¡¯s ears felt hot because he had heard Zuo Bo¡¯s nasty words so clearly, while Luo Sen had spent the night watching out for Jie Laming, fearing that Jie Laming might not be able to control himself and be too intimate with him.


    On this side, Yan Xingwei looked speechless, but he did learn something useful.


    As for Xiao Ling, he had been blushing since he woke up last night and had not dared to look at Yan Xingwei¡¯s face for five hours.

 Chapter 558

    ¡°I say, how long are you going to blush? Are you a kid? You should have watched some porn by now! What¡¯s there to be shy about?¡±


    Yan Xingwei did not understand Xiao Ling¡¯s shyness, but when he thought that he could make Xiao Ling faint even if he just confessed his love to Xiao Ling, he was speechless.


    ¡°No, I haven¡¯t. Why would I want to watch that?¡± Xiao Ling retorted sharply.


    ¡°Ah! You never watch porn? Are you a man? No desire for it?¡±


    ¡®¡¯Really? Obviously, every man had watched it!¡¯ Yan Xingwei thought.


    ¡°Yan Xingwei¡­ You, you¡¯ve watched it?¡± Xiao Ling raised his eyes to glance at him, before hastily lowering them again.


    ¡°Is it weird to watch porn? I¡¯m a normal man. How can I handle my desire if I don¡¯t watch it?¡±


    Xiao Ling¡¯s face suddenly turned red again; he hadn¡¯t handled that desire himself since he first did that kind of thing with Yan Xingwei.


    He also didn¡¯t seem to feel much desire mentioned by Yan Xingwei.


    But every time he recalled that night, he felt scared and he blushed at the same time. He could even still hear the heavy sound of Yan Xingwei breathing in his ear, which was still vivid in his mind.


    Xiao Ling blushed again and his whole body panicked.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m going to Xu Yangyi.¡± Recalling the scene, Xiao Ling was so ashamed that he hurried away, not daring to face Yan Xingwei.


    Yan Xingwei had a bewildered look on his face. ¡®What the hell? I don¡¯t even have a reply from him since he woke up, and he¡¯s still avoiding me?¡¯


    He followed Xiao Ling, but Xiao Ling entered Xu Yangyi¡¯s tent at a fast pace and did not come out.


    ¡®Damn! He¡¯s really avoiding me!¡¯


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Yan Xingwei? Are you also disliked by your wife?¡± Flying Eagle had a smile on his face and patted Yan Xingwei¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Xiao Ling is not disliking me! I¡¯m not the same as you.¡± He pushed Flying Eagle away and walked into Xu Yangyi¡¯s tent.


    Flying Eagle had been frequently refused lately. Even Yan Xingwei was ignoring him. How tragic.


    When Yan Xingwei entered Xu Yangyi¡¯s tent, at this time, Xu Yangyi and He Jingyan were also fully dressed and looked as if they were going out.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Yan Xingwei asked curiously, after which he raised his chin towards Xiao Ling, gesturing for him to stand over to his side.


    Although Xiao Ling was very reluctant to go over, he was also afraid that Yan Xingwei would get angry, so he obediently walked towards him, just like an obedient little daughter.


    ¡®Heh! He is cute when he¡¯s obedient. Now he¡¯s afraid of me but that¡¯s fine. He¡¯ll get used to it after some time.


    ¡°We are going to Country T for a stroll. Are you going with us?¡± Xu Yangyi was not angry at this point, but he was cheerful.


    ¡°Xiao Ling has to stay and make food for the refugees and I have to accompany him.¡± Yan Xingwei didn¡¯t even hide his feelings for Xiao Ling in front of others now.


    ¡°Fine. Is there something you want us to bring back for you?¡± Xu Yangyi didn¡¯t force Yan Xingwei to go with him, but the fact that Yan Xingwei was with Xiao Ling was something he still found unbelievable until now.


    ¡°What do you need?¡±


    When Xu Yangyi asked him, Yan Xingwei ended up asking Xiao Ling who was on the side the same question.


    Xiao Ling froze, seemingly flattered, before whispering back, ¡°No¡­ Nothing.¡±


    ¡°No?¡± Yan Xingwei asked again, presumably afraid that Xiao Ling would not dare to say it.


    Xiao Ling still shook his head, as there was really nothing to buy for him.


    ¡°Alright!¡± Everyone thought Yan Xingwei would say to Xu Yangyi that he had nothing to buy, but instead, he added, ¡°Bring me a bottle of, er, probably something like hand cream! You know what I mean.¡±


    As soon as he said that, Flying Eagle, who was drinking water outside, sprayed out all the water in his mouth on the spot, ¡°Damn! You want to say lubricant! Right?¡±


    When Xu Yangyi heard it, the corners of his mouth twitched, ¡°What? Are you f*cking serious?¡± After cursing, he found himself blushed as well, not to mention Xiao Ling.

 Chapter 559

    ¡°How am I not serious?¡± Yan Xingwei¡¯s face was righteous, and at the end, he added, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that He Jingyan doesn¡¯t use it on you.¡±


    Xu Yangyi¡¯s face was so red as if he was a cooked crab. He did not scold Yan Xingwei, but suddenly turned angry at He Jingyan.


    He Jingyan felt he was wronged. Why did Xu Yangyi suddenly turn angry at him?


    ¡°Honey, this has nothing to do with me¡­¡±


    Xu Yangyi also knew that, but when he heard Yan Xingwei¡¯s words, he just reflexively targeted He Jingyan.


    ¡°Yan Xingwei, what kind of dirty joke are you talking about this early in the morning?¡± Luckily, Yan Chengyu walked in to break the embarrassing atmosphere.


    ¡°Who¡¯s telling dirty jokes? I¡¯m serious.¡± After that, Yan Xingwei turned to Xu Yangyi and admonished, ¡°Remember to buy it back for me.¡± After saying that, he dragged the blushing Xiao Ling away, leaving behind Xu Yangyi who was looking at He Jingyan with angry eyes.


    ¡®What the hell is this Yan Xingwei up to? Is that the kind of thing that can be said in public?¡¯


    ¡°Sorry, Colonel. Just now, Yan Xingwei must have something wrong with his brain.¡± Yan Chengyu apologised for Yan Xingwei.


    But Yan Chengyu hadn¡¯t actually intended to do that; he was merely looking for a chance to come inside the tent and get close to An Yan.


    He Jingyan didn¡¯t pay any attention to him, and he said to Long Chen, ¡°You should arrange for a few people to go to Country T to explore the road, and An Yan and Luo Sen should follow us later.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go and arrange it.¡± Long Chen got out of the tent.


    Yan Chengyu was confused. He went there at this moment in order to hint that He Jingyan should let him follow An Yan on the same mission, because he knew that He Jingyan would definitely arrange new tasks for An Yan today.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you stand guard last night? You should rest now.¡± He Jingyan refused Yan Chengyu¡¯s request.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with not sleeping for one night?¡± Desperately, Yan Chengyu wanted to follow along.


    He Jingyan didn¡¯t bother to talk to him too much, ¡°Go change into civilian clothes and meet up in ten minutes.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Colonel!¡± Yan Chengyu went to change his clothes happily after getting what he wanted.


    ¡°You should follow Long Chen and tell him to have Luo Sen assist Xiao Ling at the camp for now until we return.¡± He Jingyan instructed An Yan.


    ¡°Yes, Colonel.¡± An Yan took the order.


    When he heard that Yan Chengyu was also going along, An Yan panicked for that instant, probably because what Yan Chengyu had secretly said to him last night had made him flustered and he didn¡¯t know how to face Yan Chengyu.


    ¡°What¡¯s all this trouble for? Can¡¯t we just go with only two of us? Going shopping is not a big deal!¡± Xu Yangyi felt it was too much trouble to have a crowd follow them and he wanted to leave now.


    ¡°Country T is not like Country H. More or less, we have to get prepared, in case an emergency happens.¡±


    Xu Yangyi didn¡¯t understand what He Jingyan meant by ¡°in case¡±; he just thought He Jingyan was thinking too much, but he compromised, ¡°Fine! I don¡¯t want to get into your business anyway. Hurry up and gather the people and go. I can¡¯t wait.¡±


    ¡°Good, then we¡¯ll go outside and wait for them first.¡± He Jingyan looked at Xu Yangyi, smiling and stroking him on the head.


    Xu Yangyi was so happy to hear this that he didn¡¯t even get mad when He Jingyan touched his head.


    ¡°Go go go! I want to drive later! Let me have some fun!¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s too dangerous.¡± He Jingyan refused without even thinking about it.


    Xu Yangyi was immediately upset, ¡°What? You¡¯re still f*cking afraid of death?¡±


    He Jingyan sighed with a touch of helplessness, ¡°Honey, I¡¯m worried that something dangerous will happen to you.¡±


    ¡°This is the border and the main road is so spacious! Nothing dangerous will happen! I¡¯m going to drive anyway.¡± Not listening to the advice, Xu Yangyi just wanted to drive.


    He Jingyan had no choice but to agree to him first, otherwise Xu Yangyi would definitely continue to make trouble.

 Chapter 560

    More than ten minutes later, all the people in the car were sweating because the driver was Xu Yangyi, who had no driving license and no driving experience. He had only played with toy cars, so everyone could imagine how afraid they were and they wished they would not die at Xu Yangyi¡¯s hands.


    However, it was Long Chen, Zuo Bo, Yan Chengyu and An Yan who was sitting in Xu Yangyi¡¯s car. They did not dare to tell the Colonel that they didn¡¯t want to sit in the Colonel¡¯s wife¡¯s car.


    ¡°Woohoo! So cool! Driving is so much fun!¡± Xu Yangyi was still enjoying himself. He stepped on the accelerator and the car was like a wild horse on the road, twisting and turning in zigzags, almost throwing He Jingyan and the others out of the car.


    Everyone in the car was complaining inwardly.


    Yan Chengyu: Damn it! If we keep going like this, we¡¯re all going to die!


    An Yan: He¡¯s Colonel¡¯s wife. I must put up with it.


    Zuo Bo: Lucky that Yangyi is not my wife.


    Long Chen: He Jingyan must have a hard time.


    He Jingyan: I will never agree to him driving next time! Even if I had nine lives like a cat, I couldn¡¯t survive in his car!


    It was hard for these five people. The road was so bumpy that they were tossing and turning, while Xu Yangyi, the troublemaker, was having a great time, driving wildly all the way.


    ¡°Hey! Why are you all so quiet today!¡±


    Without hearing them make a sound, Xu Yangyi even enquired. From the cheerfulness of that face, one could tell how happy he was inside at the moment.


    The group collectively shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t look at us! Watch the road!¡± Their hearts were about to fly out.


    Xu Yangyi didn¡¯t take it seriously, ¡°What does it matter? I can¡¯t turn over the car at this speed.¡± Then Xu Yangyi drove deliberately towards the pits, upsetting them so much that they were about to throw up.


    ¡°Honey, you¡¯d better watch the road!¡± Even He Jingyan¡¯s face was ugly and he covered his mouth.


    Zuo Bo and the others at the back were also gripping everything they could grip, collectively covering their mouths in pain as if they were going to throw up the next second. Sweat could be seen on their foreheads.


    ¡°Got it! Stop nagging!¡± As soon as Xu Yang impatiently responded, just when Zuo Bo and the others in the back thought that Xu Yangyi would slow down a bit this time, he suddenly pushed the accelerator to the bottom again. Xu Yangyi screamed loudly with excitement, successfully torturing the five tough guys in the car.


    ¡®I will never ride in a car driven by him in the future.¡¯


    That was their unanimous opinion and they would never change it in this life.


    ¡°Heyyyyy! There¡¯s a runaway car coming towards us from across the street! Everyone, RUN!¡±


    At the guard booth in the Oasis District of Country C, the guards saw the car darting over in the distance and hurriedly told the others to run.


    But Xu Yangyi came in with a perfect brake just as the car was about to hit their guard booth; it stopped just a few centimetres away from it.


    Xu Yangyi clapped his hands and cheered. After all, his first calculation was so accurate. But He Jingyan and the others hurriedly got out of the car and stood in rows, vomiting. Their bodies all were about to collapse.


    Xu Yangyi, who was sitting in the driver¡¯s seat, blinked and looked at them, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you guys? Is this a food-poisoning incident?¡± He didn¡¯t even notice that their vomiting was caused by his crazy driving techniques.


    ¡°He Jingyan, next time your wife should be banned from driving.¡± Zuo Bo said.


    ¡°No, he should not even be allowed to go near next to a steering wheel.¡± Yan Chengyu added.


    Long Chen and An Yan didn¡¯t say anything, but their expressions were no better. They both had miserable pale faces.


    He Jingyan also felt that it was such a perfunctory decision to let his wife drive a car. He gave them a look of agreement.


    ¡°What the hell? I¡¯m to blame for the fact that your bodies are too weak? How come I¡¯m feeling okay?¡± Xu Yangyi was dissatisfied.


    After that, he added, ¡°You guys are still elite soldiers and you¡¯re not even as good as a kid like me!¡±


    The group suddenly blackened their faces, as they really couldn¡¯t refute this statement.

 Chapter 561

    ¡°You guys! Can you drive a little more carefully? What if you hit someone?¡± The guards came out to lecture them, their hearts all bursting with fear.


    ¡°If you need to talk, talk to him; don¡¯t talk to me.¡± Xu Yangyi lazily pointed to He Jingyan. After that, he comfortably stretched his body, ¡°Ahhh~! The weather today is really good!¡±


    ¡®Oh, wife! Now you need me to handle all the problems, huh?¡¯


    He Jingyan was also pitiful, but there was no other way. It was his own wife who caused the trouble, so he had to fix it himself.


    ¡°Sorry, it was an oversight on our part.¡±


    An Yan had promptly apologised to the guards. How could he possibly let He Jingyan bow down to someone else?


    ¡°Just be more careful next time.¡± When the guards saw that An Yan had a friendly attitude, they didn¡¯t say anything further and let them go.


    ¡°Wife, you come down and let An Yan drive.¡± Opening the car door, He Jingyan let Xu Yangyi out.


    Xu Yangyi was not very willing at first, but when he set off, he did promise He Jingyan not to drive towards the crowd, so he had to meekly give up the driver¡¯s seat to An Yan.


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡±


    When he saw that He Jingyan was extending his hands towards him, Xu Yangyi immediately slapped him because it was obvious that He Jingyan was going to carry him off the car.


    ¡°Believe it or not, I¡¯ll kick your belly next time.¡±


    ¡®Damn, he always likes to carry me around! Does he have some kind of problem in his brain?¡¯


    ¡°You¡¯ve been driving all the way. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll get tired.¡± The smile was gentle, and He Jingyan didn¡¯t take his hand back.


    What Xu Yangyi couldn¡¯t resist the most was He Jingyan¡¯s seriousness and gentleness, so he didn¡¯t insist on getting out of the car himself but obediently let He Jingyan hold him.


    He Jingyan knew he wouldn¡¯t refuse, and when he took Xu Yangyi into his arms, he kissed Xu Yangyi, sweet as it could be.


    ¡°Don¡¯t f*cking keep taking advantage of me. Get away!¡± Xu Yangyi scolded him, but he did not give him a slap this time, presumably because he was now outside. He didn¡¯t want to let He Jingyan feel embarrassed.


    ¡°Are you being shy?¡± He Jingyan was scolded and was still in a good mood, probably the reason was that Xu Yangyi didn¡¯t hit him.


    ¡°Who¡¯s f*cking shy? I think you stink of sweat.¡± Actually, Xu Yangyi was just looking for an excuse to tease He Jingyan.


    ¡°Don¡¯t show your love so obviously. This is Country C. Homosexuality here is abnormal behaviour.¡± Zuo Bo reminded, finally catching his breath, having just almost been tortured to death by Xu Yangyi.


    ¡°No wonder people on the side of the road are looking over here, so that¡¯s why!¡± Yan Chengyu also came back to his senses, after which he looked at the whispering passers-by and said.


    ¡°After all, not every country is open to that kind of policy. It¡¯s normal. Our country is the same.¡± Zuo Bo showed a rare touch of bitterness, wiping the water trace off the side of Long Chen¡¯s mouth. He then probed Long Chen¡¯s forehead to see if he had a fever, because, at this moment, Long Chen¡¯s face was very pale. It did not seem like he was just having a carsick.


    ¡°Are you not feeling well?¡±


    Long Chen only felt that his head was heavy, and he didn¡¯t know if he was feeling unwell or not.


    ¡°You were doing it all the time last night. I guess you didn¡¯t get enough rest.¡±


    ¡®Damn it! My legs are starting to get weak too, and my brain is a mess. I can¡¯t be really sick, can I?!¡¯ Long Chen thought.


    ¡°Help me into the car¡­ I can¡¯t walk.¡± It was the first time that Long Chen was so weak. Although he looked very beautiful in a sick-beauty way, Zuo Bo didn¡¯t care to admire it at the moment and picked him up in a hurry, ¡°Go to the hospital.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± He Jingyan was also worried.


    ¡°It¡¯s probably a fever. It¡¯s cold at night in Country C. I didn¡¯t let him rest enough last night.¡± Taking off his own clothes to wipe Long Chen¡¯s sweat, Zuo Bo looked anxious and his eyes were filled with nervousness. It was the first time for Zuo Bo to see Long Chen sick and he looked a little overwhelmed.


    An Yan also knew that there was no time to lose and he hurriedly drove into the city.

 Chapter 562

    ¡°Is one of you sick?¡± A guard stopped them abruptly. Just as Zuo Bo got annoyed and was going to throw the guard out of the way, the guard added, ¡°It¡¯s Sunday today and there are no doctors working in our country¡¯s hospitals.¡±


    ¡°What? No doctors are working?¡± Zuo Bo flamed out, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t hospitals be open twenty-four hours a day?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the way it is in our country. Doctors don¡¯t work on Sundays; only nurses work today, so you can¡¯t see a doctor.¡±


    The guard couldn¡¯t help it, but that was the privilege Country C gave doctors. As the medical industry had a predominant status in his country, doctors could enjoy the benefits that ordinary people didn¡¯t have.


    ¡°Across the street from the hospital is the hotel. It¡¯s better for you guys to stay there first and go to see a doctor the next morning.¡±


    At this moment, Long Chen was having a hard time breathing and he kept breaking out in a cold sweat. Zuo Bo was in a hurry. How could he possibly wait?


    ¡°Where¡¯s the medic?¡± He inquired sharply to He Jingyan.


    He Jingyan replied, ¡°They¡¯ve all stayed in Country Z. There are only nurses at the border, and it will take us about ten hours to get back to Country Z. It¡¯s not suitable for Long Chen to travel long distances, so it¡¯s better to go to the hospital here.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve said the doctor is not working today. It¡¯s useless for you guys to go to a hospital.¡± The guard sighed; he also had good intentions, but now that He Jingyan and the others could no longer care so much, they could only take their chances.


    ¡°I¡¯ll contact Gong Cheng; maybe he has a solution.¡±


    He Jingyan called Gong Cheng, but his call was never picked up.


    ¡®Damn it! How come he couldn¡¯t be reached at important moments?!¡¯


    Seeing the expression on He Jingyan¡¯s face, Zuo Bo didn¡¯t need to ask what the situation was and he hugged Long Chen as if his heart was burning.


    Long Chen was a little uncomfortable from his hug and said weakly, ¡°Zuo Bo, let go¡­ I¡¯m uncomfortable¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Zuo Bo hastily apologized and loosened his hug. At this point, he didn¡¯t care anymore about a man¡¯s pride.


    ¡°Are you feeling very uncomfortable? Does your stomach hurt? Or is there something wrong?¡± Zuo Bo was willing to take a few shots if he could take Long Chen¡¯s place and suffer the pain for him.


    Long Chen coughed first, before replying breathlessly, ¡°My head is a little dizzy, very uncomfortable.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t even open his eyes to look at Zuo Bo. His vision was blurred and he couldn¡¯t even use half of his strength.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s going to be okay. I¡¯ll take you to the doctor now, right now.¡±


    His nose was sore. Seeing Long Chen in distress, he felt his heart was cut by a knife.


    However, Long Chen suddenly laughed, ¡°When did you become so sentimental?¡± Although he was smiling, he was so pale and it was heart-breaking to look at.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have messed around with you last night.¡± There was nothing Zuo Bo could do at this point except apologising, and for the first time he felt helpless.


    His body was uncomfortable, but at this moment, Long Chen was unusually happy, because he knew Zuo Bo was worried about him.


    ¡®So, he really cared about me.¡¯


    He leaned into Zuo Bo¡¯s arms and lay quietly. The corners of his mouth curled up into a light smile. But the good times didn¡¯t last long as he suddenly coughed more and more severely, wondering if it was because the space was too stuffy.


    ¡°Damn it! Haven¡¯t we arrived at the hospital yet?¡± Zuo Bo burst into a rage, so anxious that his brain was about to explode.


    ¡°Navigation says there is three minutes to go, almost there.¡± Yan Chengyu replied to him. They were in a hurry too! It was also the first time they had seen this look of Long Chen, and they were all terrified.


    Xu Yangyi thought it was because of his capricious behaviours that Long Chen was sick and he couldn¡¯t help blaming himself.


    ¡°Long Chen is just sick. It¡¯s none of your business, wife. Don¡¯t think about the nonsense.¡± He Jingyan comforted him.


    Xu Yangyi nodded but didn¡¯t say anything, probably still thinking it was his own fault.

 Chapter 563

    ¡°I¡¯ve said he¡¯s very sick and needs a doctor now! Don¡¯t f*cking tell me your doctors are resting! Get me someone here! Right now!¡±


    Zuo Bo, who had rushed to carry Long Chen inside the hospital, was furious. And the reason for his anger was that the nurse had told him to come back tomorrow since the doctors were off work and they weren¡¯t accepting any patients.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be like that¡­ We really can¡¯t accept any patient today.¡± The nurse was still patient in explaining and was not angry.


    ¡°I¡¯ve said get me a doctor now and don¡¯t give me any f*cking crap excuses! If anything happens to him, I¡¯ll blow up your hospital!¡±


    Zuo Bo was flared up; his anger couldn¡¯t be contained any longer.


    ¡°What¡¯s the point of talking to them so much? It¡¯s a waste of time.¡± He Jingyan drew his gun and fired a shot into the ceiling, after which he put it to the nurse¡¯s head, ¡°You just tell us the doctor¡¯s address. The rest is none of your business.¡±


    It was a rare event that He Jingyan would get angry, and his shot scared the people in the hospital like birds of prey, scurrying around with their heads in their hands.


    The nurse was so frightened that she fell to the ground, ¡°Room Eight, on the fifteenth floor of the No.8 Building, Tongli Road, Daoling District¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t kill me.¡± She cowered under the counter with her head in her hands, tears falling from her eyes in fear.


    ¡°An Yan, Yan Chengyu.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Colonel.¡±


    After getting the address, the two of them didn¡¯t slow down. They rushed out of the hospital to find the doctor.


    Zuo Bo was stunned, his eyes wide. He knew fully well that shooting in another country was a major crime, no matter what status He Jingyan had in Country H.


    ¡°You¡¯re crazy, He Jingyan!¡± A tremor appeared in Zuo Bo¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Long Chen can¡¯t wait for tomorrow.¡± He Jingyan¡¯s words were calm.


    Zuo Bo was chagrined. The last thing he wanted to see was this scene because he was afraid that he would drag He Jingyan into it, but He Jingyan did it anyway.


    At this time, Long Chen had also fainted and was not conscious at all. It was true that he could not delay any longer, and it was because He Jingyan knew the seriousness of the matter that he had come up with this plan.


    ¡°What the hell! I should have fired this shot! How imposing.¡± Xu Yangyi hooked his lips and laughed. His pistol was also loaded at this time. If it wasn¡¯t He Jingyan who fired just now, then this shot would have been fired by Xu Yangyi.


    Perhaps He Jingyan also knew what Xu Yangyi would do; that was why he shot the gun, probably because he didn¡¯t want Xu Yangyi to get into any trouble. It was better for him to get into trouble than Xu Yangyi.


    He Jingyan smiled and rubbed his head, ¡°Next time you¡¯ll have the chance to do it; don¡¯t be angry.¡±


    Although He Jingyan was smiling, Xu Yangyi knew he was worried. No matter how much he didn¡¯t know about the situation, he knew how serious it was to shoot in someone else¡¯s country.


    ¡°Maybe the police will come later. Wife, you stand behind me.¡± There was no forcefulness, but rather the same gentle touch as if he was telling Xu Yangyi to be obedient.


    Xu Yangyi knew that now was not the time to be capricious and he nodded obediently.


    ¡°If something happens here, it¡¯s not something you can take on alone.¡±


    Zuo Bo was anxious on both sides.


    He Jingyan smiled back at him, ¡°What? You want to run away alone?¡±


    Zuo Bo froze, then smiled a helpless smile, ¡°Fine, the gun was fired anyway, so neither you nor I can run away now.¡±


    ¡°So, why are you still anxious? There¡¯s nothing to worry about. Every plot will come to its own ending naturally.¡±


    Indeed, there was no turning back either, and Zuo Bo gladly accepted it. He put Long Chen on a chair, cooperated with He Jingyan and Xu Yangyi with a loaded gun. The three stood in line to guard the hospital gate.

 Chapter 564

    ¡°What¡¯s the situation? I heard someone is holding the hospital hostage.¡±


    ¡°It seems that the doctors were away but the abductors had a seriously ill patient, so they went berserk.¡±


    ¡°Maybe they¡¯re someone from abroad! Everyone knows that our doctors in Country T have Sundays off!¡±


    ¡°I guess they are tourists from abroad or someone like that. Our people in Country T have no such guts. After all, doctors are directly under the royal family.¡±


    ¡°Stop discussing. Let¡¯s go and have a look together. Someone has just called the police and they will definitely be here in a while.¡±


    ¡°Really? It¡¯s such a big deal?¡±


    ¡°For sure! The abductors have fired shots! We¡¯re not allowed to carry guns in our country!¡±


    ¡°Stop it, stop it. Let¡¯s go watch the fun.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    At this point, the outside of the hospital was filled with onlookers, who were talking and pointing, not afraid of getting hurt.


    The police came over after a short while and told He Jingyan and his men to put down their guns and come out and surrender.


    ¡°Are you joking? Surrender? In your dreams.¡± Xu Yangyi scoffed, also not afraid of death.


    He Jingyan was afraid that the police would suddenly shoot, so he shielded Xu Yangyi in front of him, ¡°Honey, you stand behind me first. We don¡¯t know the police in Country T. Don¡¯t stand too far away.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Xu Yangyi obediently stood behind He Jingyan.


    Zuo Bo was anxious as hell. He had been waiting for more than ten minutes, but he still hadn¡¯t seen Yan Chengyu and the others return.


    ¡°Something must have happened to them!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. If something happened, Yan Chengyu would have contacted me. So, don¡¯t be too anxious. It¡¯s probably a traffic jam.¡± He Jingyan reassured Zuo Bo.


    He knew that Zuo Bo would be worried because he was afraid that Long Chen would really pass out and never wake up afterwards.


    ¡°People inside the hospital! We won¡¯t shoot! We just want to settle things peacefully! So, hurry up and surrender! Don¡¯t force us police to take action!¡±


    There was nothing wrong with the police officers, but most of them were fatter than pigs, all standing in a crooked position, just standing there with a megaphone shouting.


    ¡°What the hell? These are the police?¡± Xu Yangyi, who was sticking his head out to look, was stunned.


    He Jingyan also didn¡¯t expect the police in Country T to be so lax. However, it was reasonable. After all, Country T had not gone through a war for a long time and the country was now in a state of affluence.


    ¡°Why do I feel like there¡¯s someone inside who looks familiar!¡± One of the officers looked straight at He Jingyan and said.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Eh. It seems like I¡¯ve seen him somewhere. Is he a star?¡±


    ¡°A star would do such a thing? You¡¯re kidding me!¡±


    The man scratched his head in embarrassment, ¡°That¡¯s true!¡±


    Suddenly, a horn sounded outside, signalling for their police to move out of the way.


    Naturally, the police found it hilarious and went over to stop them, but Yan Chengyu didn¡¯t have this time to wait for them to move the car and he rushed straight through as they fled in disarray.


    ¡°Colonel! Warden Zuo Bo!¡±


    After stopping, Yan Chengyu rushed to pull a man out of the car, presumably the doctor that the nurse had mentioned.


    But strangely enough, the doctor was at that moment merely wearing a pair of boxers and a pair of bunny ears on his head.


    ¡°Are you guys sick? I said I¡¯m off today and I¡¯m not accepting any patients!¡±


    The doctor yelled. After all, it was really humiliating to be pulled over like that.


    ¡°What¡¯s the point of yelling! Just come here when I ask you to! Why do you have so much nonsense?!¡± Yan Chengyu dragged him straight over to Long Chen¡¯s side.


    The doctor tried to resist again, but Zuo Bo¡¯s pistol was already against his head, ¡± If you can¡¯t cure him, you¡¯ll die with him together.¡±

 Chapter 565

    ¡°Die¡­ Die with him?¡±


    The doctor immediately shuddered. After all, there was a gun pointing at his head at this point.


    ¡°Are you working today or not?¡± Zuo Bo fired a shot straight up to intimidate him.


    An intellectual like the doctor couldn¡¯t stand this kind of intimidation and he replied, ¡°Yes¡­ Yes¡­ I¡¯ll do as you say. But I need nurses, and the first thing is to get the patient into a ward. He seems to be badly hurt.¡±


    As soon as the doctor¡¯s words fell, Zuo Bo immediately picked up Long Chen, ¡°Lead the way.¡±


    ¡°Fine, fine¡­ I¡¯ll take you there.¡± Standing up from the ground, the doctor led the way for Zuo Bo while a few nurses were also called over to help halfway through.


    The nurses were scared, but they could only obey and hurriedly ran to follow.


    ¡°Let¡¯s hold this place and keep the police out. We should buy Zuo Bo and the others some time.¡±


    He Jingyan pulled out another gun, preparing for a fight. Because of the shot Zuo Bo had just fired, the police outside had also surrounded the gate with their guns drawn.


    ¡°Stand back a little.¡± Seeing An Yan standing in front of him, Yan Chengyu hurriedly blocked An Yan behind him.


    An Yan was not happy; he did not need Yan Chengyu¡¯s protection.


    On Xu Yangyi¡¯s side, he still stood obediently by He Jingyan¡¯s side, not putting his head out for fear that He Jingyan would worry.


    ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t be impulsive. I¡¯m the director of this hospital. Let¡¯s discuss what¡¯s going on. Why do we need to use guns?¡±


    Suddenly, a man claiming to be the director of this hospital walked in from the crowd. His hands raised in a surrendering gesture, making He Jingyan and the others let guard off a little bit.


    ¡°Don¡¯t come over.¡± The infrared light from Yan Chengyu¡¯s gun was aimed at his chest, making him step back away.


    The man didn¡¯t panic but explained with a tone that calmed them down, ¡°Don¡¯t be so nervous. I really don¡¯t mean any harm. The one you just tied up over here is a surgeon. Your friend doesn¡¯t look injured. That doctor can¡¯t cure him, but I can. Let me go in and have a look at your friend.¡±


    Yan Chengyu thought he was a policeman in disguise and he did not want to believe that man, but just then, Zuo Bo suddenly rushed out of the ward and cursed, ¡°That brat is a f*cking surgeon! He can do nothing with Long Chen¡¯s condition!¡±


    ¡°What he said is true!¡±


    ¡°So I¡¯ve told you! I can cure your friend. Let me go in and I can check his condition.¡±


    Yan Chengyu hesitated and looked at He Jingyan, letting him make up his mind. He still feared that it was a trap set up by the police.


    He Jingyan had to nod. After all, the situation no longer allowed him to think too much.


    ¡°Come over here!¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡± The man slowly stepped forward, looking a little scared. But when he got near to He Jingyan in front of them, he lowered his voice and said, ¡°I am Gong Cheng¡¯s man. You guys had better all come into the ward with me now. Don¡¯t make any more commotion. Otherwise, even Mr. Gong Cheng cannot help you out.¡±


    He Jingyan frowned immediately. When he was looking for Gong Cheng, he could not find him. But now, Gong Cheng suddenly came to him in such a situation.


    ¡°Mr. Gong Cheng said that someone will come to meet you in a while, so you should not act rashly, and he will find someone to handle the police side.¡± The man continued.


    At this moment, He Jingyann didn¡¯t care about this matter. After all, things were all over the place.


    ¡°I just want to ask you: do you know how to see a doctor here?¡±


    ¡°Yes, naturally. I am the director here.¡±


    ¡°Then cut the f*cking crap and get in there and help me.¡± Zuo Bo, who heard from not far away, burst into a rage.


    ¡°Fine, fine.¡± Pretending to panicked, the man followed Zopo, presumably not wanting the police outside to see that he knew He Jingyan.


    ¡°We should listen to him. Now, everyone evacuates towards the ward.¡± He Jingyan eventually took the man¡¯s advice.


    ¡°Aye.¡±

 Chapter 566

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why are they going in all of a sudden! Aren¡¯t you afraid we¡¯ll attack into the hospital?¡± One of the police officers asked.


    The police outside were all confused.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know! But we can¡¯t go in either! After all, they have hostages.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true!¡± And then he giggled. His colleagues immediately rolled their eyes to him.


    At that moment, a man in the crowd filmed it all and the video was sent to his superior.


    Not long after, the call came from the other end, ¡°Is this a hospital in our country?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Second Prince. I am on the scene at this moment.¡±


    ¡®I didn¡¯t expect that undefeated god of war from Country H to show up in Country T and hold the doctor hostage. It¡¯s really funny.¡¯ The Second Prince of Country T thought.


    ¡®Kie Jie, you were in a lot of trouble to go to Country H to make some noise and make He Jingyan start a war, but you didn¡¯t expect that He Jingyan would send himself to the door.¡¯


    ¡®Now, I¡¯ll let you see how I, Ke Moer, can take him down.¡¯


    ¡°You give the phone to the police. I have something to tell them.¡±


    The man hesitated, after which he said, ¡°Second Prince, the King doesn¡¯t like you to get involved in outside disputes. Maybe you should think twice¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all right. I won¡¯t make any big fuss that will involve you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Second Prince. I didn¡¯t mean it like that. I beg the Second Prince¡¯s forgiveness.¡± The man¡¯s face immediately went pale as he knew he had said the wrong thing.


    Ke Moer didn¡¯t bother with him so much, ¡°Give them the phone!¡±


    It was clear that he was a good-natured man through his words.


    ¡°Yes, Second Prince. Please wait.¡±


    He hurried to the officer leading the group, handed him the phone, and said, ¡°Second Prince wants you on the phone.¡±


    Naturally, the leading officer knew that the man in front of him was a close man of Ke Moer¡¯s and he dared not be negligent, so he bowed his head and took the phone, ¡°Greetings, Second Prince.¡± He smiled, not daring to show any disrespect.


    Ke Moer smiled, ¡°No need to be so formal.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Although he said yes, he did not dare to speak casually and he waited quietly for Ke Moer to speak.


    ¡°I need you to let them off the hook for my sake in this matter today.¡±


    The leader of the officer was also smart and immediately knew that he was referring to the matter of He Jingyan, but he had a sullen face, ¡°Second Prince, this matter has already become a big issue. I am afraid it is a bit difficult to suppress it.¡±


    ¡°I know. I¡¯ll take care of the rest myself. I hope you can do me a favour.¡±


    Although Ke Moer was the first son and did not take part in state affairs, and rarely even appeared in front of the public, it was a fact that he was the Second Prince, and the leading officer could not afford to offend him, so he had to agree.


    ¡°Yes, I will withdraw to the bureau now, and I hope Second Prince will have it all done by then.¡± The officer tried to get himself not involved in this affair.


    ¡°You may rest assured of that.¡± There was no anger, but a smile and a promise from Second Prince.


    The king of Country T now was actually the acting king, so naturally, a first son¡¯s words didn¡¯t carry as much importance. However, the officer didn¡¯t dare overstep the bound because of the Second Prince¡¯s status.


    Ke Moer had also seen a lot of false deference, so he did not care so much about it.


    When Ke Moer was so polite, the leading officer couldn¡¯t keep putting words back in his mouth and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m sorry about that, but I hope you can understand my difficult situation.¡±


    ¡°It was my fault. I was the one who should be apologising for making things difficult for you.¡±


    Ke Moer¡¯s words were full of politeness, so the leading officer had no choice but to be more polite than Ke Moer, ¡°It is our duty to serve the Second Prince.¡±


    In the end, the phone was returned to Ke Moer¡¯s man and the police left the hospital.

 Chapter 567

    ¡°Where¡¯s Ke Jie?¡±


    Knowing the phone was back in Larry¡¯s hands, Ke Moer inquired.


    ¡°The First Prince has gone back to the palace and should be at the King¡¯s place now.¡±


    ¡®He has gone back? What a heartless guy! He¡¯s not even coming here to see me.¡¯ Ke Moer thought.


    Ke Moer showed a bitter smile, because not only did he not have a good relationship with Ke Jie, he was always treated as a thorn on Ke Jie¡¯s side. After all, Ke Jie¡¯s aim was to sit on the king¡¯s throne, and of course, Ke Moer became an obstacle to him.


    ¡°Invite He Jingyan and his men to my house! I will meet him.¡±


    ¡°Aye.¡± This time, Larry didn¡¯t dare to talk too much, but he took the order directly.


    ¡°By the way, you go to the palace for me and invite Ke Jie here, so that he can come and sit with me as well.¡±


    Inviting the First Prince?


    Larry was a little puzzled, ¡°Second Prince, the First Prince has always been at odds with you. Will he come if I send someone to invite him?¡±


    ¡°Yes, naturally he will. As long as you tell him that Colonel He of Country H is in my hands, he will immediately run to me.¡± A smile tugged at the corners of Ke Moer¡¯s mouth.


    So that¡¯s how it was! How clever the Second Prince was!


    ¡°Have you investigated all the people around Ke Jie that I asked you to investigate?¡± Suddenly remembering this, Ke Moer asked Harry.


    ¡°I¡¯ve investigated all of them. The First Prince is very close to a man named Long Qi from Country H. He seems to have business dealings with that guy.¡±


    Business dealings?


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember Ke Jie has any business that must be negotiated across borders.¡± A frown appeared on Ke Moer¡¯s face.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either. I only know that the man named Long Qi has some connections to weapons; probably he¡¯s leading a mercenary group or something.¡±


    A mercenary group?


    How could Ke Jie be involved with such people?


    ¡°Second Prince, the patient in the hospital right now is Long Qi¡¯s brother, Long Chen. Should we bring him back to you?¡±


    Long Qi¡¯s brother?


    ¡°Yes, bring them all back to my side. I¡¯ll take care of them afterwards.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Second Prince, I understand that.¡±


    At this moment, in the ward, the director of the hospital gave a sigh of relief after examining Long Chen and said, ¡°It¡¯s not really a serious illness. It¡¯s just a ¡®desert disease¡¯, probably caused by catching a cold at night. This kind of illness usually develops quickly, but it also heals quickly. You¡¯re from Country H. The climate is mild there, unlike our side where there¡¯s a big temperature difference, so it¡¯s easy to cause your bodies to become uncomfortable.¡±


    ¡°But why did he pass out? Didn¡¯t you say it wasn¡¯t serious?¡± Zuo Bo was still worried about that at this point. Long Chen was still unconscious at all.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a fever caused by the temperature difference. He needs to sleep to repair himself at this time. This is the way to cure ¡®desert disease¡¯. Usually, outsiders don¡¯t know about this disease. That¡¯s why you think it¡¯s a major illness.¡± The director patiently explained.


    ¡°So, when can he wake up?¡±


    ¡°By night if soon. Or the next day. It can be seen that he¡¯s in good condition; he¡¯ll probably wake up by night.¡±


    Taking off his surgical gloves, the director replied Zuo Bo, then he added afterwards, ¡°Our climate over here is not good for doing exercises at night. You really need to stop him from doing that. Be careful in the future.¡±


    As the director was Gong Cheng¡¯s man, he knew a lot about the relationships on He Jingyan¡¯s side, which was why he added this to Zuo Bo.


    For the first time, Zuo Bo knew what embarrassment was. If it was someone else who said that to him, he wouldn¡¯t feel anything special. But a doctor was telling him this, he felt more or less embarrassed.


    ¡°So what? I won¡¯t show off our love too much at night in the future!¡± Zuo Bo said angrily with embarrassment.


    Yan Chengyu didn¡¯t even know what to say. He just hoped Zuo Bo could listen to the doctor.

 Chapter 568

    ¡°It¡¯s true that you¡¯re an animal, Zuo Bo!¡± Xu Yangyi complemented, giving him a joking look to Zuo Bo.


    The corners of Zuo Bo¡¯s mouth twitched; he didn¡¯t want to be lectured by a brat like Xu Yangyi.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s fine.¡± He Jingyan also looked like he had nothing to say, so he worried about nothing.


    Only An Yan was concerned about what to do afterwards. He hesitated to ask He Jingyan, but he was afraid to break the relaxing atmosphere, so he didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, he raised his own gun and leaned behind the ward door to listen to the commotion outside.


    ¡®So strange. How come I can¡¯t hear the loudspeaker anymore? There is no more crowd noise either.¡¯


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Turning back to see An Yan frowning, Yan Chengyu asked worriedly.


    An Yan didn¡¯t ignore him, which was rare, ¡°I don¡¯t know. There¡¯s no sound outside all of a sudden.¡±


    ¡°It seems like I don¡¯t really hear anything else as well.¡± Following over to listen, Yan Chengyu loaded his gun.


    ¡°I guess the people Gong Cheng arranged have arrived!¡± The director sent a sigh of relief. But when he looked into Xu Yangyi¡¯s eyes, he suddenly knelt down on one knee and said with great respect, ¡°I¡¯m sorry Your Highness! It was me who was late in saving the day! I deserve to die!¡±


    Xu Yangyi was dumbfounded on the spot, while He Jing Yan¡¯s eyes were wide. He did not want Xu Yangyi to know his identity.


    ¡°Honey, you must be tired! Let me massage your shoulders.¡± He Jingyan directly turned Xu Yangyi¡¯s body to his side so that his back was to the director. He gave the director a warning eye at the end, telling him to keep his mouth shut.


    The director didn¡¯t know what was going on, but he knew He Jingyan¡¯s expression was a warning, so he hurriedly got up as well.


    Both An Yan and Yan Chengyu had heard what the director had just said and they were also looking at the director dumbfounded.


    ¡®Your Highness? Who was he speaking to?¡¯


    Zuo Bo had learned of Xu Yangyi¡¯s identity from Long Chen, so he wasn¡¯t surprised.


    ¡°Did he just talk to me?¡± Xu Yangyi reacted and curiously asked He Jingyan.


    ¡°How could that be? It must have been a mistake!¡± He Jingyan snorted, breaking into a cold sweat for the first time.


    ¡°But he just mentioned Gong Cheng!¡± Xu Yangyi wouldn¡¯t relent, but he couldn¡¯t figure out why the director would call him His Highness, so he assumed that it was just a mistake, just like what He Jingyan had said.


    Xu Yangyi and the others were not the only ones confused; the director himself was also confused.


    ¡®What¡¯s the situation? Didn¡¯t Mr. Gong Cheng say that He Jingyan¡¯s wife was His Highness? Did I mishear it? But that¡¯s impossible! I have just confirmed that his wife¡¯s pupil was indeed in glaze colour, the symbol of Country T¡¯s royal family!¡¯


    Suddenly, there was a knock on the door outside.


    The group in the ward immediately went into readiness, their eyes cold down.


    ¡°Colonel He, the Second Prince is here to see you. Please come with me.¡±


    What rang out from outside was Larry¡¯s voice.


    The director immediately shook his head at He Jingyan, ¡°You can¡¯t go. He¡¯s one of the Second Prince¡¯s men, and he¡¯s in opposition to Mr. Gong Cheng.¡±


    ¡°The Second Prince? Ke Moer?¡± He Jingyan asked with a raised eyebrow.


    ¡°Yes, the Second Prince Ke Moer! He is rarely seen in public, but it is rumoured among us courtiers that he is a man of great sophistication. It is best not to get involved with him in any way.¡± The director whispered back, not wanting Larry to know that he knew He Jingyan.


    ¡®Sure enough, it¡¯s him. Gong Cheng had also said that he was ominously powerful, perhaps even more dangerous than the First Prince Ke Jie.


    ¡®But you can¡¯t get a tiger¡¯s cub without going deeper into a tiger¡¯s den, right?¡¯ He Jingyan smiled with a touch of amusement.


    ¡°I heard that he and the First Prince, Ke Jie, do not have a good relationship, right?¡±


    ¡°Right. When these two meet, they always get into a quarrel.¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is! Maybe he¡¯s on our side, right?¡± Again, the smile on He Jingyan¡¯s face was thick.


    The director was frozen. ¡®He¡¯s on your side? What do you mean?¡¯

 Chapter 569

    ¡°Colonel He, are you really going to meet the Second Prince¡¯s men?¡± The director finally realized what was happening. His eyes dilated in surprise as he rushed to advise, ¡°Colonel He, you should think twice before you go! If you do follow the Second Prince¡¯s men and something dangerous happens, no one will be able to save you, including Mr. Gong Cheng! Not to mention that His High¡­¡±


    But before the director could finish his sentence, he was already glared at by He Jingyan.


    He also knew that his mouth was too quick so he hurriedly shut up.


    Feeling that the director was acting strangely, Xu Yangyi looked at him again. ¡®What¡¯s going on? He must be hiding something from me.¡¯


    ¡°Are you hiding something from me?¡± Xu Yangyi frowned and asked directly.


    He Jingyan, as always, brought a smile, ¡°Wifey, what can he hide from you? Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Xu Yangyi was still not convinced.


    ¡°For real.¡±


    He Jingyan¡¯s answer was very certain, but he was indeed afraid that Xu Yangyi would shoot him with a gun once he regained his memory.


    ¡°If Colonel He is worried about the police outside, the Second Prince has already cleaned them up. As long as you go with me, I guarantee that the police will not investigate anything about what happened today.¡±


    He didn¡¯t hear the answer from He Jingyan, but Larry remained patient and didn¡¯t kick the door to break in.


    ¡®They have dealt with the police? It seemed that they are determined to invite us over.¡¯


    ¡°Although I don¡¯t know what that Second Prince wants to do, this is not the right place to stay for long. We can only take a risk and it just happens that I also have something that I need to come up with an answer after a head-on encounter with that Second Prince.¡± He Jingyan said.


    ¡°But Mr. Gong Cheng has already sent someone to meet you! If anything happens, how can I explain to Mr. Gong Cheng!¡±


    The director was worried not about He Jingyan, but that if something happened to Xu Yangyi, he would not be able to explain it to Gong Cheng at that time.


    ¡°But your people are too late, aren¡¯t they?¡±


    He Jingyan had no intention of waiting for Gong Cheng¡¯s men. He gave An Yan a wink to gesture him to open the door.


    The director was about to say something else, but An Yan had already nodded and opened the door for Larry to enter.


    When he saw the director, Larry seemed a little surprised, but he just nodded politely.


    ¡°Please follow me, everyone.¡± Gesturing towards the outside, he ended by saying to Zuo Bo, ¡°The Second Prince has a doctor ready on his side, so Mr. Zuo Bo, you can feel free to bring Mr. Long Chen with you.¡±


    Not only did Larry know their names, but he could tell which of them was whom, which caused He Jingyan to frown. It indicated that Ke Moer was in control of all the information on their side.


    Zuo Bo also knew that things were not as simple as he thought, but since He Jingyan had already said he was going to meet Ke Moer, he could not spoil He Jingyan¡¯s mood and he picked up Long Chen to follow him.


    The director was so anxious that he didn¡¯t know what to do and he hurriedly followed them out, but he couldn¡¯t ask them to stop for fear of revealing his identity to Larry.


    ¡®Didn¡¯t Mr. Gong Cheng say he¡¯d send someone to meet us? How come they haven¡¯t arrived by now?¡¯


    ¡®This He Jingyan is really something. Can¡¯t he wait a little longer? If something happens to His Highness, that¡¯s not something he can afford!¡¯


    Fortunately, the director did not say this in front of He Jingyan, otherwise, he would have lost his life.


    As soon as Xu Yangyi saw that the director¡¯s expression was not right, he suddenly turned back to look at the director after walking halfway.


    ¡°Honey! Watch the road.¡±


    He Jingyan didn¡¯t let Xu Yangyi look at the director. And after that, he simply picked up Xu Yangyi and walked away, not letting him stay.


    Xu Yangyi was not happy, but he could not see any clues, so he could only leave obediently.

 Chapter 570

    ¡°Sorry Mr. Gong Cheng, His Highness has been picked up by the Second Prince¡¯s men.¡±


    The director rushed to call Gong Cheng to report after He Jingyan and the others had walked away.


    Gong Cheng didn¡¯t expect that Ke Moer would intervene and he froze, asking sharply, ¡°What about the police? How¡¯s it going?¡±


    ¡°The Second Prince has cleared the police out, and just now his subordinate Larry has led His Highness and the others out from the backdoor, and they probably have gotten into his cars and left. What should we do? If the Second Prince finds out that His Highness is the missing son of the former king, it will be a big deal and he might kill His Highness to silence him!¡±


    The director was so anxious that he didn¡¯t know what to do. It was hard to wait for their prince to return to Country T, but he had lost his memory and didn¡¯t remember the past.


    Xu Jing was the former king of Country T who had been missing for decades, and Gong Cheng would bring him back to Country T in order to reclaim the throne that originally belonged to Xu Jing.


    This was why the director would keep calling Xu Yangyi His Highness, as Xu Yangyi was the real prince of Country T.


    ¡®They have cleared the police? Why would Ke Moer pick a time like this to make a move? He would only be asking for trouble for himself by doing so.¡¯ Gong Cheng thought


    ¡°What about He Jingyan? Did he say anything to you?¡±


    ¡®There is no way He Jingyan is going to follow Larry without planning anything. After all, I have shown him Ke Moer¡¯s profile before.¡¯


    ¡°Colonel He said something about meeting the Second Prince and something about maybe being friends with him. I don¡¯t even know what¡¯s going on with them and I can¡¯t stop him as Larry is out there. I can¡¯t let him discover my identity.¡±


    ¡®No one knows the prince is back yet and our power is meagre. If they reveal the identity of His Highness at this time, then I will be unlucky too! I really don¡¯t know what He Jingyan is thinking! He wants his wife to get killed like that?¡¯


    ¡°Mr. Gong Cheng, if you send your men to intercept them now, it might not be too late. Once His Highness¡¯ identity is exposed, with the little strength we have now, we will definitely die! So why hit the stones with an egg?¡± He tried to persuade Gong Cheng, but Gong Cheng went into deep thought and did not listen to what he was saying.


    ¡®Did He Jingyan mean to go along of his own accord? Has something happened that made him concerned? Or did he have some life-saving tricks in his hands?¡¯ Gong Cheng thought.


    ¡®Or, had he sent someone to infiltrate Country T long ago, so that he dared to be so blatant?¡¯


    But after thinking about it for a while, Gong Cheng couldn¡¯t find any reason that could make He Jingyan follow Larry voluntarily.


    ¡°Mr. Gong Cheng? Mr. Gong Cheng, are you listening to me?¡±


    It took a long time for Gong Cheng to reply, and the director was getting anxious, but a large part of the reason was his own fear of death.


    ¡°I will ask Mr. Mo to test the Second Prince. There is no need to be in such a hurry.¡± Gong Cheng knew what he was worried about and soothed him.


    Although the director was not capable of anything, this was a time to use talents, and Gong Cheng had to make use of whatever he could, insignificant power or not.


    ¡°Mr. Mo? Do you mean Mo Mingyi, a master of one of the Four Noble Families?¡± The director froze. He hadn¡¯t thought that Mo Mingyi was on the same side as Gong Cheng.


    ¡°Mr. Mo Mingyi¡¯s son is following the First Prince! Why are you working with him?¡±


    ¡®Ah! I¡¯m doomed! Everything is doomed! If His Highness is discovered by the First Prince, we will all be wiped out!¡¯


    As usual, the director was scaring himself, always thinking the worst.


    ¡°I will ask Mr. Mo to go directly to the Second Prince¡¯s side to take a look. You go back first! As for the nurses, please take good care of them. I don¡¯t want half a word of today¡¯s events to get out.¡±


    After saying that, Gong Cheng didn¡¯t wait for the director to reply and he had already hung up.


    The director looked annoyed, and in the end, he could only do what Gong Cheng said.

 Chapter 571

    ¡°Are you really, really Gong Cheng?¡±


    Mo Mingyi received the call from Gong Cheng and he still couldn¡¯t believe that Gong Cheng was still alive, because decades ago the Gong Family had long been exterminated.


    ¡°I will explain this to you later when I have the chance. The most important thing now is Yangyi¨C,¡± Gong Cheng was about to say Xu Yangyi¡¯s name and he suddenly stopped.


    Now that he was in Country T, Xu Yangyi¡¯s status was no longer the same, especially on Mo Mingyi. He could not call Xu Yangyi by his name anymore.


    ¡°His Highness has been invited to the place the Second Prince. He should be on his way at this time. I would like you to follow him over to investigate the Second Prince.¡±


    Hearing the word ¡°His Highness¡±, Mo Mingyi sat up, ¡°Is he really His Majesty¡¯s child? The bloodline of the royal family?¡±


    ¡°He is the child of my sister and His Majesty,¡± Gong Cheng, who explained this, felt a little bitter.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Then, he has the royal bloodline.¡± It was then that Mo Mingyi put his heart down.


    There was an unwritten rule in the royal family of Country T. People in the royal family could only marry the children of the four great families in the country. Once a parent of the child was not from one of the four great families, then he or she would not be recognised by the royal family of Country T.


    And it would be done just to consolidate the balance between the four great families and the royal family to suppress each other¡¯s power.


    ¡°What about His Majesty? How is His Majesty? Is he well? Where is he now?¡± As always, Mo Mingyi could not be calm and unperturbed. He had been looking for Xu Jing for decades, so it was normal that he would be so anxious.


    ¡°His Majesty is fine. He just doesn¡¯t remember the past. I will tell you about His Majesty¡¯s whereabouts when this is confirmed to be okay for His Highness.¡±


    ¡°Fine, fine. I¡¯ll go to the Second Prince¡¯s place and check it out. I¡¯ll contact you then.¡±


    Being too eager to see Xu Jing, Mo Mingyi didn¡¯t want to waste a second. After hanging up the phone from Gong Cheng, he immediately had his driver drive to where Ke Moer was.


    At this time, Xu Yangyi and the others had already arrived at Ke Moer¡¯s place.


    The Second Prince had a high status, but his residence was very simple. It was just a very plain villa with some British style. Everywhere were climbing vines and the courtyard was full of vegetables instead of flowers.


    It was not too old as it gave a very idyllic feeling, as if the person living here was an old man.


    ¡°I¡¯m more and more curious about the person who lives here. What kind of owner is he?¡±


    He Jingyan hooked his lips. Ke Moer¡¯s residence aroused his curiosity. Such a Second Prince was living in such an idyllic place so leisurely.


    ¡°He wouldn¡¯t be tricking on us, would he?!¡± Yan Chengyu raised his eyebrows as he noticed that chickens and ducks were also kept not far away.


    But Xu Yangyi was very fond of the animals. After all, he was a city kid, and it was the first time he had seen an idyllic residence.


    ¡°Hurry up and go! I¡¯m still holding someone!¡± Zuo Bo tempered up. They had been walking for half an hour in either a vineyard or a vegetable garden. They finally saw the villa and they were still in the mood to chat.


    Larry was a little upset. ¡°Our Second Prince likes quiet places. What¡¯s wrong with staying here?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything about. Why are you talking like that?¡± With all the shit going on early in the morning, Yan Chengyu was in a bad mood as well


    But as he spoke, he was immediately given a warning glance by An Yan, as if to tell him to shut up.


    Yan Chengyu¡¯s bad mood immediately cleared up, and it was a rare thing that An Yan would take the initiative to glance at him.


    ¡°Fine, fine! I¡¯ll listen to you. I¡¯ll shut up.¡± Immediately, a smile tugged at the corners of his mouth.


    An Yan rolled his eyes to Yan Chengyu to show his speechlessness, without the coldness of the past.

 Chapter 572

    ¡°Wife, are you tired? Do you want me to carry you?¡±


    The weather was too hot and He Jingyan was afraid that Xu Yangyi wouldn¡¯t be able to take it. After all, they had been walking for half an hour.


    ¡°Hug my ass! I¡¯m not a patient.¡±


    Xu Yangyi was really tired and thirsty, but he didn¡¯t want He Jingyan to hug him because of his manly pride.


    Xu Yangyi didn¡¯t say it, but it didn¡¯t mean that He Jingyan couldn¡¯t see it. He picked Xu Yangyi up by the waist and said, ¡°It¡¯s really too hot today, so I¡¯d better carry you! Your feet must be sore from walking too!¡±


    Before Xu Yangyi could get angry, he voiced his concern first.


    This also did make Xu Yangyi meekly refrain from throwing a tantrum as he haughtily hummed, before condescendingly saying, ¡°I just give you a chance of hugging me once, as a reward.¡±


    He Jingyan couldn¡¯t stop smiling, ¡®My wife is just lovely indeed¡¯.


    ¡°Fine, fine. I know this is a reward from you, my wife, so I¡¯ll take it.¡± He kissed Xu Yangyi on the forehead, sweet as can be.


    But Xu Yangyi was a little unhappy, ¡°Ah! Annoying! Don¡¯t f*cking move and stick over! It¡¯s hot.¡±


    No blush, no panic, no slap. He Jingyan guessed it was also too hot for Xu Yangyi to have the strength to resist.


    ¡°You two, can you stop the show and hurry up?¡±


    Yan Chengyu, who was already walking ahead, looked back at the two of them and sighed, feeling like he was going to be fed dog food and vomit.


    ¡°We¡¯re not pulling you to stop from walking.¡± He Jingyan replied to him, but also hugged Xu Yangyi to follow.


    ¡®You are not pulling me, but I just feel uncomfortable watching.¡¯


    ¡®I finally know why Flying Eagle loves mumbling so much. When staying with these people, I would be a saint if I could not feel jealous.¡¯


    ¡°Hurry up, you guys! Our Second Prince has been waiting for you guys for a long time and it¡¯s overdue now!¡±


    Larry grumbled from the front, and the unhurried manner in which He Jingyan and the others were moving on was annoying him.


    ¡°Fine, fine! You should hurry up and lead the way too, brother! I¡¯m dying of thirst.¡± Yan Chengyu lazily replied. The submachine gun on him was weighing him down.


    After ten minutes, they finally entered the inside of the villa.


    Exposed to the air-conditioned air, they instantly came to life, their bodies all in a rush of relief.


    ¡°You can¡¯t bring the guns in.¡± Larry suddenly said, before calling the guards aside to come and confiscate Yan Chengyu¡¯s weapons.


    Yan Chengyu and An Yan did not give them the guns directly, but first glanced at He Jingyan, letting him decide.


    He Jingyan¡¯s eyes signalled them to hand the weapons over without having to worry so much.


    ¡°Alright! Here you go.¡±


    Yan Chengyu didn¡¯t want to carry this heavy gun anymore, and after taking the gun on An Yan¡¯s body, he threw them directly into the guard¡¯s hands. The sudden force almost caused the other party to fall over.


    ¡°Where is the Second Prince?¡± Larry inquired.


    The guard at the side did not dare to be slow and he bowed back, ¡°The Second Prince said you can take the guest to the hall first and sit and wait. He will be there in a moment.¡±


    ¡°All right!¡± As he was not scolded, Larry sighed in relief.


    ¡°You guys sit down for a while! I¡¯ll go and see if the Second Prince has finished his business,¡± said Larry, who had wanted to go upstairs, but Xu Yangyi suddenly got annoyed and said, ¡°Sit my ass! I want to take a shower! I¡¯m f*cking hot and I stink of sweat!¡±


    Larry huffed, ¡°Do you think this is your home and you can do whatever you want to do?¡±


    ¡®This kid had a lot of nerve!¡¯


    ¡°Well then, then I¡¯ll kill you all and use your bathrooms to take the shower. What do you think?¡±


    Xu Yangyi said it in an unhurried manner, and with a smile on his lips, not afraid at all that this was someone else¡¯s territory and he would have to act carefully, arrogant as he was.


    ¡®Kill all of us? Does he know how many guards we have here?¡¯


    Larry wanted to question Xu Yangyi, but at that moment, Xu Yangyi suddenly jumped out from the arms of He Jingyan, grabbed the submachine gun from the hands of a guard and fired several shots at the ceiling, after which he was smiling when pointing the gun at Larry¡¯s head and asked, ¡°Do you want me to take away one of your hands? Or a foot?¡± He was rampant as ever.

 Chapter 573

    Xu Yangyi suddenly made such a scene and Larry was naturally stunned, so were the guards on the side. After Xu Yangyi shot the gun for a while, they finally reacted to draw their guns.


    ¡°Put down your gun.¡±


    The guns were pointed at Xu Yangyi¡¯s head in unison.


    But Xu Yangyi could still laugh, ¡°Hey, hey, hey! You have to think carefully before you draw your guns! Don¡¯t think that we don¡¯t have guns here and you can be so wild!¡±


    Xu Yangyi said this because he was confident that He Jingyan and his men had great fighting skills. He believed that even with his bare hands, He Jingyan could still beat them up.


    ¡®Who¡¯s the one who is wild now?!¡¯ Larry murmured inwardly.


    ¡°Put down your guns. He¡¯s a guest invited by the Second Prince. Don¡¯t mess around.¡±


    ¡°But he is the one who fired first!¡± The head guard said.


    ¡°It is me who was wrong at first. Put the guns down.¡±


    Larry would deliberately tell his men to put down the guns so many times because at this moment, He Jingyan¡¯s expression was very bad. After all, their guns were pointing at his wife¡¯s head and he could not predict what would happen later. Larry didn¡¯t want to make trouble.


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    The guards reluctantly put down their guns, and their eyes were staring at Xu Yangyi in a very unfriendly manner.


    Xu Yangyi just smiled, not caring about it at all.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it have been better to do this earlier? Why are you making things difficult for yourself?¡± Not admitting the fault, Xu Yangyi threw the gun at Larry and said again very dominantly, ¡°Lead the way! I¡¯m going to take a shower.¡±


    As if he was the boss here, Xu Yangyi did not put anyone in his eyes.


    ¡°Hey! I¡¯ve done you a favour! Can¡¯t you have a better attitude to me?¡± Larry regretted letting Xu Yangyi off the hook so quickly.


    ¡°You did me a favour? Then you really just wanted me to break your leg?¡± The arrogant smile was on Xu Yangyi¡¯s face. The domineering aura made Larry freeze for a second because he saw the kingly style of the royal family of Country T in Xu Yangyi.


    ¡°Come over here and take a shower too. Don¡¯t f*cking cling to me before you wash yourself.¡± Xu Yangyi suddenly turned back to He Jingyan and said. For that moment, he had a touch of being a top in the relationship.


    He Jingyan smiled bitterly. He thought, ¡®I am really no match for my wife! That aura cannot be pretended at all!¡¯


    ¡®Is it because he has returned to his hometown? His dominating aura becomes more and more obvious.¡¯


    ¡°Hurry up! Big Uncle! Can¡¯t you f*cking get over here?¡±


    Not seeing HeJingyan keep up with him, Xu Yangyi suddenly got angry.


    ¡°Coming, I¡¯m coming.¡± He Jingyan smiled and followed him, picking him up immediately after getting close to him and kissing him as he wanted.


    Xu Yangyi directly slapped He Jingyan in the face, ¡°Are you looking for death? I¡¯ve told you don¡¯t stick to me! The smell of sweat is all over your body!¡±


    He Jingyan still smiled and kissed Xu Yangyi again, and in the end, he lifted his hand, asking, ¡°Does it hurt?¡± He rubbed Xu Yangyi on his palm.


    Xu Yangyi rolled his eyes on the spot. ¡®Damn it! What can I make him angry? Or is he just that good-tempered?¡¯


    It wasn¡¯t necessarily that he wanted to make He Jingyan angry. Xu Yangyi was just curious if He Jingyan would get angry.


    ¡°If you¡¯re afraid I¡¯ll slap you, then don¡¯t stick around all the time! You¡¯re annoying, do you know that?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I know.¡± And He Jingyan smiled in a doting way.


    The corners of Xu Yangyi¡¯s mouth twitched and his face darkened, ¡°You¡¯re f*cking playing with me! Old Uncle!¡±


    ¡®F*ck! He looks so righteous when answering me! Is he reflecting on his mistakes?¡¯


    ¡°Do you believe I¡¯ll make your brains explode?¡± Xu Yangyi¡¯s eyes were fierce.


    ¡°Yes. Whatever my wife says, I believe it!¡± The smile was cunning on He Jingyan¡¯s face.


    Xu Yang was immediately upset, but he could not win He Jingyan in the bickering. In the end, he directly ignored He Jingyan and started to throw a tantrum.

 Chapter 574

    ¡°These two will show off their intimacy everywhere regardless of other people¡¯s eyes!¡±


    Yan Chengyu was a little speechless. He felt tired in his heart.


    ¡°Shit! Where is the doctor? Get me the doctor!¡±


    Zuo Bo was in no mood to dawdle as usual, lifting over the guard¡¯s collar and yelling.


    ¡°The Second Prince has got the doctor ready for you¡­ This way please.¡±


    The guard was terrified and hurriedly led Zopo across to the ground floor room.


    ¡°Fine! Colonel He¡¯s men are all the same¡­¡±


    Yan Chengyu sighed instead and walked to the sofa, sitting down on his butt, not even needing to be invited.


    ¡°Come and sit! Don¡¯t just stand there.¡± Waving towards An Yan, Yan Chengyu gestured for him to come over to sit by his side.


    An Yan frowned. Yan Chengyu acted as if he was as arrogant as he was beckoning his maidservant.


    ¡®What¡¯s going on? He seems to be angry again! Did I say something wrong again? Or did I just do something wrong to upset him?¡¯ Yan Chengyu thought.


    Yan Chengyu felt somewhat nervous about it. The reason for this was that An Yan¡¯s temper was also unpredictable, so he had to be careful and did not dare to treat him freely like he did before.


    It wasn¡¯t that An Yan couldn¡¯t see the emotions on Yan Chengyu¡¯s face, but he ignored them and did not walk over to his side. He sat opposite Yan Chengyu instead of next to him.


    ¡®I knew it would be like this! It looks like I have no other choice but to go over there.¡¯


    Feeling helpless, Yan Chengyu got up and walked across the room and sat down next to An Yan, then just looked at him.


    ¡°What are you looking at me for?¡± An Yan said, still with an unhappy face.


    Yan Chengyu suddenly smiled, ¡°Seeing that you are good-looking, I want to look at you a bit more.¡±


    If it was before, An Yan would have hurriedly revealed his anger, but now it was as if he was immune to this kind of words. He rolled his eyes towards Yan Chengyu, ¡°Are you crazy in the head?¡±


    Yan Chengyu froze, not expecting An Yan to strike up a conversation, who would usually ignore him outright.


    ¡°Why do you keep looking at me?¡±


    ¡®Does he really have a heat-struck?¡¯


    ¡°Oh! Nothing.¡± Returning to his senses, Yan Chengyu smiled, looking straight at An Yan¡¯s legs on the ground.


    An Yan frowned again, ¡®What does this brat want to do again?¡¯


    ¡°Let me give you a foot massage! You¡¯ve been running with Colonel lately and haven¡¯t had much rest!¡± He said, lifting up An Yan¡¯s leg and rubbing his calf muscles for him.


    When Yan Chengyu made such a move out of the blue, An Yan¡¯s body stiffened and the next second he hurriedly pushed him away, ¡°What are you doing? Let go.¡± He also panicked and looked at the servants and guards on the side.


    But the servants and the guards had been taught well enough to know not to look or listen unless they were allowed to, so the hall was quiet at that moment.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look around! This is the place of the Second Prince of Country T! The servants and guards are well-trained! They know what not to look at!¡± Yan Chengyu¡¯s mood changed for the better as his hands continued to massage the calf.


    Even if others couldn¡¯t see it, there was no way An Yan would let Yan Chengyu massage his calves. It was not only because it was shameful, but also because he was a man.


    ¡°Let go of me. I don¡¯t need your help.¡± An Yan sounded urgent and angry.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be a hero. I know how heavy the submachine gun is. You¡¯ve been carrying one all these days! I¡¯ll massage the legs for you. It¡¯ll only take a moment. I promise it won¡¯t take long.¡± He wouldn¡¯t let An Yan take his legs away, so he caught them firmly.


    An Yan was ashamed and angry, and sometimes hated Yan Chengyu¡¯s dominance.


    ¡°I know you must have been angry last night. I apologise to you. It was my fault, so don¡¯t be angry.¡±


    After a while, Yan Chengyu, who was lowering his head and concentrating on massaging An Yan, suddenly said, his voice tinged with introspection.


    An Yan did not struggle anymore. The bottom of his eyes were filled with surprise that Yan Chengyu would take the initiative to open his mouth and apologize, which he probably found incredible.

 Chapter 575

    ¡°Who was angry? I was not angry.¡±


    An Yan was obviously angry, but after Yan Chengyu apologized, he said that he was not angry at that time, probably to hide the fluttering inside.


    At this moment, An Yan had to admit that he had been attracted to Yan Chengyu a long time ago, but he had only been pretending as if nothing had happened.


    ¡®Heh! You still say you were not angry? You were clearly furious and didn¡¯t want to talk to me.¡¯ Yan Chengyu thought.


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re not angry. I was the one who was angry. It was my fault. I know I¡¯m wrong. I definitely won¡¯t do that next time.¡±


    Yan Chengyu was very good at reading the atmosphere and talking. He gave An Yan a step down while also pleasing him, killing two birds with one stone.


    This was not the first time that Yan Chengyu¡¯s plausible tongue had tricked An Yan, but strangely, he was still not immune to it even now, and suddenly his face burned slightly.


    ¡°No need for you to massage me. Let go.¡±


    Not directly pulling back his leg roughly, but An Yan waited for Yan Chengyu to let go of him.


    Yan Chengyu also didn¡¯t want to bother An Yan and he smiled as he put his leg down.


    ¡°Is this how you usually tease the one you love?¡± An Yan suddenly asked, still looking straight at him.


    ¡®Ohhh! Is this the sky about to rain pink? He would actually take the initiative to ask about me!¡¯


    ¡°What? Are you curious? Or jealous?¡± The corner of Yan Chengyu¡¯s mouth was hooked up with a wicked smile.


    An Yan immediately rolled his eyes, ¡°Who¡¯s jealous? I¡¯m just curious.¡±


    It looked so normal, but Yan Chengyu wondered if An Yan meant what he said.


    ¡°Fine, fine. I know you are just curious. So, who would you like to know about from me? I¡¯ve had quite a few dates, so tell me who you want to hear about.¡± The smile on Yan Chengyu¡¯s lips deepened.


    Hearing this, An Yan suddenly became a little irritated, but still, the words didn¡¯t match his heart and he pretended not to care, ¡°You¡­ You can talk about whoever you like.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± The smile on Yan Chengyu¡¯s face thickened, presumably because he had seen that An Yan was pretending to be calm.


    ¡°Well, then, I¡¯ll tell you about my first love! He was a very remarkable man.¡±


    First love?


    An Yan wouldn¡¯t have been bothered by such things in the past, but it was said that first love was the most unforgettable person in a man¡¯s life. This made An Yan even more upset.


    ¡°Whatever.¡± The word was punchy.


    ¡®It¡¯s so cute to see him be angry and pissed off.¡¯


    It was clear that Yan Chengyu was now teasing An Yan to see how he would react.


    But he suddenly fell silent, leaning back on the sofa with his hands on the back of his head, as if he was thinking back, ¡°I met him in a bar. I was just a kid, and I longed for him in all his valiant glory, as if my soul had been instantly hooked. I became a soldier partly because of him! I want to meet him again.¡±


    When Yan Chengyu spoke of these memories, his face was full of the longing and love he felt at that time. An Yan looked as if his heart was aching vaguely.


    ¡°God favoured me by giving me the chance to meet him and even assigned me to his squad. Honestly, I didn¡¯t have any hope to meet him again, so when I saw him, I was ecstatic, even too excited to sleep for a month. But it was hopeless for me to be with him! He didn¡¯t have that in mind for me. He ignored me no matter how much I showed him affection. No matter how I stole kisses from him, he didn¡¯t care. Just like now, when it¡¯s obvious that he could not bear it, he still puts on a calm face in front of me as if nothing is wrong.¡± When he said this, he looked at An Yan with a smile on his face, and it was self-evident to whom he was referring.


    An Yan was frozen, ¡°What¡­ what do you mean?¡±


    Yan Chengyu still smiled, ¡°What can it mean? Can¡¯t you figure out that the person I¡¯m talking about now is Captain An Yan yourself?¡±

 Chapter 576

    ¡°Me?¡± An Yan suddenly frowned, ¡°There¡¯s a limit to joking around.¡±


    Thinking that Yan Chengyu was teasing him, An Yan felt slightly offended.


    ¡°I¡¯m not joking with you! If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask Warden Zuo Bo! Didn¡¯t you work with Warden Zuo Bo as Jie Laming¡¯s bodyguard for a while? And you went to the bar a lot at that time, right?¡±


    An Yan looked stunned, ¡°How do you know that?¡± Then he suddenly looked at Yan Chengyu with wide eyes as if he remembered something.


    ¡®Yan Chengyu was the kid who was hanging out with Warden Zuo Bo back then?¡¯


    ¡®But he wasn¡¯t this tall back then! He had a childish face! How could he be so sophisticated when he grows up?¡¯


    An Yan frowned again. He was quite impressed with Yan Chengyu at that time, because Yan Chengyu was the only one who dared to dislike Zuo Bo and drink without losing to Zuo Bo. Yan Chengyu had even dared to hit Je Laming at a young age after knowing who Ji Laming was without any restraint at all.


    ¡°Does it come to your mind who I am?¡± Yan Chengyu was all smiles, looking at An Yan with his chin up.


    ¡°So what if I remember?¡± With a face as cold as ice, An Yan didn¡¯t seem very happy.


    Yan Chengyu pretended to sigh in disappointment and shrugged his shoulders, ¡°I have liked you for years! You are my first love! Captain An Yan, you¡¯re hurting my heart too much!¡±


    While pretending to be pitiful, he also glanced at An Yan to see what his reaction was.


    But he was caught in the act, ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll believe you just because you¡¯re acting pathetic?¡±


    An Yan¡¯s face was still indifferent, but in his heart, he was actually jumping for joy; but on the surface, he was pretending that nothing had happened.


    ¡°And if I play the pity game, will you like me?¡± Yan Chengyu asked, smiling wickedly.


    An Yan¡¯s expression paused, probably because Yan Chengyu had asked about it too directly.


    ¡°No! Who would like a brat like you!¡± His heart and mouth were at odds.


    ¡°Then why did you look aside? Look me in the eye and say it again!¡± Yan Chengyu¡¯s words seemed to have a touch of magic that compelled An Yan to heed his words.


    An Yan fell into Yan Chengyu¡¯s trap. His body unconsciously reacted first and he looked back at him Yan Chengyu.


    ¡°Hey! Good boy!¡± There was a touch of amusement in Yan Chengyu¡¯s smile, and he hooked An Yan¡¯s chin with his finger so that An Yan¡¯s gaze was facing him.


    ¡°I say, Captain An Yan, shall we have a date? I would absolutely spoil you to the extreme. All you need to do is to nod your head and follow me. And from now on, I, Yan Chengyu, will be your man.¡±


    It was not that ¡°you¡¯re my man¡±, but ¡°I¡¯m your man¡±. Only a veteran of love affairs would talk like that.


    And as he said this, his fingertips moved down An Yan¡¯s neck and nudged into his chest where his heart was. Yan Chengyu¡¯s smile thickened again. It seemed to be saying, ¡°my body and mind are all yours and belong to you alone, as long as you nod your head.¡±


    The serious Yan Chengyu had created a kind of indescribable compulsion in An Yan, as if he had smoked some kind of marijuana. An Yan felt his brain could not think; his reason failed to follow him.


    An Yan thought that he was already a veteran in love affairs, but when compared to Yan Chengyu, he was only a primary school student.


    But An Yan is not the kind of person who could be easily led by his nose, so, instead of foolishly agreeing, he slapped Yan Chengyu¡¯s finger down and said, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a young kid in puppy love? Use your little trick on someone else, not on me!¡±


    The tone of his voice sounded a little irritated, but his face was calm, and Yan Chengyu could not tell if he was angry.


    ¡°Really? Captain An Yan wouldn¡¯t be jealous if I used it on someone else?¡± Yan Chengyu was still laughing.


    An Yan suddenly blushed, though only for a moment, probably because Yan Chengyu had said something to make him jealous.


    But still, he pretended to be indifferent and said, ¡°Who would be jealous? No, I won¡¯t.¡±


    At this point, there was already a wave of affection melting in his chest, but he just wouldn¡¯t admit it.

 Chapter 577

    ¡°Oh, really? So, you won¡¯t be jealous? That¡¯s great then!¡±


    Yan Chengyu seemed extremely happy, probably because he could see the hidden meanings behind An Yan, and that was why he was in such a good mood.


    ¡°What do you mean? You think I¡¯m funny?¡±


    Naturally, An Yan also saw the smile on Yan Chengyu¡¯s lips, then he wrinkled his brows.


    ¡°How could I? I just think you¡¯re cute, Captain An Yan.¡± Yan Chengyu showed a cunning smile, and at the end of it, his fingertips gently hooked An Yan¡¯s chin.


    An Yan always felt like he was being tricked by Yan Chengyu and that unpleasant mood came back again.


    He was about to slap away Yan Chengyu¡¯s restless hand, but instead, he saw Yan Chengyu snap his fingers, after which a rose appeared in his hand from nowhere.


    ¡°Flowers for beauty.¡± Yan Chengyu said slyly.


    Beauty? The corners of An Yan¡¯s mouth immediately twitched up.


    When Yan Chengyu played this magic, An Yan was a little surprised and his heart was inexplicably palpitating. But Yan Chengyu suddenly came up with the phrase ¡°flowers for beauty¡±, An Yan¡¯s surprise turned into irritation.


    ¡®He is looking for death, right?¡¯ An Yan¡¯s face darkened.


    ¡®Ah! My joke went too far and he gets angry!¡¯ Yan Chengyu flustered.


    Yan Chengyu was embarrassed. He had wanted to tease An Yan for fun, but now he had made a mistake.


    ¡°You sleep on your own tonight.¡± An Yan said.


    An Yan just meant that Yan Chengyu was not allowed to sleep in the same room with him tonight, but Yan Chengyu understood it in another way. He immediately flirted, ¡°Then is it that if I obediently listen to you, Captain An Yan, then I can sleep with you tonight?¡±


    ¡®Not only sleeping together, but we will do ¡°that¡± as well. Hehe.¡¯


    ¡°Brat, you want me to silence you with a bullet?¡± An Yan¡¯s eyes showed murderous anger.


    ¡°Okay, okay, it¡¯s my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have twisted your meaning, Captain An Yan.¡± Hands up in surrender, but still with a smile on Yan Chengyu¡¯s lips.


    But actually, he was not repenting at all.


    ¡°Although I don¡¯t discriminate against homosexuals, it¡¯s not nice to pick the flower in my courtyard! I¡¯ll just have only a few roses, after all.¡±


    A voice suddenly sounded from upstairs, and the owner of the voice was now stepping down the stairs with a smile on his face, looking very gentle and elegant.


    This man was none other than Ke Moer, the Second Prince of Country T.


    Yan Chengyu was not surprised by his appearance, as he had noticed Ke Moer watching them from upstairs long ago.


    ¡°Although I don¡¯t know what the custom of Country T is, sneaking around and watching in the dark is not good. I can¡¯t believe the host can be so rude, so why should I be so polite?¡±


    Yan Chengyu had good debating talent and he had Ke Moer defeated in a few words.


    ¡®This man is interesting. I remember he is from the Dragon Team! His name seems to be Yan Chengyu, and his IQ was above that of An Yan, the squad leader, and so was his acumen. I did not expect he could be able to spot that I had just been standing up there watching them.¡¯


    ¡°I wonder what you have seen, Second Prince. If I can be of any help, just ask me for it. I might be in a good mood and talk to you about it.¡±


    A polite smile appeared on Yan Chengyu¡¯s face, but the words were meant with mockery, not taking Second Prince seriously at all.


    However, Jie Laming was the son of an Earl and had a higher status in Country H than Ke Moer had in Country T. Yan Chengyu didn¡¯t even take Jie Laming seriously, not to mention Ke Moer.


    ¡®What a sharp-tongued man, and he¡¯s so young! He Jingyan really has some capable guys! It was no wonder that Ke Jie could not get any advantage from this man.¡¯ Ke Moer thought.

 Chapter 578

    ¡°Mr. Yan, you misunderstood me. I am just curious about what kind of exotic customs you all have. There is no malice in my mind, or else I wouldn¡¯t have saved you from the cops.¡±


    With a gentle smile, he sat down opposite Yan Chengyu on the sofa. At the end of his words, he even gave a deliberate glance at An Yan, and while An Yan frowned, he replied with a decent smile.


    An Yan believed this certain kind of man was a smiling tiger and it was impossible to tell whether he was good or bad. At this moment when Ke Moer smiled at him like that, An Yan felt annoyed.


    ¡°Please arrange a room for us. We won¡¯t trouble you to stay with us.¡±


    An Yan suddenly got up and said, not looking at Ke Moer, then he pulled Yan Chengyu up and left.


    When a guard saw this, he immediately frowned and raised his gun to warn An Yan, but Ke Moer waved his hand and the guard backed off.


    The guard looked like he wanted to say something, but he did not dare to disobey the order, so he could only stand aside obediently.


    ¡°Take the two guests to the guest room.¡± Ke Moer said to the servant behind him.


    ¡°Yes, Second Prince.¡± The servant bowed his head respectfully, before leading the way for An Yan and Yan Chengyu.


    After they had left, the servant just then could not help but say, ¡°Second Prince, why do you need to treat that kind of madman with such courtesy? Let me help you take them down and teach them a good lesson.¡±


    ¡°They are not enemies; there is no need to hurt them.¡±


    Ke Moer remained calm, without any mood swings.


    ¡°But they¡¯re too much of an enemy! You are the Second Prince! You saved them from the police, and they are embarrassing you without a word of thanks.¡±


    The guard was very unconvinced and could not swallow his anger, and was indignant for Ke Moer.


    Ke Moer laughed again, and then he suddenly asked the guard, ¡°Do you know who it was that just took the gun from you?¡±


    ¡°He is Colonel He¡¯s wife! We all know that.¡± The guard replied, not taking it seriously.


    ¡°That answer is indeed not wrong either, but he has another identity.¡± The smile on Ke Moer¡¯s lips was still strong as he said.


    ¡°Another identity?¡± The guard froze, probably thinking that no matter how powerful Xu Yangyi¡¯s identity was, it couldn¡¯t possibly be higher than Ke Moer¡¯s position in Country T.


    ¡°Sigh! It¡¯s better not to tell you about this! I¡¯m afraid that in the future you get feared when you see him.¡±


    Ke Moer was about to spill the beans when he suddenly said he wanted to keep it a secret, making the guard want to know it even more badly.


    ¡°Second Prince! Please tell me! I¡¯d like to know who he is too!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Ke Moer replied to him with a smile.


    ¡°Naturally!¡±


    The other guards on the side also pricked up their ears to listen.


    ¡°Well, then¡­ I¡¯ll say it!¡± Smiling gently, Ke Moer said but then paused, sending the guards into a frenzy.


    ¡°You all know that my father is only the acting king, right?¡± Ke Moer suddenly asked.


    ¡°Of course! The people of Country T all know that.¡±


    ¡°So, he¡¯s not really the king, and I, naturally, am not really the prince.¡±


    ¡°Uh, Second Prince, so what does this have to do with the topic we¡¯re talking about now?¡±


    ¡®Why does Second Prince always like to tease us!¡¯


    ¡°Naturally it does, because He Jingyan¡¯s wife, Xu Yangyi, is the son of our missing king, the real prince of Country T, His Highness.¡±


    Ke Moer said with a smile on his face, but the guards were so scared that they couldn¡¯t move straight.


    ¡°The son of the missing king? His¡­ Highness?¡±


    ¡°Second Prince, you, you really aren¡¯t teasing us?¡±


    The guards¡¯ faces turned white.


    ¡°Naturally not. This is a matter of life and death.¡±


    As Ke Moer¡¯s words fell, the hall was silent, as if the air had frozen. But Ke Moer was drinking his tea as if nothing had happened.

 Chapter 579

    ¡°What do you think? Is he an enemy of a friend?¡±


    Around the corner of the hallway leading to the guest room, Zuo Bo asked He Jingyan beside him, his expression strained, his gaze fixing on Ke Moer on the couch.


    He Jingyan smiled before answering the question, ¡°Who knows?¡± His words were vague.


    Zuo Bo suddenly sighed for no apparent reason and pinched his eyebrows, ¡°What do you mean? Is this the time to joke? This is his home base! And if he¡¯s coming for your wife, then we¡¯re have nowhere to escape.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what he¡¯s planning and how he knows about Yangyi¡¯s identity, but now we¡¯re within his control, so we should just watch obediently and see what kind of tricks he¡¯s playing with us.¡±


    ¡®Even if we rushed to test him now, it would be useless and would only lead to unnecessary conflict or wariness, so it is good to wait and see for now.¡¯


    ¡®Besides, if he was really malicious, then why should he go to such lengths to rescue us from the police? But there is another possibility: he is playing a trick on us in another way.¡¯


    ¡®So, there was no use rushing, and sometimes there is no harm in going with the flow.¡¯


    ¡°He seems to know that we are coming to Country T. He should have secretly sent someone to follow us, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t have happened to run into us right at the hospital.¡± Zuo Bo leaned against the wall and slowly lit a cigarette, grinning and exhaling, his gaze still focusing on where Ke Moer was. The atmosphere was not as serious as it had been at the beginning, but it did not let down Zuo Bo¡¯s guard either.


    ¡°There is no such thing as coincidence in this world, so the answer speaks for itself. What surprises me is that he knows so much about the stories of our side, so why doesn¡¯t he go to Country H to get me in trouble, just like Ke Jie? Or did he think Yangyi would go back to Country T so he just waits for us here quietly?¡±


    But no matter what the answer was, this man was a threat to them. He had neither the recklessness nor the impatience of Ke Jie, which made him the trickiest enemy if he were one.


    ¡°It would be better for us to watch for a while and see what he would do first.¡± He Jingyan said with another smile.


    He looked really very calm, as if he already had a plan for it.


    ¡°We can only wait and see for the time being. Long Chen is also not well now; he¡¯s not suitable for battle. If we really get into a fight, let me make it clear first: You look after your wife yourself; I only care about the safety and security of Long Chen.¡±


    Zuo Bo, who was slowly exhaling smokes into the air, said so, making it clear first that he would not help.


    ¡°Fine! I don¡¯t expect you to help anyway, and Yangyi doesn¡¯t need my protection. These people are no match for him, so I guess when the time comes for a real conflict, I may not even need to fight.¡± He Jingyan believed in Xu Yangyi¡¯s strength very much.


    Zuo Bo couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Are you trusting your wife too much blindly? I know your wife is agile, but he¡¯s only a high school student, so I¡¯m sure he¡¯d have a hard time defeating so many people.¡±


    ¡°Not really. What¡¯s wrong with a high school student? My wife¡¯s powerful fighting skill is good for all to see.¡±


    For the first time, Zuo Bo found himself unable to refute. ¡®He Jingyan is really a wife pamperer! He has been intoxicated by Xu Yangyi!¡¯


    ¡°Fine, as long as you¡¯re happy, I don¡¯t care.¡± Zuo Bo did not bother to argue with He Jingyan.

 Chapter 580

    He Jingyan knew what was on Zuo Bo¡¯s mind and just he just laughed it off, because he felt that he was too deeply intoxicated by Xu Yangyi as well.


    ¡°How is Long Chen?¡± He Jingyan suddenly asked.


    Zuo Bo¡¯s smoking hand paused for a moment, after which he exhaled the wisps of smoke leisurely and said, ¡°There is nothing serious and he will get better after resting enough.¡±


    He Jingyan guessed Zuo Bo was still blaming himself and that was why his expression looked so forlorn.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re depressed.¡± He Jingyan laughed at him.


    Zuo Bo showed a touch of bitterness, ¡°I am also a human.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m also a human.¡± This sentence made He Jingyan look at Zuo Bo for a second time, then he sized Zuo Bo up and down.


    ¡°What? Am I not a human?¡± Zuo Bo frowned, with a touch of annoyance in it.


    ¡°Are you? Being stabbed by Long Chen every day, you are still alive and kicking! I doubt you¡¯re a man or a robot.¡± He Jingyan said with another laugh, but what he said was indeed all true.


    ¡°Do you have the face to talk about that? You¡¯re still the same, being beaten by Xu Yangyi every day and you are still not disfigured! That¡¯s really awesome!¡±


    These two joked with each other, and inexplicably, the atmosphere became lively. Perhaps this was the so-called good brothers! Both could joke with each other when they were relaxed and they could face danger together when they encountered it.


    ¡°Fine! Neither of us has the face to say anything about anyone!¡± He Jingyan suddenly smiled and sighed, his words carrying a touch of helplessness.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back! It¡¯s just a waste of time to watch here. I might as well go back and play with my wife.¡±


    He Jingyan said and walked away, a smile on the corner of his mouth.


    Zuo Bo scratched the back of his head and didn¡¯t say anything, but he didn¡¯t follow either.


    He continued to look over at Ke Moer and exhaled smoke for a while before he followed He Jingyan back with one hand in his pocket.


    When the two of them had been gone for a while, Ke Moer suddenly smiled, probably because he knew that He Jingyan and Zuo Bo were watching him.


    ¡®He didn¡¯t come over to question me, so he wants to observe me, right? He¡¯s young, but very steady. He¡¯s really worthy of the name ¡°Invincible God of War¡±, He Jingyan.¡¯


    Ke Moer just smiled and didn¡¯t make any move.


    When He Jingyan went back to his room, Xu Yangyi was upset at the moment, looking at He Jingyan with a fierce face.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, wife? Who made you angry?¡± He smiled and walked towards Xu Yangyi, leaning down to steal a kiss, but Xu Yangyi¡¯s slap had already met his face first. ¡°Where the f*ck have you been?¡±


    Xu Yangyi was angry because he had been taking a bath in the bathroom without a towel, so he asked He Jingyan to get it for him, but after calling for a long time, He Jing Yan was nowhere to be seen, so a servant finally brought the towel in for him, and the servant was a girl.


    The maidservant did not feel embarrassed. On the contrary, it was Xu Yangyi who nearly died of embarrassment, although it was said that the maidservant did not see the important parts of Xu Yangyi.


    ¡°Well, well, well, it¡¯s my fault. I should not have left you alone, wife. There won¡¯t be a next time, so do not be angry, wife.¡± Taking Xu Yang Yi in his arms, He Jingyan rubbed himself against Xu Yangyi¡¯s body.


    ¡°Wife, you smell so good!¡± When He Jingyan said that, his big hands were caressing Xu Yangyi¡¯s body.


    ¡°Crap! You¡¯re f*cking looking for death! Don¡¯t give me a mess!¡± Xu Yangyi immediately hit down He Jingyan¡¯s hands, after which he scolded, ¡°You haven¡¯t showered yet? Don¡¯t rub yourself on me!¡±


    ¡®Damn it! I¡¯m not his toy! Why does he always like to hug me?¡¯


    ¡°Does that mean if I took a bath, it would be okay to mess around? Hmm?¡± He Jingyan¡¯s voice was full of seduction.


    ¡°If you want to get castrated, you might as well have a try!¡± With a warning tone, Xu Yangyi¡¯s eyes stared at He Jingyan.

 Chapter 581

    ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t move.¡±


    He Jingyan raised his hands in surrender because Xu Yangyi said that he would do what he said. If He Jingyan moved his hands again, Xu Yangyi would probably give a direct kick towards his crotch.


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you hurry up and go take a shower!¡± Another glare came from Xu Yangyi.


    ¡®Damn! You want to hug me and you don¡¯t shower? Do you want to die?¡¯


    Xu Yangyi thought in his heart. However, this could be interpreted as he no longer hated He Jingyan hugging him.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go take a shower. Don¡¯t go anywhere. This isn¡¯t our home after all.¡±


    A large hand rubbed Xu Yangyi¡¯s head. He Jingyan told him to be a good boy.


    Xu Yangyi naturally knew what this place was; there was no way he would wander alone.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do that to me! Do you think I am a child?¡± Feeling displeased, he turned his head and walked away.


    In response to Xu Yangyi¡¯s displeasure, He Jingyan lowered his eyes and smiled. He knew that Xu Yangyi was not really angry, but his nature was just like this.


    He went into the bathroom and started to take a shower, while Xu Yangyi glanced at him from outside, then he lounged on the sofa and looked around.


    ¡®What kind of place is this? The condition is even worse than that of He Jingyan¡¯s residence!¡¯ Xu Yangyi thought with a face of disgust.


    ¡®There¡¯s a fridge?¡¯


    Seeing a small fridge placed in the corner, Xu Yangyi was full of amazement. After all, in Country H, people would not put a fridge in the bedroom.


    ¡®Could it be for storing food?¡¯


    Xu Yangyi got up curiously, but when he opened the fridge, there was all fancy wine inside.


    His face immediately darkened, ¡®What the hell? The fridge in the room is filled with wine?¡¯


    Xu Yangyi suddenly felt it was kind of romantic, but he also felt a little speechless.


    But he still scanned through the fridge and saw that some of the bottles of wine inside were beautifully packaged with fruit patterns on them. He suddenly became curious about their taste.


    ¡®Could there be fruit juice too?¡¯


    He took out a bottle of wine with strawberry patterns all over it and, after looking left and right, he unscrewed it and smelled it.


    ¡®It smells good! It smells like strawberry wine, but it¡¯s obviously juice! I thought there was only wine in this fridge. I¡¯m thirsty too, so I should drink it.¡±


    Xu Yangyi lifted up his head and poured it into his mouth, feeling that it tasted quite good, so he finished the so-called ¡°strawberry juice¡± in one gulp.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have this kind of taste in Country H! Is it a new drink?¡± Xu Yangyi licked his mouth, as if he wanted to taste something else.


    Then, after ten minutes or so, by the time He Jingyan came out from his shower, Xu Yangyi was already lying on the sofa in a daze, with a bottle in his hand.


    When he saw that He Jingyan had come out, he suddenly looked at him stupidly for a while.


    ¡®Why¡­¡­ why is He Jingyan shaking! What the hell?¡¯


    He Jingyan was dumbfounded. ¡®What happened? Why is my wife¡¯s face so red?¡¯


    ¡°Honey, have you eaten something?¡± He Jingyan hurried towards Xu Yangyi. When he walked to the sofa, he found five or six empty bottles on the coffee table.


    ¡°Fruit juice?¡±


    He Jingyan¡¯s reaction was the same as Xu Yangyi¡¯s.


    ¡®No, if it was fruit juice, then why does Yangyi has such a red face? As if he is drunk.¡¯


    ¡°Wife! Wake up! Did you drink something strange?¡±


    Xu Yangyi was already sitting askew and burping at He Jingyan, but instead of the smell of fruit, it smelled more like wine.


    ¡°It smells like wine! Did you drink liquor?¡±


    He Jingyan¡¯s head was all over the place. After all, Xu Yangyi was only eighteen and he didn¡¯t want Xu Yangyi to touch any alcoholic drink yet.


    ¡°Who¡­ who f*cking drank liquor¡­ *Burp* I just drank some juice! It¡­ tastes good! *Burp*¡±


    Holding up the bottle and laughing, Xu Yangyi was completely lax and somewhat goofy.

 Chapter 582

    He Jingyan sighed, ¡°You are really giving me a mess if I¡¯m not paying attention for a little while.¡±


    At this moment, even a fool would know that Xu Yangyi was drinking wine but not juice.


    He Jingyan picked up Xu Yangyi and tried to carry him to bed, but Xu Yangyi kept struggling, ¡°Why are you holding me? Let go of me! I don¡¯t want you to hug me! You are always taking advantage of me!¡±


    ¡°Stop it, wife! I¡¯ll carry you to bed.¡±


    ¡®Damn, this brat¡¯s behaviours after drinking are really annoying!¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to sleep! I want more juice! I want more juice¡­¡± Xu Yangyi was struggling, his hands punching and his legs kicking.


    ¡°That¡¯s wine, not juice, my wife! Be good. Don¡¯t move around.¡±


    Xu Yangyi was already an active fighter, and when he drank too much, he was even more so. But just as He Jingyan put him down, Xu Yangyi suddenly sat up again, holding the bottle in his hand and shouting, ¡°More drink¡­ I want more¡­¡± After saying this, he even burped in a daze, which was hilarious to watch.


    ¡°Fine, fine. I¡¯ll bring you another bottle of juice.¡±


    Sighing again, He Jingyan snatched the bottle from Xu Yangyi¡¯s hand and put it aside, pressing Xu Yangyi to lie flat on the bed.


    Xu Yangyi obediently let him touch his body, but after a while, he said in a vague voice, ¡°Where is my juice? Where does the juice go?¡±


    ¡°The juice goes to sleep. Let¡¯s drink it tomorrow.¡±


    Xu Yangyi was dumbfounded, ¡°Does juice sleep?¡± Suddenly, he became quite dumb and cute.


    ¡°Of course.¡± He Jingyan was coaxing him like a child, because he felt that Xu Yangyi, who was drunk at the moment, was no different from a child.


    ¡°So that¡¯s it!¡± Xu Yangyi hiccupped back as if he accepted it. But then, he suddenly gave He Jingyan a kick in the stomach and yelled, ¡°You think I¡¯m a f*cking idiot? I know juice often stays up late! Take a bottle of juice for me.¡±


    Fortunately, Xu Yangyi had not kicked him in the crotch; otherwise, something important would have been broken.


    ¡®Not only is Yangyi a bad driver, but he is also an even worse drinker! From now on, he should not be allowed to touch the car or the wine.¡¯


    ¡°What are you dawdling about? Hurry up and bring me the juice!¡± The red-faced Xu Yangyi was hiccupping repeatedly. His eyes were dazed and no one knew if he could see He Jingyan.


    ¡°I said that¡¯s wine, not juice, you drunkard.¡± He Jingyan had never been this annoyed before, and this was the first time.


    ¡°Wine? Are you kidding? It¡¯s obviously juice! Look! I¡¯m still talking properly! If it was wine, I would have been drunk a long time ago.¡± Patting on his chest said, Xu Yangyi said brazenly.


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, you¡¯re not drunk.¡± He Jingyan said perfunctorily.


    ¡°Ah¡­ it¡¯s so hot!¡±


    Xu Yangyi suddenly scratched his neck, after which he started to take off his robe.


    He Jingyan froze. He couldn¡¯t let Xu Yangyi take off his clothes in this situation, so he stopped him, ¡°Honey, I¡¯ll turn on the air conditioning for you, so don¡¯t take off your clothes.¡±


    But Xu Yangyi was so hot that he didn¡¯t want to listen to him, ¡°Don¡¯t f*cking bother me. I want to take it off. It¡¯s hot.¡±


    He shook off He Jingyan¡¯s hand and continued to take the robe off again.


    He Jingyan was a normal man. Xu Yangyi was drunk at this time and he was taking off his clothes. How could He Jingyan hold it back?


    ¡°Wife¡­¡± He Jingyan growled in a low voice.


    Xu Yangyi was stunned and looked at him dumbfounded.


    He Jingyan thought he had sobered up a bit, but Xu Yangyi suddenly gave him a slap and cursed, ¡°Why are you shouting so loudly? I¡¯m not f*cking deaf.¡±


    The corners of He Jingyan¡¯s mouth twitched. Being hit by Xu Yangyi in this state inexplicably made him feel a little angry, but he couldn¡¯t be angry at Xu Yangyi because he cared about him too much.


    ¡°Okay, it¡¯s my fault. I was being too loud.¡± Admitting his mistake, He Jingyan sighed repeatedly.


    ¡®Eh? Why am I apologising? Wasn¡¯t I supposed to stop him from taking off his clothes?¡¯


    But when He Jingyan came back to his senses, Xu Yangyi¡¯s top had already disappeared, revealing his beautiful body.

 Chapter 583

    ¡°Ah~ it¡¯s so cool.¡±


    Xu Yangyi exhaled a relaxed breath. He was now naked with just a pair of boxershorts left.


    He Jingyan frowned, his sanity breaking down a little.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Not feeling well?¡±


    Xu Yangyi asked, after which he stared blankly at He Jingyan.


    He Jingyan didn¡¯t say anything, picking up the quilt and covering Xu Yangyi up.


    Xu Yangyi became furious, ¡°Ah!! It¡¯s hot! Why are you covering me up? Are you insane?¡±


    ¡°Let me cover you with the quilt. Don¡¯t talk so much.¡± He Jingyan showed some impatience.


    ¡°Ah! How dare you be mean to me? Why are you being so mean to me?¡±


    Xu Yangyi kicked at He Jingyan, but because he was wrapped in the quilt, he fell over.


    ¡°Damn you, bastard! Take the quilt away from me!¡±


    Xu Yangyi was struggling, but the more he struggled, the tighter it got. He couldn¡¯t find the way to get out, hot with a lot of sweat.


    ¡°Let go of me! I¡¯m dying of heat!¡± He yelled at He Jingyan.


    ¡°Be good! Wrap yourself in the quilt!¡± He Jingyan turned on the air conditioner for Xu Yangyi.


    ¡®This kid doesn¡¯t know how other people feel! It¡¯s only afternoon. I don¡¯t want to get too much intimacy during the day.¡¯


    ¡°Ah!! Annoying! I don¡¯t want to get covered! Get it off me!¡± Another splash of annoyance came from Xu Yangyi.


    He Jingyan was also headache, pinching his eyebrows and sighing, ¡°What a naughty brat¡­¡± He felt helpless.


    But what could he do? For fear of making Xu Yangyi sick because of hotness, He Jingyan had to compromise.


    But when He Jingyan was about to help him pull back the blanket, Xu Yangyi suddenly lay down on the bed and looked at him quietly, without blinking his eyes.


    Xu Yangyi rolled his body in the quilt and only his head was exposed, so he looked very cute at that moment, looking like a Swiss roll, which made He Jingyan smile.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Hotness injured your brain?¡± He Jingyan joked at him.


    Normally, Xu Yangyi would be angry, but this time he did not. He continued to look at He Jingyan, and then suddenly asked, ¡°He Jingyan, do you like me?¡±


    Xu Yangyi would never ask him such a question before, and He Jingyan was a bit stunned. The corners of his mouth raised into a smile.


    ¡°¡­ Sort of!¡± He Jingyan smiled back as he moved his hands to help Xu Yangyi escape from the torment of the quilt monster.


    Xu Yangyi immediately became upset at his words, and as soon as he got free, he lifted He Jingyan by his collar and questioned, ¡°Sort of! What the f*ck do you mean by ¡®sort of¡¯? What do you mean? You don¡¯t like me and you¡¯re still doing that to me?¡± The fire flared up in Xu Yangyi¡¯s eyes.


    Instead of getting angry, He Jingyan stroked his cheek very tenderly and replied to him affectionately, ¡°If I love you, my liking is included in my love, right?¡± There was a lot of love in his eyes, because he loved the arrogant boy in front of him so much.


    Xu Yangyi¡¯s anger stopped in his throat, looking at He Jingyan dumbly. In the end, he asked, ¡°So, you like me, right?¡±


    He Jingyan wanted to both cry and laugh. He pinched Xu Yangyi¡¯s face and said, ¡°I¡¯ve fallen in love with you, so of course I like you.¡±


    ¡°Then you can only love me and love me alone! If you dare to touch anyone other men than me, I will destroy your body!¡± Staring his eyes fiercely, Xu Yangyi warned He Jingyan, catching him by the collar.


    As the saying goes, people tend to tell the truth after they get drunk. Although at this moment Xu Yangyi was drunk, He Jingyan was really happy when he heard this.


    Xu Yangyi was usually beating and hitting him, and even slapping him, but He Jingyan knew that Xu Yangyi had long ago accepted him.


    ¡°Fine. Except for spoiling you, I, He Jingyan, will touch no one else and love no one else in my life.¡± His expression was gentle, but his heart was sweet as honey.

 Chapter 584

    ¡°Hmph! You still have some conscience if you say so.¡± Xu Yangyi was in a good mood and finally let go of He Jingyan¡¯s collar.


    But suddenly, his eyes rested on He Jingyan¡¯s lower body. After staring at it for a while, he said, ¡°There¡¯s something inside.¡± After saying that, he burped again though he was feeling dizzy.


    Before He Jingyan could react, Xu Yangyi had already held up the important thing in He Jingyan¡¯s crotch, after which he laughed loudly, ¡°It feels so fun! I¡¯m going to ask Xu Nuanuan to come over and play it together.¡±


    He Jingyan¡¯s face immediately darkened. ¡®This brat is crazy!¡¯ He thought.


    ¡®He wants to ask Xu Nuanuan to come over? And even play it TOGETHER? Are you sure she will play it with you? You¡¯ll get seriously punished when you are sober!¡¯


    He Jingyan pushed Xu Yangyi away and wanted to stop him from doing this. However, Xu Yangyi was holding it very tightly, ¡°Eh? Why do I feel that it¡¯s jumping? And I can even feel the pulse in it! Is it alive?¡±


    With a curious face. Xu Yangyi stared straight at it, although the eyes did not listen to him anymore. He felt everything had a heavy shadow in his sight.


    ¡°Stop it, wife!¡± Fearing that he could not control himself, He Jingyan hurriedly took Xu Yangyi¡¯s hands away, his voice tinged with a low tone.


    ¡°I still want it! It jumped! It really did.¡± Xu Yangyi said vaguely, reaching out to touch it again.


    He Jingyan couldn¡¯t take it anymore and pinned Xu Yangyi down on the bed, ¡°If you keep being so naughty, I¡¯ll use my buddy to bully you.¡±


    Xu Yangyi was so dumbfounded that he blinked, ¡°Who? Who¡¯s your buddy?¡±


    He Jingyan said, ¡°Who else could it be? My buddy is the jumping thing you just touched.¡±


    Xu Yangyi was dumbfounded again, then giggled back at He Jingyan, ¡°Fine! Then come and bully me! It¡¯s not the first time you¡¯ve bullied me anyway.¡±


    He even took the initiative to hug He Jingyan¡¯s neck when giggling.


    ¡®This drunkard.¡¯


    He Jingyan had intended to scare Xu Yangyi, but he didn¡¯t expect Xu Yangyi to answer him like that.


    In the future, he believed Xu Yangyi should never be allowed to touch anything containing alcohol. ¡®It¡¯s okay to be like this in front of me, but if I¡¯m not around anymore and he¡¯s like this in front of others, then what will happen?¡¯


    When he thought of this, He Jingyan wanted to wake Xu Yangyi up and give him a good lecture.


    But now that Xu Yangyi was in this situation, it would be impossible that he could listen to what He Jingyan said.


    ¡°Honey, wake up, wake up.¡±


    He Jingyan patted Xu Yangyi¡¯s cheek and made him look at himself.


    But Xu Yangyi beneath him was dizzy, his cheeks red and flushed as He Jingyan looked at him.


    ¡°What for! You¡¯re hitting me, aren¡¯t you? Why did you hit me, ah? You are a bad egg, stinky egg, big bad bald pickled egg!¡±


    He raised his soft fist and punched He Jingyan non-stop.


    He Jingyan immediately rolled his eyes and was speechless. ¡®What the hell is that ¡°big bad bald pickled egg?¡±¡¯


    But at this moment, Xu Yangyi could not remain sober anymore, so there was no use of He Jingyan getting angry?


    ¡°Lines~ So many lines~ I¡¯m flying in the lines~~~ Big Uncle, let¡¯s fly together~~¡±


    Xu Yangyi was still hitting He Jingyan. It was only when he was drunk that Xu Yangyi would have this cute expression. If he was sober, He Jingyan¡¯s face would have been slapped many times.


    He Jingyan inexplicably felt a little funny again, ¡°Yes, yes, let¡¯s fly in the lines together. Honey, shall we go wash your face quickly and sober you up?¡±


    Xu Yangyi looked at He Jingyan softly with moist eyes, then he hiccupped and asked in a vague voice, ¡°You¡­ you are going to bully me? With your jumping buddy?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll bully you if you don¡¯t wake up.¡± He pinched Xu Yangyi¡¯s face, and there was doting in his eyes.


    Probably because he was pinched and felt hurt, Xu Yangyi unhappily slapped away He Jingyan¡¯s hand and softly scolded, ¡°You bastard.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, I¡¯m a bastard.¡± He Jingyan echoed.


    ¡°Then I won¡¯t let you bully me. *Burp*¡± Xu Yangyi hiccupped dizzily again.

 Chapter 585

    After a while, Xu Yangyi suddenly poured out such a voice as if he was playing cute, ¡°He Jingyan, I¡¯m thirsty. I want to drink water.¡±


    He kicked his legs and ripped open his collar, seemingly because it was too hot.


    He Jingyan nearly got aroused, but Xu Yangyi said he was thirsty. He Jingyan¡¯s first priority was to get water for his wife.


    When he returned, Xu Yangyi was already sleeping.


    He Jingyan felt he had fallen into the abyss at once, pinching his eyebrows in discomfort.


    ¡°It¡¯s only been a while and you¡¯re already asleep?¡±


    He Jingyan sighed, wanting to die.


    ¡°Fine! I choose you as my wife! Whatever you do, I will take care of it.¡±


    Putting down the cup, he covered Xu Yangyi with a thin blanket and sighed again.


    Xu Yangyi was lying on the bed, sleeping soundly at this moment; how could he know what was happening?


    As for Zuo Bo and Long Chen¡­


    After he returned to his room, Zuo Bo sat straight by the bed, occasionally looking at the window or checking to see if Long Chen had woken up.


    But after waiting for more than an hour, Long Chen was still lying quietly in the bed as if he were a Sleeping Beauty.


    Zuo Bo let out a long sigh, not knowing if he was tired of waiting or if he was still regretting.


    After another half hour or so, his mobile phone rang.


    He glanced at it with an expectant expression, as if he was looking forward to someone to call him. If it was someone who was not important, then he would not answer it.


    But the caller was one of his men who had been sent out to spy on Long Qi.


    The call went through.


    ¡°Is there any news?¡±


    The look on Zuo Bo¡¯s face was cold, and it seemed that he disliked Long Qi to a certain extent.


    ¡°He left for Country T a few hours ago.¡±


    ¡°He is coming to Country T? What is he going to do in Country T?¡± A frown creased Zuo Bo¡¯s brow.


    ¡°It seems that he has business dealings with the First Prince of Country T. He also has something to do with military weapons.¡±


    Military weapons?


    ¡®I have heard about this before, so that is the reason why Long Qi would be targeted by He Jingyan¡¯s dad?¡¯


    ¡°How many people did he bring with him?¡±


    ¡°None. He used to study in Country T. I guess that¡¯s his home base over there.¡±


    ¡®It seems that he knows that Long Chen and I are both in Country T. That¡¯s why he is coming here.¡¯


    ¡®Good. Long Qi, I won¡¯t be polite to you this time; so, be careful.¡¯


    ¡°Warden Zuo Bo, do you want me to send someone to back you up?¡±


    ¡°No need. I¡¯ve already arranged some men on my side too. I¡¯m not at the prison now, so I guess there are many inmates who are trying to escape. You shall tell them to watch the prisoners closely.¡±


    ¡°Okay. If you need anything, please contact us.¡±


    ¡°I will.¡±


    Zuo Bo hung up the phone and his mood became very heavy.


    At that moment, the Long Chen in the bed seemed to be moving, and Zuo Bo hurriedly got up to check, but he found out that it was just his illusion.


    He pinched his forehead again and suddenly became irritated, probably also because of the phone call he had just received.


    He sat down on the bed and painfully stroked Long Chen¡¯s face, a mixture of emotions in his eyes.


    ¡°If you knew the truth, would you be able to accept it?¡±


    No one knew what had happened in the first place, but judging from Zuo Bo¡¯s expression, one could tell it should not be a small incident, and it also had a great deal to do with Long Chen; otherwise, Zuo Bo wouldn¡¯t have hesitated to tell it to Long Chen.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, little Longlong. Don¡¯t worry. I will protect you just as much as I did back then, no matter what happens.¡±


    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t understand and even hate me, it doesn¡¯t matter. For you, I can do it whatever it takes.¡±

 Chapter 586

    Unfortunately, this heartfelt confession from Zuo Bo did not reach Long Chen¡¯s ears, as he had not yet woken up.


    Zuo Bo let out another long sigh and looked out of the window with an uncomfortable face, probably because his mood was too heavy.


    He said that it didn¡¯t matter if Long Chen hated him, but in fact, he was very concerned about it.


    It was hard for him to develop this kind of relationship with Long Chen, so he didn¡¯t want to stop it, let alone become strangers with Long Chen in the future.


    ¡°Zuo Bo! Something¡¯s wrong! Hurry up and come out.¡±


    There was a sudden knock on the door of the room and it was Yan Chengyu¡¯s urgent voice.


    When he heard that something had happened, Zuo Bo¡¯s nerves tightened up and he went to open the door.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Zuo Bo opened the door and asked, his expression icy cold.


    Yan Chengyu first scratched his hair in annoyance before he said with a gloomy face, ¡°It¡¯s Ke Jie who has arrived! And he has brought many of his men with him. They are fully armed, standing in the hall at the moment, and An Yan is watching them.¡±


    Yan Chengyu had originally asked An Yan to come and inform him, fearing that it would be dangerous for An Yan to be left alone. But An Yan insisted that he should stay there, so Yan Chengyu had to come over and inform Zuo Bo of Ke Jie¡¯s coming.


    ¡°Ke Jie? The First Prince of this country?¡±


    ¡®Why is he here? Didn¡¯t the rumours say that he and Ke Moer were not on good terms?¡¯


    ¡°I just overheard their conversation, and it seems that Ke Moer called him over on purpose. Shit! We¡¯ve handed in all our weapons! It would be terrible if a conflict happens!¡±


    It was rare that Yan Chengyu would be so nervous. However, to a soldier, the most important thing was his or her weapons. If he or she didn¡¯t even have a weapon, how could he or she kill the enemies?


    ¡°What about He Jingyan? Have you informed him yet?¡± Zuo Bo¡¯s attitude also turned serious. After all, this was not the time to joke around. Once Ke Jie attacked, the chances of them being able to escape were nil.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already reported it to Colonel, but Colonel said we should not do anything rashly. Then he went out to meet with Ke Jie.¡±


    ¡°What? So he¡¯s already gone out?¡±


    Zuo Bo¡¯s eyes went wide and he didn¡¯t even have time to wait for Yan Chengyu to reply. He just darted out of the hall.


    ¡®Damn it! What the hell was he thinking? What was he doing out there all by himself now? To show off? Is he looking for death?¡¯


    Zuo Bo was scolding He Jingyan in the heart, but he was actually worried about He Jingyan¡¯s safety.


    When the two of them rushed out of the hall, a group of people were surrounding He Jingyan and pointing at his head with their guns. Opposite He Jingyan stood Ke Jie, who looked extremely angry.


    The reason he was angry was because He Jingyan was still looking at him calmly in the face of so many guns.


    ¡°When your wife is brought out with a gun to his head, I¡¯ll see if you can still be so calm and collected.¡±


    Kie Jie said this because he had just sent a small group of men to catch Xu Yangyi when he had his men point guns at He Jingyan, the purpose of which was naturally to take revenge, as He Jingyan had made Ke Jie suffer a lot when he was in Country H.


    He Jingyan was still smiling as he found a place to sit down and leisurely put one of his legs on the other, ¡°Really? I¡¯m looking forward to it! I wonder if it who would be the winner of this cat-and-mouse game, your men or my Yangyi?¡±


    He Jingyan didn¡¯t even take Ke Jie seriously at all and he was quite confident that there was no way Xu Yangyi would be caught by Ke Jie¡¯s men.


    ¡°You are really confident! Your wife is a good fighter, but with his bare hands, can he beat my men with guns? That would be hilarious.¡±


    Ke Jie was also confident.

 Chapter 587

    ¡°We just sit down together and wait for the result, shall we?¡± He Jingyan was still smiling as if he were the master of this place. He raised his hand and invited Ke Jie to sit down.


    He Jingyan was smiling this time and he seemed that he was not worried about Xu Yangyi, but actually, his heart was burning.


    He knew that Ke Jie would not do any harm to Xu Yangyi; Ke Jie just wanted to get back at He Jingyan, but it still made He Jingyan very unhappy.


    Ke Jie failed to make He Jingyan show his shock on his face, so he was extremely angry.


    ¡®Fine! You want to wait, right? Then let¡¯s wait together. It¡¯s not my wife who is in danger anyway!¡¯


    Ke Jie sat down and then suddenly looked coldly at Ke Moer, who had remained silent, and Ke Jie¡¯s anger flared up again.


    ¡®What does he mean by asking me to come over here? He didn¡¯t say a word even though I had attacked He Jingyan! Isn¡¯t he afraid that I would take He Jingyan hostage and he would end up working for nothing? Or did he think that I wouldn¡¯t be able to fight He Jingyan and that¡¯s why he is still watching until now?¡¯


    When he thought Ke Moer was just playing a trick on him, Ke Jie¡¯s anger levelled up. He was about to explode, and his eyes were staring at Ke Moer as if he wanted to swallow him alive.


    Ke Moer knew that Ke Jie would be angry, but he wasn¡¯t worried about it at all. Instead, he smiled slyly. Others would be wondering what he was thinking.


    He Jingyan discovered Ke Moer¡¯s expression as well. When He Jingyan saw him smile, his brows suddenly tightened.


    ¡®He didn¡¯t make a move or stop it. What the hell is he planning? Is he playing with me? Or is he playing with Ke Jie?¡¯


    ¡®Or, is he playing with us both?¡¯


    He Jingyan hated people like Ke Moer who were sophisticated.


    ¡°You guys don¡¯t have to stand over there. Come and sit down too!¡±


    Ke Moer smiled and said to Zuo Bo the men behind him. He was still wearing a face that made it impossible to see what he was up to.


    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t say so, we¡¯ll come over too.¡± Zuo Bo¡¯s voice held a hint of anger.


    At first, when he heard Ke Jie say that he had sent someone to catch Xu Yangyi, seeing that He Jingyan was still smiling, Zuo Bo wanted to go over and give him a punch.


    But after calming down and thinking about it, he realized why He Jingyan had done it.


    It was because only Xu Yangyi could reverse this situation. If he could defeat those people sent by Ke Jie, then it would be to the Colonel side¡¯s advantage and they could see the opportunity to counterstrike when the time came.


    ¡®But He Jingyan, do you really believe that Xu Yangyi could take down those men on himself? You¡¯re taking a bit of a gamble this time.¡¯


    Zuo Bo knew Xu Yangyi¡¯s fighting skills, but after all, Ke Jie¡¯s men were not rookies and they had guns, while Xu Yangyi had nothing.


    ¡°No need to be so angry. I won¡¯t do anything to you guys, right!¡± Ke Moer smiled towards Zuo Bo, who walked across to sit down. There was still gentleness on Ke Moer¡¯s face.


    ¡°I won¡¯t be angry. You are just calling in someone to deal with us. It¡¯s not a big deal.¡± Zuo Bo replied with a smile, but it was a cold one.


    Ke Moer smiled without saying anything; maybe he thought that silence was better than words.


    ¡°Colonel, I¡¯ll go and help Yangyi.¡±


    An Yan was so worried about Xu Yangyi that he simply couldn¡¯t sit still.


    But before He Jingyan could say anything, Yan Chengyu had already pulled him down, his mouth holding a smile, ¡°You just sit here and watch the show; Yangyi doesn¡¯t need your help.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ they have gu¨C¡±


    ¡°I said don¡¯t worry about it. Sit properly.¡± Without waiting for An Yan to finish his sentence, Yan Chengyu had already interrupted him. He must have already seen what He Jingyan was planning to do.


    Indeed, they had to wait for Xu Yangyi to make a commotion at this point so that they could have a chance to counterattack.

 Chapter 588

    Xu Yangyi was half asleep when he felt that there seemed to be some unusual movement outside. He instantly woke up.


    Not seeing He Jingyan, Xu Yangyi immediately frowned. He was not displeased about it, but he was thinking that something had might have happened to He Jingyan.


    ¡°Damn it! Damn it! Sure enough! That what so-called Second Prince has set us up!¡±


    He leapt off the bed agilely and looked around for something to use as a weapon.


    He saw a fruit knife on the table and immediately rolled over to get it, ducking behind the couch and listening carefully to any movement outside.


    The footsteps sounded heavy and slow, so the gun in his hand must have been a heavy one.


    The steps didn¡¯t sound disordered, but they sounded like they were practised. Xu Yangyi was only armed with a fruit knife; he was afraid he couldn¡¯t handle them!


    But Xu Yangyi, who thought he was doomed to be caught this time, was smiling wildly. Maybe he was too excited that he finally had a chance to fight, or he was just so frightened that he used smiles to cover it.


    But as far as Xu Yangyi was concerned, the word ¡°fear¡± was not part of his vocabulary.


    Outside, the man in the lead pointed his fingers to the sides of the door, signalling for them to hide and break through.


    His men nodded knowingly and prepared themselves for battle.


    They had all learnt something about Xu Yangyi¡¯s fighting skills from Ke Jie, which was why the five of them had come to capture him so carefully.


    They were afraid that if they were negligent, their lives would be on the line.


    After the two men took up positions on the left and right, the leader standing in front of the door immediately kicked the door and entered, ¡°Freeze!¡±


    The door was kicked open and that was the first word they said as they entered with their guns, but suddenly they were dumbfounded, for they found that there was no one in the room.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Did we get into the wrong room?¡± One of the men asked.


    ¡°That can¡¯t be! This is the right room! Maybe he has escaped?¡±


    The leader thought so and rushed to the window to look, but below this side of the window was a fish pond and the water was quiet and still. It seemed that there was no one down there.


    Strange, how come there was nothing on this side either! Did they really break into the wrong room?


    ¡°There¡¯s no one in the bathroom either. I can¡¯t find him anywhere. We must have taken the wrong room. Hurry up and go.¡±


    One of the men said impatiently, but just as he turned to look upwards, he noticed that Xu Yangyi was supporting his body in the top corner next to the door of the room.


    ¡®Oops! I¡¯m exposed!¡¯


    Xu Yangyi was still smiling at him when the next instant he jumped down and quickly threw the fruit knife at the man¡¯s neck, splashing blood everywhere on the spot.


    When they heard someone suddenly fall, the other four men turned around and were shocked to see Xu Yangyi, but they also fired immediately.


    Xu Yangyi hurriedly ran zigzag to dodge the bullets, and then he threw another fruit knife at the head of a man who was close by, successfully finishing off the second one.


    In the end, he jumped onto another man¡¯s shoulder with the help of a sofa, broke his neck without any effort, picked up his gun and fired it towards the other two men who were coming to him, and instantly both of them went to hell.


    The whole process took Xu Yangyi only thirty-one seconds, and the five men didn¡¯t couldn¡¯t even realize it before they got killed.


    ¡°Luckily, I found another fruit knife under the table, otherwise it would have been really bad.¡±


    Xu Yangyi got up from the ground with a clap of his hands and hooked a smile.


    ¡°But don¡¯t blame me! You guys are the ones who attacked me first.¡± Picking up the gun on the ground and loading it, Xu Yangyi murmured. ¡®At this time, He Jingyan might have already had an accident, so there¡¯s no time to play hide and seek with them! I need to hurry!¡¯ His eyes suddenly tinged with bloodthirsty coldness.


    ¡°How dare you touch my man? You guys really want to die.¡±

 Chapter 589

    Outside, hearing the sound of gunshots, He Jingyan body immediately stiffened his body; his fists clenched and his expression grew colder and colder.


    ¡®My wife¡­¡¯


    Fearing that Xu Yangyi would be injured, his heart continued to beat violently, unable to calm down.


    But at this time, even if He Jingyan wanted to help, Ke Jie would not let him go over, so he could only clench his fist and sit in the place, but his look was fierce as if he wanted to eat Ke Jie alive.


    Zuo Bo was also nervous; after all, Xu Yangyi had no guns.


    ¡®Yangyi, I can¡¯t let anything happen to you!¡¯


    At this moment, Yan Chengyu¡¯s breath caught in his throat; not to mention An Yan, who was worried from the start.


    The expressions of the four of them did not escape Ke Moer¡¯s eyes as he pretended to drink his tea as if nothing was happening, and every now and then it looked as if he was hooking the corners of his mouth.


    ¡®If you really are the child of the Lady of the Gong Family, then your fighting skills must be outstanding! So, Your Highness, let me see what you can do and see if I have chosen the right path.¡¯


    Although no one knew what exactly Ke Moer was planning, he seemed like he was testing Xu Yangyi.


    ¡°It seems the winner is already decided, Colonel He.¡±


    Ke Jie was so proud of himself, but he didn¡¯t know that it was actually his own men who were all destroyed at this moment.


    He Jingyan¡¯s veins rippled, but he still put on a calm face, ¡°No one has walked out of the room yet! Who knows who would win or lose?¡±


    ¡®Hmph! You are still so stubborn? Who else could it be but my men who shot the gun?¡¯


    ¡®OK, you still believe your wife so much, do you? Then we¡¯ll just see about that!¡¯


    ¡°You go in there and guarantee that they don¡¯t kill Xu Yangyi and leave him alive for Colonel He.¡±


    Ke Jie turned his head and instructed his man aside, still as victorious as ever.


    ¡°Roger that.¡± Sprinting, the man headed for the ground floor walkway.


    If he hadn¡¯t been afraid of getting the others involved, He Jingyan would have gone over and punched Ke Jie and shot him.


    ¡°He has beaten Tank anyway, so don¡¯t worry too much.¡±


    Zuo Bo reassured He Jingyan, but in fact, he was also worried in his heart.


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of Yangyi being caught; I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll get hurt.¡± He Jingyan¡¯s fists clenched and he gritted his teeth.


    ¡°It¡¯s useless for us to feel worried now. We¡¯ll know what¡¯s going on when the person who just went in comes out.¡±


    Yan Chengyu also joined the talk, his worried heart still unable to calm down.


    ¡°Once you give the order, I will risk my life to save him.¡± An Yan said, as if he was saying that He Jingyan could use him as a dare-to-die soldier.


    Yan Chengyu was on fire, but just like what An Yan had said, they, as soldiers, should have had to prepare their hearts for sacrificing themselves early on.


    ¡°You¡¯re crazy for wanting to die? Would He Jingyan do such a thing?¡± Zuo Bo scolded An Yan.


    An Yan didn¡¯t say anything, because he didn¡¯t see what was wrong.


    ¡°All of you be quiet and wait. In a moment, if Yangyi is really brought out by them, you shall watch for the right moment to take down Ke Jie and Ke Moer.¡±


    He Jing Yan whispered, telling them not to panic, although he himself was starting to panic a little by now.


    Naturally, they were the only ones who could hear what He Jingyan said, so Ke Jie was staring straight at them with irritation.


    ¡®Damn it! Are they muttering and planning something?¡¯


    ¡®But forget it! They are already in a trap, so what could they do?¡¯


    As usual, Ke Jie had faith in his men.


    After a while, the man who had just gone in to check on Xu Yangyi did not come out, nor did the men who had gone in before him. There was no sound from first floor at all.


    ¡°It¡¯s taking so long to catch him! He¡¯s f*cking dead inside!¡±


    Ke Jie shouted angrily, but he was indeed right. Even the man who had just gone in was also killed by Xu Yangyi.

 Chapter 590

    ¡°I¡¯ll go in and take a look.¡±


    At this time, a man behind Ke Jie said.


    He Jingyan found the voice so familiar. When he looked over, it was actually Xing Chen.


    ¡®Heh! God has really been good to me!¡¯


    At this moment, He Jingyan finally showed a smile, because he knew Xing Chen¡¯s shortcomings. Last time when he let Xing Chen go, he had reached an agreement with Xing Chen, and the two were now in a cooperative relationship.


    Xing Chen gave a slight nod towards He Jingyan, in the manner of saying that he would find Xu Yangyi for He Jingyan.


    He Jingyan blinked knowingly, moving lightly, the reason being that he knew Ke Moer had been watching them.


    ¡°Get your ass in there and find me the man!¡± Ke Jie was furious.


    ¡°Roger that!¡±


    Taking the two men with him, Xing Chen ran towards the room where Xu Yangyi was.


    Three minutes later, Xing Chen and the other two men, standing at the entrance of the room, were body-shaken; all that was lying on the floor were corpses, and Xu Yangyi had disappeared.


    ¡°Oh my God! Did he kill all six people with?¡± One of the men stepped back in fear, then immediately raised his gun and loaded it to look around, probably afraid that Xu Yangyi would suddenly jump out and give them a few shots.


    ¡°Where is he? Where did they go?¡± The other man was also at a loss for words; after all, these men were all very skilled, but they were just killed by a single man in no more than ten minutes.


    ¡°What¡¯s the panic? Xu Yangyi is no longer in the room, and probably not anywhere near. Who would be stupid enough to wait for us to catch him? He¡¯s not that stupid.¡±


    But this was too horrible! To take down six soldiers in such a short time with no guns, Xu Yangyi¡¯s fighting skills must be superb!


    Xing Chen had heard of Xu Yangyi¡¯s fighting skills, but he hadn¡¯t expected Xu Yangyi to be able to take down so many people in such a short time. When he heard the gunshots just now, he thought that Xu Yangyi had been subdued.


    ¡°Then what should we do? Should we go out and tell the First Prince that Xu Yangyi is missing? Won¡¯t he eat us alive?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! The First Prince was still so angry just now.¡±


    Xing Chen ignored them and carefully squatted down to check how these people had died.


    There were knife wounds and gunshot wounds, and it seemed that Xu Yangyi had used the fruit knives in the room as weapons.


    But that was how he had killed so many people at the same time! Knives VS guns!


    Xing Chen couldn¡¯t help but feel some chills down his back.


    When he finished examining the corpses, he found two suspicions: one was that all the guns were missing, and the other was that the shoelaces on the corpses¡¯ shoes had disappeared.


    ¡®Six guns? He is on his own! I could understand taking two guns, but what is the point of taking all the guns?¡¯


    ¡®And the shoelaces and the fruit knife he used to kill people were also missing, so does this have anything to do with guns?¡¯


    But after thinking about it for a while, Xing Chen couldn¡¯t think of any connection between the shoelaces and the guns.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think about it, hurry over! Otherwise, the First Prince will have to get angry.¡±


    ¡°Right, Brother Xing Chen, don¡¯t dawdle here. The First Prince has a bad temper these days. I don¡¯t want to be scolded by him.¡±


    The two men urged on, trembling with fear.


    At this point, even if they stayed here, they would not find any clues, so Xing Chen had no choice but to lift his steps and go out.


    *Boom!!!


    But they had only reached the door when suddenly there was a violent explosion that shook them all, making the three of them nearly unsteady on their feet.


    After the explosion, there came a shocking sound of guns shooting around; everything was getting more and more intense.


    ¡°What¡­ what¡¯s going on? It seems to be the explosion from the hall!¡±


    ¡°He Jingyan¡¯s troops are rushing in?!¡±


    The two men panicked.


    Xing Chen knew that was impossible, or else He Jingyan wouldn¡¯t have delayed his move.


    So, the conclusion he came to was that it must be Xu Yangyi¡¯s doing.

 Chapter 591

    But Xing Chen couldn¡¯t figure out how Xu Yangyi could make such a big noise with just one person, like a troop that had attacked here.


    ¡°Why are you still standing there? Hurry out to protect First Prince and Second Prince!¡±


    Xing Chen shouted, taking the lead and running ahead in a hurry. Although he was now in a cooperative relationship with He Jingyan, he was still a member of Country T, and when Ke Jie was in trouble, he naturally had to go protect Ke Jie.


    ¡°¡­ Yes¡­ we are coming.¡±


    Only then did the two men follow Xing Chen in a dumbfounded manner, looking too stunned to react.


    By the time Xing Chen arrived at the hall, it was in such a pandemonium that he could even see no one in the smoke.


    Strangely enough, though there were no more gunshots, he could only hear the urgent shouts of the soldiers screaming to protect First Prince and Second Prince. Then there were painful sounds as if someone was knocked down and beaten up frequently.


    ¡°First Prince, Second Prince, answer me if you hear me!¡±


    Xing Chen couldn¡¯t care less and he raised his rifle towards the smoke, but luckily by now the dust and smoke had slowly cleared and it wasn¡¯t too difficult to see through.


    ¡°Although I want to say that I am here, it seems I¡¯m too late, huh?¡±


    This was Ke Moer¡¯s voice, seemingly with a touch of helpless laughter as well.


    Then it was followed by Ke Jie¡¯s fury, ¡°Let go of me! You bastards!¡± There seemed to be a conflict and the sound of a fight came out.


    Xing Chen¡¯s heart immediately thumped; he had a bad feeling.


    After the smoke had completely dissipated, what Xing Chen saw was He Jingyan had a gun pointing at Ke Moer¡¯s head, and Ke Jie was pressed to the ground by Zopo, still struggling.


    On the other side were Yan Chengyu and An Yan with guns in their hands, and under their feet were Ke Jie¡¯s men who had been beaten and were screaming. They were all taken down by He Jingyan¡¯s men in the three minutes when Xing Chen and the two men went out.


    The house was in a total mess. The kitchen had been blown off the top and the hall was destroyed beyond recognition. Windows were shattered and furniture was destroyed.


    ¡°Oh! You guys are taking action pretty fast! You didn¡¯t wait for me to play with you guys.¡±


    Xu Yangyi, the perpetrator of the explosion, tumbled in through a side window, calmly cocking his gun and hooking his lips, pointing at Ke Moer¡¯s head and pouring out such a laugh. ¡°Checkmate. ¡± Then he also added the sound of a gunshot, as if he still felt it was very funny, not afraid at all.


    ¡°Wife!!¡±


    Seeing that Xu Yangyi was safe, He Jingyan immediately went forward to hold him into his arms. He rubbed Xu Yangyi¡¯s head hard; maybe he was too scared at that time.


    ¡°Damn it! It hurts! Be gentle!¡±


    Once Xu Yangyi pushed He Jingyan away, he held his head. It seemed that Xu Yangyi felt it really hurt a lot.


    ¡°Where did you hurt yourself? Let me have a look.¡± He Jingyan was so anxious that his heart was about to jump out of his chest. With a pale face, he examined Xu Yang¡¯s body. Seeing that Xu Yangyi had multiple bruises on his body and also his knee was bleeding, He Jingyan¡¯s anger immediately came up.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t go too far when the explosion just occurred. As long as you didn¡¯t hug me so hard, I wouldn¡¯t feel the pain.¡±


    Xu Yangyi also looked annoyed, but just now when he saw that He Jingyan was fine, he actually let out a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Damn it! What the hell are you doing? Why did you get subdued by someone else? You¡¯re still a colonel? You should be ashamed of yourself!¡±


    It was only Xu Yangyi who dared to speak to He Jingyan like that.


    ¡°Damn it! I thought you were fucking dead! I woke up and you weren¡¯t there, and I was almost killed by the enemy! Tell me, how are you going to compensate for my dead cells?¡± Xu Yangyi lifted up He Jingyan¡¯s collar and questioned him with a look of displeasure, but then he was hugged into He Jingyan¡¯s arms.


    He froze, and he was about to pretend to be angry and push He Jingyan away the next second, but He Jingyan patted on his own chest and said, ¡°Thank God. Thank God that you are okay.¡±


    It feels like he was really resting assured now.

 Chapter 592

    ¡°Of course! What could happen to me? I took down those few enemies in less than ten minutes!¡±


    It was unknown whether he was comforting He Jingyan or he was just showing off, probably more of the former.


    Maybe He Jingyan understood it too, and his heart was suddenly comforted by the fact that his wife knew how to care about him.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to check on Long Chen.¡±


    Hastily throwing Ke Jie to Yan Chengyu, Zuo Bo took big steps towards the room where Long Chen was.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Yan Chengyu replied lazily, pushing Ke Jie down on the sofa with the gun pointed at his head.


    ¡°You three still won¡¯t put the guns down? You want me to shoot a few holes in him before you want to throw away the gun, right?¡± Yan Chengyu looked at Xing Chen and the two men who had not yet reacted and frowned at them.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be impulsive! We¡¯ll put the guns down.¡±


    Xing Chen and the other two immediately threw their guns away, afraid that Yan Chengyu would shoot at Ke Jie.


    An Yan put the guns away and put them uniformly on the coffee table. By now the coffee table was already piled with all kinds of weapons; presumably, they were all the guns of Ke Jie¡¯s men.


    ¡°Do you think that by holding me hostage you can get away safely?¡±


    Ke Jie still couldn¡¯t figure out the situation.


    ¡°Well then, it¡¯s not too late to kill all of you before we leave.¡± Yan Chengyu did not take Ke Jie¡¯s words into his ears.


    But in contrast to Ke Jie¡¯s anger, Ke Moer continued to bring a smile across his face.


    He said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we sit down and talk? There¡¯s no need for a fight!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need?¡± Yan Chengyu laughed coldly and his eyes immediately turned to him, ¡°You¡¯re the culprit, aren¡¯t you? Tell me! What the hell are you up to?¡±


    Luckily, no one was hurt; otherwise, Yan Chengyu would have rewarded Ke Moer with a few bullets.


    ¡°Ke Moer, what are you up to?¡±


    Ke Jie also fumed. He thought that all this was a deliberate attempt by Ke Moer to screw him.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know.¡± He gave Ke Jie a faint look.


    Kie Jie was furious, so angry that his veins flared up. But before he could break into a tirade, Ke Moer had already said to Yan Chengyu, ¡°Knock him out.¡±


    Yan Chengyu thought he had misheard and raised his eyebrows at Ke Moer.


    Ke Jie couldn¡¯t believe it. After all, Ke Moer was lower in status than him.


    ¡°Ke Moer, do you know what you¡¯re saying?¡±


    ¡°You heard me right. I told you to knock him out if you want to know what¡¯s really going on.¡± Ke Moer did not pay any attention to Ke Jie, but glanced at Yan Chengyu and said.


    Yan Chengyu hated it when people spoke to him in such a tone, so he twisted his eyebrows and skipped over Ke Moer to look at He Jingyan.


    He shot a glance at the cursing Ke Jie before bringing his gaze to Ke Moer.


    ¡°What I¡¯m about to say is about your wife, and if you think it¡¯s okay for Ke Jie to hear it, I have no problem with it.¡±


    Ke Moer¡¯s voice was flat, but with a touch of verve.


    ¡°Looks like you¡¯re wanting a taste of the bullet!¡±


    There was no way Yan Chengyu would allow anyone to talk to He Jingyan like that, so he warned him.


    But on He Jingyan¡¯s side, he immediately raised his hand to make Yan Chengyu stop and he said, ¡°Listen to him.¡±


    Hearing He Jingyan¡¯s order, Yan Chengyu was a little upset, not at He Jingyan, but at Ke Moer.


    What else could he do when He Jingyan had said so? He raised his hand and knocked the chattering Ke Jie unconscious and sat down on his butt.


    ¡°You sit down too! They wouldn¡¯t dare to move around anyway.¡± Pulling down An Yan who was on the side, Yan Chengyu looked at his body again afterwards, in the manner of checking if An Yan was hurt.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    It was rare for An Yan to reply to him.


    Yan Chengyu smiled, ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±

 Chapter 593

    ¡°Say it! What the hell are you up to?¡±


    With a cold expression, He Jingyan pulled Xu Yangyi into his arms and told him to sit on his lap.


    How could Xu Yangyi possibly sit on He Jingyan¡¯s lap? After giving him a scathing glance, Xu Yangyi sat beside him.


    ¡®Damn! Does he even know to be presentable in such a circumstance? No matter what the occasion is, he always sticks to me!¡¯


    Xu Yangyi was completely sober after all the fuss, and the smell of alcohol on his body had dissipated.


    Luckily, he had slept for a while, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t have been able to take down the enemies.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so nervous. We are not the enemy. I think Colonel He feels that way too and that¡¯s why you followed Larry here!¡±


    Ke Moer¡¯s tone was still flat, after which he looked at Xu Yangyi and said so to He Jingyan, ¡°You don¡¯t need your wife to leave the hall for a while?¡±


    Ke Moer also seemed to have investigated this matter and knew that He Jingyan and the others had deliberately concealed the fact that Xu Yangyi was the son of the King of Country T.


    ¡°Why should I leave the hall? Is it possible that I can¡¯t listen to what you guys say?¡± Xu Yangyi was immediately offended, looking at Ke Moer with displeasure; he was now even more annoyed.


    Because without Ke Moer¡¯s words, this wouldn¡¯t have happened to them, and he almost got himself killed in the explosion.


    ¡°Whether you can listen to us or not depends on what Colonel He says.¡± Throwing the question to He Jingyan, Ke Moer did not explain the truth to Xu Yangyi.


    ¡°Big Uncle, you¡¯d better give me an explanation.¡± Xu Yangyi¡¯s eyebrows tightened up, with the threat that ¡®I won¡¯t let you go if you don¡¯t let me listen to your conversation¡¯.


    From the moment he arrived in Country T, Xu Yangyi had felt that many things were inconsistent, and it seemed that He Jingyan was deliberately hiding something from him.


    If this incident hadn¡¯t happened, He Jingyan would probably have kept Xu Yangyi in the dark forever. After all, he had promised Xu Nuannuan that he wouldn¡¯t tell Xu Yangyi about his identity.


    ¡°You just need to listen. I will explain to you afterwards.¡± He Jingyan¡¯s expression was serious. After kissing Xu Yangyi, he looked at him with a touch of inescapable helplessness.


    And as Ke Moer would say this, HeJingyan also understood that he already knew Xu Yangyi¡¯s identity at this point.


    ¡°You actually know my wife¡¯s identity then, so why are you still on our side? Don¡¯t you want to sit on the throne of Country T yourself?¡±


    He Jingyan questioned him, not believing that he did not have such ambition.


    Ke Moer did not immediately answer, but suddenly raised his eyes to the side where Ke Jie was lying, looking at him steadily for a while before taking off his coloured contacts and saying, ¡°I am not the king¡¯s biological son.¡±


    There was no expression on his face, no extra look, except sadness.


    ¡°I think Gong Cheng has told you about it. The princes of Country T all have a pair of glazed pupils. This is the proof of the royal bloodline. Only those who have glazed pupils can compete for the throne.¡±


    As he said this, he raised his eyes to Xu Yangyi who was on the ground in shock, in the manner of watching his reaction.


    Xu Yangyi was, as he had expected, very surprised.


    And Xu Yangyi would be surprised because before his mother died, she had warned him not to tell others about the colour of his pupils casually.


    It was estimated that Xu Yangyi¡¯s mother was being chased by people from Country T. The other party¡¯s aim was to find Xu Jing and Xu Yangyi, and that was why she had warned him before she died.


    From that time onwards, whenever people paid attention to his eyes, Xu Yangyi would avoid them, and he only told He Jingyan about the colour of his pupils, and he still didn¡¯t remember he had told He Jingyan about it.

 Chapter 594

    ¡°Mom? Mom¡­?¡±


    Xu Yangyi¡¯s emotions suddenly became very unstable. His face also turned pale, because at this time he was replaying the scene of his mother¡¯s murder in his mind¡¯s eye.


    Suddenly, he lifted He Jingyan¡¯s collar and raised a panicked and overwhelmed voice, ¡°What he said¡­ is it true? Am I the prince of this country?¡±


    This last sentence, ¡°Am I the prince of this country?¡±, he roared it out loudly, his lips trembling for a while, probably because he realized that his mother had died because of him and that it had something to do with Country T and his identity.


    This was also the reason why Xu Nuannuan did not want Xu Yangyi to know the truth; she was afraid that he would be devastated and would blame himself.


    ¡°My mother¡­ did my mother die because of me¡­ because of me?¡± Tears slid down the corners of his eyes. It was the first time he cried so hard in front of He Jingyan as if he was going to faint, and as if his chest was blocked with pain.


    The moment Xu Yangyi¡¯s tears fell, only then did He Jingyan regret that he had let Xu Yangyi know the truth.


    ¡°Wife.¡±


    Holding Xu Yangyi into his arms, He Jingyan felt his heart was ripped apart.


    He wanted to comfort Xu Yangyi, but he knew Xu Yangyi was smart enough to know what had happened with just a little thought.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me.¡±


    He hissed and pushed He Jingyan away, angry that He Jingyan knew all along but didn¡¯t tell him the truth.


    He Jingyan held him back in his arms again. If he could endure the hurt for Xu Yangyi at this moment, he would definitely do so without hesitation, but there was no such thing as convenience in the world.


    ¡°I told you to let go and do not to touch me.¡± Raising his hand, he gave He Jingyan a fierce slap. Usually, he only slapped He Jingyan because he hated how He Jingyan stuck to him, but now he slapped out of anger, so naturally, the force was much heavier. He was hitting He Jingyan so hard that He Jingyan¡¯s face went numb and blood seeped out of the corner of his mouth.


    On normal days, Xu Yangyi would still feel sorry for him because he had beaten He Jingyan up and he bled. But now he was so full of anger, so angry at He Jingyan for deceiving him, that he had no sense to keep sober, especially when it was related to his mother¡¯s death. The death of Xu Yangyi¡¯s mother has always been a knot in his heart. After all, he witnessed his mother being killed, which was a shadow in his heart for the rest of his life.


    But Xu Yangyi, who was so angry, kept falling into tears, looking hurt and helpless.


    He had always thought that no matter what happened, He Jingyan must be the one standing by his side, but he had never thought that He Jingyan would hide this matter from him.


    He Jingyan did not know that Xu Yangyi¡¯s mother¡¯s death was related to his identity, and it was only after Xu Yangyi suddenly turned angry that He Jingyan realized it.


    ¡°Honey, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry! I didn¡¯t know things would be so complicated.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t care less about the pain on his face, and it didn¡¯t matter if it was bleeding. He quickly soothed Xu Yangyi¡¯s emotions, which was the priority at this point.


    Xu Yangyi did not struggle anymore, but tears fell more and more from his eyes, ¡°Why? Why did you lie to me? Even if everyone in the world cheated me, you¡¯re the only one who should always stand by my side, aren¡¯t you? Why did you have to lie to me?¡±


    He kept asking repeatedly why He Jingyan lied to him. The more he cried, the sadder he got, and the tears dripped onto He Jingyan¡¯s clothes one drop after another.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I thought I was doing this for your own good. That¡¯s why I hid it from you. I¡¯m sorry, wife. Please do not cry anymore, okay? I won¡¯t do it again next time.¡±


    Softening his voice to soothe Xu Yangyi, He Jingyan was also very heartbroken to see Xu Yangyi crying. This time, it was he who made Xu Yangyi cry and cry so sadly.

 Chapter 595

    ¡°Colonel, you take Yangyi to rest for a while. I will negotiate with him.¡±


    Yan Chengyu said. He was asking He Jingyan to leave it to him while he was here.


    ¡°We won¡¯t let them get away.¡± An Yan also promised.


    At this moment, He Jingyan really didn¡¯t have any extra time to handle this either, ¡°Fine. Report to me in detail afterwards.¡± After saying that, he picked up Xu Yangyi and left.


    After He Jingyan and the others left, Ke Moer suddenly smiled, ¡°I never thought He Jingyan would leave such an important matter to you guys. It seems the rumour that he values his wife more than everything is true.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have time to listen to your nonsense. Just say what you have to say.¡±


    Yan Chengyu gave Ke Moer a strict look. Clearly, he was irritated.


    But before Ke Moer could say that there was no rush and that he was going to tell the full story slowly, there was a sudden gunfight outside.


    ¡°Shit! What¡¯s happening again?¡± Yan Chengyu immediately grabbed his gun.


    An Yan did the same, quickly loading his gun and preparing for battle.


    ¡°This couldn¡¯t have been part of your plot, right?¡± Yan Chengyu eyed Ke Moer fiercely, but Ke Moer also seemed to be intimidated.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t had that much time to prepare a second battle.¡±


    Damn it! It really didn¡¯t seem to be him, so who the hell was it?


    Yan Chengyu was so annoyed that he had no idea how to react anymore. After all, he and An Yan were the only ones here. If Ke Moer took advantage of the chaos to give them a slash, then things would go back to the state of affairs just now.


    ¡°Second Prince! Someone is breaking in from the gate!¡±


    A guard rushed into the hall running like hell, panicking as he said this, and looking behind him with a horrified look on his face. Supposedly, the enemies had followed behind him.


    Yan Chengyu and his men also sensed this and hurriedly raised their guns to prepare for battle, but it turned out to be Xu Nuannuan and her men who rushed into the hall, dusty and with fierce looks on their faces.


    ¡°Nuannuan?¡± Yan Chengyu froze, ¡°Why are you here?¡± He looked behind her, thinking that Gong Cheng had followed her, but he only saw Xu Nuannuan and her group.


    Xu Nuannuan also seemed a bit stunned. She heard Gong Cheng say that Xu Yangyi and the others had been taken down by Ke Jie, so she rushed over to save them, but found that it was the other way around.


    Xu Nuannuan put her gun down and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Yangyi?¡± The sound of her voice relaxed along with her nerves.


    Speaking of Xu Yangyi, Yan Chengyu could only think of his identity.


    ¡°Is it true that you and Yangyi are the children of the former king of this country?¡± asked Yan Chengyu.


    An Yan also strained his ears aside to listen.


    Xu Nuannuan was not surprised that Yan Chengyu asked this because their people were followed by Ke Moer. At this moment, Yan Chengyu would ask this, so it must be because Ke Moer had told the truth.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Simple, but a very strong answer.


    It was the truth. No wonder there were so many people secretly protecting the outskirts of their home and Gong Cheng had so many men under his control.


    But Ke Moer was dumbfounded. He didn¡¯t know about Xu Nuannuan¡¯s existence. He knew Xu Yangyi only.


    ¡®The exact same face? Are they twins? But they look too similar! This is a complete genetic duplication!¡¯


    ¡°Has Yangyi¡­ known it already?¡±


    When she asked this, Xu Nuannuan was not as icy and cold as usual and one could see that she was really worried about Xu Yangyi.


    ¡°Eh, he has already known about it. The Colonel is coaxing him. I guess he won¡¯t get better so quickly. It¡¯s better for you not to see him.¡±


    Xu Nuannuan knew what Yan Chengyu meant by this, as she was also one of the culprits in hiding the truth from Xu Yangyi.

 Chapter 596

    ¡°You guys are hiding this too deep! Luckily we¡¯re receptive.¡±


    Yan Chengyu suddenly sighed. At first, when he heard Ke Moer say Xu Yangyi¡¯s identity was the prince of Country T, he was shocked. Therefore, Xu Jing was the former king of Country T, which made Yan Chengyu even more surprised. He had always followed his elder sister to Xu Jing¡¯s house and teased Xu Jing a lot. But now that he knew that Xu Jing¡¯s identity was not ordinary, Yan Chengyu was more or less taken aback.


    The good thing was, as he said himself, he was quite receptive, otherwise, he would really be scared to death.


    Xu Nuannuan didn¡¯t reply, not knowing how to answer. It wasn¡¯t like they were deliberately trying to hide it.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for bringing you guys into this.¡±


    This was the first time Xu Nuannuan apologized to someone.


    Xu Nuannuan¡¯s apology must have surprised Yan Chengyu, but he also teased her, ¡°Please don¡¯t. You¡¯re now the princess of this country.¡±


    With a smile on his face, Yan Chengyu didn¡¯t really mean to treat Xu Nuannuan as a princess, but still treated her like the little sister as before.


    Although An Yan didn¡¯t say anything, he didn¡¯t look very settled either. After all, Xu Yangyi¡¯s status was really extraordinary. If this happened in Country H, Xu Yangyi¡¯s status would be much higher than that of He Jingyan.


    ¡°The Second Prince said he wants to cooperate with you, and you are here, so you can talk to him! You know this matter better than I do and you know how to take it.¡±


    Leading Ke Moer to Xu Nuannuan, Yang Chengyu said, ¡°Tell me when you¡¯re done. I have to go report to Colonel.¡± The tone was still lazy.


    ¡°Emm.¡± Xu Nuannuan replied softly, after which her gaze straightened at the somewhat shocked Ke Moer, saying, ¡°Do you think that by blocking Mo Mingyi, you can stop me from coming here?¡± Xu Nuannuan¡¯s voice was cold and indifferent.


    ¡®Indeed, I cannot stop you from coming here, because I didn¡¯t expect that His Highness has a sister like you, and you are a girl who is heavily armed and very strong in fighting.¡¯


    ¡®I can only say that you are really worthy of being a child from a family of martial arts. You are exactly the same as Miss Gong back then, whether it is your skills or your looks.¡¯


    ¡®But then again, the Gong Family was also the leader of the Four Great Families back then, so it would be strange if you don¡¯t have some fighting skills.¡¯


    ¡®It was also because of this that they dared to take the former king and flee and a reclusive life for decades. Back then when he fled with the former king, he wasn¡¯t even as old as His Highness is now! The lady of the Gong Family was probably only nineteen in that year.¡¯


    Ke Moer was thinking about this when he saw Xu Nuannuan, but he said to her, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that the Princess has misunderstood me. I have no intention of stopping you. I just wanted to personally welcome Mr. Mo over after things are done.¡±


    ¡°Heh? After things are done? May I ask you what do you mean by ¡®after things are done¡¯? After you have killed my brother? After you have killed my brother-in-law?¡± Her eyes instantly took on a murderous look, as if she wanted to eat Ke Moer alive.


    Ke Moer suddenly laughed, ¡°As I said, the Princess is misunderstanding me. I called Ke Jie to come over not to deal with you, but to test the strength of His Highness.¡±


    To test Yangyi¡¯s strength?


    Xu Nuannuan¡¯s eyebrows tightened up as she couldn¡¯t figure out why Ke Moer would take the trouble to do so.


    Seeing Xu Nuannuan¡¯s doubt, Ke Moer explained, ¡°Why is the Princess so surprised? I¡¯m just testing whether His Highness I¡¯ll be following in the future is worth committing my life to.¡±


    Xu Nuannuan, who had heard this, froze, for at that moment it was as if Ke Moer was saying that he was now choosing to be on their side.


    ¡°Is it that surprising? I¡¯m just looking for a way to live for myself. After all, my identity will be exposed sooner or later, and when that day comes, I still have His Highness¡¯ side to rely on.¡±


    Ke Moer¡¯s expression did not change much, but his words made people feel very depressed. One could only say that it was not easy to be a royal child!

 Chapter 597

    Xu Nuannuan was not sure if Ke Moer was coming from a sincere desire to cooperate with them. However, he and Ke Jie were enemies, so she could join forces with Ke Moer. After all, it would be good for both of them.


    ¡°I will talk to Gong Cheng about this. The final decision is up to him.¡± Xu Nuannuan¡¯s voice remained icy cold.


    ¡°Fine.¡±


    Ke Moer was not surprised. He had already guessed that Xu Nuannuan would say that, but he couldn¡¯t help but look at Xu Nuannuan a few more times.


    Because his impression towards Xu Nuannuan was very different from his impression towards Xu Yangyi.


    In terms of strength, he did not think Xu Yangyi was inferior; but in terms of maturity and stability, Xu Nuannuan was slightly better.


    If Xu Nuannuan could swap her personality with Xu Yangyi, then Xu Yangyi might be a very powerful king in the future. After all, she had all the things in her that Xu Yangyi lacked to be a good king.


    ¡°Since we have joined forces, I¡¯m not going to hide it. I¡¯m going to share with you all the information I have at hand. Naturally, the current situations of the three great families are the same. After all, now that the Gong Family has perished, there must be more or less cracks in the power structure. And the Mo Family, which you are now relying on, is the weakest of the three families at this time.¡±


    ¡°So what?¡±


    Thinking that Ke Moer was looking down on the Mo Family, Xu Nuannuan¡¯s expression immediately went cold.


    ¡®She always favours her own men!¡¯ Ke Moer had a light smile on his face.


    ¡°I¡¯m not saying this to tell you to change a family to rely on, but I¡¯m telling you that the current three great families are scattered pieces of sand, and even my father cannot solidify them. But the expression ¡®scattered pieces of sand¡¯ is only what others think. And in my opinion, I am afraid that the other two families, except the Mo Family, have already rebelled.¡±


    ¡°Rebelled?¡± Xu Nuannuan was stunned.


    ¡®Is he saying that there is going to be a rebellion?¡¯


    ¡°They have been expanding their power in these recent years and are now a serious threat to the royal family. You also know that the males of the three great families more or less have so one or two glazed pupils inherited from the royal family. After all, these families are inseparable from the royal family.¡±


    It was true. Gong Cheng had glazed pupils too, just they were not as pronounced as her father¡¯s and Yangyi¡¯s pupils.


    Xu Nuannuan believed that the marriage between the royal family and the three great families should have been abolished; it was simply inbreeding.


    ¡°Although Ke Jie has a bad temper and is ambitions for the throne, we are not enemies at this time. I¡¯m sure that Ke Jie himself has sensed this, but he¡¯s just not sure yet that the great families really have the guts to plot against the throne. Of course, you can also say that I am lying. I will give you time to investigate and will not ask you to agree with me right now. But there is one thing I can tell you with perfect certainty, and that is, once we take on the two rebelling great families separately, we will definitely suffer a loss.¡±


    Ke Moer was so sure, presumably because he had already assessed it himself and thought of many, many countermeasures, but he still felt that they would end up in failure if they dealt with the two families separately.


    Xu Nuannuan knew what Ke Moer meant by this. The marriage would have been made in the past because the families at that time were too powerful. So, she understood very well that in the decades when she was not in Country T, many things had changed and the trends in the society were also changing with the power of the great families.


    ¡°I will discuss this properly with Gong Cheng, and the two great families will also be investigated.¡±


    Xu Nuannuan did not question it but very calmly said that she would talk to Gong Cheng, making Ke Moer compliment her once again.


    ¡®This princess is indeed a good candidate for the throne! If she honed her skills, she might be capable to do it!¡¯

 Chapter 598

    Xing Chen, who had been listening to the entire discussion, was frozen at the scene. ¡®He Jingyan¡¯s wife is the son of the previous king? His is His Highness the Prince?¡¯


    ¡®And this girl in front of me is our Princess? This¡­ this is too unbelievable! The person we¡¯ve been looking for is actually close at hand?¡¯


    Ke Moer didn¡¯t avoid Xing Chen during the discussion because he knew that Xing Chen was now with He Jingyan and couldn¡¯t possibly go around talking about it, so he just talked to Xu Nuanuan about it openly in front of Xing Chen.


    The other guards were already scared once they heard that Xu Yangyi was the former king¡¯s son. How would they have the heart to go around gossiping?


    An Yan watched their conversation for a while, after which he silently took a gun and left.


    Seeing this, Yan Chengyu hurriedly followed, ¡°It¡¯s not safe outside now! Don¡¯t just walk around.¡±


    An Yan coldly replied, ¡°If you are afraid, you can hide inside and don¡¯t have to come out. I am not forcing you to follow me.¡±


    An Yan was back to his usual self, but with less anger. Probably, he was just talking to Yan Chengyu in his usual mood.


    But Yan Chengyu thought An Yan was angry. ¡®Why does he behave like that? The atmosphere was obviously good just now and he suddenly said that to me? Did I do something to annoy him again?¡¯


    Yan Chengyu began to reflect on himself, but he couldn¡¯t think of anything he had said that was wrong.


    ¡°Fine! Then where are you going? I¡¯ll accompany you.¡±


    Stepping back and not dwelling on this with An Yan, Yan Chengyu said.


    An Yan suddenly stopped and looked at Yan Chengyu for a moment, but it was only for a moment, and then he resumed his steps and walked outside.


    Just when Yan Chengyu thought that An Yan did not want to talk to him, An Yan suddenly said, ¡°I¡¯m just curious about how Yangyi made such a big explosion and a big wave of gunfire with just one person.¡±


    When An Yan said this, Yan Chengyu also suddenly became curious, because he couldn¡¯t figure out how Xu Yangyi had caused such a big commotion either.


    When they both walked outside the villa, they found five rifles set up outside the window. The triggers were each tied with shoelaces and then tied to a fishing pole at a uniform length, while another long shoelace was tied to the middle of the pole.


    Yan Chengyu bent down curiously and pulled one of the shoelaces to take a look, and the bullets suddenly came out in a burst, almost scaring him to death.


    He let go of the shoelace and cursed.


    Inside, Ke Moer and the others were miserable. They were almost shot in their heads, but fortunately, Xu Nuannuan reacted quickly and pounced on Ke Moer in time.


    ¡°Sorry, sorry! I didn¡¯t mean to scare you guys!¡±


    Yan Chengyu poked his head in from outside the window to apologise, still with a smiling face.


    ¡°You are a murder!¡± Ke Moer shouted as if his heart was flying out of his body.


    ¡°So I¡¯m saying sorry to you! What¡¯s the point of complaining so much? Aren¡¯t you guys okay?¡±


    There was no sincerity in Yan Chengyu¡¯s words at all as he said lazily.


    But Yan Chengyu also sighed, ¡°Only Yangyi could come up with such a childish trick. It¡¯s a good thing that this shoelace won¡¯t trigger every gun, or they¡¯d really have just died.¡±


    ¡°If there was enough time for Yangyi to think it over, I guess, Ke Moer and Ke Jie really would have died just now.¡±


    An Yan even agreed with Yan Chengyu¡¯s commentary, after which his gaze kept going to the fish pond not far away.


    The bottom half of Yangyi¡¯s body was wet just now. And the fishpond was below the window of this room, so it seemed that Xu Yangyi had gone around the front door through the pond, so it was no wonder they couldn¡¯t find Xu Yangyi in the room.


    But what about the explosion? And how had it come about?


    Having figured that out, An Yan couldn¡¯t think of why on earth the kitchen had suddenly exploded and it matched with the guns so wonderfully.


    ¡°I guess it was the bullets. He put the bullets in the pot and heated them continuously, burning them to a certain temperature, and then they would explode. After all, the bullets contain gunpowder.¡±


    Yan Chengyu explained to An Yan after looking at the wet footprints all around and reasoning out the general process.


    So that was it! The kitchen was the easiest place to catch fire, and that was why, through the butterfly effect, the bullets finally caused a big explosion.


    An Yan and Yan Chengyu could not help but admire Xu Yangyi for a while. Although it was not a difficult ploy, it was practical enough to scare the enemy.

 Chapter 599

    ¡°Wife, please stop crying. I really know I¡¯m wrong.¡±


    On He Jingyan¡¯s side, he was still coaxing Xu Yangyi. But no matter what He Jingyan said, Xu Yangyi continued to cry and did not speak.


    ¡°Your trousers are wet. I¡¯ll carry you to take a bath.¡±


    Saying that, he carried Xu Yangyi towards the bathroom. Xu Yangyi didn¡¯t say anything; he just kept sobbing.


    Although He Jingyan didn¡¯t ask Xu Yangyi why his bottom half was wet, he knew they lived in a room with a fish pond under the window. Xu Yangyi attacked from the front door after that, so He Jingyan could more or less guess how Xu Yangyi managed to do it when the door of his room was blocked by enemies.


    After ten minutes or so, Xu Yangyi, who was soaking in the bathtub, finally said, ¡°Where¡¯s my dad? Did he know about this? Or did he know all along?¡±


    The voice was calm and seemed to carry a touch of hollowness, causing He Jingyan¡¯s heart to ache.


    ¡°Your dad doesn¡¯t know who he is. He¡­ has no more memories of the past.¡±


    When he said this, He Jingyan hesitated, but he still said it.


    Because he knew that if he said that, Xu Yangyi would definitely associate it with something.


    As He Jingyan was worried about this, Xu Yangyi suddenly let out a low laugh which was tinged with pain and bitterness. ¡°So, it¡¯s also because of you guys that I lost my memory, right?¡±


    He Jingyan¡¯s eyes twitched, and then he admitted it with a light ¡°emm¡±, very soft, but it was not difficult to hear his self-blame at this moment.


    Xu Yangyi unexpectedly didn¡¯t make a fuss but looked at the water in the bathtub with a fixed expression, then he soaked his whole head into the bathwater.


    Thinking that he was going to do something stupid, He Jingyan hurriedly fished him up, ¡°Honey! Are you alright, honey?¡± Anxiously patting Xu Yangyi¡¯s face, He Jingyan stared at him tightly at the moment.


    In the old days when He Jingyan did this, Xu Yangyi would slap him in the face. But today, he did nothing. He opened his eyes slowly; He Jingyan could see tears springing up from them.


    He Jingyan felt his heart was twitched for another moment, and after a deep breath, he took Xu Yangyi into his arms.


    Xu Yangyi still didn¡¯t speak, just staring blankly ahead.


    ¡°Honey, say something to me, okay? Don¡¯t scare me so much.¡± With a touch of begging, He Jingyan said.


    The air remained silent; Xu Yangyi¡¯s voice did not ring out.


    ¡°Whether you beat me or scold me, I accept it all.¡±


    If he had known before that Xu Yangyi would become like this, He Jingyan would never have agreed to erase his memory. He would have rather Xu Yangyi had cried a little and gotten himself together properly.


    ¡°What¡¯s the use of beating you? It¡¯s because of me that my mom died, and that still won¡¯t change.¡±


    He finally spoke, but his voice was so desperate that it made He Jingyan¡¯s heart sink.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be changed. But whatever you want to do after that, I¡¯ll support you and will always be on your side.¡±


    ¡°Do you think that I will still believe you?¡±


    Calm, but like a knife blade. At least He Jingyan it hurt. These words stabbed deep into his chest at the moment.


    ¡°Then give me one more chance, okay?¡±


    Xu Yangyi suddenly fell silent again and started his long absence of reply.


    He Jingyan didn¡¯t force him, fearing that Xu Yangyi would catch a cold after a long soak. He picked him up first and carried him outside, helping him wipe his body and change into a new robe.


    Xu Yangyi didn¡¯t say a word during this process, just looking ahead and letting He Jingyan take care of him.


    This time, Xu Yangyi, it can be said, was the most devastated.

 Chapter 600

    ¡°Yangyi.¡±


    Xu Nuannuan¡¯s voice suddenly sounded outside the door.


    Xu Yangyi¡¯s eyes twitched and he looked towards the door.


    Suddenly, tears fell from his eyes as he ran towards the door with his bare feet, opening the door and throwing himself into Xu Nuannuan¡¯s arms.


    Xu Nuannuan was startled. Her eyes looked inside at He Jingyan and she asked him what was going on.


    He Jingyan shook his head. It seemed that he failed to coax Xu Yangyi, and there was sadness in his eyes.


    This action of his made Xu Nuannuan a little unprepared. ¡®Even He Jingyan cannot coax Yangyi?¡¯


    But this was not the time to ask this question. She stroked Xu Yangyi¡¯s head and quietly hugged him, letting him cry out.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me about your mother? Why?¡± Losing his voice in Xu Nuannuan¡¯s arms, Xu Yangyi cried out in pain.


    ¡°Because I was afraid you would be sad. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t tell you.¡±


    Although Xu Yangyi was also crying uncontrollably at this moment, Xu Nuannuan felt that it was better for him to cry now than knowing the truth when he was still young.


    ¡°This has nothing to do with He Jingyan. It was me who asked him not to tell you. I also gave him the memory-clearing medicine. At first, He Jingyan did not agree, but he was afraid that you would be sad afterwards. That was why he made up his mind to let you forget those things.¡±


    Xu Nuannuan thought that Xu YangYi knew about the medicine, otherwise, he would not have cried so much.


    ¡°You¡¯re still speaking up for him.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not speaking up for him. This is really a decision between Gong Cheng and me. He Jingyan is innocent.¡±


    Hearing that He Jingyan was innocent, Xu Yangyi burst into a rage, ¡°He said he loved me, but he is hiding these things from me behind my back! How is he innocent?¡±


    Xu Nuannuan suddenly laughed, ¡°So what? You are angry because he said he loved you but he hid it from you?¡± She seemed to have found the reason why Xu Yangyi was unwilling to forgive He Jingyan.


    ¡°Wh¡ªWhat? I didn¡¯t say that.¡± Xu Yangyi immediately retorted, but he didn¡¯t sound very forceful.


    ¡°Fine, fine, I misunderstood you. You didn¡¯t get mad at He Jingyan when said that he loved you and then hid it from you.¡±


    Obviously, Xu Nuannuan was repeating it deliberately, causing Xu Yangyi¡¯s face to turn as red as an apple.


    ¡°You did it on purpose! Right? On purpose! Hmph!¡± Immediately, Xu Yangyi pulled up Xu Nuannuan¡¯s collar, staring at him with fierce eyes.


    ¡°How could it be? I¡¯m just telling the truth!¡± Xu Nuannuan still laughed, probably because she thought it was fun to tease Xu Yangyi every now and then. Since Xu Yangyi was in a bad mood at the moment, she also wanted to give Xu Yangyi a change of mood.


    ¡°You¡¯re just doing it on purpose! You¡¯re in cahoots with He Jingyan!¡±


    Saying that, he also turned around and glared at He Jingyan as if to say ¡°you¡¯re dead¡±.


    He Jingyan didn¡¯t look sad anymore and he raised a smile at Xu Yangyi as Xu Yangyi finally returned to his usual self.


    With He Jingyan¡¯s smile, Xu Yangyi immediately became upset again, ¡°You¡¯re still f*cking smiling at me! Do you want to die? Do you want me to give you a ride to the hell?¡± Xu Yangyi suddenly said with a furious tone as if he was really angry.


    Still with a smile on his lips, He Jingyan then opened his arms towards Xu Yangyi, ¡°Wife, come here.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± He answered firmly, but then added with displeasure, ¡°If you want to hug me, don¡¯t you come over here yourself? You want me to f*cking take the initiative? Nice try.¡± Xu Yangyi said, ready to blow up.


    ¡°Are you sure you won¡¯t come over?¡± He Jingyan smiled thickly and continued to open his arms wide.


    Xu Yangyi suddenly paused, because at this moment, He Jingyan¡¯s smile was making his heart flutter.


    ¡®Damn it! He just seduces me!¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m coming! I¡¯m not afraid of you!¡± His words were unforgiving, but he obediently entered He Jingyan¡¯s embrace, but also gave He Jingyan a kick and scolded, ¡°Damn! Old Uncle, you seem really confident, huh?¡±

 Chapter 601

    ¡°You are still angry?¡± He Jingyan asked Xu Yangyi, gently hugging his body, then he let out a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Do you think my anger has subsided?¡± Xu Yangyi was still in no good mood, telling He Jingyan that there was no way to make him forget it so easily.


    ¡°I really won¡¯t hide anything from you next time. I¡¯ll tell you anything.¡± He Jingyan was full of apologies.


    Xu Yangyi suddenly did not speak again, but quietly leaned into He Jingyan¡¯s arms, probably because as he had just treated He Jingyan that way, he also felt that it was too much. After knowing that He Jingyan was also doing it for his own good, he was a little guilty.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to tell me everything. I don¡¯t want to hear it either.¡± After a while, he said.


    ¡°I should tell you. I don¡¯t want to see you cry anymore. My heart can¡¯t take it.¡±


    ¡°Honey, I¡¯m sorry.¡± He Jingyan said.


    He apologised again, and Xu Yangyi¡¯s hoarse voice just now echoed in his head for a long time, unable to fade away.


    ¡°I said I¡¯m f*cking fine! What else do you want?¡±


    Xu Yangyi was a little unhappy, but not angry. He Jingyan was being too self-critical which made him feel uncomfortable.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    He Jingyan did not know what else he could say, hugging Xu Yangyi¡¯s body tightly.


    Xu Yangyi was going to continue to be angry with him, but he also understood how He Jingyan was feeling at the moment, so he meekly kept his anger at bay.


    ¡®Damn! You really know how to show your softness to wake up my sympathy.¡¯


    Although He Jingyan was hiding things from him, he had never changed the fact that he loved Xu Yangyi.


    Suddenly, a fragment flashed through Xu Yangyi¡¯s mind, followed by the image of himself flapping his limbs in the sea, looking panicked as if someone was chasing him from behind.


    He pushed He Jingyan away and asked suspiciously, ¡°Have you ever taken me swimming in the sea?¡±


    He Jingyan didn¡¯t know why Xu Yangyi suddenly asked such a question, but he replied, ¡°No! Honey, do you want to go swimming? Are you feeling hot now?¡±


    He Jingyan thought that was the case and he even asked back.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Xu Yangyi muttered, racking his brain afterwards as if he was recalling something, because he always felt as if he had forgotten something.


    ¡°Why do I feel as if I¡¯ve swum in the sea before?¡± He closed his eyes and thought deeply.


    It was only this time that He Jingyan knew what was going on. What Xu Yangyi was talking about was the last time he was taken away by Gong Cheng¡¯s men and he jumped into the sea to escape.


    If Xu Yangyi remembered this, then the lie he had told with Yan Xingwei would be exposed. He Jingyan had lied to Xu Yangyi that he had reluctantly married Xu Yangyi because Xu Yangyi was clamouring to marry him.


    ¡®I¡¯ll be dead if Yangyi remembers this!¡¯


    ¡°Don¡¯t think about it, wife. I guess it¡¯s just you are dreaming or something like that! You mistakenly mixed it with reality.¡±


    He Jingyan quickly interrupted Xu Yangyi¡¯s thoughts to stop him from thinking about it.


    ¡°Dreaming? Could it really be like that?¡±


    But suddenly, Xu Yangyi remembered some of the memories he had lost. With a wry smile on his face, he tugged at He Jingyan¡¯s collar and asked with a dangerous expression, ¡°He Jingyan, you¡¯d better spill the beans and tell me what happened to me before.¡±


    The corners of He Jingyan¡¯s mouth twitched, but he did not intend to tell Xu Yangyi that. Xu Yangyi¡¯s mood had just turned a little better. If he knew about this, he would definitely be furious again.


    ¡°It¡¯s really nothing. Don¡¯t care about it too much.¡± He Jingyan said with a straight face.


    ¡°Really?¡± The expression on Xu Yangyi¡¯s face turned more dangerous.


    ¡°Really.¡±


    He Jingyan could only grit his teeth and replied, not knowing how Xu Yangyi would take revenge afterwards.

 Chapter 602

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll believe you once more! If you lie to me, I think I¡¯ll kick your crotch!¡±


    As soon as Xu Yangyi let go of He Jingyan¡¯s collar, he did not forget to warn him.


    ¡°Honey, this is the hope of your future happy life. Show some mercy.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, you said you have nothing to hide from me, so what are you afraid of?¡± Xu Yangyi glanced at him and said.


    At this moment, He Jingyan thought he was shooting himself in the foot. He regretted that he had made such a promise so easily.


    ¡°It¡¯s good to see that you guys are fine, so I won¡¯t disturb your sweet time anymore.¡±


    Xu Nuannuan said these words and left with a smile. She did not have her previous cold indifference on her face. She became much gentler after coming to Country T.


    ¡°Wha¡ªWhat sweet time?!¡±


    Xu Yangyi retorted as he rushed at Xu Nuannuan¡¯s back before she left.


    But just as he was about to run away, he was picked up from behind by He Jingyan and then thrown towards the bed.


    Xu Yangyi froze for a moment, after which he immediately tried to push He Jingyan away on his hands and knees, ¡°What the f*ck are you trying to do again? Get away from me!¡±


    He Jingyan laughed, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. But who was the one who just had a tantrum with me? When you ignored me, do you know how devastated I was?¡±


    He Jingyan pinned Xu Yangyi¡¯s hands on the bed over his head to prevent him from moving around.


    Xu Yangyi got angry, ¡°Who was the one who first hid things from me? What¡¯s wrong with me being angry? You didn¡¯t let me get angry when you did something f*cking wrong!¡± He struggled fiercely and had a ferocious look in his eyes.


    He was not afraid of He Jingyan, so no matter how He Jingyan scared him at this moment, he would not be intimidated by him.


    ¡°Honey, if you dare to ignore me like that again, I¡¯ll punish you in bed.¡±


    ¡°Damn! You just want to take advantage of me! You say this is a punishment? What a nice word to say, huh?¡±


    ¡®Why is this uncle so strong? Damn it! I can¡¯t get free! Why didn¡¯t I notice that he was so strong before?¡¯


    It was normal that Xu Yangyi didn¡¯t notice it, because He Jingyan always hid his strength in front of Xu Yangyi.


    ¡°Damn you, big uncle! You¡¯re hurting me! Let go of me.¡± There was another twisting and struggling on the bed.


    ¡°I can let go of you unless you promise me that you will never ignore me again like you did today!¡±


    He Jingyan did not let go and made Xu Yangyi make the promise.


    Xu Yangyi was furious again, ¡°Then you also have to promise that you won¡¯t cheat on me in the future and you will never hide anything from me! If you dare to hide anything from me, I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    Bargaining with He Jingyan, Xu Yangyi did not let him have the upper hand at all. Even more so, he would never put himself at a disadvantage.


    He Jingyan suddenly hesitated, because he was still hiding something from Xu Yangyi.


    ¡°Look at you! You can¡¯t even do it yourself with a clear conscience, can you? You can¡¯t make a f*cking guarantee and you are asking me to do it! Let go of me!¡± He twisted and struggled again.


    ¡°Wife,¡± He Jingyan suddenly called Xu Yangyi in a very stern voice.


    ¡°What?¡± Xu Yangyi was unwilling to show his weakness.


    He Jingyan was helpless and he didn¡¯t know what to do, ¡°Can¡¯t you listen to me properly for once?¡±


    Xu Yangyi refuted, ¡°Are you resorting to force to make me listen to you? You¡¯re holding me down and pinning my hands on the bed like this? I¡¯m already giving you face by not giving your crotch a f*cking kick.¡± There was anger in his eyes.


    He Jingyan didn¡¯t want to be like this, but Xu Yangyi was just rebellious and he wouldn¡¯t even be quiet enough to listen to He Jingyan unless he forced him to.


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll let you go then. You¡¯ll have to behave and listen to me later.¡±


    Xu Yangyi didn¡¯t reply, but scolded, ¡°Then why don¡¯t you hurry up and let go of me? It hurts!¡±


    He Jingyan also felt heartache for Xu Yangyi, so he let go of him.


    But when he let go of Xu Yangyi, Xu Yangyi kicked him in the crotch suddenly and ran away, ¡°Come and get me if you can! Old Uncle!¡±


    He Jingyan¡¯s face was blue and he was furious, ¡°Xu Yangyi! You stop!¡±


    But Xu Yangyi had already run away, leaving He Jingyan alone in the room who was covering his lower body in pain.

 Chapter 603

    ¡®This damned brat! He¡¯s kicking me so f*cking hard!¡¯


    He Jingyan cursed. Obviously, he was really angry.


    ¡°Xu Yangyi, come back here! Are you looking for death?¡±


    He Jingyan was furious when he saw Xu Yangyi walking slowly in front of him.


    But now he couldn¡¯t straighten his back, let alone catch Xu Yangyi.


    ¡®Damn it! It hurts so much that I can¡¯t walk at all!¡¯


    ¡°Damn you! Xu Yangyi, get back here! You want to be tied up for the rest of your life, huh?¡±


    He Jingyan started yelling again, but Xu Yangyi just looked back at him calmly and said, ¡°I¡¯m right here! Come and catch me! Come, Old Uncle!¡±


    As if he was teasing a dog, Xu Yangyi made He Jingyan flare up. His face turned green with his anger at Xu Yangyi.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Yan Chengyu happened to walk over and asked, followed by An Yan behind him.


    Seeing the pain on He Jingyan¡¯s face, An Yan thought he was hurt somewhere and rushed to meet his Colonel, ¡°Are you alright, Colonel? Are you hurt?¡±


    He Jingyan couldn¡¯t say that his little buddy had been kicked by Xu Yangyi. He would rather die than tell An Yan such an embarrassing thing.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m fine.¡±


    He Jinyan wanted to get up to consolidate his masculinity, but he was helpless! He was really in pain and couldn¡¯t straighten up. From this, one could see how much force Xu Yangyi had just used when kicking He Jingyan.


    ¡°Wife¡­¡±


    He Jingyan gave Xu Yangyi another cry, his eyes looking dangerously at him.


    Xu Yangyi didn¡¯t come to He Jingyan at all. He even tried to provoke, ¡°Why the hell did you take advantage of me? Now suffer some pain, you Old Uncle! You deserve it!¡±


    When Xu Yangyi dared to talk back to him, He Jingyan became even angrier. It was the first time he was so angry. He was not angry with someone¡¯s fault but angry with his helplessness towards Xu Yangyi.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ ordering you¡­ for the last time! Come back!¡±


    ¡°No!¡± The tone of the answer was very certain, ¡°Go back for what? To ask you to beat me? Am I that stupid?¡±


    He Jingyan was once again exasperated, ¡°Xu Yangyi!¡± This time, the danger was even greater.


    ¡°It¡¯s useless even if you call me Your Majesty! Go and reflect on yourself! I¡¯m going to look for Xu Nuannuan.¡±


    After saying that, Xu Yangyi ignored He Jingyan and was about to leave, but Yan Chengyu who was on the side said, ¡°Nuannuan has left just now.¡±


    ¡°What? Just left? Didn¡¯t she come to take me away?¡±


    ¡°Take you away? Why?¡± Yan Chengyu was curious.


    ¡°Why?¡± Xu Yangyi was overwhelmed by his own question.


    The corners of his mouth twitched up after that. He silently glanced at the angry He Jingyan.


    ¡®Crap! I f*cking thought Xu Nuannuan came to take me to see my dad before I gave He Jingyan a kick¡­ I¡¯m doomed! I¡¯m really doomed this time! I¡¯ll really be dead if he can walk later.¡±


    Xu Yangyi only now knew that he was wrong. He was reluctant to admit his mistake a moment ago.


    ¡°So what? Are you two playing some kind of game?¡± Yan Chengyu asked as he looked at He Jingyan and then back at Xu Yangyi.


    ¡°He¡¯s all pissed off like this! Do you think it¡¯ll be a game?¡± Xu Yangyi¡¯s face gradually darkened.


    Yan Chengyu suddenly laughed, ¡°So, what exactly did you do to Colonel? You can make him so angry like this!¡±


    Looking at Colonel, Yan Chengyu felt like He Jingyan had been beaten up. ¡®That can¡¯t be! Why is he acting like this today? It is hard to believe that he burst into anger all of a sudden.¡¯


    When Yan Chengyu was curious about what Xu Yangyi had done to He Jingyan, Xu Yangyi said to him, ¡°I¡­ I kicked his p*nis, very hard.¡±


    After saying that, he felt embarrassed, and He Jingyan was even more embarrassed.

 Chapter 604

    ¡°Pfft!¡±


    Yan Chengyu laughed out loud on the spot, which was rather rude.


    Xu Yangyi immediately gave him a fierce look, ¡°Is that so funny? I¡¯m thinking very carefully about how to handle this now!¡±


    ¡®Hmph! Yan Chengyu is the same as the Old Uncle! They¡¯re really worthy of being good brothers!¡¯


    Yan Chengyu coughed, trying to calm himself down, but he couldn¡¯t hold it in. His face was distorted from laughing and the laugh was coming out from the gap between his lips, which was hilarious.


    Xu Yangyi gave him a very furious punch in the stomach, which was followed by a fierce glance.


    Yan Chengyu was already holding back his laughter. When Xu Yangyi¡¯s fist came over and directly hit him, he let out a loud cough; he nearly choked on his laughter.


    ¡°What? You like laughing?¡± Xu Yangyi¡¯s eyes were giving Yan Chengyu a sharp warning. His exclusive domineering aura was rising around him.


    ¡°Cough, cough¡­ How can I say it¡¯s¡­ cough¡­ not funny?¡± Still coughing, Yan Chengyu laughed into tears.


    ¡®This little guy really doesn¡¯t show any mercy! It¡¯s a good thing he hit me in the stomach and not my little buddy! Otherwise, I really would have been unable to straighten up my body, just like the Colonel!¡¯


    Yan Chengyu sighed with relief then turned away from Xu Yangyi, afraid that Xu Yangyi would suddenly give him another punch which was very destructive!


    ¡°So, what should I do? Should I apologise now? Is it too late?¡± Xu Yangyi asked Yan Chengyu for ideas, then gazed warily at He Jingyan.


    ¡°Let me put it clear first! If your idea still doesn¡¯t work, I¡¯ll tell Captain An Yan about your previous ¡®glorious deeds¡¯! Not a single word of it would be left out!¡±


    Xu Yangyi was also smart enough to know how to threaten Yan Chengyu to assist him.


    The corners of Yan Chengyu¡¯s mouth twitched, ¡°How can you drag me into this mess when you caused it yourself? Who is the Colonel? That¡¯s my boss! I can beat him!¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the pervert warden your boss as well? Aren¡¯t you afraid of him?¡± Xu Yangyi was referring to Zuo Bo.


    ¡°I¡¯ve known him for a long time, but I don¡¯t know anything about the Colonel!¡±


    Yan Chengyu thought, ¡°If I don¡¯t help him, what if he tells An Yan about my old playfulness? There would be harmful to my reputation. I have no other choice.¡±


    ¡°Just say you remember what happened before, and the Colonel will never do anything to you if you say that.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Xu Yangyi immediately asked as he was also curious about what that meant.


    Naturally, Yan Chengyu wouldn¡¯t tell Xu Yangyi what happened before. It was his idea to say that Xu Yangyi had fallen for He Jingyan and chased him frantically and that He Jingyan had no other choice but to marry Xu Yangyi in the army. He told it to Yan Xingwei, and Yan Xingwei told it to He Jingyan.


    ¡°That¡¯s all you need to say. You don¡¯t need to care what it means.¡± Yan Chengyu casually put it off.


    The situation was now urgent and Xu Yangyi did not ask more questions. However, before Xu Yangyi could say these words, He Jingyan suddenly came to him, picked him up, and spanked him wildly, with loud slaps that made Xu Yangyi ashamed and angry.


    ¡°You son of a bitch! Let go of me! I¡¯m not finished with you if you dare to spank my ass!¡±


    He threw up his fist and punched He Jingyan on his back. His whole face was swollen red because of the blood flowing backwards when he was holding by He Jingyan up-side-down. His brain was dizzy for a while.


    ¡°How dare you scold me, huh? Xu Yangyi, if I don¡¯t teach you a lesson, you don¡¯t even know how to spell the word ¡®sorry¡¯, huh?¡± Another slap hit Xu Yangyi¡¯s buttocks.


    This slap was an unusually heavy one and it directly brought tears to Xu Yangyi¡¯s eyes.


    But he did not give in and continued to make a scene on He Jingyan¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Let go of me! He Jingyan, you bastard! Oooooooooooouch! You animal! Awwwwwwwwwh!¡± Xu Yangyi was crying so hard that he could not speak clearly.

 Chapter 605

    In the past, whenever Xu Yangyi cried, He Jingyan would be so afraid as if the sky was going to fall. But now, he didn¡¯t care and was ruthlessly trying to teach Xu Yangyi a lesson.


    ¡°You still know how to cry, huh! When you kicked me, why didn¡¯t you show any mercy? What if my little buddy got hurt you can¡¯t use it? Are you going to ruin the happiness of your life?¡±


    He Jingyan did not say ¡°the happiness of my life¡±, but ¡°the happiness of your life¡±. In his heart, he was still caring about Xu Yangyi.


    ¡°Then I won¡¯t use yours! Damn you! You still hit me? You bastard!¡± Crying miserably, Xu Yangyi could not control his screams.


    When he heard that ¡°I won¡¯t use yours¡±, He Jingyan was on fire again. He took off Xu Yangyi¡¯s trousers and hit his white ass, ¡°You don¡¯t use mine, huh? Who¡¯s gonna use mine? You¡¯ve got thick skin, don¡¯t you?¡±


    The more he hit Xu Yangyi, the more Xu Yangyi cried; he wiped his tears away and cried heartbreakingly.


    Yan Chengyu looked by the side and felt unbearable, but he didn¡¯t dare to go forward to stop the Colonel.


    An Yan then realized where He Jingyan had been kicked and was instantly embarrassed to the point of shame.


    ¡°Do you dare to do it again?¡±


    Xu Yangyi cried so sadly that He Jingyan must have been heartbroken, but if he wasn¡¯t ruthless this time, according to Xu Yangyi¡¯s nature, there would definitely be another time.


    Xu Yangyi sucked the snot back into his nose in aggravation and bit his lips, ¡°I won¡¯t do it again.¡± He finally admitted he was wrong, looking extremely pitiful. He looked like he was frightened by He Jingyan. After all, the usual He Jingyan complied with him in everything. It was impossible that He Jingyan would take off his trousers and spank him like this now.


    ¡°Then do you know you¡¯re wrong?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I know I was wrong. I won¡¯t do it again next time.¡± The tears were still falling one after another drop, very pathetic.


    Once Xu Yangyi admitted his mistake, He Jingyan naturally wouldn¡¯t be mean to him anymore. He helped Xu Yangyi put on his trousers, rubbed his bottom, and asked, ¡°Did I hurt you?¡± But his voice still carried a touch of majesty, not the usual pleasing gentleness.


    As soon as Xu Yangyi sobbed and wiped his tears, he nodded, not daring to make any more noise and he instantly became a good boy.


    ¡°Then wouldn¡¯t it have been better to admit you were wrong in the first place? Why are you still angry at me for doing it?¡±


    This time, the voice was a little softer, with a touch of heartache. Then he helped Xu Yangyi wipe off tears. Obviously, he knew he just hit Xu Yangyi so hard.


    ¡°But you were spanking me! If you said it properly, or just scolded me with words, I would certainly listen to you!¡±


    Sobbing and complaining, Xu Yangyi refuted without his air of arrogance, but very soft and cute.


    He Jingyan laughed as he said, ¡°Would you have listened if I just scolded you with words? Maybe you¡¯ll even give me a slap!¡±


    ¡°No way! Am I that unreasonable?¡±


    This comment made He Jingyan completely speechless because his wife was already unreasonable. He would slap him beforehand no matter what happened.


    ¡°Anyway, next time, no kicking that part. I¡¯m really angry.¡±


    But Xu Yangyi replied with a very cute remark, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll fix it for you.¡±


    Hearing this, He Jingyan almost vomited blood and he shouted angrily, ¡°Xu Yangyi.¡±


    ¡®He still doesn¡¯t know he was wrong, does he? This damn kid! If I let it go now, he will still be an unrestrained kid in the future!¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m not deaf! We can use mine in future!¡± Hearing He Jingyan¡¯s shout, Xu Yangyi said.


    ¡°Use yours? You want to counterattack in bed?¡±


    ¡°Fine, fine! Then we¡¯ll use yours. You are used to be the top after all.¡±


    He Jingyan¡¯s smile was thick and he instantly reverted back to the usual He Jingyan.

 Chapter 606

    ¡°Who f*cking says I can¡¯t counterattack in bed? I just don¡¯t want to do it.¡±


    ¡®Shit, you think I¡¯m easy to bully just because I¡¯m small?¡¯ Xu Yangyi secretly thought.


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. You can counterattack in bed. It¡¯s just that you don¡¯t want to, not that you can¡¯t.¡± He Jingyan laughed and coaxed Xu Yangyi.


    Xu Yangyi¡¯s face immediately darkened, because he felt He Jingyan was like making fun of him. But indeed, He Jingyan just wanted to lull him instead of agreeing to him wholeheartedly.


    ¡°You want to die right now, Old Uncle?¡±


    With no more crying, the domineering Xu Yangyi was back again.


    ¡°If I die, my wife, you¡¯ll be a widow! How could I let you suffer that?¡± Raising his head, he kissed Xu Yangyi on the forehead.


    Xu Yangyi slapped He Jingyan¡¯s face and pushed it away, angrily saying, ¡°Don¡¯t f*cking stick over here! Are you a superglue?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m a bottle of superglue, which will only stick to you.¡± He Jingyan smiled sweetly and leaned on Xu Yangyi again. Xu Yangyi wanted to push him away but no use.


    ¡°Damn it! He Jingyan! You son of a b*tch! Stay away from me!!¡±


    ¡®Damn it! He¡¯s pushing his luck every time I turn tolerant of him!¡¯


    ¡°What if I don¡¯t? Are you going to hit me again, honey?¡± Not angry, but smiling, He Jingyan asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m not just going to f*cking hit you, I¡¯m going to kill you! So get the f*ck out of my way! What¡¯s the point of sticking on my body?¡± Xu Yangyi couldn¡¯t push him away with one hand, so he pushed with both hands, but He Jingyan held him so tightly that the distance between them was zero. No matter how much strength Xu Yangyi used, he still couldn¡¯t pull this Old Uncle any further.


    ¡®So? This is reconciliation?¡¯


    Yan Chengyu didn¡¯t know what to say. Just now he was worried that He Jingyan would do something terrible to punish Xu Yangyi, but the next moment they were smashing dog food into his mouth.


    ¡°By the way¡­ umm¡­ As for the matter of Ke Moer, Xu Nuannuan said that she would talk to you in detail after she went back to discuss it with Gong Cheng.¡± Yan Chengyu suddenly interjected.


    In fact, he wanted to leave straight away, not bothering to watch these two showing off their love, but there was no way for him to leave before he got his job done.


    ¡°Okay, I know. You guys can go now!¡±


    When He Jingyan said this, he was still busy teasing Xu Yangyi. He did not like Yan Chengyu and An Yan standing by his side to be the audience, so he told them to hurry up and leave.


    Yan Chengyu twitched the corners of his mouth, suddenly not knowing what to say.


    ¡®You really deserve to be kicked in the d*ck, Colonel!¡¯


    In the end, Yan Chengyu, who did not know what to say or what to do, could only curse his boss in his heart.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll not disturb you two to show off your affections. Let¡¯s go, Captain.¡± Yan Chengyu pulled An Yan to leave, leaving some private space for the two.


    ¡°Who¡¯s showing off affections? Are you blind?¡± Xu Yangyi refuted immediately, but he was tightly hugged by He Jingyan.


    ¡®What should that be called if it¡¯s not showing off affections? Do you still want us to see how you two are rolling in bed?¡¯ Yan Chengyu thought.


    In fact, Yan Chengyu was so envious that the Colonel and his wife were getting along so well; he and An Yan had made no progress in their relationship, after all.


    Yan Chengyu held An Yan¡¯s hand and led him to leave, pretending to be very natural, in fact very nervous in his heart.


    But to his surprise, An Yan let him hold his hands obediently.


    The reason why An Yan did not resist was that he seemed a bit embarrassed, probably because Yan Chengyu did not let go of his hand even when they bumped into others halfway through the journey.


    As they walked around the corner, Yan Chengyu suddenly stopped, after which he pinned An Yan forcefully against the wall with his knee and elbow. Another zero-distance couple appeared.


    ¡°Captain An Yan, if you don¡¯t refuse, I¡¯ll take you into my room and do it!¡±


    The eyes that were hooked directly into An Yan¡¯s were lustful, and there seemed to be a hint of urgency in his voice as if he was suppressing something.


    An Yan would have refused to be kabedoned by Yan Chengyu in the past, but now that Yan Chengyu was holding his hand with him when walking through the crowd and he didn¡¯t shake Yan Chengyu¡¯s hand off, this had made Yan Chengyu think it was some kind of permission. Naturally, An Yan¡¯s breathing turned messy.

 Chapter 607

    Instead of pushing Yan Chengyu away in anger as usual, An Yan raised his eyes and looked at him. He just looked at him, not making any move.


    Yan Chengyu froze. ¡®What is he doing? Is he frightened? Too scared? That¡¯s suspicious! This is An Yan! How can he be scared by me?¡¯


    ¡°I say, if you don¡¯t make a sound, I¡¯m really going to mess with you.¡±


    ¡®Ahhhh! Why is he looking at me without blinking and not saying anything? If this goes on, I really can¡¯t hold it anymore!!!¡¯


    Yan Chengyu was inwardly annoyed and could hardly hold it back. Something erotic might happen if the atmosphere continued to be like this.


    ¡°Are you listening to me?!!¡± Yan Chengyu suddenly shouted. Perhaps he was afraid he couldn¡¯t control it, so he screamed to An Yan.


    An Yan wasn¡¯t afraid of him, and it wasn¡¯t the first time Yan Chengyu had yelled at him like that.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you always done whatever you wanted to do regardless of what I think? But today you¡¯ve suddenly become so polite?¡± His voice was calm, and his eyes were still looking straight at Yan Chengyu.


    When Yan Chengyu heard this, he thought that An Yan was sarcastic and was about to get angry. But inexplicably, An Yan looked very calm and did not look like he was scolding him.


    ¡°Are you testing me? Or are you playing with me?¡±


    ¡®This is not like An Yan! He should be a fierce guy with a disgusted face!¡¯


    ¡®What is he thinking? And he¡¯s not telling me!¡¯


    ¡°Do you really think I¡¯m a gentleman? If you don¡¯t push me away, when you come back to your senses later, it will be on my bed, with your hands pinned and your clothes forcibly removed, and nothing can be done then!¡±


    It seemed like both a warning and an expectation that Yan Chengyu wished he could have that chance.


    ¡°So what? What are you waiting for? Weren¡¯t you the one who said you were going to overpower me?¡± It was the same calm, eyes still looking straight at Yan Chengyu.


    ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re saying now?¡±


    Yan Chengyu¡¯s voice immediately sank, his breathing unusually rapid. His breath was hot as he pounced on An Yan¡¯s face.


    ¡°I know. I¡¯m just afraid you don¡¯t know what you¡¯re hearing right now.¡± He then smiled amusedly. This was the first time An Yan smiled at Yan Chengyu, in this kind of situation.


    After hearing this, Yan Chengyu didn¡¯t dawdle. He picked up An Yan and sprinted to their room, closing the door and going straight to the big bed to throw An Yan on it and press him down.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you one minute to back out now.¡±


    Although he wanted to touch An Yan, Yan Chengyu gave him time to think it over for fear An Yan would regret it.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to do it now, we can do it another time. There¡¯s plenty of time anyway.¡±


    It was as calm and quiet as ever and Yan Chengyu doubted if he was dreaming. Such an easy-going An Yan would only appear in his dreams; he even had taken the initiative to invite Yan Chengyu.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t think it¡¯s real, I can give you a slap to clear your mind.¡± An Yan seemed to smile again, not obviously, but inexplicably sweet.


    Yan Chengyu buried his face in his head with excitement. ¡®Sh*t! It¡¯s real! It¡¯s really f*cking real!¡¯


    ¡°Let me make it clear. I will be on the top, not the one at the bottom.¡±


    Since An Yan was a top, Yan Chengyu had to make it clear to him first. He didn¡¯t want to fight over who should be the top when that unstoppable moment came.


    ¡°Of course, I know that. In front of you, I at least still understand what role I should play.¡±


    Unexpectedly, An Yan accepted, or perhaps he had known he was the one at the bottom from the moment he found out he liked Yan Chengyu.


    Besides, he couldn¡¯t overpower Yan Chengyu, so why waste unnecessary time? It would be better to enlighten himself to prepare for this moment first.

 Chapter 608

    ¡°Then, I¡¯m really going to do it?¡±


    Yan Chengyu was reconfirming, not sure if he couldn¡¯t believe it or not. Happiness had come so quickly that he couldn¡¯t take it in for a moment.


    After all, it was An Yan! Not an ordinary man! Yan Chengyu had to confirm again and again, fearing that he would make any mistake.


    An Yan¡¯s eyebrows rose tightly, ¡°Are you doing it or not?¡±


    He thought secretly, ¡®I have put aside my pride and tried to restrain my shyness, but what about you? Why are you dilly-dallying? Do you really want to see me run away?¡¯


    An Yan had a touch of impatience in his heart. If Yan Chengyu continued to ask, An Yan could not guarantee that he would not run away.


    He had already given in, which was enough to make him embarrassed to death. But Yan Chengyu was still so annoying, asking questions over and over again.


    Yan Chengyu was afraid he misheard An Yan. If he wrongly touched An Yan and lost him, then what should he do?


    ¡°Actually¡­ if you don¡¯t want it, I won¡¯t force you.¡±


    When Yan Chengyu did not make a move, An Yan got angry and pushed Yan Chengyu away and got up as he said.


    But just as he got up, he was immediately pushed back by Yan Chengyu, ¡°When did I say I didn¡¯t want it? You have to give me some time to get over it, right? It¡¯s obvious that you had no intention at all before, but now you suddenly take the initiative! How can I accept it all of a sudden?¡±


    ¡®Maybe An Yan has been so tired lately that he has worn his brain out? Why does he suddenly become so meek?¡±


    ¡°Who, who is taking the initiative?! I¡¯m not.¡± An Yan¡¯s face immediately flushed.


    An Yan didn¡¯t think it was himself who took the initiative, but both parties had that intention.


    ¡°And you say it wasn¡¯t you? And you signalled that I could pounce on you? You certainly take the initiative!¡±


    ¡®OMG! The blushed An Yan is unexpectedly very cute!¡¯


    ¡®Is my eyes having some problems? Or is An Yan just so cute when he¡¯s shy?¡¯


    ¡®No, no, no, hold on! An Yan has too many expressions I haven¡¯t seen before, all too fresh!¡¯


    ¡®I should have taken a picture of it with my phone! Yes, yes, yes!¡¯


    Yan Chengyu hurriedly fumbled for his phone and took several shots of An Yan¡¯s face.


    ¡°What the f*ck are you doing?¡± An Yan was startled. After all, in this situation now, Yan Chengyu took out his mobile phone and took some pictures, which was obviously very weird!


    ¡°Don¡¯t take pictures of me! Are you crazy? Or is there something wrong with your brain?¡±


    An Yan avoided the phone, not allowing Yan Chengyu to photo him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, Captain. The way you blushed just now was so cute! I want to take a picture of it as a screensaver only! One more, come on, please~!¡±


    Once An Yan heard that Yan Chengyu was taking pictures for this, inexplicably, his face reddened again.


    ¡®Yes, yes! That¡¯s what it should look like¡­ Sure enough, Captain An Yan is cuter when he blushes! Very suitable for a screensaver!¡± Yan Chengyu was exhilarated in his heart.


    After taking the picture and setting it as a screensaver, he showed it to An Yan.


    An Yan looked at Yan Chengyu¡¯s phone with blushing cheeks and froze.


    ¡®That¡¯s¡­ me?¡¯


    An Yan couldn¡¯t believe it. How could he dare to believe it? He had always been a top. However, something like blushing was a reaction that only a bottom would do.


    ¡°Delete it! Delete it for me right now!¡±


    An Yan excitedly reached out his hand to grab the phone, but Yan Chengyu was quick to react and had already raised the phone high, not allowing An Yan to touch it.


    ¡°No! Such a lovely Captain An Yan¡­ how could I possibly delete it? The other soldiers surely haven¡¯t seen it either.¡±


    Seeing Yan Chengyu smile, An Yan thought that Yan Chengyu wanted to show it to the other soldiers so that people could make fun of him. His eyes immediately went cold and he glared at Yan Chengyu angrily.


    Yan Chengyu froze, ¡°Ehh¡­ It¡¯s just a photo, Captain¡­ Don¡¯t be angry.¡±

 Chapter 609

    An Yan did not explain, but roared, ¡°Get up!¡±


    Yan Chengyu froze before he came back to himself and hurriedly said, ¡°No¡­ I¡¯m not taking the photos to show them to other soldiers! I¡¯ll only watch them myself! How could I possibly show the way you blush to another man? I¡¯ll be jealous if others see it!¡±


    ¡®Captain! What are you thinking? How could I possibly show it to anyone else?¡¯


    ¡°Then, you delete the photos now. And don¡¯t set it as your screensaver either.¡±


    An Yan didn¡¯t believe it and ordered Yan Chengyu to delete the photos right now in front of him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll really watch it myself! I won¡¯t let anyone else see them!¡±


    ¡®How can he be so unreasonable? Or does he hate taking pictures?¡¯ Yan Chengyu thought.


    Yan Chengyu didn¡¯t expect An Yan would order him to do that. By no means would he show An Yan¡¯s blushing face to anyone else.


    ¡°Then why did you set it as your screensaver? You¡¯re deliberately fooling me, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Fine, fine. If you don¡¯t like it, I¡¯ll change my screensaver to something else.¡±


    In case An Yan would be angry again, Yan Chengyu hurriedly changed the picture of his screensaver and showed it to An Yan after it was done, ¡°I really changed it. Don¡¯t be angry, Captain.¡±


    An Yan took a look and saw that it was indeed not the picture Yan Chengyu had just taken, but it was still him on the screen.


    Instead, it was a picture of him building a fire while he was training in the field, and there were some other people next to him, but Yan Chengyu had blocked their faces with smileys, leaving An Yan¡¯s face revealed alone.


    ¡°I took it secretly, but I didn¡¯t show it to anyone! So don¡¯t be angry.¡± Yan Chengyu explained.


    An Yan looked at it, not as angry as he had just been. It was the first time he had seen a picture of himself on someone else¡¯s phone.


    ¡°Are you¡­ still angry?¡± An Yan didn¡¯t say anything, so Yan Chengyu was all scared.


    He could have succeeded in doing that, but it went bad just because he wanted to take a photo. If he really lost this golden opportunity, Yan Chengyu would want to kill himself.


    ¡°You have a lot of pictures of me on your phone, huh?¡± An Yan suddenly asked, still sounded not very natural.


    ¡°Yes, I have taken some, but I haven¡¯t shown them to anyone. Believe me.¡±


    Thinking that An Yan was dwelling on this again, Yan Chengyu didn¡¯t dare to hide it.


    ¡°I¡¯m not asking you about this.¡±


    An Yan suddenly gave Yan Chengyu an aggrieved look before he asked, ¡°You just want to have some fun with me, so you want to touch me, don¡¯t you?¡±


    After hearing this, Yan Chengyu wanted to cry, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m that kind of person who would abandon you after I have fun with you?¡±


    ¡®I¡¯ve been loving you for a long time! How can I just be playing around with you?!¡¯ He thought.


    ¡°I know you¡¯ve never been a bottom, so you must feel uncomfortable. You may think I¡¯m just playing around with you to try something new. But I¡¯m really not. I just want to hold you, and kiss you, and be with you all the time in the future.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t even know how happy I was when you said I could touch you, happier than when I first got my wage.¡±


    Yan Chengyu¡¯s expression was serious, not joking with An Yan at all.


    An Yan actually liked Yan Chengyu, but he was just afraid that Yan Chengyu would just play around with him by saying ¡°I like you¡± every day, so An Yan didn¡¯t dare to give himself to Yan Chengyu.


    ¡°What do I have to do so that you can believe what I say?¡± Yan Chengyu asked, his expression showing he was a little hurt.


    An Yan saw it, but looked away before saying, ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to do anything.¡±


    ¡°So, you do believe me?¡± The smile on Yan Chengyu¡¯s face returned.


    ¡°I¡¯ll believe you if you delete those photos you just took.¡± An Yan still didn¡¯t forget about it.


    Yan Chengyu couldn¡¯t let it go! After all, there weren¡¯t many chances for An Yan to blush.


    But in order to make An Yan believe him, Yan Chengyu deleted them anyway.


    ¡°Job done.¡±


    Yan Chengyu gave the phone to An Yan to ask him to check on it.

 Chapter 610

    ¡°If you don¡¯t let me keep the other photos, then I¡¯ll delete them too.¡±


    Yan Chengyu said, about to delete them, but An Yan stopped him, ¡°No need. As long as it¡¯s not the photo you just took, it doesn¡¯t matter if you keep them.¡±


    ¡®What? Then why did you just ask me to delete that specific photo?¡¯ Yan Chengyu was surprised that An Yan let him keep the other photos.


    ¡®It was such a nice picture!¡¯


    ¡°Why did you change your mind?¡±


    Yan Chengyu was curious, so he inquired.


    ¡°Physiological requirement. Now that I¡¯m out on a mission, I can¡¯t find a prostitute, can I?¡±


    An Yan did not tell Yan Chengyu the truth that he like him.


    When he heard this, Yan Chengyu became uncomfortable in his heart, ¡°What? So, you are okay with sleeping with someone you don¡¯t like?¡±


    ¡°What do you take me for?¡± An Yan immediately retorted.


    But after retorting, he froze and blushed.


    Yan Chengyu, however, smiled contentedly and bullied his way towards him, ¡°So, that¡¯s how it is! You like me, right?¡±


    ¡°Boy! Who would like you! I told you it¡¯s just my physiological need! You have it, and I have it too! It¡¯s as simple as that.¡± An Yan immediately denied it.


    ¡°So, that¡¯s it! You agree to sleep with me for a simple physiological need, then it¡¯s okay for me to call someone else in later, right?¡± Yan Chengyu smiled nicely.


    ¡°How dare you!¡± An Yan immediately became angry.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Getting angry? Didn¡¯t you tell me it¡¯s just for a simple physiological need? Isn¡¯t it exciting and more fun to have more people to watch?¡±


    Yan Chengyu said it with a serious face, but in fact, he was just to scare An Yan. He wanted to make him admit that An Yan liked him.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want it, get out of my sight and let go.¡±


    An Yan got angry again and pushed Yan Chengyu.


    But at this moment, Yan Chengyu¡¯s body was pressed against him tightly, so An Yan couldn¡¯t move at all.


    ¡°Of course I want to do it. I just feel that I¡¯m not having any fun to sleep with you alone, so I want to call in some audience.¡±


    Yan Chengyu was still all serious and he didn¡¯t even look at how frightened An Yan had become, whose face was already pale.


    ¡°Yan Chengyu!¡± An Yan yelled, thinking that Yan Chengyu was serious, his heart all scared.


    He had made up his mind to be Yan Chengyu¡¯s bottom, but Yan Chengyu was going to do this to him in bed.


    ¡°I¡¯m not deaf, Captain An Yan. You can keep your voice down.¡± Yan Chengyu was still laughing.


    An Yan¡¯s eyes suddenly reddened and he bit his lower lip tightly without speaking, his nose flushed with sourness.


    Seeing the expression of An Yan, Yan Chengyu realized that he had teased too much and hurriedly explained, ¡°Sorry, I was joking with you. Are you alright?¡±


    ¡°Do you think you can joke about this kind of thing?¡± An Yan¡¯s voice got a little choked up.


    Yan Chengyu panicked and hurriedly let go of him, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s my fault. I just wanted you to admit that you like me. That¡¯s why I said those words, but I didn¡¯t know that you would be so scared. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Yan Chengyu knew that no matter how much he apologized now, An Yan would not feel better in his heart, but he didn¡¯t know what to do.


    ¡°How can I not be afraid? I¡¯m not a gigolo standing on the street who can make out with any random man.¡± An Yan looked away from Yan Chengyu, his eyes still red.


    Yan Chengyu hurriedly picked An Yan up and hugged him as he continued to apologize, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I really know I¡¯m wrong. I won¡¯t say such things again.¡±


    After putting himself in An Yan¡¯s shoes, Yan Chengyu also felt that he had gone too far. The words he said at that time were indeed nasty and he was so regretful that he nearly wanted to kill himself.

 Chapter 611

    An Yan didn¡¯t speak; he hadn¡¯t calmed down yet.


    If Yan Chengyu had really called someone else to be the audience, he wouldn¡¯t have known what to do.


    Being pinned down by Yan Chengyu and unable to move, he couldn¡¯t do anything but be afraid.


    Yan Chengyu hurriedly slapped himself, ¡°It¡¯s my fault! If I dare to scare you again in the future, you can just give me a shot.¡± Handing his pistol, he gave it to An Yan.


    An Yan also knew that Yan Chengyu knew he was wrong, so he did not take for the pistol.


    Presumably, because it was the first time An Yan was held into someone¡¯s arms like this, it inexplicably made An Yan¡¯s heart beat a little faster.


    Especially since the person hugging him was Yan Chengyu, An Yan¡¯s heart beat like a drum.


    Yan Chengyu also heard the sound of An Yan¡¯s heartbeat and froze slightly.


    The sound of An Yan¡¯s heartbeat, through the clothes, was very clearly transmitted to Yan Chengyu¡¯s body.


    ¡®Is he too nervous? Or is it because I¡¯m holding him so that his heart is beating so fast?¡¯


    Yan Chengyu stole a glance at An Yan. He wanted to make a move, but now seems to be not the right time.


    At this moment, Yan Chengyu was very regretful that he had taken pictures and made such a mess; otherwise, he would have been enjoying the wonderful time with An Yan long ago by now.


    An Yan saw Yan Chengyu glance at him, but he pretended he was not unaware of it. His heart tightened with an extra touch of anticipation.


    The two men just remained frozen for a while, neither of them making a move.


    Maybe both of them were a little impatient, they found the lips of the other and started a kiss. The kiss became a trigger, and the scene immediately became uncontrollable, as both sides were thirsty for more.


    It wasn¡¯t clear who took the initiative. By the time they came back to their senses, heavy breathing was echoing in their ears.


    About half an hour after that, the door to their room was suddenly kicked open.


    ¡°Brother Chengyu! He Jingyan is looking for you!¡±


    Xu Yangyi said as soon as he kicked the door open, his voice still very loud, and behind him stood Xing Chen and a few of his men.


    When the door opened, not only was Yan Chengyu and An Yan stunned, even Xu Yangyi widened his eyes.


    There was a second pause as both sides stared at each other, and finally it was Xing Chen who spoke first, ¡°Sorry! You guys please continue.¡± Then he shut the door behind him.


    Xu Yangyi was completely dumbfounded, standing as an ice lolly in his spot, his eyes blinking hard.


    ¡®What was that just now?¡¯


    It was as if he couldn¡¯t believe what he saw, plus it was still broad daylight, and they didn¡¯t lock the door.


    Xing Chen coughed awkwardly and said, ¡±Let¡¯s just wait here for them for a while! It¡¯s not like there¡¯s a rush on the patrol mission right now.¡±


    The two men standing at the back could not keep calm and stood there still as if they were petrified.


    ¡®Crap! What the hell is this? Did I see that wrong?¡¯


    ¡®Holy sh*t! Men can really do that in their troops! That¡¯s too much for me!¡¯


    The two men were in a state of disbelief as they watched the scene they had never seen before.


    There was a muffled thud in the room and the men outside had no idea what was going on. It didn¡¯t sound like that intimate action at all, but sounded like someone was kicked off the bed, which was followed by a yell from An Yan, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you lock up the door?!¡± The words were followed by a slap.


    Yan Chengyu, who had been kicked out of bed and slapped, felt so wronged. He didn¡¯t know Xu Yangyi would kick the door.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry¡­ They are men and you are a man too! They did not take any advantage of you.¡± Yan Chengyu wanted to press back to the bed as if he wanted to continue.


    An Yan kicked him away and hurriedly fetched his clothes from the ground and put them on.


    ¡°You put your clothes on!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to continue?¡±


    Hearing this, An Yan wanted to beat Yan Chengyu to death, ¡°Is this the time for such things? Are you out of your mind? Just put your clothes on!¡±


    ¡®Shit! Yangyi has seen my body now! How embarrassing!¡¯


    At this moment, An Yan wanted to squeeze himself into the crack between the floor.

 Chapter 612

    After a while, Yan Chengyu opened the door of his room with an unhappy face, and what caught Xu Yangyi¡¯s eyes was Yan Chengyu with a slap mark on his face.


    The group subconsciously sighed, not knowing what to say about him.


    Yan Chengyu wrinkled his eyebrows and stared at Xu Yangyi and the others fiercely as he said, ¡°You¡¯d better have something important to tell me, or I¡¯ll skin you.¡±


    Xu Yangyi first twitched the corners of his mouth because it was clearly Yan Chengyu¡¯s own fault. Why didn¡¯t he lock the door when he was up to something like that? And why was he doing that in broad daylight?


    ¡°Brother Chengyu, do you really have the face to say this? He Jingyan asks you to take on missions but you end up here with Captain An Yan making love?¡±


    Xu Yangyi had a touch of contempt under his eyes as he said this.


    When his gaze flicked inside, An Yan happened to walk out with a calm face. Xu Yangyi did not know whether the Captain was faking the calmness or he was really as cool as cucumber.


    But An Yan was not Yan Chengyu. Everyone could guess that he should be pretending to be calm. It was also obvious he was pretending, as he didn¡¯t dare to look at Xu Yangyi and Xing Chen when he walked out.


    ¡°Hey, boy! What nonsense are you blabbering? It¡¯s all your fault! Can¡¯t you just knock on the door before coming in?¡±


    Yan Chengyu was pinching on Xu Yangyi¡¯s cheeks to vent his anger.


    At the most critical moment when he was about to reach the most harmonious stage with An Yan in the bed, Xu Yangyi broke in. Yan Chengyu hadn¡¯t expected to be disturbed and the climax he was about to reach suddenly ebbed away.


    Xu Yangyi¡¯s face was all black, ¡°Are you blaming me? You even have the cheek to blame me? Why did you do such an embarrassing thing in broad daylight? And why you didn¡¯t you lock yourself up? You must be inviting us to find you guys out to make it more exciting!¡±


    ¡®Damn it! It¡¯s his own fault and he¡¯s blaming it on me!¡¯ Xu Yangyi thought while being cross.


    Slapping away Yan Chengyu¡¯s hands that were pinching his cheeks, Xu Yangyi looked at him with displeasure.


    Yan Chengyu sighed helplessly, ¡°Fine! It¡¯s my fault for not locking the door! If I had locked it, even if you were using a bazooka to bombard the door, I wouldn¡¯t have to stop the happy time with An Yan inside!¡±


    ¡°Luckily, it was me who came over! If He Jingyan had come over to call you, I guess he would have kicked you two straight out of bed with naked buttocks! Is this the time to do this when the troops are so busy?¡±


    Xu Yangyi was blaming the two, but he was here to hide from someone as well. He was actually afraid that He Jingyan would do that with him in the room, so he escaped from He Jingyan and fled to Xing Chen. At this time, He Jingyan was looking for him.


    ¡°Wifey~~ Where are you~~¡±


    The dangerous and trembling voice of He Jingyan rang out from the opposite side of the hallway.


    As soon as Xu Yangyi heard He Jingyan¡¯s voice, he immediately cried out in his heart and turned his head towards the other side stiffly.


    But He Jingyan had already strode to his front. Xu Yangyi had nowhere to hide now.


    ¡°You, you found me?¡± Xu Yangyi giggled. When He Jingyan wasn¡¯t watching, he operated his legs like a fast-spinning windmill and wanted to run away.


    He Jingyan was so angry. He covered his crotch, gritted his teeth, and ran after Xu Yangyi.


    He roared, ¡°Xu Yangyi! You little asshole! If you don¡¯t stop, I¡¯ll spank you in front of everyone in the troop when I catch you!¡±


    There was a reason why He Jingyan was so angry. At first, Xu Yangyi had promised him that he would not kick He Jingyan¡¯s crotch again. However, when He Jingyan was holding him and kissing him, Xu Yangyi struggled and kicked He Jingyan at the same time in the same part, causing He Jingyan to be unable to speak on the spot.


    Xu Yangyi was dumbfounded at that moment. After that, he saw that He Jingyan reached out his hand towards him and thought he was going to spank him again, so he gave He Jingyan¡¯s crotch another kick and He Jingyan couldn¡¯t straighten his back, which gave Xu YangYi some time to flee.


    ¡°I said I didn¡¯t mean to do it! Why don¡¯t you believe me?¡± Xu Yangyi shouted back as he ran.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t mean it? You think I¡¯ll believe you? Are you trying to piss me off?¡±


    Xu Yangyi was embarrassed because it was true that he had kicked He Jingyan twice in that part.


    ¡°Anyway, it was an accident! Don¡¯t chase me!¡±


    After that, Xu Yangyi ran and He Jingyan chased like Tom and Jerry, which was hilarious to watch.

 Chapter 613

    ¡°So, why are those two people running and chasing?¡±


    Yan Chengyu was so confused by the Colonel and Xu Yangyi. Xu Yangyi suddenly rushed out and spoiled his wonderful moment, and now he was being chased by Colonel without any explanation.


    Xing Chen who was standing aside also had no idea what was going on, ¡°I guess he made your colonel angry.¡±


    It seemed he didn¡¯t know what the hell was going on either. Xu Yangyi just ran to join them on his own and now he was running away on his own, coming and going like wind.


    Yan Chengyu now wanted to catch Xu Yangyi and beat him up, which was the same wish as He Jingyan¡¯s.


    ¡®Bastard! You ran away after spoiling my happy moment! You wait and see! Next time, I¡¯ll do the same to you!¡¯


    However, if Yan Chengyu really did that, he would be beaten to death by He Jingyan certainly!


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get down to business! I don¡¯t want to mention that brat anymore.¡± Yan Chengyu had to admit defeat as Xing Cheng was still here to pass on the mission.


    Xing Chen even felt sorry for Yan Chengyu. It was Yan Chengyu who was disturbed in the middle of the ¡°screw-and-nut¡± business with his lover. Xing Cheng thought if he was seen to be doing that by others, his psychological shadow would be as large as the Pacific Ocean.


    When he was thinking this, Xing Chen could not help but look at An Yan, who was the other victim.


    When Xing Chen¡¯s eyes met An Yan¡¯s, An Yan just wanted to commit suicide and reincarnate in another world.


    ¡°Whom are you looking at? I told you we should get down to business! If you are idle here, f*ck off and never come back again!¡±


    Yan Chengyu blocked Xing Chen¡¯s view. His words were aggressive as he didn¡¯t like people looking at An Yan like that.


    Xing Chen didn¡¯t have ill intentions, so he quickly withdrew his gaze.


    He said, ¡°I need your men to cooperate with me.¡±


    ¡°What the f*ck are you guys arguing about?¡±


    Before Xing Chen could finish his sentence, the door to the room behind him was suddenly opened by Zuo Bo angrily. It seemed like he had been putting up with them for a long time.


    ¡°Do you have the face to talk about us when you come out with such a big noise?¡± Yan Chengyu refuted mercilessly. He was also in a bad mood.


    ¡°Sorry¡­ Let¡¯s go over there and talk. We won¡¯t disturb you.¡± Xing Chen apologized.


    Zo Bo¡¯s expression was as fierce as an ogre. Xing Chen didn¡¯t dare to provoke him and took the initiative to leave.


    ¡°What¡¯s the point of going there?! We just talk here! I have business to do in my room later!¡± Yan Chengyu didn¡¯t leave, as if he really wanted to continue the frictional movement with An Yan.


    The atmosphere grew tenser and tenser.


    Xing Chen sighed in his heart. He wondered why he had to get along with these weird-tempered guys. He wished the Second Prince had assigned him another task.


    ¡°You, come here.¡± In the end, it was An Yan who twisted Yan Chengyu¡¯s ear and dragged him away.


    ¡°Hey, hey! Wifey, be gentle! My ear is broken! It hurts!¡±


    Yan Chengyu shouted. No one knew if An Yan was twisting his ears too hard or if Yan Chengyu was saying that on purpose.


    ¡°Who is your wifey? Talk to me properly!¡± Another hard twist came to Yan Chengyu¡¯s ear. An Yan¡¯s expression looked furious, probably because Yan Chengyu¡¯s words angered him.


    ¡°You have slept with me and you are still not my wifey?¡±


    An Yan immediately blushed, ¡°Who¡­ who said that sleeping with you makes me your wife?¡±


    ¡°What? If you are not my wife, then what are you? A random bedmate?¡± Yan Chengyu sounded unhappy.


    ¡°Yes! I¡¯m just your bedmate!¡±


    In fact, An Yan was just too shy to admit he was Yan Chengyu¡¯s wife.


    Yan Chengyu didn¡¯t care so much and he suddenly kabedoned An Yan on the door of someone else¡¯s room, wrinkling his eyebrows, ¡°What do you mean? What do you mean? Huh? You are using me to fulfil your sexual requirements? Like an aircraft cup?¡±


    His expression looked very displeased, but An Yan was not afraid of him. Following Xu Yangyi¡¯s example, he used his knee to kick Yan Chengyu in the crotch and walked away.


    Yan Chengyu¡¯s face turned blue and he finally knew what it felt like to have his eggs shattered.


    ¡°Crap! I¡¯m your bubby! Can¡¯t you just be a little gentler to me?¡±

 Chapter 614

    ¡°I haven¡¯t admitted it.¡±


    An Yan, who was in front, replied Yan Chengyu without turning his head, not wanting to stop at all.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t stop, I¡¯m going to pounce on you and do that right here right now!¡± Squeezing his legs together to endure the pain, Yan Chengyu followed An Yan with a very funny look.


    ¡°If you want to die, just go ahead and try.¡± An Yan still didn¡¯t look back at Yan Chengyu.


    Yan Chengyu was angry and in pain at this moment, but what could he possibly do? An Yan seemed to be determined not to pay any attention to him.


    ¡°Can you walk a little slower?¡± When he couldn¡¯t keep up, Yan Chengyu shouted from behind.


    How could An Yan wait for him? He was still angry!


    ¡°Hey! Are you trying to piss me off?¡± Yan Chengyu was still holding his crotch and holding against the wall, breathing quickly to relieve the pain.


    An Yan simply ignored him this time, not even answering.


    ¡°Hey, wait for me! What are you walking for?¡±


    Still, no replies were heard. Slowly, the two of them walked away. But suddenly, An Yan heard Yan Chengyu¡¯s words, ¡°Please, find a place where no one is around and rub my crotch! It really hurts.¡±


    But after Yan Chengyu said that, he was kicked again, which made him kneel on the ground.


    ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re f*cking serious! I¡¯m just joking, but why are you still mad?¡±


    An Yan ignored him and slowly disappeared from his sight.


    What the hell was going on?


    Xing Chen and his two men no longer knew what they were doing here at this point. These people talked to themselves and then left on their own!


    ¡°Do you need me to ask you guys to leave?¡± Zuo Bo said coldly to Xing Chen, unfriendliness all around his gaze.


    ¡®I forgot that it is this man with the fierce eyes that is the biggest troublemaker!¡¯ Xing Chen thought.


    ¡°Sorry to disturb you! We¡¯ll leave now.¡±


    After saying that, Xing Chen hurriedly led his men to leave.


    The expression on Zuo Bo¡¯s face was better, but when he was about to close the door to the room, there was a furious roar from He Jingyan from afar, ¡°Xu Yangyi! Come out here!¡± It seemed that he couldn¡¯t find Xu Yangyi at the moment.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know this kind of person.¡±


    Saying that, Zuo Bo closed the door to his room very decisively, but just as he was walking towards Long Chen¡¯s bed, he happened to see Xu Yangyi who had crawled into his room and was now making a hush gesture towards him, in the manner of telling Zuo Bo to keep quiet.


    Zuo Bo pinched his forehead. He really wanted to kill someone at this moment. He had just chased away the people outside and now there was another big trouble.


    ¡°Don¡¯t show such an annoyed face! It¡¯s not like I¡¯m going to stay here forever. I¡¯ll naturally go out when He Jingyan¡¯s anger subsides later.¡±


    Seeing Zuo Bo¡¯s annoyance, Xu Yangyi sat with part of his butt on a chair and said.


    ¡°Are you going out or not?¡± Zuo Bo did not hesitate and he pointed at the door of the room to order Xu Yangyi to go away.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going out! If you¡¯re chasing me away, I¡¯ll wake up Long Chen!¡± Raising his chin, Xu Yangyi threatened Zuo Bo.


    Zuo Bo wanted to beat Xu Yangyi to death; his eyebrows kept furrowing.


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you I¡¯ll get out of your sight when He Jingyan is no longer angry. It won¡¯t hurt if you let me stay here for a while!¡±


    Xu Yangyi even muttered it very reasonably, but it was clear that this was Zuo Bo¡¯s room.


    ¡°Are you going to let me throw you out? Or do you want to go out yourself?¡± Very fierce, Zuo Bo was not giving in.


    Xu Yangyi did not expect that Zuo Bo could be so heartless.


    ¡°Fine! I¡¯ll leave! I¡¯ll leave right now! Who the hell cares if he can stay here or not!¡± Xu Yangyi gave him a look of contempt and walked towards the door of his room, but he had just opened the door when he saw He Jingyan walking towards him, looking very angry.


    ¡®OMG! He is still angry?! I just kicked him in the crotch! What is he so angry about?¡¯

 Chapter 615

    ¡°No, no, no! Let me hide here for a while!¡±


    Xu Yangyi hurriedly closed the door of the room and ran back to Long Chen¡¯s side.


    He had purposely run to Long Chen¡¯s side because he knew that Zuo Bo would never suddenly rush over for fear of hurting Long Chen by mistake.


    ¡°Xu Yangyi,¡± Zuo Bo was angry and he looked at Xu Yangyi with dangerous eyes.


    Long Chen needed to recuperate at this moment. That was why Zuo Bo was nervous.


    ¡°I know. I¡¯ll just hide here for a while! Ten minutes! No, no, no, five minutes! Just five minutes! Just let me hide for a while!¡±


    Only when he was in a tight corner did Xu Yangyi know to soften his voice.


    At first, Xu Yangyi was not afraid of He Jingyan, but it was the first time he saw He Jingyan so angry, so he could only run away.


    In fact, if Xu Yangyi had admitted his mistake at the beginning and did not run away, He Jingyan might not be so angry. However, Xu Yangyi kept running and He Jingyan couldn¡¯t find him, so He Jingyan naturally became extremely angry.


    ¡°I can tell you my answer: NO, WAY!¡±


    ¡°Please, just let me stay for a while! I beg you, please!¡±


    Xu Yangyi looked really scared. His body was trembling like a helpless chickling.


    Zuo Bo was furious, but he couldn¡¯t bear to face such a lovely and timid Xu Yangyi.


    ¡°Okay¡­ just five minutes. I¡¯ll give you five minutes. After that, I¡¯ll throw you out myself.¡± Zuo Bo still looked a little unhappy.


    ¡°Five minutes is enough! After five minutes, I will absolutely leave here!¡±


    Xu Yangyi was also very sincere. He had no intention to cheat Zuo Bo at all.


    ¡°You¡¯d better not play any tricks.¡± Not assured that Xu Yangyi would leave so meekly, Zuo Bo added a warning afterwards.


    ¡®Come on! I¡¯m at a dead end and I can¡¯t play any f*cking tricks! He¡¯s definitely got a hole in his head!¡¯


    Xu Yangyi cursed Zuo Bo in his heart, but he didn¡¯t say it out loud. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t dare to say it, but he wanted to avoid trouble. He didn¡¯t want to get into a fight with Zopo at the moment, which wouldn¡¯t do him any good.


    ¡°Xu Yangyi!¡±


    Suddenly, He Jingyan¡¯s voice rang out from outside and it sounded fierce.


    ¡®Damn it! I¡¯m finished! He really looks angry! What should I do what should I do what should I do what should I do!!!!!¡¯


    Xu Yangyi was at a loss for words. It must be his first time to be so afraid of a certain person!


    ¡°Xu Yangyi, if you don¡¯t come out, you¡¯ll be dead!¡± The sound of He Jingyan¡¯s angry curses rang out again, getting closer and closer.


    Xu Yangyi bit his finger and did not dare to make a sound. His buttocks still hurt at this time! He was afraid that He Jingyan would take off his trousers again and teach him a lesson in front of everyone.


    Maybe the was Murphey¡¯s Law. When something could go wrong, it certainly would. He Jingyan knocked on Zuo Bo¡¯s door, ¡°Zuo Bo, is Yangyi here?¡±


    Xu Yangyi hurriedly shook his head towards Zo Bo, with a pleading face.


    Zuo Bo glanced at him, after which he raised his step to open the door.


    ¡®Damn it! Noooooooo!¡¯


    When Xu Yangyi saw Zuo Bo open the door, he was so scared that he didn¡¯t know what to do. In desperation, he had to hide under Long Chen¡¯s blanket. With the blanket covering his head, he was lying right next to Long Chen¡¯s body.


    ¡®Please, Uncle Zuo Bo! Please don¡¯t say I¡¯m here!¡¯


    Xu Yangyi hugged his body in silence and closed his eyes in fear.


    Zuo Bo did not sell Xu Yangyi out. He said to He Jingyan, ¡°No.¡±


    He Jingyan furrowed in annoyance. Not here either? Then where the hell was he?


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go elsewhere to look for him.¡± He Jingyan had no choice but to leave.


    ¡°Fine.¡± Zuo Bo closed the door very calmly.


    ¡®Phew~ He¡¯s finally gone! That was close!¡¯


    Xu Yangyi sent a sigh of relief, but when he opened his eyes, what caught his eyes was another pair of open eyes.


    ¡°Ah!!!!!!¡± Xu Yangyi shrieked on the spot and fell out from the bed as if he was scared to death.

 Chapter 616

    He Jingyan had just turned around when Xu Yangyi¡¯s voice came from inside the room and the corner of his mouth immediately twitched, ¡°Zuo Bo! How dare you hide my wife?!¡± He immediately kicked open the door of Zuo Bo¡¯s room.


    Zuo Bo had a sullen face as well. He knew that He Jingyan would kick the door, so he was not surprised. He just pinched his forehead with a sigh.


    ¡°Just to make it clear: it was your wife himself who came to me asking to hide here. I don¡¯t want to get involved with you two idle guys.¡±


    Zuo Bo sighed repeatedly. Right now, he didn¡¯t even know whether to be angry or to throw these two intruders out.


    ¡°Please, you guys! Mind your own business, okay? I¡¯m already annoyed enough. I have a patient in a coma to take care of.¡± Not giving He Jingyan a chance to speak, Zuo Bo added, looking very helpless.


    ¡°So, Xu Yangyi, you came here on your own, right?¡± He Jingyan glanced at Xu Yangyi with cold eyes; his eyebrows knitted together.


    At this moment, these two people hadn¡¯t noticed that Xu Yangyi was scared, and it was clear that he was already scared out of his wits.


    ¡°Hey! Why don¡¯t you say something when you wake up? Why did you suddenly open your eyes and scare me to death?!¡±


    Xu Yangyi didn¡¯t pay any attention to He Jingyan or Zuo Bo. He sat up to complain to Long Chen, who had woken up in the bed.


    ¡®Damn! I was really almost scared to death by him!¡¯


    Xu Yangyi patted his chest and slowly adjusted his breathing. But when he saw a very angry He Jingyan at the door, he wanted to run again.


    ¡®It¡¯s over! He¡¯s here now! Should I keep running?¡¯


    Xu Yangyi asked himself in his heart and then his feet slowly retreated towards the door. But before he could escape, Zuo Bo suddenly rushed towards him, ¡°Long Chen!!!¡± He called out Long Chen¡¯s name in a panic and then pushed Xu Yangyi, who was blocking the way, aside.


    Xu Yangyi¡¯s eyes immediately widened and he fell backwards.


    ¡°Wife!¡± Luckily, He Jingyan came over and caught Xu Yangyi¡¯s body.


    ¡°Is everything alright, honey?¡± After holding Xu Yangyi steadily, He Jingyan hurriedly asked him about his condition. But then his expression turned angry. He Jingyan knew he couldn¡¯t forgive Xu Yangyi so easily; he had to teach him a lesson.


    ¡°Still wanna running, huh?¡± He Jingyan picked up Xu Yangyi and spanked him, ¡°You¡¯re messing with me again, huh?¡± Another slap on the butt.


    Xu Yangyi knew that once he was caught, he would definitely be spanked, so he didn¡¯t resist, but he did mutter, ¡°Damn! Can¡¯t you be a little gentler? If you don¡¯t chase me, why should I run?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t run, why should I chase you?¡± He Jingyan was determined to punish Xu Yangyi this time.


    He was angry at Xu Yang for disobeying him, and he hated himself for not being able to hit Xu Yangyi hard enough last time.


    ¡°What nonsense is that? Why shouldn¡¯t I run?¡± Xu Yangyi retaliated with a scowl.


    He Jingyan continued to spank him with furrowed brows, ¡°You dare to talk back, huh? I must have been spoiling you too much lately, so you are so reckless now!¡± Another loud slap came.


    Xu Yangyi was furious, ¡°Why do you keep spanking my butt? It hurts! What¡¯s wrong with your brain?¡±


    ¡°Yes, everything is wrong with my brain, so I chose to marry such a rowdy wife like you! And you are still giving me trouble all the time, huh? You think your skin is thick enough?¡± He Jingyan was pinching Xu Yangyi¡¯s face. What a doting punishment!


    Xu Yangyi immediately slapped He Jingyan¡¯s hand down in annoyance, ¡°Don¡¯t f*cking pinch my face! Hug me if you want, but no pinching!¡±

 Chapter 617

    ¡°What? You don¡¯t allow me to touch you now? You¡¯ve got some nerve!¡±


    After deciding to teach Xu Yangyi a lesson, He Jingyan didn¡¯t even give in to Xu Yangyi in his words anymore. He refuted whenever he could, not letting Xu Yangyi take any advantage of him.


    In common days, He Jingyan used to spoil Xu Yangyi. Therefore, at this moment, when He Jingyan was quarrelling with him whenever he could, Xu Yangyi was very unhappy.


    ¡°Fine! He Jingyan! You like talking back to me? Then I¡¯ll f*cking seal my mouth and keep quiet forever! I¡¯ll see what you gonna do in the future!¡±


    Xu Yangyi said those fierce words with a cold face.


    ¡®You wanna teach me a lesson? Then I won¡¯t give you chance! I¡¯m not a sandbag you can punch on whenever you want!¡¯


    ¡°Fine! The cold war is on now! I, He Jingyan, will never speak to you for the rest of my life after this sentence.¡± Not only did He Jingyan not give in, he even argued with Xu Yangyi.


    Xu Yangyi only wanted to say some fierce words to show his attitude. He didn¡¯t really want to have a cold war with He Jingyan. When he heard He Jingyan¡¯s words, he froze, and afterwards, he was as furious as the other party.


    ¡°Great! I¡¯m a cold war lover! Not speaking to someone is much easier than fighting the enemies!¡± He was so angry that he turned his face away from He Jingyan. In fact, he wanted to give He Jingyan a slap on the face to wake him up.


    ¡®Damn it! You dare to give me the cold treatment? You think you can scare me, Xu Yangyi? Do you think I¡¯m going to do as you say? You think so?¡¯ He Jingyan mumbled in his heart.


    At this moment, it would be more proper to say that Xu Yangyi was enraged by He Jingyan¡¯s attitude.


    ¡°I say, can¡¯t you two give me a break? If you want to argue, go back to your own room and argue. Don¡¯t affect us.¡±


    Zuo Bo yelled at the two of them, Long Chen had just woken up and Zuo Bo didn¡¯t want the sound of the argument to affect Long Chen¡¯s mood.


    After scolding the two, Zuo Bo nervously asked Long Chen, ¡°How are you? Are you hungry? Do you feel uncomfortable? Do you want to vomit? Or do you feel sick? I¡¯ll go and call a doctor for you.¡±


    Zuo Bo was greatly nervous and he really got up and was going to get a doctor when he finished the words.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­¡±


    Long Chen said with a dry voice. His throat seemed to be unable to make a sound. Then he coughed, probably because his throat was tickling and uncomfortable.


    When Long Chen coughed, Zuo Bo¡¯s heart tightened up and he hurriedly held Long Chen up and patted his back.


    ¡°Do you want to drink water? Or is your throat uncomfortable?¡±


    Zuo Bo had never been so gentle before, and his voice was as soft as cotton.


    Long Chen was having a hard time at the moment, so he didn¡¯t notice the rare gentleness and he just said hoarsely, ¡°Give me a cup of warm water.¡± After saying that, he started coughing again. Luckily, it wasn¡¯t very strong.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go get you a glass of water.¡±


    But before Zuo Bo put down Long Chen and got up, Xu Yangyi had already handed the cup of water to him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! It¡¯s warm water.¡± To make Zuo Bo rest assured, Xu Yangyi said.


    The reason why Xu Yangyi reacted so quickly was that the last time he woke up from a coma, he also had dryness in his throat, which was why he thought that Long Chen might want to drink water. He then immediately broke away from He Jingyan¡¯s arms to get water for Long Chen.


    ¡°Thanks!¡± Zuo Bo got the cup from Xu Yangyi and went back to Long Chen.


    Xu Yangyi froze on the spot and giggled, ¡°You¡¯re welcome!¡±


    He never imagined that Zuo Bo would actually say ¡°Thanks¡± to someone.


    Not to mention Xu Yangyi, even He Jingyan, who had known Zuo Bo since young, was shocked.


    It wasn¡¯t that Zuo Bo was an ungrateful man, but he was one of those people who would repay others with practical actions. It was probably the first time he opened his mouth to say thank you directly.


    It seemed that it was Long Chen who had changed him. Although it was unbelievable, it was undoubtedly so.


    He Jingyan smiled in his heart.

 Chapter 618

    ¡°Take a sip, be careful, don¡¯t choke yourself.¡± Zuo Bo personally fed Long Chen water with a spoon, so gentle that He Jingyan Xu Yangyi could not believe it.


    The power of love was really great! He Jingyan and Xu Yangyi at the same time in their hearts had the same feeling. However, they were still in a cold war that was not settled yet.


    But at this time, Xu Yangyi looked up at He Jingyan, who also looked at Xu Yangyi as if he was moved by the atmosphere.


    In fact, it was not something serious and both of them knew that they were partly wrong, but Xu Yangyi was too shy to admit he was wrong and He Jingyan was determined to teach Xu Yangyi a lesson.


    Xu Yangyi hurriedly withdrew his eyes, and in order to hide the expression, he proudly put his arms around his chest and coldly snorted, ¡°What are you looking at? Do you think I¡¯ll give in if you look at me like that? You can dream on! If I say I¡¯m ignoring you, I¡¯m ignoring you! And it¡¯s none of my business even if you die!¡±


    This was also a very excessive statement from Xu Yangyi, so He Jingyan¡¯s brows furrowed and a cold air appeared on his face.


    ¡°Fine! Ignore me if you want to! I¡¯m not asking you to open your mouth to talk to me! You can do whatever you like and I don¡¯t care about you.¡±


    He Jingyan was so enraged that he spoke a bit harshly, not showing any mercy to Xu Yangyi.


    Xu Yangyi was used to talking to He Jingyan in this way and had never seen He Jingyan angry with him, so He Jingyan¡¯s current attitude made Xu Yangyi furious and dismayed. After all, in the past, He Jingyan always doted on him in everything, but now he was suddenly so strict with him.


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll do as I say!¡± Xu Yangyi shouted, not wanting to apologize at all.


    ¡®If he coaxes me later, I¡¯ll just ignore him and see if he dares to be so mean to me in the future!¡¯ He thought.


    Xu Yangyi was still thinking that He Jingyan would take the initiative to apologize, but in fact, he was wrong from the beginning. He Jingyan was serious this time and was not just scaring Xu Yangyi when he was angry.


    ¡°Bravo! Then remember your words today!¡± Uttering these words, He Jingyan walked away with a cold attitude, closing the door with a loud noise, which startled Xu Yangyi.


    Xu Yangyi was frozen and then his eyes suddenly became hot. Gradually, something blurred his eyes.


    He bit his lips to hold back his tears, and his nose was sore, probably because he felt so aggrieved.


    ¡°He¡¯s f*cking serious! What a son of a b*tch! Is it my fault? And I¡¯ve clearly apologised¡­¡±


    Xu Yangyi scolded He Jingyan with tears, but he was still so upset that he didn¡¯t look like he was angry.


    At this moment, he also knew that he was really wrong. He shouldn¡¯t have hidden from He Jingyan, and shouldn¡¯t have let him run all over the campsite to look for him, and shouldn¡¯t have just quarrelled with He Jingyan.


    ¡°Damn it! You bastard¡­¡± He cursed again, but he didn¡¯t know whether he was cursing at He Jingyan or himself.


    ¡°I say, you guys are really boring! What¡¯s the big deal? Can¡¯t you go back to your side and cry over there?¡±


    Zuo Bo got annoyed; what he hated most was the noise.


    The more Xu Yangyi cried, the more aggrieved he became, ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t bother you guys, okay? It¡¯s okay that you don¡¯t comfort me, but you are driving me away! You are awful!¡±


    After shouting that, he slammed the door and left.


    ¡°I¡¯m not your man. Why should I comfort you?¡± Zuo Bo said heartlessly, then he turned to look at Long Chen with his gentle eyes.

 Chapter 619

    ¡°They are¡­ quarrelling?¡±


    Long Chen¡¯s voice was weak. He looked tired even when he was breathing. He was out of strength, so he just leaned on Zuo Bo¡¯s body.


    ¡°Why do you care so much about them? It won¡¯t take long for them to make up anyway. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Zuo Bo didn¡¯t care about them in the slightest. Usually, when He Jingyan and Xu Yangyi had such a falling out, it didn¡¯t take long for them to make up, so Zuo Bo took it for granted and didn¡¯t care about it.


    ¡°Have another sip of water! Your lips are a little dry.¡± Zuo Po felt heartache as he lifted Long Chen¡¯s weak body up.


    Long Chen shook his head; he didn¡¯t feel like drinking.


    ¡°Be good,¡± Zuo Bo coaxed him, passing the cup to his mouth.


    When he heard Zuo Bo¡¯s words, Long Chen suddenly let out a smile. Although it was not a manifest one, one could tell that he was smiling from his face. He said, ¡°Why are you talking to me like this? Is it possible that I have fainted for a long time?¡±


    Long Chen only remembered that he had fainted and had no recollection of what happened after that.


    ¡°What? I¡¯ve been gentle with you now and you still don¡¯t like it? Have you got used to it when I always took advantage of you and said salacious words to you?¡±


    Zuo Bo laughed. The atmosphere between the two of them was very peaceful at this point, which was very rare before.


    ¡°I don¡¯t expect perverts like you to change your nature.¡± Long Chen said.


    Presumably because Long Chen was sick, his voice was very soft, not at all like his normal self. If it was in the past, he would have given Zuo Bo the cold shoulder at times like this.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you just like it when I¡¯m perverted towards you? Usually when I behaved normally, you obviously look like you¡¯re not interested; but once I go rogue, you¡¯re always the first to pick up on me, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Zuo Bo¡¯s voice was also soft. It could be said that he was really being gentle with Long Chen.


    ¡°Who likes your perverted look? I picked up on you because you were annoying. Don¡¯t you know that?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Now that you¡¯re a patient, you¡¯re right to say whatever you want. But you don¡¯t like me being cold to you, right? Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know that you¡¯re usually so mean to me just to get my attention. You can¡¯t fool my eyes.¡±


    He was talking about these topics with Long Chen. Although he didn¡¯t know why he was talking about this, the atmosphere was quite good.


    Long Chen smiled, gently pouted, and snorted, then he glanced at Zuo Bo, ¡°Are you too self-absorbed? I¡¯m not one of those little girls in your prison who listens to whatever you say.¡±


    ¡°Uh-oh! That¡¯s a sour remark! Why are you suddenly referring to them? Is it because I played with them a lot and you¡¯re jealous?¡±


    Zuo Bo was making fun of Long Chen but not crossing the line. Then he lay down on the bed and took Long Chen into his arms. At the end of the day, he rubbed his chin against the top of Long Chen¡¯s head.


    ¡°Do you know you¡¯re sick? I was so anxious the moment you collapsed, and my heart was only relieved after I knew you were fine.¡±


    Talking to Long Chen about his feeling at that time, Zuo Bo rubbed against Long Chen while kissing his cheek.


    Although Zuo Bo didn¡¯t say any nice words of love, his actions made Long Chen at this moment feel very warm, knowing that he was valued by Zuo Bo.


    ¡°Are you worried?¡± Long Chen asked, his voice soft, allowing Zuo Bo to rub against his arm.


    ¡°Extremely. My heart stopped for a sec.¡±

 Chapter 620

    Hearing the worried voice, Long Chen involuntarily let out a smile. With Zuo Bo¡¯s words, he had no regrets even if he would die at the next moment.


    ¡°So, why exactly did I get sick?¡±


    After a while, Long Chen suddenly asked this fatal question.


    For the first time, Zuo Bo was embarrassed and he laughed, after which he turned his eyes to the side sheepishly.


    If he really told Long Chen the truth, he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to touch Long Chen in the future, so he should keep it a secret!


    Long Chen didn¡¯t know why Zuo Bo had such an awkward expression. He looked at Zuo Bo with an innocent face full of question marks.


    ¡®He¡¯s not the normal Zuo Bo at all! What does he mean?¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯d better go get a doctor to come over and take a look at you!¡± Zuo Bo hurriedly changed the subject and tried to run away.


    How could Long Chen let him go? He still needed an answer! He softly leaned into Zuo Bo¡¯s arms and said, ¡°I don¡¯t need a doctor right now.¡±


    Although he did not say that he wanted Zuo Bo to accompany him, the meaning behind the words was also very obvious.


    Zuo Bo was smart. How could he not understand it? He immediately hugged Long Chen into his embrace.


    But then his words that came out were so flirtatious, ¡°Who was it that just called me a pervert? Do you think I should show that guy what a real pervert should look like?¡±


    Long Chen suddenly froze, because when Zuo Bo said that, his hand suddenly groped into Long Chen¡¯s clothes.


    ¡°Why are you not moving? Didn¡¯t you just call me a pervert? Perverts are usually in heat no matter what the situation is, right? Don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    Long Chen¡¯s eyebrows tightened, ¡°You¡¯re looking for death, huh? Is this the right time to do such a thing with me?¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t we do it? Don¡¯t you happen to have a fever? They say that you can cure the fever if you sweat, so I¡¯ll do a workout in the bed with you to take the heat off.¡±


    No matter what time of day it was, Zuo Bo always put his hooliganism to good use.


    ¡°It seems like you really want me to just shoot you.¡± With danger in his eyes, Long Chen said. The atmosphere had only been good for a moment and turned back to the way it used to be.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have a gun or a knife on you right now. What are you going to shoot me with? Hmm? With your rifle in your crotch?¡± Zuo Bo was sticking to Long Chen¡¯s body.


    The rifle analogy made it a very manifest flirt and Long Chen immediately understood it.


    Long Chen stared at Zuo Bo angrily and raised his hand to push Zuo Bo away, but he found that he didn¡¯t even have the strength to raise his hand, so in the end, he had no choice but to verbally threaten Zuo Bo, ¡°If you dare to do anything to me, let¡¯s see how I will deal with you afterwards!¡±


    Zuo Bo was not afraid and kissed Long Chen on the neck and smiled back, ¡°You¡¯re welcome anytime to take the revenge. I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡±


    With Zuo Bo¡¯s words full of impudence, Long Chen could only say that the man in front of him was really Zuo Bo.


    Long Chen didn¡¯t even bother to give Zuo Bo a glance.


    But he just couldn¡¯t understand how he had suddenly fallen ill. He had always been in good health, but now he had fallen ill without any indications.


    Zuo Bo also looked as if he was hiding something.


    ¡°Do you feel like my words particularly make sense?¡±


    Not seeing Long Chen refute him, Zuo Bo immediately said proudly. In the end, he did not forget to whisper in Long Chen¡¯s ear, ¡°Do you know what I¡¯m thinking in my head right now? I want to go back and serve you well until you can¡¯t live without me so that you can¡¯t leave me and can¡¯t go anywhere forever.¡± He said it with a wicked smile, as evil as it could be.

 Chapter 621

    ¡°Zuo Bo, damn you! You bastard! Stop it!¡± Long Chen used all his strength to give Zuo Bo a slap, but he never succeeded.


    ¡°Oh! Are you tickling me, Second Lieutenant Long Chen?¡± Zuo Bo said with a very pleasant smile. His hand didn¡¯t stop groping Long Chen¡¯s body and he pressed little buddy tightly against Long Chen¡¯s thigh.


    Long Chen was so angry with Zuo Bo that he felt hard to breathe for a while, but it was also true that he felt something next to his thigh.


    ¡°I said, put that away.¡± Long Chen was raging.


    At this moment, he could not do anything to Zuo Bo, so he was very afraid that Zuo Bo would do something too intimate to him.


    Zuo Bo still didn¡¯t take his hand out, nor did he move his body. He laughed playfully and said, ¡°What should I put away? You have to tell me exactly what you want me to put away! How do I know what to put away if you don¡¯t gonna tell me what I should put away?¡±


    It was nearly a tongue twister.


    Zuo Bo said he didn¡¯t know what Long Chen was referring to and he laughed with a cheerful face, which made Long Chen nearly faint.


    ¡°Will you put it away or not?¡± Long Chen threatened Zuo Bo with his fierce eyes but to no avail. Zuo Bo was not afraid of knives or guns, so how could he be afraid of a mere pair of eyes?


    He said with a roguish expression, ¡°I¡¯m asking you what I should put away. Answer me, hmm?¡±


    He continued to pretend that he did not know and he looked very innocent. He might win an Oscar Award if he were an actor.


    Long Chen was furious. He bit his lower lip tightly to force himself not to make a sound and his hands were clenched into fists. But the more he held it back, the more Zuo Bo wanted to play badly with him, leaning his body close to him.


    If he was really forced to do that by Zuo Bo, he even could not struggle.


    ¡°Zuo Bo!¡± Long Chen roared, sounding furious, but there was more than a touch of fear in his eyes. He just looked at Zuo Bo, his breathing disordered because of panic.


    At this moment, Long Chen realized how weak he was in front of Zuo Bo, who could do that with him whenever he wanted to. The thought of this made Long Chen frightened because he couldn¡¯t fight against Zuo Bo.


    Zuo Bo froze, realising now that he had gone too far with his joke and had scared Long Chen.


    But even though he knew he was wrong, the words he said still made Long Chen want to slap him in the face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so angry! I won¡¯t really do that to you! I know what I¡¯m doing. Although it¡¯s not bad to force you to do that.¡± Zuo Bo held his hands up high to show that he wouldn¡¯t mess around any longer. Seeing the smile on his face, Long Chen did not know if he was serious or not.


    Long Chen immediately rolled his eyes to Zuo Bo, ¡°Get lost.¡±


    Pushing Zuo Bo away, Long Chen moved his body, not wanting to lean on Zuo Bo anymore.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do that! What¡¯s the point of being so scared of me? I¡¯ve said I won¡¯t do anything to you.¡± Zuo Bo was trying to press Long Chen back.


    ¡°Let go! Can I believe what someone like you says?¡± Long Chen shrugged Zuo Bo off his body, still angry.


    Zuo Bo¡¯s eyebrows wrinkled, ¡°What kind of person am I?¡± He seemed unhappy.


    ¡°Heh! You don¡¯t know what kind of person you are?¡± Long Chen snorted, ¡°Do I need to tell you that? A shameless rascal with no sense of decency.¡±


    Long Chen thought Zuo Bo would be angry, but Zuo Bo suddenly laughed and said, ¡°Thanks for the compliment, Second Lieutenant Long Chen.¡±


    Long Chen was so angry with Zuo Bo again that he decided to ignore him and let him have his own fun.


    Zuo Bo, who had been ignored, realized that he had really gone too far and apologized as he scratched his head and glanced over, ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I was just messing around. Don¡¯t take it to your heart.¡± He also looked a little embarrassed.

 Chapter 622

    ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯re just messing around.¡±


    ¡®How dare you tell me you are just messing around when you want to force me to do that with you? Do you think I¡¯m blind? Or are you sick in your brain?¡¯


    ¡°What? Are you expecting me to do that with you for real? Then shall we start over again?¡± Zuo Bo looked at Long Chen with a wicked smile.


    ¡°Warden Zuo Bo!¡± Long Chen immediately warned Zuo Bo with an extra touch of danger in his eyes.


    ¡°Fine, fine! Don¡¯t be so mean. I said it was just a little joke. Why are you reacting so strongly? In usual days, no matter what I do, you are always calm and indifferent.¡± Zuo Bo said.


    ¡®Or is it because he can¡¯t resist me at this moment so he¡¯s scared?¡¯ He secretly thought.


    ¡®Uh-oh! I feel like I¡¯ve discovered a new world! Little Longlong has a weakness too!¡¯


    ¡°That¡¯s in usual days! But now, I¡¯m in a bad mood, so don¡¯t touch me.¡±


    It was not that Long Chen was in a bad mood at all, but he was afraid that Zuo Bo would mess around with him again.


    ¡°Okay, then I won¡¯t mess around. I¡¯ll just sleep with you. Just sleep.¡± Zuo Bo held Long Chen back into his arms again.


    ¡°I said, let go of me!¡± Long Chen pushed away immediately, feeling very flustered.


    ¡°If you keep messing around like that, I¡¯ll really punish you later!¡± Zuo Bo pressed down on Long Chen¡¯s body, then frowned and told him not to move around. Afraid of hurting Long Chen, he did not press him very hard.


    Zuo Bo did this to tell Long Chen that if he continued to move around, the situation would be uncontrollable later.


    Rarely, Long Chen blushed. Although he didn¡¯t say anything, he knew it very well.


    ¡°Do you still dare to move around? Em?¡±


    Naturally, Long Chen didn¡¯t dare to make any rash moves and he obediently lay in Zuo Bo¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I do as you said? So now you should let go of me.¡±


    Although Long Chen looked docile, his words were tinged with a hint of anger.


    ¡®Damn it! This man is getting really perverted.¡¯ Long Chen thought.


    ¡®No, he is already a patient with advanced perversion!¡¯


    ¡°Good boy!¡± Zuo Bo said.


    He gave Long Chen a kiss and smiled.


    Long Chen didn¡¯t like the way Zuo Bo was clinging to him and wasn¡¯t happy about it, but he didn¡¯t dare to shake Zuo Bo off. After all, Zuo Bo¡¯s body was only less than a fist¡¯s distance from Long Chen¡¯s butt.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep. You get down from my body.¡± Long Chen summoned his courage and said.


    ¡°Get me on the ground or get ¡®it¡¯ done, which one do you like?¡±


    Lifting Long Chen¡¯s chin, Zuo Bo made Long Chen look at him. Zuo Bo was expressionless, but the more expressionless he was, the more dangerous it made Long Chen feel.


    No matter what Long Chen chose, the result would be the same. Zuo Bo had decided it.


    ¡°Okay, Zuo Bo, you are so powerful. After my recuperation, let¡¯s see how I¡¯ll take the revenge.¡± Unwilling to show his weakness, Long Chen glared at Zuo Bo.


    But Zuo Bo laughed, ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it. You¡¯re too sickly for me to fight with. I¡¯d rather have you fight me with your sword between your legs. That¡¯s more fun.¡±


    Still wicked, Zuo Bo said in Long Chen¡¯s ear, ¡°I¡¯d prefer to see you fighting back. An angry and helpless Little Longlong is someone I¡¯m longing for! Do you know what?¡± In the end, he laughed lowly and kissed Long Chen¡¯s ear, starting to be playful again.


    Long Chen raised his hand and gave Zuo Bo a loud slap, his eyes wide with anger. He did not dislike Zuo Bo, but Zuo Bo could be really annoying sometimes.


    Zuo Bo didn¡¯t care about the slap, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Slap me a few more times if you want. Come on, come on, I want a few more. When you get better, I can get it back in your bed altogether.¡± Leaning his face towards Long Chen and begging to be slapped, Zuo Bo used his scoundrel skills to his extreme.

 Chapter 623

    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Long Chen was so angry with Zuo Bo that he couldn¡¯t say a word.


    ¡®Calm down, calm down. Isn¡¯t that what Zuo Bo is like? It¡¯s not like you know it for the first day. Hold it back, Long Chen, you can do it.¡¯


    ¡°You either sleep obediently now or get the hell out of here.¡±


    After saying that, Long Chen turned his back to Zuo Bo and lay down. This time, he really intended not to pay attention to Zuo Bo.


    Zuo Bo was still smiling. It was impossible to get Zuo Bo to do anything docilely.


    He leaned towards Long Chen and hugged him, kissing him on the neck. ¡°Is there a reward if I¡¯m obedient?¡± He said it cheekily.


    ¡°Do you want a bullet?¡± Long Chen sounded irritated, but he didn¡¯t push away Zuo Bo who was clinging to him.


    ¡°Yes, how can I not want it? This is the bullet you gave me. Even if I have to swallow a knife, I wouldn¡¯t even frown to do it.¡± Zuo Bo sounded like he was fawning on Long Chen, but what he said was indeed the truth. He did not say it as a joke, because Zuo Bo was exactly that kind of man.


    After hearing this, Long Chen slowly curled up his lips, and his mood suddenly changed for the better. Zuo Bo could still make him quite happy.


    But even though he was obviously in a good mood, Long Chen still said, ¡°Fine! Then you can wait for me to get well and swallow the knife for me! I¡¯ll record it for you as the last masterpiece of your life¡±


    ¡°If I die, who¡¯s going to¡ª¡±


    ¡°Shut the f*ck up.¡±


    Thinking that Zuo Bo was about to say some flirting words again, Long Chen immediately stopped him. He was in a good mood at the moment and didn¡¯t want Zuo Bo to ruin the atmosphere.


    ¡°Why are you reacting so strongly? You think I¡¯m going to say who¡¯s going to sleep with you after I die?¡± Zuo Bo said it out anyway.


    Long Chen¡¯s good mood was gone again and he was about to push Zuo Bo away, but Zuo Bo suddenly sounded settled, ¡°You really want me to die? Won¡¯t you be sad if I die?¡± Without his usual impishness, Zuo Bo looked like he was seriously asking Long Chen this question.


    Long Chen suddenly froze. Maybe it was because Zuo Bo was too well-behaved at the moment, which surprised him.


    ¡°Do you really want me to die?¡± Not hearing Long Chen¡¯s reply, Zuo Bo hugged Long Chen tightly around his waist and rubbed Long Chen¡¯s head towards the middle of his neck, looking inexplicably intimate.


    ¡°What? You¡¯re gonna die?¡±


    Long Chen asked, looking back at Zuo Bo.


    This time, it was Zuo Bo who was frozen, not expecting Long Chen to ask the question back.


    Zuo Bo suddenly smiled very warmly, ¡°No, never. As long as you ask me to live, I will guard you by your side for the rest of my life.¡±


    Long Chen was not easily touched, but in the face of Zuo Bo¡¯s sudden words, he was still deeply moved. The tip of the iceberg inside him was slowly melting.


    ¡°Who asked you to guard me? I¡¯m not that weak.¡± But was really not Long Chen¡¯s style to show that he was touched or that he admired a man wholeheartedly, so he still refused to say what he really thought and answered Zuo Bo like this.


    ¡°Yes, you are so powerful, my Second Lieutenant! Could you please just give me a chance to let me guard you by your side?¡±


    Zuo Bo was really eloquent. He then stuck to Long Chen cheekily for another time.


    ¡°Stop your nonsense and get to sleep.¡±


    Long Chen pushed Zuo Bo away for another time. He pretended to be unimpressed, but the smile on his face had already betrayed him.


    ¡°I won¡¯t sleep until you answer my question.¡± Clinging to Long Chen tightly, Zuo Bo would not give up.


    ¡°What do you want me to answer?¡± Long Chen pretended he did not know.


    ¡°It seems that you are expecting me to do something before you know what I am asking you!¡±


    Sure enough, Zuo Bo would never change his nature.

 Chapter 624

    Long Chen¡¯s body immediately startled and his eyebrows began to tighten up, ¡°Can¡¯t you give me a quiet moment? Do you wanna die in front of me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I will die if you don¡¯t answer my question. So! Be good, Little Longlong! Answer your Mr. Top¡¯s question! Come on!¡±


    ¡®Heh! Mr. Top? It sounds like I cannot be the top, heh?¡¯ Long Chen thought.


    Long Chen was a bit annoyed. He was already sick and a bit uncomfortable, and Zuo Bo kept sticking around and asking all sorts of strange questions, making him frown for a while.


    ¡°You will really not be sad when I die, Little Longlong?¡± Zuo Bo asked the question again as if he was afraid that Long Chen wouldn¡¯t remember what the question was and he would remind him over and over again.


    ¡°No.¡± Long Chen said irritably as he got tired of him.


    ¡°Really?¡± Zuo Bo asked, playing with Long Chen¡¯s hair and smiling quietly.


    Long Chen wanted to get angry again, but as Zuo Bo was not messing with him but was smiling at him when asking, Long Chen chose to hold it back.


    ¡°Are you going to sleep or not? If not, get out of my house. I want to rest.¡±


    ¡°Yes! How can I not sleep? You¡¯re already here, so why should I go out, right?¡± He continued to play with Long Chen¡¯s hair.


    Suddenly, Zuo Bo said, ¡°I¡¯ll wash your hair during the time you¡¯re sick! Your hair is so long, so it¡¯s hard for you to wash it by yourself!¡± When he finished, he picked up a strand of Long Chen¡¯s hair and kissed it with an inexplicable smile at the corner of his mouth.


    Long Chen froze and looked at him, after which he somewhat uncomfortably drew back his hair from Zuo Bo¡¯s hand.


    ¡°I can wash it by myself. I don¡¯t need you to do it.¡±


    He was indifferent in his tone, but his heart was pounding.


    ¡°I¡¯m the one who wants to help you, so just give me a chance, Little Longlong.¡± Zuo Bo said it softly and sweetly.


    Zuo Bo¡¯s tone was suddenly so soft, which made Long Chen uncomfortable, and this time finally looked at Zuo Bo head-on.


    Zuo Bo gave him a faint smile and a kiss on the cheek, ¡°You want to look back at your Mr. Top now?¡± He said it so rascally, so sweetly.


    Long Chen was instantly attracted by the smile of Zuo Bo and his inner heart rippled once and once again.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why suddenly look at me like that?¡± Zuo Bo asked with a curious smile, after which he started his roguishness, ¡°Did you suddenly find that your Mr. Top very handsome?¡± He was cheeky as hell.


    Long Chen did not say anything while his gaze went from Zuo Bo¡¯s eyes, nose, to his lips, just quietly looking at them.


    This was the first time Long Chen had ever looked at Zuo Bo¡¯s face so closely. He knew Zuo Bo was good-looking before, but he hadn¡¯t looked at him too much.


    Now that he looked at Zuo Bo, the ripples inside his heart went wild and his fingers gently stroked Zuo Bo¡¯s lips.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why you suddenly become so cute?¡± Zuo Bo asked with a smile, taking Long Chen¡¯s hand and holding it tightly in his palm, interlocking his fingers.


    Long Chen didn¡¯t reply, closing his eyes and taking the initiative to lean into Zuo Bo.


    Their lips touched, and there was no stormy demand. What was left was only mutual affection and the warmth flowed in their hearts.


    At this moment, Long Chen understood that Zuo Bo actually loved and cherished him, only that his usual words would drive him crazy.


    Without the bickering and fighting, they really knew how important they were to each other.


    ¡°If some intimacy goes out of control later, it won¡¯t be my fault.¡± Zuo Bo hurriedly pushed away Long Chen and the look in his eyes said that he was hard to suppress it.


    Long Chen smiled, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wouldn¡¯t touch me when I¡¯m a patient?¡± It was unknown if that was a refusal or just a flirtation.

 Chapter 625

    ¡°I said I wouldn¡¯t touch you, but you¡¯ve been stirring me up continuously! How can I stay calm?¡± Zuo Bo said.


    ¡®Is he doing it on purpose? But that¡¯s rare! The old Long Chen would never do such a thing.¡¯ He thought.


    At first, Zuo Bo didn¡¯t want to restrain himself and just take the chance and do it with Long Chen, but then he suddenly remembered the doctor¡¯s warning that they should not have intercourse when Long Chen was sick.


    He had almost forgotten about it.


    Zuo Bo meekly hugged Long Chen and said, ¡°It¡¯s better to sleep, right? You¡¯re not fit for this kind of thing yet.¡±


    ¡®If Little Longlong¡¯s illness becomes more serious, it would be more trouble than it¡¯s worth then.¡¯


    Long Chen was stunned. He had invited Zuo Bo and Zuo Bo turned him down?


    ¡°Could it be that I¡¯ve become ugly because I¡¯m sick and you¡¯re rejecting me?¡± Long Chen asked, no longer angry, but a little at lost.


    ¡°You are thinking too much! How can you become ugly? You being sickly makes me want to get more of you! But I have to suppress it a bit after a few days.¡± For the first time, Zuo Bo actually asked Long Chen not to be too intimate with him.


    ¡°Is it really true that I look wretched? Then I¡¯ll go take a bath to wake myself up.¡± After saying that, Long Chen got up, thinking that Zuo Bo was not telling him the truth.


    ¡°No! It¡¯s the doctor who said you shouldn¡¯t have intercourse recently! What if you get a fever again?¡±


    Zuo Bo yelled and held Long Chen back, but after that, he suddenly looked at Long Chen, ¡°Why are you¡­ so active today?¡±


    ¡®What a surprise! Little Longlong has also become a bit gentler! Could it be that his fever hurt his brain?¡¯


    ¡°You¡¯re the one whose brain is hurt!¡± As if he knew what was on Zuo Bo¡¯s mind, Long Chen said as his eyebrows twisted.


    ¡°Then why are you so active all of a sudden? You¡¯re not usually like this.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Long Chen asked rhetorically.


    ¡°Yes! Naturally, you would be very different from what you are today.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s looking forward to it, so I should take the initiative! I don¡¯t want you to go out and look for another man! Then rumours would say that I can¡¯t satisfy you! I don¡¯t want to be ashamed.¡±


    Long Chen explained very plainly, but Zuo Bo didn¡¯t know if he was telling the truth. Maybe half of it was the truth, and he said the other half to invite Zuo Bo to touch him.


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, you are right! It¡¯s still hard for you to take the initiative! But I¡¯m not doing it today! Your body is more important than pleasure.¡±


    Zuo Bo didn¡¯t suspect that Long Chen was not telling the truth. He didn¡¯t think Long Chen needed to lie to him.


    Long Chen had been unhappy when he heard Zuo Bo say that he wasn¡¯t going to do it, but after hearing Zuo Bo¡¯s words, the corners of his mouth slowly turned into a smile.


    ¡®He¡¯s really being considerate. I¡¯m not just a tool for him to vent his sexual desire.¡¯


    ¡°Oh~! Little Dragon, did you just smile?¡±


    ¡°Who was smiling? Hurry up and go to sleep.¡± Long Chen denied it and immediately pinched Zuo Bo¡¯s face. He was going to turn over his body and ignore Zuo Bo, but Zuo Bo wouldn¡¯t let him escape, squeezing his chin on Long Chen¡¯s forehead tightly, stopping Long Chen from escaping from him.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with admitting it once? It¡¯s not like I¡¯m going to laugh at you.¡±


    ¡°Why do you want me to admit to something it isn¡¯t true? If you keep being so unreasonable, get out of bed and sleep on the floor.¡±


    ¡®Heh! Is he using a forceful attitude to make me afraid of him? What a whimsical guy!¡¯


    ¡®But forget it. I¡¯ll let him off the hook once today. There¡¯s plenty of time to make up for it later anyway!¡¯ Zuo Bo thought.


    ¡°Good boy! Be docile and go to sleep!¡± Zuo Bo said to Long Chen dotingly and watched him gently afterwards.


    After all, Long Chen was not a love-struck little boy, so he could not possibly panic when Zuo Bo suddenly acted like this. Long Chen¡¯s eyes looked at him flatly, ¡°How can you sleep without closing your eyes?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you to close yours first.¡± Zuo Bo¡¯s smile was all over his face.


    Long Chen knew what was in Zuo Bo¡¯s mind, so he didn¡¯t let Zuo Bo have his way, ¡°Just take your time and watch yourself!¡± Then he closed his eyes to brew some sleep.


    ¡®He¡¯s not responding?¡¯


    ¡®Well! This method really doesn¡¯t work on him!¡¯ Zuo Bo was a little frustrated.

 Chapter 626

    ¡°Damn, he¡¯s still not back? What the hell is that Old Uncle doing?¡±


    Xu Yangyi waited from daylight until dark, but He Jingyan still didn¡¯t come back, which annoyed him and made him pace back and forth.


    ¡®Could it be that he was really angry? Really?¡¯


    Xu Yangyi was frantic. He was also angry at first, but after a few hours, his anger had subsided greatly.


    ¡°Ah! That damn Old Uncle!¡±


    Holding his head for a while, Xu Yangyi roared and anger was all over his eyes.


    Xu Yangyi couldn¡¯t wait any longer and he went out to look for He Jingyan.


    He glanced at the walkway. It was eerily quiet, just like a haunted house.


    ¡®Damn it, weren¡¯t there people coming and going just now? Why does it suddenly become so quiet? Have they all gone to bed? But it is only eight o¡¯clock! Are they kids, sleeping so early?¡¯


    Xu Yangyi walked out of the room with trepidation and looked around, gulping with inexplicable nervousness.


    Although Xu Yangyi was not afraid of ghosts, the atmosphere was so frightening. There was no one in the hallway and the end of the corridor was too far to see clearly. No matter how to look at it, one would feel terrified in such a place.


    Xu Yangyi walked through the hallway with a bumping heart. When he saw the hall, Xu Yangyi felt a little relieved. But when he looked around the hall, he could find no one there.


    ¡®Damn! What the hell! Where are the others?¡¯ Xu Yangyi tensed up for no reason, breathing heavily.


    ¡°You¡¯re here at this hour?¡± Suddenly sounded an unknown voice.


    Xu Yangyi shouted when he heard the words, ¡°Ah! Ghost!!!¡±


    Xu Yangyi heard the voice from his behind and he was so scared that he screamed. He threw the man straight out and that man landed on the ground with a thump.


    ¡°Ouch! My ass! It hurts! What are you doing?¡± Larry growled. He looked like he was in real pain. He hadn¡¯t expected Xu Yangyi, a small guy, to throw him out with ease.


    Xu Yangyi looked dumbfounded at Larry who was wailing on the ground and he froze afterwards. ¡®What? Isn¡¯t this man a subordinate of that Second Prince?¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m asking you! What are doing here at this time? Why you suddenly threw me out?! Ouch!¡± Larry was furious and in pain.


    Xu Yangyi finally knew what was happening, ¡°You¡¯re the one who tapped me on the shoulder first! Why the hell did you sneak up behind me?¡±


    ¡°Who sneaked up behind you? I came out of the toilet and saw you walking down the hall alone with trepidation, so I wanted to ask you if you needed any help!¡±


    ¡°Ah! So that¡¯s it!¡± Xu Yangyi was embarrassed.


    ¡°What else did you think it was?¡± Larry almost died from Xu Yangyi¡¯s fighting skills.


    ¡°Fine, fine! I know that! I didn¡¯t mean to hurt you! You shouldn¡¯t talk behind me all of a sudden!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s still my fault, huh?¡± Larry felt grieved.


    The corner of Xu Yangyi¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡®He¡¯s so mean! Isn¡¯t he a man?¡¯


    ¡°Have you seen that Old Uncle named He Jingyan?¡± Xu Yangyi asked Larry.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Angry, Larry didn¡¯t want to answer him.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Xu Yangyi clenched his fists and smiled at Larry like a demon.


    Larry¡¯s heart thumped right away. He pointed outside in a second, saying, ¡°The big iron gate was broken this noon. He might be repairing the gate.¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s it! No wonder there¡¯s no one to be found here! Well, thank you!¡±


    Knowing that He Jingyan was really busy and wasn¡¯t angry with him, Xu Yangyi had a better mood in an instant.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Larry asked curiously as soon as he saw Xu Yangyi walk out the door.


    ¡°To look for He Jingyan!¡± Xu Yangyi¡¯s mood was beautiful.


    ¡°You are walking there?¡± Larry asked surprisedly.


    ¡°Of course!¡± But only after answering did Xu Yangyi remember that this place was far from the gate and it would take at least an hour to get there on foot.


    Xu Yangyi¡¯s face immediately darkened and the good mood he had just now was immediately gone.

 Chapter 627

    ¡°It¡¯s better if I drive you there! By the time you get to the gate on foot, they¡¯ll all be back with the gate fixed.¡± Larry sighed as he walked towards Xu Yangyi.


    ¡°No. Just give me the car keys. I¡¯ll drive.¡± Xu Yangyi said as he reached out to Larry for the car keys.


    Larry happened not to want to drive and wanted to take a break, so he readily gave Xu Yangyi the keys to his car. But he did not know that his life had already been handed over the moment he handed his car keys to Xu Yangyi.


    With the keys in his hand, Xu Yangyi smiled inexplicably and wickedly, probably because his excitement had been rekindled and he was overjoyed.


    ¡°By the way, how¡¯s your driving skill? There are vegetables and fruit trees planted by the Second Prince by the road. You can¡¯t drive recklessly!¡± Larry, who was inside the car, asked Xu Yangyi about his driving skills.


    How could Xu Yangyi say that he was not good at driving? He assured Larry with a pat on his chest, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I drove the car that came to Country T today.¡± There was great pride in his tone.


    ¡°Oh? That sounds not bad! You can drive so well at a young age.¡± Larry praised. If he had the truth, he would be wondering if he could still come out of the car with a smile afterwards.


    ¡°Of course! Who am I?¡± Xu Yangyi¡¯s pride was overwhelming.


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes! You¡¯re He Jingyan¡¯s wife, the Prin¨C.¡±


    Larry suddenly stopped dead when he said the word and his pupils slowly dilated. ¡®I¡¯m done! How can I forget about this? He¡¯s not just He Jingyan¡¯s wife now! He¡¯s also Our Highness of Country T!¡¯


    ¡°What¡¯s with the sudden freeze? Do you wanna pee?¡± Xu Yangyi peeked at Larry who was suddenly in a cold sweat and didn¡¯t say anything.


    Larry paled and smiled, then asked tentatively and cautiously, ¡°Did¡­ Did I do anything rude to you just now?¡±


    Only then did Larry realize that he could not talk to Xu Yangyi like that and he was in the process of introspection.


    ¡°Ah? What the hell?¡± Xu Yangyi furrowed and he looked very unhappy because Larry¡¯s reactions were totally not understandable to him.


    ¡°No, nothing. I was just¡­ asking.¡± Larry was waving his hands to explain and looked at Xu Yangyi with a touch of wariness.


    ¡°Ah?¡± Xu Yangyi said it once again, still looking very unhappy.


    ¡°Uh¡­ nothing! Just forget it! Please drive! I wanna learn your driving skills.¡± When he said so, Larry was pointing to the steering wheel.


    Only this time did Xu Yangyi know what was going on. His eyebrows knitted and he said, ¡°Let me be clear. I¡¯m not the highness of your Country T and I don¡¯t want to be that, so don¡¯t call me that f*cking prince and don¡¯t give me salutes! They look annoying!¡±


    ¡®Shit! That¡¯s Dad¡¯s own business! What does it have to do with me? I don¡¯t want it at all!¡¯


    Xu Yangyi was upset because that was what his mother had died for, so he disliked his identity he just knew very much.


    Although he didn¡¯t know why Xu Yangyi was angry, Larry didn¡¯t want to continue to upset him, so he smiled and agreed, ¡°Fine, fine. I won¡¯t take you as Our Highness.¡±


    Larry was saying this, but he knew that if Xu Jing really came back to the throne, they would all be Xu Yangyi¡¯s vassals.


    ¡®It is good that His Highness doesn¡¯t care about these tedious manners, but he really has a bad temper! Is he spoiled by He Jingyan? Or is he already so grumpy?¡¯


    But remembering how he and Xu Yangyi got along, Larry was sure that Xu Yangyi was spoiled by He Jingyan to the extreme.


    ¡®In fairy tales, they say that a poor prince in exile would lead a hard life! But look at His Highness! I think he is a hundred times happier than the princes in our country! Not only is he pampered by He Jingyan, but he also has a large group of He Jingyan¡¯s men at his disposal! His highness is now a little emperor already!¡¯

 Chapter 628

    ¡°Sit tight!¡±


    Just as Larry was thinking about Xu Yangyi¡¯s temper, Xu Yangyi suddenly shouted. Then, before Larry could react to what was happening, the car had already sped off like a wild horse, running over the vegetable field cultivated by Ke Moer.


    Xu Yangyi did not intend to avoid those vegetable fields like Larry said at all, but he directly rushed into the fields.


    ¡®Oh no! His Highness is such a lousy driver! He¡¯s killing me!¡¯


    Larry then realized how wrong he was and he shouldn¡¯t have let Xu Yangyi drive.


    ¡°How¡¯s that? Isn¡¯t it especially comfortable? Feel the wind! Woohoo!¡± Xu Yangyi was still in high spirits, completely ignoring whether Larry could stand it or not, which nearly turned Larry¡¯s insides out.


    ¡°Your Highness! Please spare me with your mercy! Please!¡±


    Larry clutched the car door and wailed, hoping that Xu Yangyi could stop as soon as possible. He couldn¡¯t take it anymore and was going to throw up.


    ¡°I say, you¡¯re a really strange person! I¡¯m taking you for a ride and you¡¯re still acting like I want you to die? Do you have any conscience?¡±


    A ride? Larry was in tears! ¡®You¡¯re going to kill me!¡¯


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯m up to it, so please let me get off! I really don¡¯t want to play with you.¡± Tears were streaming down Larry¡¯s face.


    ¡°Who¡¯s playing with you? I¡¯m f*cking serious.¡± Xu Yangyi got a stern face as he replied.


    Serious?


    Once again, Larry¡¯s heart was in his mouth. He didn¡¯t expect Xu Yangyi¡¯s driving skills to be so disastrous.


    But what made him want to die even more was still yet to come. Xu Yangyi now was drifting the car with sharp turns.


    ¡®I¡¯m sorry, mum! Your son is not filial to die earlier than you in this car today!¡¯ Larry thought.


    Larry had already given up the idea of living and felt that he would be killed by Xu Yangyi.


    ¡°You adults are really useless. You even get dizzy in a car.¡±


    Seeing Larry lying on the passenger seat like a weak chicken, Xu Yangyi taunted. But in fact, at this moment, Larry was already dying. Because Xu Yangyi had been driving towards the top of a small rock, Larry did not have time to fasten his seatbelt at the beginning and his head was banged up several times.


    ¡®Is this driving a car, Your Highness? You are driving a tractor! No, a tractor is more stable than your car!¡¯


    ¡®What¡¯s wrong with me? What have I done to deserve this?¡¯


    Larry turned his head to the side and wept silently, wanting to die.


    Xu Yangyi had no idea what he was thinking. He continued to speed up, shouting exciting words as he raced along.


    The group of people repairing the iron gate saw the flashing headlights not far away and suddenly stared straight ahead with curiosity.


    ¡°Strange¡­ That¡¯s the sound of a car, isn¡¯t it!¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°But it feels so like a snake crawling! It¡¯s twisting and turning.¡±


    ¡°Could it be someone who is drunken before driving?¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be! We haven¡¯t even had dinner yet. Where can the driver get the wine to drink?¡±


    ¡°Yeah! What the hell is that for? Is it possible that it¡¯s a novice driver?¡±


    ¡°It seems like it, but he is driving very fast, so he doesn¡¯t look like a novice!¡±


    Hearing them say that, He Jingyan¡¯s eyes immediately widened because he couldn¡¯t guess who dared to drive like that other than his wife, Xu Yangyi.


    ¡°Xu Yangyi! You¡¯re looking for a fight, aren¡¯t you?¡± He Jingyan was furious and his fists were clenched.


    At this moment, the corners of Yan Chengyu¡¯s mouth suddenly twitched and the repulsive feeling came back. He was also one of the victims of Xu Yangyi¡¯s driving.

 Chapter 629

    An Yan just looked on with a bemused expression. No one knew if he was really unimpressed by what was happening or he was forcing himself to forget about this morning¡¯s events.


    ¡°It¡¯s strange! How come the car is driving towards us?!¡±


    ¡°It looks like it is! What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Crap! The car is still going like it¡¯s not slowing down! What the hell is going on?¡±


    ¡­¡­


    The group who saw the car rushing towards them from the top of the scaffold exclaimed, after which they hurriedly jumped down. But after all, people¡¯s speed was not as fast as the car¡¯s! The only thing one could hear was Xu Yangyi¡¯s cry, ¡°You guys! Hurry up and get out of the way! I can¡¯t stop this car!¡±


    After that, Xu Yangyi kicked Larry off the car, then he also jumped down. The car just hit the just- repaired big iron door, clanging loudly, and stopped.


    Luckily, the last one jumped down the scaffold ran fast, otherwise, he would have been crashed to death by the car.


    The eyes of the group were wide open, not because Xu Yangyi jumped off the car, but because of the big iron gate that was crashed by the car, which was squeezed under the fallen scaffold.


    ¡®Holy shit! It took us four hours to get the gate repaired!¡¯


    The guys wailed in their hearts, their hands already clenching into fists, their facial expressions as twitchy as ever.


    ¡°He jumped off the car? No way!¡± Yan Chengyu was scared to death and rushed to see how Xu Yangyi was doing, as was An Yan.


    But when the two of them ran over, they found Xu Yangyi being held tightly into He Jingyan¡¯s arms and rolled out several meters away, crashing into a large cornfield.


    Xu Yangyi froze, dumbfounded, looking at He Jingyan who was hugging and shielding him, not knowing what was going on.


    When Xu Yangyi jumped out of the car, He Jingyan¡¯s heart was about to jump out of his chest. He rushed over to catch Xu Yangyi, but he could barely protect him. At that moment, Xu Yangyi¡¯s arms and knees were both bruised, but fortunately, they were not seriously injured.


    But He Jingyan was not safe and sound. He was in a coma, who was not responding to Xu Yangyi in his embrace.


    ¡°He¡­ He Jingyan?¡±


    Seeing He Jingyan¡¯s eyes tightly closed, his own palms also wet, Xu Yangyi was startled and his lips were trembling and his pupils gradually dilated.


    ¡°¡­¡­ He Jingyan? He Jingyan? He Jingyan!!!¡± Xu Yangyi shouted louder and louder, from feeling shock to frightened. Teardrops as large as pea beans were falling from his eyes. His palms were covered with red blood. He wanted to shake He Jingyan and wake him up, but he did not have the strength to move He Jingyan¡¯s body.


    ¡°He! Jing! Yan! You son of a b*tch! Don¡¯t f*cking scare me! Wake up! Now! Immediately!¡±


    When he didn¡¯t see He Jingyan open his eyes, Xu Yangyi scolded himself thousands of times in his heart. He could feel blood was oozing from He Jingyan¡¯s body, though he was pressing it with his palms. Xu Yangyi¡¯s tears were like the pearls from a broken pearl necklace that kept falling.


    ¡°I told you to wake up! Do you hear me? He Jingyan?¡± Xu Yangyi was shaking He Jingyan¡¯s body frantically, but no matter how he shook He Jingyan, the other party just lied in his embrace quietly like Sleeping Beauty; even a kiss could not rescue him.


    ¡°No¡­ I don¡¯t want this! Wake up! Wake up! Wake up! Wake up¡­¡±


    Xu Yangyi hugged He Jingyan¡¯s body howling and crying. At this moment, he felt that the world was at its end.


    Yan Chengyu also sensed that something was wrong and rushed over to check.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did he hit something?¡±


    Yan Chengyu, in a rare moment, also flustered, not knowing exactly where He Jingyan had hurt himself. He didn¡¯t dare to touch He Jingyan¡¯s body.


    ¡°Doctor! Doctor! Hurry up and call a doctor!¡± Yan Chengyu shouted to the side with a hoarse voice.


    An Yan, who was standing at a distance, was stunned, because at that moment, he saw the corn leaves were covered in blood. He looked aside and realised that He Jingyan had bumped into a pile of metal trash that had been thrown away when they were repairing the iron gate.

 Chapter 630

    ¡°Doctor, please call a doctor¡­¡±


    Ke Moer¡¯s guards were all frightened, not in the mood to bother with the broken gate. They flustered upon seeing this as well.


    But there were a few men who were calmer and went over to check on Larry.


    Larry was lucky. He was kicked off the car by Xu Yangyi and fell into a pile of wasted cardboard boxes, which saved his life. But he was also injured. His bones were probably broken.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you guys touch me! My calf hurts like hell.¡±


    The men tried to pick Larry up, but Larry was pale and told them not to move his body. Larry was awake, but he probably woke up out of pain.


    He had been kicked to the other side, so naturally he didn¡¯t know what was going on on Xu Yangyi¡¯s side. He had just assumed that the doctor had been called for him.


    ¡®His Highness is totally looking for death! Is he driving like this in usual days?¡¯


    Larry grinned and cursed Xu Yangyi in his heart, but he also knew that he couldn¡¯t blame Xu Yangyi for this. The brakes on his car would not be very effective when the car was too fast and he had forgotten about it. It was only when Xu Yangyi could not stop the car that Larry suddenly remembered this, but by then it was too late, and that was why Xu Yangyi crashed his car all the way to the gate.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on over there? How come His Highness is crying so hard? I didn¡¯t even cry when the bones in my calf might have been broken!¡±


    Larry spun his head and heard Xu Yangyi crying all the time, which made him worried.


    ¡°Colonel He has fainted as he tries to save His Highness who jumped out of the car, and he is not even awake now! His Highness is probably shocked.¡± A man told Larry


    Larry¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°Wh¡­. what? He Jingyan fainted?¡±


    This also meant that He Jingyan was not suffering from an ordinary injury. As Larry gave permission to Xu Yangyi to drive the car, he would be inextricably related to this accident.


    ¡°I¡¯m doomed. I¡¯m really doomed.¡±


    Larry¡¯s face was pale and bloodless.


    No matter how Yan Chengyu slapped He Jingyan¡¯s face, He Jingyan did not wake up. Xu Yangyi, who was holding He Jingyan¡¯s body, still kept crying. Tears blurred his vision; he couldn¡¯t even see He Jingyan¡¯s face clearly.


    ¡°Brother Chengyu¡­ help me¡­ save He Jingyan¡­ help me save him¡­¡± Xu Yangyi once again cried his heart out. He choked up so much that he could barely speak the words, clinging to He Jingyan¡¯s body and not letting go.


    ¡°I will, I will! You first let go of Colonel. We carry him to a car. We should wait for the doctor at the mansion. You cannot save him if you stay here.¡±


    Yan Chengyu forced himself to calm down, after which he called out to the people beside him, ¡°One of you go and drive the car over, and the others come over and help carry Colonel to the car.¡±


    No one responded at first as they were still at a loss for words. It was An Yan who was the first to come to his senses and go to drive the car before anyone went to help Yan Chengyu.


    After the car came, a few people, including Xu Yangyi, carried He Jingyan to the car. An Yan hurriedly drove to the villa, not daring to slow down for a moment.


    Xu Yangyi was sitting in the car with He Jingyan. Tears were falling from his eyes and his hands were still shaking. He was afraid that He Jingyan would never wake up.


    He whimpered and cursed himself, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault! It¡¯s all my fault and he got hurt! It¡¯s all my fault¡­¡±


    At the side, Yan Chengyu touched Xu Yangyi¡¯s head, trying to tell him not to blame himself. But at this time, he could not even say a word of comfort. No matter what he said, this situation could not be changed in any way. He Jingyan would not suddenly get better from his injuries and Xu Yangyi would not stop crying.

 Chapter 631

    Twenty minutes later, the car finally arrived at the courtyard of the villa.


    By now, the doctors were well-equipped and waiting and a trolley bed had been set aside. Everything was ready.


    ¡°Lift him gently. We don¡¯t know where Colonel He has been injured yet.¡±


    The doctors instructed Yan Chengyu, who was carrying He Jingyan off. They knew that Colonel He was Xu Yangyi¡¯s husband, so they would treat He Jingyan with great care. After all, Colonel He was the man of Their Highness.


    ¡°There was a large cut on his back by a piece of iron, but it shouldn¡¯t have hurt his internal organs. He probably suffers from brain concussion when he was protecting Yangyi.¡±


    An Yan had learnt some about first-aid treatment before, so he knew some of the general situations when he saw the scene.


    ¡°Good. You guys put Colonel He on the trolley bed. I¡¯ll treat him now immediately.¡± The head doctor said.


    The team then pushed He Jingyan towards the room on the ground floor. Xu Yangyi wiped his tears and followed.


    Zuo Bo, who had just woken up in the room, heard some noise and came out to check. But when he glanced at the walkway, it was empty.


    ¡°Did something happen?¡± Long Chen inquired from the bed.


    Zuo Bo looked down the hall for a moment before answering him, ¡°I don¡¯t know, but there¡¯s a lot of noise outside. I¡¯ll go and check. You can rest for a while.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Long Chen didn¡¯t care much. After all, this was Ke Moer¡¯s place, so he believed nothing dangerous would happen.


    Zuo Bo then felt a little apprehensive, so he didn¡¯t waste a second and hurried in stride to the source of the sound.


    By the time he turned around the corner and reached the end of the corridor, he saw the doorway to the room not far away was blocked with people. Xu Yangyi was crying while Yan Chengyu and An Yan were stone-faced.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Zuo Bo stopped and asked them. Although the question was simple, his voice suddenly appeared to be a little pale. He knew that the one who could make Xu Yangyi cry like this must be He Jingyan.


    ¡°What happened to the Colonel?¡± Zuo Bo¡¯s eyebrows immediately tightened up and he lost his usual patience.


    ¡°Warden Zuo Bo¡­¡± Yan Chengyu called out, but he could not continue his words; instead, he punched the wall in chagrin.


    ¡°I¡¯m f*cking asking you! What happened to the Colonel?!¡± Zuo Bo suddenly yelled out, deafening and startling the group.


    An Yan let out a hard breath and said, ¡°The Colonel is injured.¡±


    He didn¡¯t say why the Colonel was injured, because Xu Yangyi, who was on the side, was already crying uncontrollably. An Yan didn¡¯t want to make Xu Yangyi blame himself anymore.


    ¡°Injured? What were you guys f*cking doing? How can you let your superior get hurt with so many people with him? Huh?¡± Another deafening cry intimidated the group.


    ¡°Don¡¯t blame them¡­ I caused him to get hurt; it was my fault.¡±


    Xu Yangyi wiped his tears again and again, but they continued to fall. He bit his lips and lowered his head; he could not control to blame herself.


    Zuo Bo was suddenly annoyed, but he knew Xu Yangyi must not have done it on purpose.


    ¡°What about the injury?¡± The voice was much more restrained, not as grumpy as it had just been.


    An Yan replied, ¡°The doctors are treating him in the room, so we don¡¯t know it yet. But he is not seriously injured. I can confirm that.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s probably a concussion,¡± Yan Chengyu leaned against the wall and breathed a sigh when he replied. His mood became heavy. Obviously, they were right next to He Jingyan, but He Jingyan still got injured in their accompany. As He Jingyan¡¯s men, they did not have the face to meet Zuo Bo.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ it was all my fault.¡±


    Xu Yangyi kept crying and apologizing, which also made people¡¯s hearts tug and ache.

 Chapter 632

    The group listened to Xu Yangyi¡¯s apology and sobbing and they inexplicably felt heavy in their hearts. The atmosphere became quite depressing. No one was speaking.


    Zuo Bo also stood in silence not far away. Although annoyance was still on his face, he was not as angry as before.


    After about half an hour, the doctor came out. He took off his gauze mask and was about to say something, but he was scared by Yan Chengyu who rushed up to him.


    ¡°How¡¯s it going? How is the Colonel?¡± This was probably the first time Yan Chengyu had lost control so much.


    ¡°Why are you in such a hurry? Give me a breather.¡± The doctor showed an unpleasant look. But then he walked past Yan Chengyu, bowed respectfully towards Xu Yangyi and called out softly, ¡°Your Highness.¡±


    Xu Yangyi did not dare to look at the doctor and did not dare to listen to the next words, fearing that the doctor would say something that he did not want to hear.


    The doctor could also see Xu Yangyi¡¯s fear. He said, ¡°Your Highness, please rest assured that there is no serious injury on the Colonel He¡¯s body. He was bumped in the head, but it¡¯s not a big problem. It¡¯s not a concussion yet. I guess he just hit the back of his head and passed out. He will wake up naturally after he recovers from the shock.¡±


    ¡°Really? Are you sure he will wake up?¡± Xu Yangyi saw the hope for a moment, but tears were still rolling down from his eyes.


    ¡°Yes. The Colonel is fine. Please don¡¯t worry, Your Highness.¡± The doctor bowed again respectfully.


    ¡°Phew! I thought Colonel would never wake up this time!¡±


    These words were naturally not from Xu Yangyi, but from Yan Chengyu, who had been tensing his nerves all the time.


    An Yan, who was standing behind him, also breathed a sigh of relief; if something bad really happened to He Jingyan, they would rather become He Jingyan¡¯s funerary men and bury themselves with the Colonel. It was a shame for a soldier to fail to protect his commanding officer.


    Xu Yangyi did not say a word. After hearing that He Jingyan was alright, he immediately wiped his tears and rushed into the ward.


    Zuo Bo was now standing beside He Jingyan¡¯s bed. When he heard the sound behind him, he moved out of the way, presumably knowing that it was Xu Yangyi who had entered.


    Zuo Bo pinched his forehead and sighed, leaving the words to Xu Yangyi, ¡°He needs your companion.¡± Then he left.


    He must have been relieved to hear that He Jingyan was fine and that was why he left. After all, at this time, Long Chen also needed his care.


    He Jingyan tightly closed his eyes in the bed. Seeing that, Xu Yangyi started to cry again.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± He choked out an apology and just stood there by the bed, crying.


    Outside the ward, An Yan was going to walk in, but he was stopped by Yan Chengyu.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± An Yan said with dissatisfaction, furrowing.


    Yan Chengyu sighed, ¡°I say, wifey, can you read the atmosphere? We should give Yangyi a moment alone with the Colonel! We¡¯ll just wait outside.¡±


    ¡°Who¡­ who is your wife?! Call me Captain An Yan!¡± An Yan ordered Yan Chengyu, but at this moment, he was all red in the face and his words were too unconvincing.


    Yan Chengyu immediately became smug, ¡°Then fine. I¡¯ll call you Captain Wifey! Anyway, Captain Wifey is also a captain!¡±


    ¡°What are you babbling about?¡± Pushing away Yan Chengyu who was leaning over, An Yan yelled at him again.


    But Yan Chengyu knew An Yan was being shy, so he didn¡¯t let him go and he smiled wickedly again, ¡°You don¡¯t like it? How about calling you Wifey Sama? My Lovey-Dovey? Which one do you like?¡±


    This was a proper way to piss off An Yan! An Yan¡¯s face turned red and he turned away from Yan Chengyu, not looking at him.

 Chapter 633

    ¡®Oh my God! Is he being shy? Why is he so cute?¡¯


    ¡®Nonononono¡­ I can¡¯t control my impulse!¡¯


    Suddenly, Yan Chengyu took An Yan¡¯s wrist and walked away without looking back.


    An Yan stumbled on his feet; he nearly fell to the ground.


    ¡°What are you doing?!¡± An Yan was fuming. At this moment, the others on the side just looked on with puzzled expressions.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know! Are they having a fight?¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go. It has nothing to do with us¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Yan Chengyu smiled and turned back, ¡°I¡¯ll take you to a room to deal with something which needs your company!¡±


    ¡°Ah? Deal with what?¡± An Yan looked confused and angry.


    After he asked this, An Yan realized what Yan Chengyu meant and he blushed. Then he broke into a curse, ¡°Are you sick? Let go of me!¡±


    ¡®Is he thinking something nasty like this in his head all day long? What a pervert!¡¯


    ¡°How can you be so cute and seduce me like this? It¡¯s your fault!¡± Yan Chengyu said it in a serious way, but it was clearly his fault that he could not control himself.


    ¡°Geez! Don¡¯t dawdle here! Just give me half an hour!¡± Yan Chengyu pulled An Yan away as he said, not caring that everyone else was watching them.


    Naturally, An Yan¡¯s face was as red as an apple. After all, everyone was watching them!


    An Yan was furious, ¡°Let go of me! I don¡¯t want to do that!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be capricious! I just need you to cooperate for a moment!¡±


    An Yan was extremely embarrassed; he wanted to squeeze himself into a crack in the ground at once. ¡°Do you know where you are now? Do you know that everyone is watching? Don¡¯t you know to feel ashamed? Let go of me!¡±


    Yan Chengyu didn¡¯t care about it at all. He said even in a louder voice, ¡°What? Why should I care about others when I want to make some love with my marriage partner? What¡¯s the point?¡± He sounded reasonable, but he was actually forcing An Yan to do it.


    ¡°You¡­ you shut up! Who¡¯s your marriage partner? We are not married yet!¡± An Yan panicked and hurriedly covered Yan Chengyu¡¯s mouth to prevent him from continuing babbling.


    Xing Chen, who was standing in the crowd, really didn¡¯t know what to say. He did know that Yan Chengyu didn¡¯t care about others, but he didn¡¯t expect Yan Chengyu to dare to do this in public.


    ¡°Hurry up and leave! Don¡¯t feed us dog food here! We can¡¯t afford it.¡± Xing Chen said.


    ¡°You have the point, brother!¡± Yan Chengyu even laughed and praised Xing Chen, after which he picked up An Yan in his arms and headed to a side room.


    Xing Chen was fine, but everyone else¡¯s eyes went straight. They were completely unable to believe that Yan Chengyu was so blatant.


    Another person who was so shocked was An Yan, who was suddenly picked up by Yan Chengyu and carried into a room.


    But before he could say anything and struggle, Yan Chengyu had already kicked open the door and carried An Yan in.


    After a while, the room was filled with the voices of anger, ¡°Yan Chengyu! Do you want to die? I told you! Let go!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not letting go! The Colonel and Yangyi need some time to be together for a while anyway, so we have enough time to do something intimate here!¡±


    ¡°You bastard! F*ck off!¡±


    At the end, An Yan screamed some curse words and the room fell silent.


    The group outside looked at each other, dumbfounded, after which they were suddenly embarrassed. If the couple really planned to do that right here right now, then they could hear them very clearly.


    ¡°People from Country H are really open-minded!¡±


    ¡°Indeed!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Embarrassment filled the air.


    Just then, there was a sudden loud commotion inside, which was followed by a cry from An Yan, ¡°Reflect on what you¡¯ve done!¡±


    As the voice fell, An Yan angrily walked out of the room and stood back at the entrance to He Jingyan¡¯s ward.


    The group had a shocked look on their faces, but they also stole a glance at the room, only to see Yan Chengyu covering his lower body and lying on the floor with a blue face and a painful appearance.

 Chapter 634

    ¡®Wow! Captain An Yan is so cruel!¡¯


    The group sighed and couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for what had happened to Yan Chengyu, but they also felt he deserved it.


    ¡°¡­ Wifey.¡±


    From inside the room came the sound of Yan Chengyu¡¯s groan.


    An Yan still paid no attention to him. He just pretended that Yan Chengyu¡¯s voice was inaudible. He continued to wait outside He Jingyan¡¯s ward.


    Right now, Xu Yangyi still kept crying. He wiped his tears and wiped again. He Jingyan was the same as when he first came in and there was no sign of him waking up.


    ¡°Doctor, why hasn¡¯t Colonel woken up yet? Is there really nothing wrong with him?¡± An Yan was unsure and he asked the doctor, who was also waiting at the side.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t worry. He¡¯ll wake up in a moment.¡± The doctor was very talkative but calm. He looked quite confident in his skills.


    ¡°Fine. Thanks.¡±


    An Yan breathed a sigh of relief and the apprehension in his heart slowly disappeared. His gaze again focused on Xu Yangyi who was sitting on the edge of the bed, wiping his tears.


    ¡°I heard that Colonel He was injured! Is he okay?¡± Ke Moer, who had arrived when he heard the news, had a frightened look on his face, as if he couldn¡¯t believe that He Jingyan had been injured around his villa.


    ¡°Colonel is fine. Thank you for your concern, Second Prince.¡±


    An Yan answered politely, but he blocked the doorway of the room with his body, not allowing Ke Moer to enter.


    ¡°You¡­?¡± Ke Moer was a little puzzled by what An Yan was doing.


    ¡°Colonel is just fine with Yangyi¡¯s company.¡± His implication was that Ke Moer should not go in and disturb Yangyi and Colonel.


    Ke Moer realized what An Yan meant then he smiled, which turned into a good laugh.


    ¡°You guys, have a good rest! It¡¯s getting late.¡± Ke Moer dismissed his guards.


    ¡°We understand that.¡± The guards bowed and left.


    ¡°Then, if you need anything, just call me.¡±


    As he could not go in to see He Jingyan, Ke Moer found it meaningless to stay. He left after giving his orders. But before leaving, he also glanced at Xing Chen, gesturing for him to follow. Perhaps he came here for Xing Chen by the way.


    Xing Chen was a bit uncertain, but he followed Ke Moer anyway, not daring to be slow.


    An Yan saw something unusual and was going to follow them, but he was stopped by Yan Chengyu, who had come behind him, ¡°I guess he is looking for Xing Chen to deal with the matter of the First Prince, Ke Jie. There is no need to follow them.¡±


    An Yan first frowned, then he shook off Yan Chengyu¡¯s hand with displeasure, ¡°What are you doing here? Do you still want to get kicked in the crotch?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t! It hurts!¡± Yan Chengyu begged for mercy. It seemed to be really painful when he was kicked in the crotch.


    ¡°Don¡¯t flirt with me in public.¡± An Yan¡¯s face was still sullen.


    ¡°Fine, fine! It¡¯s my fault. Don¡¯t be angry.¡± Yan Chengyu said apologetically.


    The doctor looked at the two with straight eyes, ¡°You¡­ you are a couple, too?¡±


    Yan Chengyu said, ¡°Yes!¡±


    Simultaneously, An Yan said, ¡°No!¡±


    Both of them spoke at the same time, but the answers they gave were different.


    The doctor asked with confusion, ¡°So is it a yes or no?¡±


    Yan Chengyu: Yes! / An Yan: No!


    Again, different answers at the same time.


    ¡°Fine. I don¡¯t want to know either.¡± The doctor gave up. He wasn¡¯t that nosy either. He was just curious to ask about it. After all, in his country, gay couples were not allowed to get married.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you known it yet, doctor? There¡¯s another injured patient outside.¡±


    Suddenly, a man rushed in and said urgently.


    When the man said that, Yan Chengyu and An Yan remembered that there was still Larry who hadn¡¯t been treated and they had forgotten all about it.


    ¡°What? There is still an injured patient?¡± The doctor asked.


    ¡°There sure is! It¡¯s been over an hour since I waited for you! The injured guy is fainting from the pain now!¡±


    ¡°Lead the way! I¡¯ll go and see him at once.¡±


    Poor Larry! He had totally been forgotten by the group!

 Chapter 635

    In the blink of an eye, Yan Chengyu and An Yan were the only ones left in front of the ward.


    ¡°How can they just leave when Colonel is still in a coma?¡± Yan Chengyu complained. But when he thought about it, it was nice to be alone with An Yan.


    He was about to flirt with An Yan, but before he could make a move, An Yan had already given him a punch, which made Yan Chengyu look miserable and he covered his stomach.


    ¡°Do you really think I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on in your mind?¡± An Yan¡¯s voice carried a hint of warning.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t done anything yet! You don¡¯t have to hit me!¡± Yan Chengyu still felt that he was aggrieved.


    ¡°Then shall I hit you when you flirt with me, huh?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Yan Chengyu with good reason.


    ¡°You won¡¯t have a chance.¡± An Yan said seriously.


    A fox may grow grey but never be good, so An Yan believed he should never be alone with Yan Chengyu.


    An Yan admonished himself inwardly, probably because he wanted to keep himself from being merciful!


    This pair had been so active; the drama between them had never stopped.


    On the contrary, He Jingyan was unconscious while Xu Yangyi was crying, which became a sharp contrast.


    But no matter how noisy Yan Chengyu and An Yan was, Xu Yangyi was completely deaf to them. At this time, nothing was in his mind except for He Jingyan.


    ¡°Please wake up, Old Uncle! I will never be mischievous again! So¡­ please¡­ please wake up! I¡¯ll listen to you on everything!¡±


    Wiping tears and sobbing while promising to He Jingyan, Xu Yangyi cried like a baby. Obviously, anyone who saw him would find him heartbreaking.


    ¡°Really? You really won¡¯t be mischievous anymore? And you will listen to me on everything?¡±


    He Jingyan suddenly opened his eyes and said to Xu Yangyi with a smile. Although his face was a bit pale, he was as handsome as before.


    Xu Yangyi sucked his snot back into his nose. Afterwards, he just wiped his tears and looked at He Jingyan as if he was a boy who did something wrong. Since He Jingyan had suddenly woken up and was talking to him as if nothing had happened before, Xu Yangyi thought that he must have been hallucinating.


    ¡°He¡­ He Jingyan?¡± With doubt, Xu Yangyi asked. The tears in his eyes finally stopped welling out and he clearly saw He Jingyan¡¯s figure.


    ¡°What? You don¡¯t even recognize your husband? Are you blind or something?¡±


    In such circumstances, He Jingyan was still in the mood to joke with Xu Yangyi.


    If it were in normal days, Xu Yangyi would have cursed He Jingyan and then given him a loud slap. But at this time, Xu Yangyi sobbed uncontrollably and hugged him tightly.


    ¡°I thought¡­ I thought you¡¯d never wake up again¡­¡± Sobbing incessantly, Xu Yang continued crying and tears soaked through He Jingyan¡¯s shirt on his chest.


    He Jingyan smiled with relief. Xu Yangyi had known he was wrong and he also cared about him.


    ¡°Dare you to drive again in the future? Dare you still be so reckless?¡± Gently stroking Xu Yangyi¡¯s hair, He Jingyan asked him. He was not angry, but heartbroken when seeing Xu Yangyi cry. Perhaps this was love!


    ¡°Never¡­ never will I do it again¡­¡± In the arms of He Jingyan, Xu Yangyi choked with tears with broken breath. Maybe he had been crying for too long.


    ¡°Okay, it¡¯s good to know that you¡¯re wrong. Don¡¯t cry. Your throat will sore.¡± He Jingyan said.


    In fact, He Jingyan had woken up shortly after the doctor went out of the ward. He only wanted to see if Xu Yangyi would admit his mistake and know how he would repent, so He Jingyan deliberately pretended not to wake up.


    The good thing was that Xu Yangyi finally admitted his mistake and He Jingyan was relieved, so he opened his eyes to appease Xu Yangyi.

 Chapter 636

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    Xu Yangyi still apologized. He really did not know how to explain to He Jingyan that he was really reflecting on what had happened other than apologizing.


    ¡°I said as long as you know that you¡¯re wrong, it will be fine. Don¡¯t cry.¡±


    Hugging Xu Yangyi into his embrace, He Jingyan let him just sit there. He then raised a smile and helped Xu Yangyi wipe away the tears from the corners of Xu Yangyi¡¯s eyes, his face full of doting.


    ¡°Look at you. You¡¯re a crying baby again.¡± Still with a smile at the corners of his mouth, He Jingyan said as his doting was undiminished.


    As soon as Xu Yangyi sniffled, his eyes looked straight at He Jingyan, after which he softly asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you angry with me?¡±


    ¡°Why? Don¡¯t you know you¡¯re wrong, wifey?¡± The corners of He Jingyan¡¯s mouth hooked up again and his hands continued to wipe Xu Yangyi¡¯s tears.


    ¡°Because I made you hurt!¡± Xu Yangyi joined said in his low voice.


    He Jingyan laughed again, ¡°Since you have reflected on it, I won¡¯t be angry! As long as there is no next time, how can I be angry with you?¡± He coaxed Xu Yangyi like coaxing a child.


    After hearing this, Xu Yangyi felt even more grieved in his heart. He would rather have He Jingyan scold him than have He Jingyan tolerate him so much.


    ¡°I got you hurt and got into big trouble, but how can you just let it go? If you don¡¯t scold me, what if I¡¯ll do it again next time?¡± Tears fell again when Xu Yangyi said that.


    ¡°And will you do it again?¡± He Jingyan asked patiently in return.


    ¡°No way.¡± Xu Yangyi replied with certainty.


    ¡°If you won¡¯t do that again, why should I scold you? You don¡¯t need it, do you?¡±


    He was very good at coaxing Xu Yangyi and he convinced him in just a few sentences.


    But Xu Yangyi still felt that He Jingyan was too indulgent and he asked cautiously, ¡°Why¡­ why do you have to be so nice to me?¡±


    ¡®No matter what I did wrong, you always tolerate me and never really get angry.¡¯


    ¡°You are hurting my heart, wifey! You really don¡¯t know why?¡± He Jingyan said.


    ¡°How do I know?¡± Xu Yangyi was a little angry, but his voice was still soft and cute.


    ¡°So, you really don¡¯t know it!¡± He Jingyan suddenly smiled thickly, wanting to get up and kiss Xu Yangyi¡¯s forehead. But his body was wrapped in a lot of gauzes and his back was hot and painful, so he couldn¡¯t get up for a while.


    ¡°What are you doing? The doctor said you have a large bruise on your back and should not move.¡± Xu Yangyi hurriedly held down He Jingyan¡¯s body, worried that his wound might open.


    He Jingyan was smiling with a happy face, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Worrying about me?¡±


    Xu Yangyi was a little angry, ¡°Of course I¡¯m worried! You are my man! If something happens to you, I will be a widower!¡±


    This was said very smoothly by Xu Yangyi and he didn¡¯t feel that there was anything wrong. But only after he finished speaking did he find it shocking and then his face burst into redness. Wasn¡¯t that an out-and-out confession?


    ¡°You, you, you¡­ you just pretend you didn¡¯t hear it! I didn¡¯t just say anything.¡± Xu Yangyi was so shy that he didn¡¯t know what to do.


    He Jingyan didn¡¯t say anything and suddenly looked at Xu Yangyi with great affection.


    But Xu Yangyi thought he was just going to make fun of him and was a little upset, ¡°You can laugh if you want to; don¡¯t hold it in.¡±


    Not laughing at Xu Yangyi, He Jingyan had a serious expression, ¡°Why should I laugh at you, wife?¡± He caressed Xu Yangyi¡¯s face lovingly. At this moment, when He Jingyan thought of the time Xu Yangyi jumped out of the car, his heart began to tighten up and palpitate.


    ¡°Honey, don¡¯t do anything so dangerous again, or I¡¯ll worry about you, okay?¡±


    Xu Yangyi lost his discontent and nodded obediently, really knowing that he was wrong.

 Chapter 637

    But after nodding his head, Xu Yangyi suddenly pushed He Jingyan in anger, ¡°But you are also making me worried! Why did you rush out to save me? I can take care of myself.¡±


    ¡®Although I wasn¡¯t sure if I could really save myself at that time.¡¯ Xu Yangyi added in his heart.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you just ask me why I was treating you well?¡± He Jingyan didn¡¯t answer Xu Yangyi¡¯s question, but went back to what he had said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t change the subject! Answer me honestly.¡± Xu Yangyi thought that He Jingyan intended to avoid it, so he tugged on his collar and said.


    He Jingyan sighed as Xu Yangyi could not see through what He Jingyan was thinking inside.


    ¡°What the f*ck are you sighing for?¡± Xu Yangyi turned back to his old temper, violence plus foul language.


    ¡°I¡¯m sighing that my wife is so silly! What else can I sigh about?¡± He Jingyan said with hopelessness.


    ¡°Ah? Who¡¯s f*cking silly? Who the f*ck are you saying is silly?¡± Xu Yangyi immediately blew up.


    ¡°If you¡¯re not silly, how can you ask me why I¡¯m being so nice to you?¡± He Jingyan brought the topic back around again.


    When the word ¡°silly¡± came out of He Jingyan¡¯s mouth, Xu Yangyi wanted to slap him directly.


    ¡°Do you believe I¡¯ll slap you in the face?¡±


    ¡®Sh*t, he actually said I was silly! Why did he marry me if I was f*cking silly?¡¯


    ¡®What the hell did he mean by that?¡¯ The alarm was ringing inside Xu Yangyi.


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you, He Jingyan, it¡¯s useless to change your wife even if you regret it now! I¡¯m stuck with you for the rest of my life, so don¡¯t try to get rid of me.¡± Once again, he grabbed the collar of He Jingyan with a fierce face.


    He Jingyan was surprised. When did he ever say he wanted to change a wife? But he was also glad that Xu Yangyi would say so in a moment, showing that he was now inseparable from him.


    ¡°As long as you answer the question I just asked correctly, you will be allowed to stay by my side for the rest of your life.¡± He Jingyan had a different way to trap Xu Yangyi.


    But Xu Yangyi was furious when he heard that, ¡°You¡¯ll allow me to stay with you for the rest of my life? I haven¡¯t even said I f*cking dislike you! If you can have me with you, you should cover yourself with a quilt and snicker at night!¡±


    Xu Yangyi lifted himself up; he just wouldn¡¯t give in to He Jingyan.


    ¡°Fine. It doesn¡¯t matter if you answer the question or not. When our relationship really comes to an end, it will be your fault for not answering this question today.¡± He Jingyan said as if he wasn¡¯t concerned about this matter anyway.


    Xu Yangyi¡¯s violent temper came up, his fists clenched. But what could he do? He was now very afraid that He Jingyan might leave him.


    He held back his temper, gritting his teeth and asking, ¡°Then please tell me what the question is, so I can give you a proper answer.¡± It was inexplicably a bit funny, as if he wanted to eat He Jingyan alive.


    ¡°It¡¯s the question of why I should be nice to you.¡±


    ¡°Ah! Are you f*cking kidding me? Wasn¡¯t I the one who asked you that question first? Why are you asking me back?¡± Xu Yangyi said with stormy thunder.


    ¡°Because you know the answer to that question yourself.¡± He Jingyan said with a smile.


    Xu Yangyi couldn¡¯t reign in his temper anymore. His eyes were so wide as if they could swallow a person alive.


    He was furious, ¡°Why should I ask you if I know? Am I out of my mind or is there something wrong with me?¡±


    ¡®Holy sh*t! This damned Old Uncle! He¡¯s got a soft brain, huh?¡¯


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say the answer yourself?¡±


    ¡®I said it myself?¡¯ Xu Yang was frozen. ¡®When? When did I say it out loud?¡¯


    Xu Yangyi thought back carefully, but after a while, he couldn¡¯t think of when he had answered this question.


    Just as his temper was rising again and he wanted to curse, suddenly his eyes paused. He had just said that He Jingyan should never want to change a wife in his lifetime, then the reason why He Jingyan would treat him so well was naturally because he was his wife.


    Xu Yangyi, who knew the truth finally, was so embarrassed that he wanted to hit the wall with his head.

 Chapter 638

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, wife? You¡¯re blushing!¡± He Jingyan asked knowingly.


    Xu Yangyi didn¡¯t dare to look at him, but he pretended to dislike him. He said angrily, ¡°Who¡¯s f*cking blushing? You¡¯re blind.¡±


    ¡°Oh? You¡¯re really not blushing?¡± A large hand roamed up Xu Yangyi¡¯s back of the waist and then suddenly it pushed hard, pressing Xu Yangyi¡¯s whole body downwards; his mouth was about to kiss He Jingyan on the face.


    Xu Yangyi¡¯s eyes widened and he panicked all of a sudden.


    ¡°Wh¨C What are you doing? Let go of me!¡± Struggling, Xu Yangyi shouted as the delicate redness on his face deepened.


    ¡°What if I don¡¯t let go? Do you still want to hit me? Or scold me with a shy voice?¡± He Jingyan¡¯s voice sounded low and deep in Xu Yangyi¡¯s ears, seductive and nice, and also very wicked.


    After hearing this, Xu Yangyi blushed and the redness climbed up onto the face again and spread to his neck.


    ¡°When did I ever scold you in a shy voice? You¡¯re looking for death! Old Dead Uncle!¡± He pushed hard against He Jingyan, trying to make him let go of him. But at this time, He Jingyan¡¯s big hands were tightly clasped around his waist, so he couldn¡¯t move at all, and the distance between them got shorter and shorter.


    ¡®I¡¯m really going crazy! My heart is beating so fast! What if he hears my heartbeat?¡¯


    Xu Yangyi was so anxious that he didn¡¯t dare to breathe out loud.


    Seeing Xu Yangyi in this state, how could He Jingyan not know that Xu Yangyi was desperately trying to hold back his shyness?


    ¡°Honey, if you don¡¯t breathe, you¡¯ll pass out later.¡± He Jingyan reached out and calmly pinched Xu Yangyi¡¯s cheeks with a smile still on the corner of his mouth.


    Xu Yangyi was so ashamed that he wanted to squeeze himself into a crack; he immediately turned his head away from He Jingyan.


    But his words would not give in, ¡°Who said that I¡¯m not breathing? I¡¯m going to die if I don¡¯t breathe! You have to let go of me! I want to get up.¡±


    This time he didn¡¯t struggle; he just said it. His appearance seemed to carry a touch of shyness, which was inexplicably cute.


    He Jingyan appreciated Xu Yangyi¡¯s shyness, the smile at the corner of his mouth becoming more and more obvious, completely delighted in it!


    ¡°Why¡­ why are you not talking?¡± Xu Yangyi didn¡¯t hear He Jingyan make a sound, so he carefully glanced back and said.


    ¡°A thousand words are not as good as spending time with my wife like this.¡± He Jingyan said the sweet, sweet words coldly.


    The corners of Xu Yangyi¡¯s mouth unconsciously hooked up, seemingly delighted.


    ¡®Hmph! He does have a good taste.¡¯


    ¡°You¡¯ve just woken up. What if I squeeze you later and hurt you? Put me down.¡±


    It was also very easy to coax Xu Yangyi. One sentence was all it took to get him down. Xu Yangyi was no longer unhappy and his gaze turned to He Jingyan.


    He Jingyan did not make a sound, just stroked Xu Yangyi¡¯s cheek, and Xu Yangyi did not know what he was thinking.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong again? Why do you keep touching my face?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. I just want to touch my wife¡¯s face.¡± He said with a light laugh.


    ¡°You¡¯re still not tired of looking at me every day!¡± Xu Yangyi didn¡¯t have a good temper, but he was actually happy. He had fierce words and a soft heart.


    ¡°Never get tired of it.¡± The smile was very gentle on He Jingyan¡¯s face.


    Xu Yangyi¡¯s face, which had just come back to normal, started to redden again.


    ¡°But I¡¯m tired of you! Let go of me!¡± Suddenly agitated, Xu Yangyi shoved He Jingyan and the reason was clear: he was embarrassed.


    ¡°Wifey,¡± He Jingyan¡¯s voice sounded as if he was very hurt.


    Xu Yangyi heard it and his heart immediately softened, ¡°Fine. If you want to hug me, just hug, alright?¡±


    ¡®This Old Dead Uncle! He must have known that I¡¯ll let him hug me before he did this!¡¯


    ¡°You are sure I wouldn¡¯t push you away, right?¡± Xu Yangyi was angry.


    He Jingyan laughed, ¡°Why should I be sure about that? I didn¡¯t know that before.¡± He Jingyan¡¯s lies were as natural as his testimony.

 Chapter 639

    ¡°Wow! You¡¯ve just recovered from a coma and you two become sweet and mushy! Are you guys trying to stuff us with dog food?¡± Yan Chengyu, who had been watching from the door for a long time, finally couldn¡¯t help but said.


    At this moment, he had his arms around his chest and was just leaning against the door of the ward, looking at He Jingyan and Xu Yangyi with a grin from ear to ear.


    When He Jingyan passed out, Yan Chengyu was as nervous as an ant on a hot pan. But now he was watching the couple as if he was watching a show.


    An Yan gave a slight nod towards He Jingyan and did not say anything, but he gave Yan Chengyu a warning glance as if to tell him to pay attention to the way he spoke.


    Yan Chengyu, who received An Yan¡¯s glance, smiled at him and said, ¡°What does it matter? Colonel is now Yangyi¡¯s husband, so that makes him half a friend of us. If he is one of our friends, what¡¯s the point of talking in a polite manner with him? How tiring!¡±


    Yan Chengyu was the kind of person who didn¡¯t like to stick to rules, so he didn¡¯t care much.


    But it was not so with An Yan. Once he decided He Jingyan was his superior, he had to respect the Colonel from beginning to end.


    ¡°I say, Lord Captain Wifey, you don¡¯t have to be so formal. Just take it casually. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m disrespecting Colonel, don¡¯t you think?¡± In turn, Yan Chengyu lectured An Yan.


    How could An Yan possibly listen to him? He simply ignored it and nodded his head to apologize to He Jingyan inside, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Colonel. It was my incompetence that caused you to get hurt. Please reprimand me.¡±


    He Jingyan did not like An Yan¡¯s restraint much sometimes, as it made him feel uneasy, and he was not the kind of person who paid much attention to unnecessary etiquette.


    ¡°Although Yan Chengyu sounds a bit arrogant, we are not in Country H, so let¡¯s keep these tedious things simple! You are so respectful to me every day and I will feel tired.¡±


    He Jingyan said, but as he spoke, he ignored Xu Yangyi¡¯s struggle with an air of indifference.


    ¡°I said let go of me!¡± Xu Yangyi was dying of shame.


    Just now when Yan Chengyu¡¯s voice rang out from the doorway, Xu Yangyi struggled to get down. After all, he was straddling He Jingyan¡¯s body at this moment and this position was really not suitable to be seen. But He Jingyan was not letting go, holding down Xu Yangyi¡¯s waist to prevent him from moving around.


    ¡°Damn it! He Jingyan! You let go of me! If you don¡¯t let go, I¡¯ll beat you up!¡± He Jingyan still did not let go and Xu Yangyi¡¯s shyness turned to fury.


    ¡°Honey, when you hit me in the past, you wouldn¡¯t tell me beforehand. What¡¯s wrong today? Why are you being so polite?¡± He Jingyan teased Xu Yangyi, who was clearly angry.


    ¡°Fine! You like it when I just slap you, right? Let me satisfy you!¡± After saying that, a slap really hit on He Jingyan¡¯s face.


    ¡°Have you had enough? Let go of me, Old Uncle!¡± Once Xu Yangyi slapped He Jingyan, he continued to get angry, not feeling sorry for He Jingyan in the slightest. But it was also true that He Jingyan was just asking for it.


    He Jingyan was still laughing happily after being slapped, saying, ¡°Not enough! One more!¡±


    It was not known if he was addicted to being slapped by Xu Yangyi or if he was just teasing Xu Yangyi for fun.


    ¡°Not enough, huh? You want another slap, don¡¯t you? Okay, you can buy a slap and get one free today!¡±


    Xu Yangyi was angered by He Jingyan¡¯s thick skin, but he didn¡¯t slap He Jingyan¡¯s face. After his words, a fist landed on He Jingyan¡¯s crotch.


    ¡°Oh! Crap!¡±


    He Jingyan was not expecting Xu Yangyi to take such a move, but he was lucky that Xu Yangyi was merciful when hitting his crotch, otherwise he would have suffered a lot.

 Chapter 640

    ¡°Honey, you really can¡¯t hit this part. What if you break it?¡±


    He Jingyan did not get angry. When Xu Yangyi kicked his crotch before this, he was looking for Xu Yangyi all over the campsite.


    Probably because he knew that he was asking for it, He Jingyan didn¡¯t get angry with Xu Yangyi. After all, Xu Yangyi did show mercy and didn¡¯t hit him very hard.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with me if it¡¯s broken? Who the hell cares!¡±


    Xu Yangyi gave He Jingyan a fierce look before he got up and got out of bed.


    Yan Chengyu felt pain just from watching. It was only ten minutes ago that he had been hit like this by An Yan.


    ¡°Is it popular to kick one¡¯s crotch these days?¡± Yan Chengyu couldn¡¯t help but sigh, feeling a little afraid. Without saying a word, the Bottoms would just kick their Tops¡¯ crotches, making them suffer in pain.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you guys ask for it?¡± An Yan¡¯s cold eyes immediately glanced at Yan Chengyu.


    ¡°Fine, fine. It¡¯s our fault, it¡¯s our fault.¡± Fearing that An Yan would suddenly kick over again, Yan Chengyu hurriedly apologized.


    ¡°Kicking your crotches is showing our mercy to you. Next time if you dare to act rashly, we¡¯ll cut them up.¡±


    Xu Yangyi said viciously and also made a gesture of cutting. Yan Chengyu and He Jingyan instantly understood after a burst of creepiness. This was really not a joke. If it was cut, it would be gone for real.


    It was true that Bottoms are sometimes really not to be messed with.


    This was the voice from the bottom of the hearts of both He Jingyan and Yan Chengyu. After today¡¯s incident, they both already knew what they could not do.


    But would they still pay attention to this afterwards? It was hard to say. After all, both He Jingyan and Yan Chengyu were thick-skinned, so was Zuo Bo.


    ¡°It¡¯s getting late. We won¡¯t disturb the two of you. We¡¯re leaving.¡±


    Yan Chengyu hurriedly pulled An Yan away. He found that whatever Xu Yangyi did to He Jingyan, An Yan would do the same to him. At this rate, An Yan would become a violent maniac if they continued to stay here.


    ¡°You let go of me! I will walk by myself.¡±


    An Yan shrugged off Yan Chengyu. After all, He Jingyan and Xu Yangyi were still there, so he did not dare to be so blatant. To put it bluntly, he was not as thick-skinned as Yan Chengyu. He could not afford to lose his face.


    ¡°Fine, fine. You can walk by yourself.¡±


    Yan Chengyu made a gesture of surrender and moved away from An Yan. But just when An Yan let his guard down and walked away, Yan Chengyu suddenly took another step towards him. He bent down and directly picked up An Yan in his arms and walked away. It was useless for An Yan to struggle against it.


    ¡°Yan Chengyu!¡± Gritting his teeth, An Yan shouted.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so loud. I¡¯m not deaf.¡± Yan Chengyu said calmly.


    ¡°You¡­ you brat! You put me down!¡±


    ¡°Stop it. The guys are probably asleep now.¡±


    ¡°It is you who caused me to shout!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. I¡¯m the one who caused it. I know I¡¯m wrong¡­¡± Yan Chengyu answered with a mouthful of perfunctory words, then their voice slowly faded from the ward.


    Xu Yangyi was dumbfounded. Although he knew that Yan Chengyu and An Yan were in a relationship, he never thought that An Yan was forced. But today, he saw a hint of it.


    An Yan thought that he just showed his dislike to Yan Chengyu in that situation, but in fact, he was stuffing dog food to He Jingyan and Xu Yangyi all the way.


    ¡°I say, Old Uncle, your soldiers are turning into gays!¡± Xu Yangyi tsked, saying with a little lament. Obviously, he was a part of it.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. We can contribute to National Family Planning.¡± He Jingyan was still laughing, then he took Xu Yangyi into his arms and rubbed himself against him, ¡°Honey, you smell good!¡±


    Xu Yangyi¡¯s roasted in his heart, ¡®You are clearly delaying the reproduction! How can you say you are making contributions?!¡¯

 Chapter 641

    ¡°Don¡¯t keep f*cking rubbing on my body. It¡¯s annoying.¡± Xu Yangyi was impatient and pushed He Jingyan away.


    He was not pretending. Xu Yangyi would really feel annoyed when He Jingyan did this because his little heart would keep beating incessantly when He Jingyan kept rubbing.


    He Jingyan didn¡¯t know the reason and thought that Xu Yangyi was really angry, so he hurriedly let him go. He carried Xu Yangyi to the bed and let Xu Yangyi lie beside him.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Xu Yangyi asked.


    ¡°We are going to sleep, wifey.¡± ¡®Did I not make it obvious enough?¡¯ He Jingyan doubted himself.


    ¡°I¡¯m not blind! I¡¯m asking why you¡¯re carrying me up here.¡± Suddenly, Xu Yangyi exploded.


    He Jingyan froze, ¡°Sleep with me, of course!¡± He Jingyan was confused because Xu Yang didn¡¯t hit him nor did he move; he was just lying beside He Jingyan and asking.


    ¡°Sleep with you? You¡¯re an injured person and you want me to sleep with you? It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know that I¡¯m a bad sleeper.¡± Xu Yangyi muttered, but still lay down as usual.


    He Jingyan suddenly laughed, ¡°So, wifey, are you going to sleep with me now? Or are you going to sleep on the sofa by yourself?¡± Pointing towards the small sofa not far away, He Jingyan said.


    ¡°Ah! Why should I sleep on a sofa?¡± Xu Yangyi was unconvinced.


    ¡°Because I can¡¯t sleep on a sofa since I¡¯m injured!¡± The corners of He Jingyan¡¯s mouth hooked up and he didn¡¯t know why he suddenly said so. He looked as if he really wanted Xu Yangyi to sleep on the sofa.


    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m not going to sleep there. Why should I sleep on a sofa? This bed is so big! You can¡¯t occupy the whole bed, can you?¡±


    Xu Yangyi was saying one thing and meaning another. He also wanted to sleep with He Jingyan, but he wouldn¡¯t admit it with his words. He didn¡¯t want to obediently listen to He Jingyan and just sleep on the bed because he felt he would lose face. He had to let He Jingyan know that He Jingyan was the one who begged him to sleep with He Jingyan, not that he did so just because He Jingyan asked him to do so.


    All in all, Xu Yangyi just wanted He Jingyan to spoil him and hold him in the highest position.


    ¡°Wh¨C what are you looking at me for?¡±


    When He Jingyan didn¡¯t say a word and just looked at him, Xu Yangyi panicked a little.


    Still smiling, He Jingyan guessed that he had already seen through Xu Yangyi¡¯s inner thoughts.


    ¡°The bed is big enough, but didn¡¯t you just say that you are a bad sleeper and won¡¯t sleep with me? Then there¡¯s no way out. I¡¯ll ask Yan Chengyu to bring in a new bed here tomorrow.¡± He said it in a serious manner as if he was not joking at all.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Xu Yangyi was so exasperated that he couldn¡¯t even find the proper words to scold He Jingyan.


    ¡°It¡¯s hard for me, too, wifey! You see, the one who doesn¡¯t want to sleep with me is you yourself. I have asked you to sleep on the sofa and you refused. You won¡¯t let me, a wounded person, sleep on the sofa, will you?¡± He Jingyan was still looking innocent as if Xu Yangyi had wronged him.


    Xu Yangyi was once again furious, ¡°You clearly know what I mean, but you still joke with me like this! Do you want to die, Old Uncle?!¡±


    ¡°What do I know, wifey?¡± Continuing to play dumb, He Jingyan answered as he tried to force Xu Yangyi to admit that he wanted to sleep with He Jingyan.


    ¡®This son of a b*tch! He clearly knew exactly what I meant!¡¯


    Xu Yangyi was frantic, but he didn¡¯t want to sleep on the sofa now! He didn¡¯t want to sleep there; he wanted to sleep with He Jingyan.


    ¡®Damn it! He just wants me to give in to him! Fine! I¡¯ll just give in!¡¯


    Xu Yangyi clutched the corner of his shirt, looking a little nervous, then he lowered his eyes and said in a small, shy voice, ¡°Let me¡­ let me sleep on the bed. I want to sleep with you.¡±


    ¡°What? Honey, say it again. I wasn¡¯t paying attention just now.¡± He Jingyan was deliberately teasing Xu Yangyi for fun.


    Xu Yangyi was honest and repeated in a low voice, ¡°Let me sleep with you.¡± His little face was all red.

 Chapter 642

    ¡®Am I blushing now? Would it be weird if my face looks so red?¡¯


    As soon as Xu Yangyi finished speaking, there was a sudden burst of tension in his heart. It was the first time he had ever spoken to He Jingyan in such a voice. Although he was just applying to sleep with He Jingyan, it still made Xu Yangyi blush greatly.


    ¡°I¡¯ve said it! So, you should let me sleep in the bed tonight.¡±


    The embarrassment on his face got more obvious; his face was so red like an apple that it was so ripe and ready to be picked.


    Xu Yangyi even put down his dignity, but He Jingyan said, ¡°No way, wifey. I still cannot hear you. Say it louder.¡±


    He turned his ears towards Xu Yangyi¡¯s face, pretending that he still didn¡¯t hear him, putting his shamelessness to full use.


    Xu Yangyi was really ashamed of himself and did not dare to look directly at He Jingyan.


    But at this moment, He Jingyan was being so flirtatious that Xu Yangyi instantly exploded. With a snap, he slapped He Jingyan¡¯s face. ¡°Is that loud enough? If it¡¯s not enough, I¡¯ll give you another one!¡±


    The fire in his eyes was burning violently, but it was also very funny to watch.


    He Jingyan was frozen as if he hadn¡¯t reacted. But the next moment, he was laughing, and he was laughing so hard that he couldn¡¯t stop it.


    Xu Yangyi¡¯s anger was rising. If He Jingyan hadn¡¯t been injured at the moment, he would have kicked him off the bed.


    ¡°What the f*ck are you laughing at? Are you looking for death?¡±


    ¡®Damn it! What¡¯s so funny? Or did I slap him so hard that he had a concussion? But I didn¡¯t use much force, did I?¡¯


    ¡®No, no, no. Even if I hit him hard, someone like him with such thick skin wouldn¡¯t get hurt easily.¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m gonna laugh my ass off! Wifey, why are you so cute?¡± He Jingyan stopped laughing, wiping tears in his eyes to look at Xu Yangyi clearly. It seemed like he was only tired and wanted to rest for a while and his laugh would continue after the rest.


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s f*cking cute! I¡¯m a man! Cute my ass!¡±


    Xu Yangyi was as angry as ever with He Jingyan and wondered if he would be pissed off by He Jingyan one day.


    ¡°If you¡¯re not going to sleep, get off the bed and get out of my way.¡± Xu Yangyi said.


    Now it didn¡¯t matter if He Jingyan allowed him to sleep in the bed or not. Xu Yangyi climbed up the bed himself.


    ¡°Are you really pissed off, wifey?¡± He Jingyan came over to coax Xu Yangyi again.


    ¡°Who dares to be angry with you, Colonel He? I¡¯m not as brave as a lion, am I?¡± Xu Yangyi said. Then he turned around, not wanting to speak to He Jingyan.


    He Jingyan knew that Xu Yangyi was just upset but not really angry with him, so he immediately turned around and hugged Xu Yangyi from behind.


    ¡°Get the f*ck off.¡± Pushing He Jingyan backwards, Xu Yangyi said, ¡°Who gave you permission to hug me? Did I give you permission? Did you give yourself permission? Get the hell out of my way.¡±


    He said it as if he was a superior leader in a quite funny way.


    ¡°Well, well, well! It¡¯s my fault! I shouldn¡¯t have messed with you like that. But I got beaten up by you too, right? So don¡¯t be angry, okay?¡±


    He Jingyan took Xu Yangyi into his arms again and softened his voice to coax him.


    ¡°No. You let go of me, or I¡¯ll be unkind to you.¡± Struggling, Xu Yangyi held up his elbows to keep pushing He Jingyan¡¯s chest.


    ¡°My wife is the gentlest in the world that no one can compare with. You are such a gentle wife, so how could you not forgive me?¡± An upgraded version of the cheeky speech was delivered by He Jingyan.


    ¡°Don¡¯t f*cking kiss my ass. I¡¯m telling you, it¡¯s useless.¡±


    ¡°Fine, fine. It¡¯s me who is wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have done that.¡± Clinging to Xu Yangyi, He Jingyan pushed his body towards Xu Yangyi¡¯s.


    ¡°Let go.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°You let go of me.¡±


    ¡°Not let go of you.¡±


    Xu Yangyi had no way to move and he cursed again, but He Jingyan still wouldn¡¯t let go, and the two of them were hugging and bickering, which created a joyful scene.

 Chapter 643

    ¡®He is actually so active and energetic! I was worried for nothing.¡¯ Xu Yangyi thought.


    Outside the ward, Zuo Bo felt uneasy and he came to see how He Jingyan was doing after Long Chen had gone to sleep, but he didn¡¯t expect that He Jingyan and Xu Yangyi were playing with each other happily, so he didn¡¯t need to worry about them.


    Zuo Bo scratched his head and didn¡¯t know where to go. He had slept with Long Chen this afternoon and was now in high spirits.


    ¡°Forget it! Let¡¯s go for a cigarette!¡±


    Zuo Bo walked towards the lobby and leisurely took out the cigarettes in his pocket.


    The lobby had been cleaned, but there were still traces of the bombing. It wasn¡¯t exactly in a state of disrepair, but it wasn¡¯t much better than that. Zuo Bo looked out of the window and he could see the lush green fields and it was a unique sight.


    Zuo Bo leaned against the windowsill and exhaled puffs slowly, his eyes looking into the distance, but he seemed to have no focus in his sight.


    He remained in that pose for about two minutes, when suddenly, there was a loud clanging sound from the opposite room, which echoed in the darkness and was very creepy.


    But Zuo Bo only faintly took away his cigarette and brought his gaze over to the room. He seemed to be curious but did not lift a step to go over. He did not want to meddle. After all, at this night, with such a big noise, what could be the matter be other than a couple sleeping together?


    Thinking that the others were in the middle of an intimate mission, Zuo Bo put out his cigarette and headed for his room.


    But then a grumpy voice rang out, ¡°Ke Moer! Are you trying to defy me? You should arrest He Jingyan and his gang at once!¡±


    With those words came the sound of something being smashed.


    Zuo Bo didn¡¯t continue walking this time, but his eyes suddenly lit up.


    ¡°Heh, trying to defy you? That¡¯s a bit much for you to say, First Prince! I was merely saving your life at that time.¡±


    Compared to Ke Jie, who was smashing things and throwing a tantrum in the room, Ke Moer just laughed lightly, unaffected by Ke Jie in the slightest.


    ¡°Save my life?¡± Ke Jie was furious, ¡°You, Ke Moer, have the ambition to cooperate with He Jingyan from the very beginning! Do you think I don¡¯t know that?¡±


    ¡®This damned brat! On the surface, it looks like he has no intention of competing with me for the throne, but his heart is black as hell!¡¯ Ke Jie thought.


    ¡°Yes, I did have the idea of cooperating with them from the beginning, but you are wrong. The person I want to cooperate with is not He Jingyan, but his wife.¡±


    Ke Moer was still as calm as ever, after which his head pointed towards the sofa, gesturing for Ke Jie to sit down and talk.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m free? I don¡¯t have time to chat with people like you.¡± Ke Jie turned his head and left, but before he could leave the room, he was already stopped by Ke Moer¡¯s guards.


    Ke Jie was furious, ¡°How dare you stop me? Do you know who I am? I¡¯m the First Prince of this country! Are you blind?¡± Ke Jie growled.


    ¡°Sorry, First Prince, please go back and sit down. Please don¡¯t give us a hard time.¡±


    The guards naturally knew who Ke Jie was, but this was Ke Moer¡¯s territory and they didn¡¯t have a say in the matter.


    ¡°You are seeking death!¡± A slap hit the speaking guard right in the face.


    The guard did not wail, but gestured calmly, ¡°Please.¡± He was asking Ke Jie to go back.


    When had Ke Jie ever been treated like this? He almost died of anger at this time.


    On the side, Xing Chen was also there, but Xing Chen and He Jingyan were on the same side now, so there was no way he would help Ke Jie.


    At this moment, Ke Jie also knew what was happening, so he didn¡¯t order Xing Chen to eliminate Ke Moer¡¯s men.


    ¡°You¡¯d better come back and sit down. Don¡¯t make things difficult for them. This is my home and they only follow my orders.¡±


    Still so unhurried, Ke Moer said as if nothing could make him anxious.

 Chapter 644

    ¡°Fine, you¡¯ve got the guts, Ke Moer! You want to force me to obey, don¡¯t you?¡± Ke Jie growled, grabbing the guard¡¯s pistol and throwing it at Ke Moer.


    Ke Moer didn¡¯t dodge it and let the pistol hit his forehead, blood seeping out.


    ¡°Second Prince,¡± The guard¡¯s eyes widened as he sprinted forward.


    ¡°It¡¯s all right.¡±


    Ke Moer lifted his hand, gesturing his guard to step back, unconcerned. Then he took a handkerchief to wipe the blood away.


    ¡°But Second Prince, you¡¯re bleeding! I¡¯ll call a doctor!¡±


    ¡°No need. This wound is nothing. It¡¯s not that serious.¡± Calmly putting the handkerchief away, he then looked at the shocked Ke Jie and said, ¡°Now that you¡¯ve take it out on me, can you sit down and we can have a talk?¡± There was no unnecessary scowl and even no anger in his eyes.


    This appearance of Ke Moer was a little frightening to Ke Jie, who had never felt that Ke Moer was so bold.


    ¡°What the hell are you up to again?¡±


    Ke Jie was overwhelmed by Ke Moer, but he would not yield to Ke Moer in his words.


    Ke Moer was not someone to push others to their death, so he said, ¡°Come and sit down first! It¡¯s not like I¡¯m going to harm you.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Ke Jie was furious, but with so many people around, he still had to save his dignity as a prince.


    ¡°Fine. I¡¯d like to hear what you can talk with me about.¡± He sat down on the sofa opposite Ke Moer, his eyes staring at him fiercely.


    ¡°As I said, I¡¯m doing this for your own good. Don¡¯t look at me with such fierce eyes. It hurts my feelings.¡± Ke Moer suddenly said with a smirk and he teased Ke Jie.


    It was clear that there was nothing serious in that statement, but Ke Jie suddenly turned his face away. He was not angry, but Ke Moer did not know what happened to him.


    The guards who saw Ke Jie¡¯s expression were a little surprised. But after that, they found Ke Jie¡¯s face was red out of embarrassment and they silently lowered their heads.


    ¡°I¡¯m talking to you, so what are you looking over there for? Look at me!¡± Ke Moer said with another laugh, after which he waved his hand to gesture the guards to leave the room.


    The guards knew what their master meant and hurriedly left. Xing Chen was the only one still standing where he was, not moving.


    ¡°What? Do you want to stand there and watch me bully your First Prince?¡±


    Xing Chen blinked stupidly. It was as if Ke Moer¡¯s words had some internal meaning.


    ¡°Still not leaving? Do you really want to watch here?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯ll leave now.¡± Xing Chen hurriedly left and closed the door.


    ¡°Everyone else has left, so don¡¯t cover yourself up, First Prince. Look at me!¡±


    With no one here anymore, the smile on Ke Moer¡¯s lips grew even stronger, a far cry from how he was a moment ago.


    ¡°Who wants to look at someone like you!¡± Ke Jie said, but his gaze had returned to Ke Moer¡¯s side.


    ¡°What? Are you acting in front of others for so long and you can¡¯t tell reality from your performance? Or do you really hate me?¡±


    ¡°I already hate you! Who¡¯s acting?¡± Ke Jie immediately retorted.


    Ke Moer looked at Ke Jie with his cheeks in his hands and laughed, ¡°If you hate me, how can you still be alone with me? And how can you come over here when I told you to? Hmm?¡± His smile suddenly turned demonic.


    ¡°Would I have come here if you hadn¡¯t told me that He Jingyan was here?¡± Ke Jie answered angrily, wrinkling his brows at Ke Moer.


    ¡°Also, what do you mean today? Is it so much fun to trick me? Are you so happy to see me get beaten up by He Jingyan?¡± Ke Jie continued.


    ¡°I¡¯m not tricking you. Weren¡¯t you beaten by He Jingyan in Country H and you were even unable to fight back? I¡¯m just giving you a chance to take your revenge. But who knew that you would be so useless and get defeated by He Jingyan in return?¡± Still smiling, Ke Moer replied.

 Chapter 645

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m the one who¡¯s not good enough, Second Prince. I¡¯ve let you down.¡± Ke Jie said.


    ¡®This damned trueborn son! Is he making a fool of me?¡¯ He thought.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯m just telling the truth.¡± Ke Moer said.


    Ke Jie didn¡¯t know if Ke Moer was trying to comfort him or just making fun of him.


    ¡°You son of a b*tch!¡± Ke Jie kicked his foot at the coffee table and tried to clamp Ke Moer¡¯s calf.


    But Ke Moer knew Ke Jie¡¯s nature well enough. He could predict what Ke Jie would do and had already raised his legs before Ke Jie¡¯s attack.


    ¡°That¡¯s not a good idea, Ke Jie. What if you get hurt?¡± Laughing at Kejie, Ke Moer was addressing Ke Jie by his name instead of ¡°First Prince¡±.


    ¡°You¡¯d better go to hell!¡± Ke Jie increased his power, trying to kick Ke Moer¡¯s head.


    Naturally, Ke Moer dodged the kick and stopped Ke Jie¡¯s foot with his foot. The two of them just stood there in a standstill, with one kicking the other¡¯s foot.


    ¡°What the hell do you want?¡± Ke Jie was getting tired of Ke Moer.


    Instead of answering his question, Ke Moer said, ¡°You really want me to die! If I die, there will be no one to protect you so much like me.¡±


    Ke Jie had lost all his good temper, ¡°Who asked you that question? Answer the question I just asked you!¡±


    ¡®Damn it! He¡¯s obviously younger than me and he looks weak, but I just feel so angry when seeing him and I can do nothing about it!¡¯


    ¡°What was the question? What did you ask?¡± Ke Moer acted as if he had forgotten Ke Moer¡¯s question. After that, he raised his lips and hooked his index finger towards Ke Jie, ¡°Come over here and ask me again.¡±


    Seeing this gesture from Ke Moer, Ke Jie was about to explode, ¡°If you just want someone to pass the time with, please excuse me.¡± Then he got up and was about to leave.


    Ke Moer didn¡¯t catch up, still raising a smile when he said, ¡°You won¡¯t get out. They won¡¯t let anyone go without my orders.¡±


    ¡°Ke Moer!!¡± roared Ke Jie, glancing at Ke Moer with icy eyes.


    But Ke Moer patted the seat beside him and smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t be so angry. I¡¯m not deaf. Come and sit down. We haven¡¯t seen each other for almost a year.¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    Once again, Ke Jie was provoked again and he was furious, but there was nothing he could do about Ke Moer. No matter what he said or did, Ke Moer always looked like he could take it lightly.


    ¡°What do you want to say? Come and sit down.¡± Ke Moer was still in that good mood. No matter what happened, he was never panicked.


    ¡°What? Or do you need me to call the guards in to hold you into the seat?¡± It was obvious that he was threatening Ke Jie, but he was all smiles.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡±


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I dare? You want to try? If you think it¡¯s okay for the guards to see you in such a sorry state, then I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    ¡°You!!¡±


    Once again, Ke Jie was irritated and speechless. The calm and wise Ke Jie had long gone and he was powerless to fight back in front of Ke Moer.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t come over, I¡¯ll go over and catch you!¡±


    Ke Moer looked like an intellectual and said in calm words, but he was very roguish and dominating inside.


    Ke Jie, who was frequently overpowered, was so angry that his lungs would explode, but if he didn¡¯t do as Ke Moer said, he couldn¡¯t predict what Ke Moer would do to him.


    ¡°That¡¯s the way to behave! I¡¯m going to care for you.¡± Stroking Ke Jie¡¯s face, Ke Moer smiled.


    ¡°Who needs your care? Cut the crap and talk.¡± Ke Jie slapped Ke Moer¡¯s hand down and ordered.


    Ke Moer suddenly stopped talking and looked straight at Ke Jie.


    ¡°Wh¡­ What are you looking at me for?¡± Ke Jie suddenly stuttered. He immediately pulled away from Ke Moer with a scowl flashing across his face.

 Chapter 646

    ¡°What are you afraid of? It¡¯s not like I¡¯m going to eat you.¡± After saying this, Ke Moer suddenly smiled as if he had a hidden plot.


    Immediately, Ke Jie¡¯s face turned red, but he shook off Ke Moer, who was approaching him, and scolded, ¡°You are leaning over! I¡¯m not approaching you!¡±


    ¡®This kid is obviously younger than me! How on earth did he develop such a personality?¡¯ Ke Jie thought.


    ¡°Oh? You are not approaching me? I see! So, is it only my own wishful thinking?¡±


    ¡°Is it not?¡±


    ¡®Hasn¡¯t he always been the one approaching me? When did I ever ask him to do so?¡¯ Ke Jie thought.


    ¡°And you¡¯ve never had any feelings at all? Are you only regarding me as a little piece of a jerk?¡± Ke Moer pulled down Ke Jie¡¯s tie and forced Ke Jie to look at him with his cold eyes.


    Ke Jie was shocked and pushed Ke Moer away immediately, but he then fell on top of Ke Moer and almost kissed him on the face.


    Immediately, he shuddered again and hurriedly pulled away with rapid breathing.


    ¡°It¡¯s only been a year, but you¡¯ve become very passionate, Ke Jie.¡± Ke Moer laughed playfully.


    In fact, he knew that Ke Jie didn¡¯t do it on purpose. He just thought it was funny to tease Ke Jie and that was why he said it.


    ¡°Who is passionate about you? Don¡¯t you mess with me! I was just getting carried away before.¡± Slapping off Ke Moer¡¯s hands, Ke Jie sat up with a cold face.


    Just as he was about to leave, Ke Moer, who was lying on the sofa, said, ¡°You know He Jingyan¡¯s wife. His father is the former king you¡¯ve been searching so hard for.¡±


    ¡°Wh¡­ What?¡± Ke Jie¡¯s eyes dilated in shock.


    ¡°Xu Yangyi is the son of the former king, the veritable His Highness of Country T. With his presence, you no longer have the power to compete with him for the throne. No one can help you now except for me. You can choose to leave handsomely, but I¡¯m sure you will regret it.¡±


    Unhurriedly, Ke Moer propped his head on his hand and lay on the sofa to watch Ke Jie¡¯s complicated expression with smiles in his eyes.


    ¡°Now that Mo Mingyi has sided with Xu Yangyi and the other two great families have their own plans, do you think they will help you? The situation has been in chaos since our father took over the throne. The royal family has no real power at this point. If the two great families plot against us, it would be an easy matter to take down our father, and then your throne would be lost.¡±


    Knowing that what Ke Jie cared about most was losing his succession, Ke Moer deliberately put it in a serious way to make Ke Jie afraid so that Ke Jie could come to his side.


    ¡°If you work with Xu Yangyi, he has He Jingyan, Mo Mingyi, and the former king by his side, then you won¡¯t lose out.¡±


    ¡°Lose out? You mean I have to give up my throne?¡± Ke Jie stormed.


    ¡°Give up YOUR throne?¡± Ke Moer suddenly laughed, ¡°Oh, Ke Jie, Ke Jie! Have you lost your mind? That throne originally belonged to Xu Yangyi¡¯s father! What does it have to do with our Ke family? Our father is merely an acting king!¡±


    ¡°But the Ke family has ruled Country T for decades! This country no longer has anything to do with Xu Yangyi¡¯s family!¡±


    Ke Jie felt that his family had all the credit, so he should not give away the throne.


    ¡°Ha, rule the country?¡± Ke Moer laughed sarcastically, ¡°Do you think this country is at peace now? With a cowering man like our father, how can he govern this country well? You and I both understand that the Ke family hasn¡¯t done any contribution to this country£¡ If you continue to be so obsessed, one day you will be killed by others as a stepping stone before you know it! Now that I can save you, you should listen to me. Don¡¯t wait until things get out of hand and you come to me for help. By then, even the gods won¡¯t be able to save you!¡±


    Ke Moer did not intend to scare Ke Jie. He had got the news that the two noble families already had the intention of plotting against the country. At this moment, Ke Jie would be their obstacle. Sooner or later, they would get rid of Ke Jie by killing him.

 Chapter 647

    ¡°Do you know why I asked you to go to Country H to fight against He Jingyan? Because I wanted you to recognize what your real strength was. But I didn¡¯t expect that you would get involved with a prostitute mercenary! Ke Jie, you think you can never get into any trouble, huh?¡± Ke Moer¡¯s eyes were suddenly tinged with ice.


    ¡°Do you want to see me make a fool of myself that badly?¡±


    Ke Jie misunderstood Ke Moer¡¯s meaning and he refuted angrily.


    ¡°Are you soft in your brain?¡± Ke Moer glanced at Ke Jie coldly, his eyes devoid of the laughter he had just shown. His emotion was changing like the wind in spring and it was impossible to keep up with him.


    ¡°You asked me to deal with He Jingyan and you watched me get beaten up by him! Are you wanting to see me make a fool of myself?¡±


    At this moment, Ke Jie was so angry that he couldn¡¯t think about it with a cool head.


    ¡°Fine. If you think I want to watch you make a fool of yourself, I won¡¯t argue with you about it. But what about you? What¡¯s your relationship with that Long Qi guy? Is he your new lover?¡±


    Ke Moer took a step back from the previous topic and he spoke of Long Qi with a serious tone.


    ¡°Don¡¯t put your nasty ideas on me. Do you think everyone likes to be f*cked by men as much as you do?¡±


    Those words hurt Ke Moer and his heart was aching.


    But he laughed, long and loud, and a little pathetically.


    ¡°Yeah! I¡¯m so nasty and I think about being f*cked by you every day! But what can I do? I like you and I cannot control myself! And what about you? If you don¡¯t like me, why did you sleep with me? Do I force you to do so? And you even do not explain anything about it?¡± Ke Moer said sarcastically, adding, ¡°Don¡¯t forget it, Ke Jie, you are stronger and I can¡¯t beat you. If you really didn¡¯t want to sleep with me, I could not force you to do so. So, don¡¯t put all the fault on me.¡±


    ¡°I was just carried away by you!¡± Ke Jie retorted sharply with some fluster.


    ¡°Carried away by me? Fine! Then let me continue to get you carried away. It¡¯s all my fault. You can point the finger at me as you like.¡±


    With that, Ke Moer undid his clothes and took them off in front of Ke Jie.


    ¡°Wh¡­ what are you doing?¡± The panic in Ke Jie¡¯s eyes intensified.


    ¡°I¡¯m trying to seduce you, of course. Isn¡¯t that what you are hoping for?¡± Calmly, Ke Moer had already stripped himself naked with nothing left on his body.


    ¡°Do you want me to walk over, sit on your crotch and shake my body on my own? Or do you want to come over yourself?¡± His eyes were cold and so was his voice.


    Ke Jie was about to break into a curse, but he swallowed when he saw the tantalizing naked body in front of him.


    Although the two of them didn¡¯t do this kind of thing very often, they spent their first night with each other. So, naturally, Ke Jie couldn¡¯t help but be attracted to Ke Moer¡¯s body.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, I can also call the guards in and let them watch us do it.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡± Ke Jie roared.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing in the world I wouldn¡¯t dare to do. Do you want to try?¡± It didn¡¯t at all sound like a joke, but it was also clear that Ke Moer was threatening Ke Jie at this point.


    ¡°Are you that much of a bitch? Wanting to be mistreated by men?¡±


    Ke Jie was furious, not with Ke Moer¡¯s threats, but with his attitude.


    ¡°You know full well that all I want is you.¡± Suddenly, Ke Moer¡¯s voice became humble.


    Ke Jie knew that Ke Moer liked him and knew that Ke Moer wasn¡¯t his biological brother. But still, he couldn¡¯t accept to do that kind of thing with a man.


    Although he didn¡¯t hate doing it with Ke Moer, he just resisted gay love.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a minute. If you don¡¯t give me a clear answer, I¡¯ll order my guards to come in and gang rape me! I¡¯ll do what I say!¡±


    ¡°You!!¡± Ke Jie was so angry that he couldn¡¯t speak and he almost fainted.

 Chapter 648

    ¡°Do I need to gauge time for you?¡± Ke Moer said with an indifferent voice.


    ¡°What¡­ What the hell do you want?¡±


    Ke Jie¡¯s breath was rapid. He felt bad, but he could do nothing with Ke Moer.


    ¡°What do you think I want? Can¡¯t you even see it when I¡¯m naked?¡±


    ¡°Sh*t! That¡¯s not what I¡¯m asking! I¡¯m asking you why you¡¯re pushing me so hard? What do you want? My body? Or you want something from others through me?¡±


    Ke Jie was angry, but he was unable to vent his anger, probably because he also knew the answer himself.


    Without replying, Ke Moer took some steps closer to Ke Jie. As Ke Jie was about to back away in surprise, Ke Moer threw his arms around Ke Jie¡¯s neck and offered to kiss him.


    Immediately, Ke Jie¡¯s eyes went wide and he pushed Ke Moer away and slapped him, blood seeping out of the corner of Ke Moer¡¯s mouth.


    Ke Moer, who got slapped, just looked at Ke Jie and didn¡¯t do anything. But Ke Jie, who had slapped the other party, froze, not expecting himself to have actually slapped the man in front of him.


    ¡°You¡¯re done with the beating; you¡¯ve vented your anger now. So, are you in the mood to hug me at the moment?¡±


    Looking at Ke Moer, who was asking Ke Jie to hug him expressionlessly, Ke Jie did not know what to do and he showed complicated feelings in his eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything else to say to me other than asking me to hug you? Am I here to warm your bed? Or am I your inflatable doll to fulfil your sexual desire?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say it to you? You have no other choice but to work with Xu Yangyi, or you will die.¡±


    Ke Moer was always saying that Ke Jie would die, which again made Ke Jie agitated, ¡°Enough! I know how far I should go. I don¡¯t need you to remind me every moment.¡±


    ¡°Then we¡¯re done with business. Can we start the romantic time?¡±


    Wiping the blood off the corner of his mouth, Ke Moer headed for the bed, not even bothering to turn back, as if he knew that Ke Jie would surely follow.


    However, Ke Jie just watched. He clenched his fists.


    It wasn¡¯t that he was angry, but he was like this every time. Ke Moer was in full control all the time and he had to follow. He could not get any advantage from Ke Moer and he was pressed forward by Ke Moer every time this happened.


    ¡°Still not coming?¡± Ke Moer asked, turning back, but instead of his indifference, he asked with a smile, changing back to his usual self.


    Ke Moer¡¯s sudden change made Ke Jie freeze and he immediately frowned again.


    ¡°It¡¯s cold at night. You can¡¯t just let me stay here naked like this.¡± Ke Moer said with another smile as if he was an unworldly angel.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like I told you to take your clothes off. What¡¯s the matter with me if you catch a cold?¡±


    But as Ke Jie said it, his feet involuntarily moved towards Ke Moer, pressing his body onto Ke Moer¡¯s.


    Looking at Ke Moer beneath him, Ke Jie¡¯s heart inexplicably raced.


    It wasn¡¯t the first time he had seen Ke Moer¡¯s face so close, but every time it made him nervous and overwhelmed.


    ¡°What? It¡¯s only been a year since you saw me last time and you are unfamiliar with my face?¡±


    The fact that he was so nervous and Ke Moer took it so easily made Ke Jie feel a little bad, ¡°Shut up! It makes me mad when I hear you talk.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll shut up.¡± Ke Moer was still smiling with a relaxed expression, but suddenly, he hooked his lips and asked, ¡°Shall we use your condoms? Or shall we use mine?¡±


    Ke Jie felt very embarrassed at that, but Ke Moer said it with a very plain voice without blushing.


    ¡°Or¡­ shall we make a cream pie?¡± Another nice smile appeared on Ke Moer¡¯s face.


    But the next moment, his smile changed, ¡°You haven¡¯t slept anyone else but me, have you?!¡± Dangerous aura was all over the bed.


    ¡°Do you think gays are that easy to find? Who would do that to another man?¡± Ke Jie said as he pouted.

 Chapter 649

    ¡°No, but active gays are all over the place now and you¡¯re so passive. I¡¯m afraid you were bullied before.¡±


    In other words, Ke Moer was suggesting that Ke Jie was prone to being enticed by men and he couldn¡¯t control himself.


    ¡°Do you think anyone is as lustful as you?¡± Ke Jie murmured in a low voice.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Ke Moer frowned as he didn¡¯t hear it; he suddenly stared at Ke Jie with dangerous eyes.


    ¡®You must have said something bad about me, or could you have muttered it in a whisper?¡¯


    ¡°Why are you talking so much nonsense? Are you doing it or not?¡±


    Ke Jie stared back at Ke Moer. Maybe he was covering up what he had said or he was really annoyed.


    Or perhaps, both!


    He couldn¡¯t keep his cool in front of Ke Moer and his brain was twitchy. He could never win over Ke Moer in bickers.


    ¡°We have hugged each other like this. Do you think I¡¯m going to stop now?¡± Ke Moer laughed and took the initiative to move closer to Ke Jie¡¯s body.


    Ke Jie subconsciously backed away; it was his instinctive reaction.


    ¡°What¡¯s the point of avoiding me? Let me tell you: I won¡¯t eat you, so you don¡¯t have to be so afraid of me.¡± He said in a lazy tone, but with some forceful words.


    ¡°It was just my instinctive reaction!¡± Ke Jie retorted.


    No matter how long it had been, every time Ke Moer took the initiative, he would overwhelm Ke Jie.


    Ke Jie was a little curious if all the Bottoms in this world were as active as Ke Moer.


    ¡°What is your relationship with that Long Qi?¡± Ke Moer¡¯s face was all upset and he must ask for clarification from Ke Jie.


    Being asked this question again, Ke Jie was impatient, ¡°You are so annoyed!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m annoyed with you! What? Do you have a guilty conscience?¡±


    ¡®A guilty conscience? I have no relationship at all with that Long Qi! Why should I have a guilty conscience?¡¯ Ke Jie thought.


    Ke Jie didn¡¯t bother to tell Ke Moer anymore. He pinned Ke Moer on the bed and started the night business.


    Ke Moer was not shocked or looked uncomfortable. Instead, he smiled.


    Ke Moer had always been like this and Ke Jie was used to it. He just gave Ke Moer a faint look.


    But Ke Moer still seemed a little uncomfortable. From his reaction, Ke Jie knew that Ke Moer must have kept his chastity very well.


    It would be a lie for Ke Jie to say that he was not happy when he found this.


    After all, Ke Moer was his first bedmate. He believed he was the only one who could be intimate with Ke Moer in the bed.


    ¡°What¡¯s making you so happy?¡± Ke Moer asked.


    ¡®He¡¯s smiling! That¡¯s rare!¡¯


    ¡°None of your business.¡± Ke Jie covered Ke Moer¡¯s mouth to keep him from nagging, but not very hard.


    ¡°Oh?¡± A sudden smile appeared on Ke Moer¡¯s face, then he said, ¡°A little to the left and it could go deeper.¡±


    ¡°Will you shut up? I know how to do it.¡±


    ¡°Fine, fine. I¡¯ll shut up. You take your time to explore.¡± Spreading his hands and smiling, Ke Moer watched Ke Jie with sultry eyes, which made Ke Jie¡¯s heart palpitate.


    Noticing that he had fallen for Ke Moer again, Ke Jie got a little fired up and he increased his force to punish Ke Moer.


    ¡®Damn it! Am I going to be overwhelmed by his brat in everything?¡¯


    ¡®He thinks I don¡¯t know how to do it? Or he¡¯s not satisfied with the way I¡¯m doing it?¡¯


    ¡®Ah!!! It¡¯s driving me crazy! This damn little brat!¡¯


    ¡°Who have you slept with this year? With men or with women?¡±


    At this point, Ke Jie could feel the piercing jealousy in his heart. Probably, he didn¡¯t even notice that he was jealous at the moment!


    ¡°Why? Are you jealous?¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s f*cking jealous? It¡¯s none of my business who you have slept with!¡±


    That was what he said, but the expression on Ke Jie¡¯s face showed as if he was going to eat Ke Moer alive.


    ¡®Damn it! Has he ever slept with others or not?!¡¯


    He wanted to know the answer, but he couldn¡¯t bring himself to do it.

 Chapter 650

    ¡°So, that¡¯s it! I¡¯ve never imagined that the relationship between your two princes is actually like this!¡±


    Outside the room, Zuo Bo, who was eavesdropping, exhaled a wisp of smoke and glanced at Xing Chen.


    Xing Chen didn¡¯t know about this at all. He was also in a daze at this point, which was the same as the other guards.


    ¡°Eh, sorry.¡±


    Xing Chen could only scratch his head and apologize for letting Zuo Bo hear such embarrassing things.


    Zuo Bo blew out a long puff of smoke and it took a while before he said, ¡°If you really feel sorry, next time report to me about the matters of Ke Moer.¡±


    What Zuo Bo referred to was not Ke Moer¡¯s love life, but what Ke Moer would do to fight back against the other two noble families in Country T.


    It was at this point that Zuo Bo also realized that Ke Moer was really going to be on their side. But Ke Moer could read everything too thoroughly. Zuo Bo was afraid that someday Ke Moer would figure out something on his own and he would turn against He Jingyan and Xu Yangyi.


    ¡°Are you treating us like dead people, Mr. Zuo Bo?¡±


    Zuo Bo said this openly and honestly in front of the guards of Ke Moer, who were naturally unhappy, as they were all Ke Moer¡¯s underlings.


    Zuo Bo swept them with his eye casually, then he said, ¡°Who¡¯s status in higher in Country T? Xu Yangyi or Ke Moer?¡±


    The guard instantly shook their bodies and no one dared to speak.


    Zuo Bo knew they would be terrified when they heard Xu Yangyi¡¯s name. After all, Xu Yangyi¡¯s identity was now exposed and he could enjoy greater power here than Ke Moer.


    ¡°Let me know if you have any news.¡±


    Zuo Bo didn¡¯t linger, sticking one hand in his pocket and exhaling a wisp of smoke as he slowly left.


    ¡°How dare him! He¡¯s not His Highness! How could he have the right to order you, Brother Xing Chen?!¡±


    When Zuo Bo had just left, the guard complained, looking angry.


    ¡°He¡¯s a good brother of He Jingyan. The relationship between them is extraordinary. Let¡¯s just put up with it and not cause any trouble.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t that Xing Chen was calm, but that he had seen through this matter and he knew it was only right to side with He Jingyan at this time, so he wouldn¡¯t think that Zuo Bo had gone too far.


    Plus, as He Jing Yan still had Wei Wei as a hostage in his hand, Xing Chen could only obediently do as he was told.


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    The guards felt dismayed.


    Inside the room, Ke Moer and Ke Jie were oblivious to what was going on outside and the passion continued.


    Back in his room, Zuo Bo carefully opened the door and entered the room, not wanting to wake up Long Chen. But at this moment, Long Chen was not asleep, and Zuo Bo had just closed the door when Long Chen¡¯s voice rang out, ¡°Where have you been?¡±


    Zuo Bo also heard it and felt a bit strange. When he went out, Long Chen was still in a good mood. Why did he suddenly sound so cold?


    ¡°I went to see He Jingyan and Xu Yangyi. Didn¡¯t I tell you when I left?¡± Walking towards the big bed, Zuo Bo said.


    ¡°You really went to see them?¡± Turning over to Zuo Bo¡¯s side, Long Chen looked at him with fierce eyes.


    Zuo Bo froze, but he smiled back, ¡°Of course! Where else could I go?¡±


    In fact, Long Chen was angry because he had seen that Zobo hadn¡¯t come back for a long time, so he had gone to look for Zuo Bo, but he hadn¡¯t seen Zuo Bo at He Jingyan¡¯s place.


    Zuo Bo was known as a philanderer, so it was inevitable that Long Chen would think it wrongly.


    ¡°You went to look for me?¡± Zuo Bo seemed to know it and the corners of his mouth immediately curled up in a wicked way.


    ¡°Who would go looking for you?! Don¡¯t make a fool of yourself.¡± Turning his body back over, Long Chen turned his back on Zuo Bo.


    ¡°Is it because you¡¯re afraid I was flirting with other men?¡± Leaning over to Long Chen, Zuo Bo asked.


    ¡°I said I didn¡¯t go looking for you!¡± Long Chen¡¯s sound was cold and indifferent, but he was not pushing Zuo Bo away.

 Chapter 651

    The calmer Long Chen was, the more it showed that he was hiding something. Zuo Bo had already figured it out for a long time.


    ¡°Okay, you didn¡¯t go looking for me, did you? Then how do you know I was not at He Jingyan¡¯s place? Aren¡¯t you exposing yourself that you are lying?¡± Zuo Bo laughed.


    ¡®I¡¯d like to see how you¡¯re going to tell this lie! And how long are you going to hold on and deny it!¡¯


    Zuo Bo had found a topic to tease Long Chen and he would not let it go easily.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have to tell you how I knew it! Lie down if you¡¯re going to sleep! Or get out if you¡¯re not!¡± Long Chen chose not to admit it.


    Long Chen looked calm, but in fact, his heart was in turmoil. He didn¡¯t show it on his face, for fear that Zuo Bo would see it.


    Zuo Bo suddenly showed an evil smile, ¡°I haven¡¯t done anything to you and you are asking me to get out? Are you looking for some punishment?¡±


    Long Chen furrowed his eyebrows immediately and he looked back at Zuo Bo coldly, saying, ¡°You want to take a bullet as a reward, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Oh! What a horrible face! What should I do? My Little Longlong is so cute when he gets angry! Ah! I feel my body is burning!¡±


    After saying that, Zuo Bo started to grope Long Chen up and down as if he was immersed in the flame of lust.


    ¡°I¡¯m warning you! If you don¡¯t let go, you¡¯ll suffer surely!¡± Although his eyes were calm, Long Chen said in a cold tone and he didn¡¯t seem to be joking with Zuo Bo.


    ¡°Oh? How will I suffer? Tell me about it, Little Longlong!¡± The corners of Zuo Bo¡¯s mouth were full of smiles.


    Instead of explaining, Long Chen took out his pistol and slammed it against Zuo Bo¡¯s forehead before he said, ¡°Are you satisfied now? Or do you want me to put a bullet in your head? Do you want to be quiet for the rest of your life?¡±


    Zuo Bo froze. ¡®Where did he get the gun? Didn¡¯t I put them all away?¡¯ He thought.


    But instead of showing fear and panic, Zuo Bo smiled, ¡°Then pull the trigger, Little Longlong! I¡¯ll go to the underworld and wait for you there! I¡¯ll make friends with Hades first so that he can approve me to marry you there!¡±


    What a rascal! But it was undeniable that Zuo Bo¡¯s words were very sweet indeed.


    Of course, Long Chen was in a better mood, but he didn¡¯t show it.


    ¡°I¡¯m sleepy. If you¡¯re not sleepy, be quiet.¡±


    This was probably a sign of Long Chen¡¯s concession!


    Zuo Bo could tell it, but he didn¡¯t point it out.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll sleep.¡± He lay down and hugged Long Chen from behind, rubbing Long Chen¡¯s neck and kissing him.


    Originally, Zuo Bo only wanted to kiss Long Chen, but suddenly, he changed his mind and bit Long Chen¡¯s neck.


    Long Chen was hurt by his bite and frowned, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Are you having rabies?¡± His elbow pushed Zuo Bo away from him, but he didn¡¯t look angry.


    ¡°I have to leave a mark on you! This is Country T. I have to keep a close eye on you and drive those annoying flies away.¡±


    ¡®Little Longlong is so handsome-looking and every now and then he keeps giving off an affectionate aura! I have to leave my mark on him to drive my love rivals away!¡¯


    ¡®If Zuo Bo said that, he¡¯d be shot by Long Chen with no doubt.


    ¡°You just mind your own business. Who would be as philandering as you?¡± Long Chen scolded him, but it was more like a complaint.


    ¡°It would be impossible if I give up on you and find another man! How can they please me? Besides, if it¡¯s not you, I don¡¯t want to touch any man.¡±


    These words were straightforward, but Long Chen was used to them. If someone else had said the same words to him, he would have been completely embarrassed.

 Chapter 652

    ¡°Can¡¯t you stop making a scene?¡± Long Chen said.


    ¡°If you allow me to do that with you, I¡¯ll stop making a scene when I¡¯m tired naturally.¡± Zuo Bo¡¯s embarrassing words could still make Long Chen blush and his heart pound quickly.


    ¡°Why are you acting like a flirtatious man in the middle of the night?¡± Long Chen was really angry this time because he felt Zuo Bo had no sense of decency.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it good that I¡¯m only flirtatious to you? Little Longlong, you went to look for me because you were afraid that I would betray you! Then let me grope you up and down to fulfil my interest so that I will stay by your side honestly!¡± As he continued to nibble on the neck of Long Chen, Zuo Bo¡¯s hands roamed under Long Chen¡¯s clothes.


    ¡°Interest my ass! All you are thinking of is your sexual desire! Let go of me!¡± Long Chen threw Zuo Bo¡¯s arms out and pushed him away, but by mistake, he hit Zuo Bo right in the jaw.


    Zuo Bo didn¡¯t pay attention and bit his tongue, which was dripping blood and the bloody taste spread in his mouth.


    Zuo Bo hissed, looking very painful.


    When Long Chen heard the sound, he hurriedly turned his head to check and he saw blood seeping out of the corner of Zuo Bo¡¯s mouth, and he was shocked.


    ¡°How are you?¡± There was a touch of panic in Long Chen¡¯s eyes.


    Zuo Bo wiped away the blood and grinned and frowned, not saying anything.


    ¡°I¡¯m asking you how you are! Are you deaf or dumb?¡± Long Chen was anxious and sat up to turn on the headlight to check on Zuo Bo.


    But just as he got up, Zuo Bo pushed him back onto the bed and flung him down.


    ¡°What are you doing?!!¡±


    After that, Long Chen¡¯s mouth was sealed by Zuo Bo¡¯s mouth and then a rush of bloody taste was sent into his mouth. Their tongues met in a furious storm, leaving no gap for both of them to take a breather.


    Zuo Bo was so strong that it was naturally hard for Long Chen to breathe, so Long Chen used his wrist to keep slapping Zuo Bo¡¯s chest while he was losing his breath.


    But Zuo Bo did not let him go, but frantically possessed Long Chen¡¯s lips, kissing him so fiercely that Long Chen almost ran out of oxygen.


    ¡°Zuo Bo¡­ you¡­ you let go of me¡­¡± Slapping Zuo Bo¡¯s body hard and kicking him with his feet, Long Chen said intermittently.


    Zuo Bo ignored it and continued to intertwine his tongue with Long Chen¡¯s, his big hands probing behind Long Chen and was about to take off Long Chen¡¯s pants.


    Long Chen knew what Zuo Bo was trying to do and his eyes widened as his resistance grew.


    ¡®This damned man! Is he trying to force himself on me?¡¯


    Long Chen was furious, but he couldn¡¯t push Zuo Bo away. Then in his anger, Zuo Bo suddenly lifted his hardened little brother and pushed it into Long Chen without any warning.


    Long Chen¡¯s eyes were full of pain. He felt it was so hard that his brain was about to explode along with it.


    ¡°What the f*ck¡­ are you crazy?¡±


    Zuo Bo remained unresponsive. He increased the force of his lower body and frantically rushed inside Long Chen¡¯s body.


    ¡°Ahhhh¡­ it hurts¡­ Are you crazy?¡±


    The lower part of Long Chen¡¯s body was in such pain as if it was going to be torn apart by Zuo Bo¡¯s little brother.


    ¡°It hurts? Yeah, how can it not hurt? I naturally have to make you hurt if you don¡¯t obey me.¡± Letting go of Long Chen¡¯s red and swollen lips, Zuo Bo sat up and rampaged through Long Chen¡¯s body like a raging beast.


    Such a Zuo Bo made Long Chen very frightened.


    ¡°If I don¡¯t f*ck you until you cry tonight, you won¡¯t know who is your man and who is your king.¡± Grabbing Long Chen¡¯s hair and pushing in vigorously, Zuo Bo said with cold eyes.


    ¡°You¡­ you are sick! It¡¯s not like I just did it on purpose.¡± Long Chen bit his lips to endure it. He was so afraid that he could not resist, and he did not want to resist. No matter how Zuo Bo treated him, he liked it. He just didn¡¯t want Zuo Bo to do it with him all of a sudden.


    ¡°No. Even if you didn¡¯t do it on purpose, I¡¯ll spoil you if I don¡¯t punish you. Since you have become so lawless, tonight I have to let you know clearly who is in control of our relationship.¡±


    ¡°You are really sick! Who¡­ who doesn¡¯t know how great you are in bed? Being f*cked by you every day¡­ I certainly know it most clearly!¡±


    ¡®What a lunatic! He¡¯ll freak out when it comes to emotional matters!¡¯

 Chapter 653

    After hearing this, Zuo Bo suddenly did not move and just stared at Long Chen beneath him.


    He didn¡¯t want to get angry, but Long Chen had never said he liked him before, and he had just resisted so much, so Zuo Bo was quite angry about it.


    But when he heard what Long Chen had just said, he didn¡¯t know what to do because it was the first time Long Chen had said such things to him as if he had approved of him.


    ¡°Let go of me. You¡¯re f*cking hurting me.¡± A kick went up to Zuo Bo¡¯s abdomen when Long Chen said it somewhat unhappily.


    This was probably the first time Long Chen had used so many f-bombs at once! He was also not as indifferent as he used to be.


    Zuo Bo didn¡¯t say anything and suddenly leaned down to hug Long Chen tightly.


    ¡°What do you want to do? You let go of me!¡± Long Chen resisted, probably because he was hurting from the hug.


    Zuo Bo let out a hard breath and apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    This apology caused Long Chen to pause as if he hadn¡¯t expected Zuo Bo to say that.


    ¡°Does it hurt?¡± He cupped Long Chen¡¯s face and dropped tiny kisses on it, heartfelt and loving.


    Long Chen looked at him dumbfounded. There were complicated feelings in his eyes. He didn¡¯t know whether he should be happy or angry.


    But Zuo Bo only remained his kind self for three seconds. As his little brother was still inside Long Chen¡¯s body, the next second after he asked if it hurt, he immediately moved back and forth.


    Long Chen¡¯s brows tightened, ¡°Can¡¯t your actions match your words?¡±


    Instead of his usual impishness, Zuo Bo looked at him with deep affection and touched his face, ¡°Don¡¯t you like doing it with me? Do you hate me? Or do you find me annoying?¡±


    Long Chen slapped his hand down with displeasure, ¡°Would you like it if I forced myself on you? Don¡¯t you know I¡¯m in pain? What do you think I am, Zuo Bo? An ironman? Or an inflatable doll?¡±


    The displeasure was very obvious on Long Chen¡¯s face, but he wasn¡¯t really angry. He hadn¡¯t kicked Zuo Bo off the bed or told him to take his little brother out; he was just complaining about his displeasure.


    Zuo Bo suddenly smiled and continued to touch Long Chen¡¯s cheeks and whispered, ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have been harsh with you just now.¡± But the smile was bitter and he didn¡¯t know why.


    ¡°It¡¯s good to know you were wrong.¡± Long Chen¡¯s voice still sounded irritated.


    Suddenly, the two didn¡¯t speak, and the atmosphere was strangely dull. Long Chen was flustered when Zuo Bo was looking at him because Zuo Bo just stroked his face without saying a word.


    ¡°Get out if you¡¯re not going to do it. I¡¯m going to take a shower.¡± Finally, the silence was broken by Long Chen.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, then I won¡¯t do it.¡± Zuo Bo really pulled it out, then picked Long Chen up and walked off the bed.


    Long Chen was startled, ¡°What are you doing?¡± There was more than a touch of panic in his eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m just carrying you to the shower. I won¡¯t mess with you.¡± Zuo Bo actually gave in and didn¡¯t force Long Chen to do it, nor did he say those erotic words like before.


    When Zuo Bo suddenly changed so much, Long Chen was bewildered, his eyes kept staring at Zuo Bo, feeling very puzzled.


    Zuo Bo¡¯s smile intensified, ¡°What? You can¡¯t accept it since I¡¯m being so nice to you once in a while?¡± There was no longer the bitterness from a moment ago. Instead, happiness was full of Zuo Bo¡¯s face.


    ¡°I certainly can accept it! It¡¯s just that your character is changing so drastically.¡± Long Chen refuted. Although he still looked unhappy, he was actually relieved in his heart.


    ¡°Okay then. We¡¯ll have a go in the bathroom together.¡± Instantly, Zuo Bo changed back to his old self again.


    ¡°You¡¯re looking for death.¡± Long Chen said coldly.


    The usual atmosphere between the two was back.

 Chapter 654

    When he woke up early in the morning, Xu Yangyi rubbed his sleepy face and was about to stretch out, but he felt a weight on his waist as if he was being pressed by something.


    He squinted his eyes and looked at the part where he was being pressed and saw that He Jingyan¡¯s big hand was on top of him and it was still under his clothes.


    Xu Yangyi immediately woke up with a start, his sleepiness gone.


    ¡°Damn you, Old Uncle! You wanna die? Huh?¡± He rose to his feet and kicked He Jingyan.


    The sleeping He Jingyan was woken up by a hard kick and a pain in his abdomen.


    He covered his stomach in pain and looked at Xu Yangyi, asking, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, wifey?¡± Instead of getting angry, he asked Xu Yangyi what had happened.


    ¡°You have the face to ask me what has happened? Where did you just put your hand? You were putting your hand under my shirt, you rogue!¡±


    A slap landed on the top of He Jingyan¡¯s head, flaming.


    He Jingyan thought something serious had happened. When he heard Xu Yangyi say that, he yawned and pulled him into his arms, hugging him and rubbing his body, ¡°It¡¯s still early. Sleep a little longer, honey.¡±


    Then he really closed his eyes and slept, ignoring Xu Yangyi¡¯s anger.


    Xu Yangyi was so angry that his whole face twitched together, ¡°Sleep my ass! Let go of me, sleep yourself if you want to.¡± He kicked him in the stomach again.


    He Jingyan bent over and groaned in pain, ¡°Wifey, be gentle! I¡¯m still injured!¡±


    The wound on his back that had just been covered by scabs nearly opened up again.


    ¡°Who the hell told you to grope me? I¡¯ll castrate you if you make a move on me again!¡±


    Xu Yangyi was in bad mood, but he was actually just saying that. He also panicked when he heard He Jingyan say that he was a wounded patient.


    Although he was too embarrassed to apologize, he also glanced at He Jingyan and then asked in an arrogant and twisted tone, ¡°Does it still hurt? Do you want me to call a doctor for you and give you a hand with mercy?¡± He was so arrogant but he was obviously worried; he pretended not to care and, put it was hard for him to put on a show.


    The corners of He Jingyan¡¯s mouth immediately brought up a smile before he pounced on Xu Yangyi and pinned him underneath.


    Xu Yangyi was startled and looked at He Jingyan with a frightened face, but the next second he cursed, ¡°Damn! Don¡¯t you f*cking say you are injured?¡± At this point, he knew that he had been tricked by He Jingyan.


    But He Jingyan didn¡¯t lie to him. It really hurt. He just didn¡¯t want Xu Yangyi to know it for fear that he would blame himself.


    ¡°I¡¯m pretty strong even if you hit me. How is it possible that it hurts when you kick me?¡±


    Caressing on Xu Yangyi¡¯s face and lowering his head with a sweet and intimate kiss, He Jingyan did not restrain his affection.


    ¡°Damn! Don¡¯t kiss me without brushing teeth! It¡¯s disgusting.¡± Xu Yangyi¡¯s face was full of disgust with a tight frown.


    ¡°My wifey, even if you don¡¯t brush your teeth, your kiss is still sweet.¡±


    Xu Yangyi shouted, ¡°I¡¯m f*cking saying you are disgusting! Not me!¡±


    ¡®Crap! What the f*ck is wrong with him?¡¯ Xu Yangyi was furious.


    ¡°Get the f*ck out of the way! Don¡¯t press on me! I¡¯m not a woman.¡± He pushed He Jingyan to get up.


    He Jingyan didn¡¯t get up. His fingers hooked Xu Yangyi¡¯s chin and smiled, ¡°It¡¯s true that my wife is not a woman, but I can still call you ¡®wifey¡¯, right?¡± The smile was all over his face.


    ¡°Ah! Who is your wifey? You want to die? Don¡¯t call me wifey even if I slept with you!¡± Xu Yangyi pulled his knee against He Jingyan¡¯s crotch, warning him that he could break his balls within one move.


    ¡°Can¡¯t I?¡± Instead of admitting fault, He Jingyan asked rhetorically with a deep sense of affection.


    ¡°Of course not! I¡¯m a f*cking man! You calling me wifey makes me sound like a sissy guy!¡± Xu Yangyi was grumpy.

 Chapter 655

    ¡°So, I can still call you wifey, right? You can¡¯t deny it this time, honey.¡± He Jingyan was smiling wickedly and it seemed he was setting Xu Yangyi up in order to let him admit he was his wifey.


    Xu Yangyi was dumbfounded for a moment before he realized that he had been tricked by He Jingyan and he slapped him on the face again.


    ¡°Damn! You really know how to play with me! It seems you really want to die!¡±


    ¡°Who said that? I don¡¯t want to die. I don¡¯t want you to become a widow.¡± Taking Xu Yangyi by one hand, He Jingyan kissed the back of his hand, doting on him.


    ¡°Disgusting.¡± Xu Yangyi didn¡¯t appreciate it and pulled his hand back straight away, adding a vicious glare.


    But He Jingyan still laughed, catching Xu Yangyi into his arms again and hugging him on the bed.


    ¡°It¡¯s still early. Let¡¯s sleep a bit longer.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you to sleep on your own if you want to! Don¡¯t drag me.¡±


    ¡®Damn it! I can¡¯t push him away! What should I do?¡¯


    ¡°Stop it, wifey. My back is hurting. Let me hold you for a while longer.¡±


    He Jingyan¡¯s words really worked as Xu Yangyi really stopped struggling, probably because he was afraid of hurting He Jingyan again.


    But he wouldn¡¯t just do nothing. He couldn¡¯t move his hands, but this didn¡¯t mean he couldn¡¯t speak.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t let go of me, I¡¯ll get really angry.¡±


    ¡°One more moment, just one more moment.¡± He Jingyan rubbed against Xu Yangyi¡¯s soft body and kissed him on the neck, then continued to hold Xu Yangyi¡¯s body with his eyes closed, without the slightest intention of letting go.


    Xu Yangyi was naturally furious, but he couldn¡¯t just kick He Jingyan out of bed. He Jingyan was now a wounded person and the wounds were caused by Xu Yangyi himself.


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll be kind and give you three minutes. If you hug me more than that, I¡¯ll beat you into a pig¡¯s head.¡± He clenched his fists and threatened.


    ¡°Fine, fine. Three minutes, just three minutes is fine. Just wake me up later¡­¡±


    He Jingyan vaguely replied and then slowly fell asleep.


    Xu Yangyi stared with amazement. ¡®What? He really falls asleep like that?¡¯


    But Xu Yangyi did not know that He Jingyan could not sleep last night because of the pain in his back and kept his eyes open until almost dawn before he fell asleep.


    ¡®Damn! He¡¯s still pressing on my arm! My hand is out of blood!¡¯


    Xu Yangyi¡¯s heart was full of displeasure, but as he complained, his anger slowly disappeared when he looked at He Jingyan, who was sleeping peacefully in front of him, and then the corners of his mouth gradually curled up.


    ¡®Sigh! When he is sleeping, he isn¡¯t that bad! He¡¯s just an ordinary uncle.¡¯


    Xu Yangyi looked at him for a moment, then reached out to touch him, tracing the outline of He Jingyan¡¯s face with his finger.


    Probably afraid that He Jingyan would find his action strange after he woke up, he hurriedly withdrew his hand.


    At this time, the corners of He Jingyan¡¯s mouth hooked up as if he was smiling.


    As soon as Xu Yangyi noticed it, his face immediately turned red, ¡°You, you, you actually pretended to be asleep!¡± His heart started to tremble.


    He Jingyan did not open his eyes but pressed his head into Xu Yangyi¡¯s arms and said, ¡°I am really sleepy. Stay with me for a while longer.¡±


    When Xu Yangyi heard this voice, how could he still blame He Jingyan? His face reddened a bit more and he obediently did not move.


    ¡°You¡­ you can stay with me to sleep a little longer. I¡¯m in a good mood today. I won¡¯t bother with you.¡± It was very cute to show his childish arrogance.


    He Jingyan smiled. He was just woken up by Xu Yangyi¡¯s touch and now he was starting to fall asleep again, just holding Xu Yangyi¡¯s fragrant soft body.


    ¡®He can be very gentle when he¡¯s sleepy! He should be gentle like this when he wakes up.¡¯

 Chapter 656

    Xu Yangyi had originally been accompanying He Jingyan to ¡°nap¡± for a while, but this ¡°nap¡± took him more than two hours. It was only when Zuo Bo and Long Chen came over that they both got up from bed in a daze.


    ¡°It¡¯s already ten o¡¯clock! You two can really sleep!¡± Zuo Bo sat down without invitation and so did Long Chen.


    He Jingyan sat up, sighing and frowning, ¡°I say, don¡¯t you two have anywhere else to go? Why do you come over here to disturb our sleep?¡±


    He thought, ¡®I was thinking of hugging my wife and sleeping a little longer! Why do you two come over early in the morning to disturb my good dreams?!¡¯


    Xu Yangyi was in bed, rubbing his eyes as if he hadn¡¯t woken up completely.


    He looked blankly at Zuo Bo and Long Chen who were sitting on the sofa, and blinked his hazel eyes, watching He Jingyan, asking with a sleepy accent, ¡°What¡­ time¡­ is it?¡±


    ¡°A little after ten.¡± He Jingyan smiled and picked him up, giving him a doting kiss.


    Because Xu Yangyi was still sleepy at this time, he did not hit He Jingyan.


    Xu Yangyi continued rubbing his eyes and said, ¡°I¡¯m still sleepy. Do you guys want to talk about anything important?¡± After that, he curled his body into He Jingyan¡¯s arms just like a cub.


    Xu Yangyi was oversleeping, so he felt dizzy. The more he slept, the more he wanted to sleep.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t talk about anything important, wifey. If you¡¯re sleepy, you can go back to sleep.¡± He Jingyan coaxed him in a good mood. It was also true that it was not often that Xu Yangyi would take the initiative to burrow into his arms.


    ¡°Who says we have nothing important to report? Your wife¡¯s sister has come over! Along with Gong Cheng and your father-in-law! It seems they come over here together and they¡¯ve negotiated with Ke Moer about the cooperation.¡±


    ¡°They come over so early?¡± He Jingyan was a little surprised.


    Xu Yangyi, on the other hand, was instantly awake, ¡°Does my dad come over?¡± Very excited, he felt his sleepiness was gone.


    ¡°They should be coming over to you two in a moment.¡±


    Then, as soon as Zuo Bo finished his words, the door had been opened and in came Gong Cheng first, followed by Xu Jing and Xu Nuannuan.


    ¡°Dad!¡±


    Xu Yangyi didn¡¯t even think about it. He jumped off the bed and ran to Xu Jing, hugging him as soon as he could, his eyes also warming up.


    Xu Jing smiled, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you miss your dad?¡±


    Although he was smiling, Xu Jing¡¯s expression looked a bit downcast, probably because he suddenly knew his identity and that Gong Cheng was going to help him take back Country T, so he felt a burden on his shoulders all of a sudden and didn¡¯t recover from it for a while.


    Coupled with the fact that the current Xu Jing no longer had that memory because of the drugs, he hadn¡¯t even thought that he would have such a shocking identity.


    ¡°Dad, I¡¯m sorry! It¡¯s my uselessness that made mum die a tragic death.¡± Tears rustled down Xu Yangyi¡¯s eyes. When he was in front of He Jingyan, he didn¡¯t dare to cry like this. But when he saw his dad now, he released his burden all of a sudden.


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. Don¡¯t blame yourself.¡± Xu Jing was gently patting on Xu Yangyi¡¯s back to comfort him, but his own eyes were tinged with mist. For it was only now that Xu Jing knew that his wife had been assassinated but she was not killed by accident. He and Xu Yangyi had been protected by Gong Cheng and Xu Nuanuan and knew nothing about it before.


    ¡°How can I not blame myself? If I had been older back then, Mom wouldn¡¯t have died! It was my uselessness that caused her death.¡± Whimpering and crying, there was no hiding as Xu Yangyi met the family he knew best.


    ¡°Silly boy, you could not do anything then. You were too small.¡± Xu Jing combed through Xu Yangyi¡¯s hair and held his tears back with a trembling voice.


    He blamed no one but himself for not being able to protect his wife then; and even now, he was still being protected by Gong Cheng.

 Chapter 657

    ¡°Alright, Yangyi. Don¡¯t bring your dad to tears too.¡±


    Gong Cheng smiled and stroked Xu Yangyi¡¯s head with a touch of tenderness at the corners of his mouth.


    Xu Yangyi wiped his tears, but suddenly raised his hand and gave Gong Cheng a slap.


    Xu Jing was shocked and his eyes widened in disbelief, ¡°Yang¡­ Yangyi.¡±


    But Gong Cheng, who had been slapped, looked at Xu Yangyi with a smile as if he knew it would happen.


    ¡°I slap you for my dad.¡± Whimpering, Xu Yangyi tried hard to hold back his tears.


    Gong Cheng was not angry, but he smiled, ¡°Eh, I know.¡±


    ¡®I¡¯m sorry, Yangyi, but I was just trying to protect you and your dad, and I didn¡¯t think things would turn out this way.¡¯


    Xu Jing¡¯s eyes suddenly darkened and the feeling in his heart heated up.


    Gong Cheng took Xu Jing gently into his arms to keep him from crying.


    Ever since Xu Jing had found out his identity, he had been depressed all day. Gong Cheng was so worried that he had moved here because he knew Xu Yangyi was here.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Gong Cheng apologized.


    This time it was Xu Jing¡¯s turn to sniffle, ¡°Why are you apologizing? It¡¯s not your fault either.¡±


    Gong Cheng didn¡¯t answer him. He had hidden the truth at first, so it was all his fault.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think I¡¯ll forgive you just because you¡¯re pleasing my dad now. You hid it from my dad and you didn¡¯t even tell me either.¡±


    Perhaps Xu Yangyi was complaining that Gong Cheng had told Xu Nuannuan about this instead of him. It was clear that he was the man of the family besides his dad, so he should have taken charge of this instead of his sister.


    ¡°My sister doesn¡¯t want you to know the truth, so¡­¡±


    Gong Cheng did not continue, because he knew that Xu Yangyi knew what was behind it.


    ¡®His sister?¡¯ This was the time when Xu Yangyi realized the relationship between his mother and Gong Cheng. It turned out that Gong Cheng was actually his uncle.


    ¡°Xu Nuannuan¡­¡± Xu Yangyi suddenly shouted at Xu Nuannuan.


    Xu Nuannuan was also prepared for a slap or something like that, as he tricked Xu Yangyi together with Gong Cheng.


    But instead of slapping her, Xu Yangyi threw himself into her arms and suddenly burst into tears again.


    Although Xu Yangyi didn¡¯t know what happened back then, today he was so sad. He must have been in the same mood as Xu Nuannuan and Gong Cheng. They suffered in silence in order to let Xu Yangyi and Xu Jing live without pain.


    ¡°Hmph! Don¡¯t think I will forgive you easily!¡±


    He cried and scolded Xu Nuannuan, but the fact that he had done so meant that he was no longer angry.


    ¡®Yangyi, I¡¯m sorry.¡¯


    Xu Nuannuan apologized in her heart. She almost forced Xu Yangyi to leave He Jingyan and forced him to do something he didn¡¯t like.


    He Jingyan walked towards them and bowed his head towards Xu Jing before taking Xu Yangyi out of Xu Nuannuan¡¯s arms and putting him into his own embrace.


    Xu Yangyi didn¡¯t need to look and he knew it was He Jingyan, hugging him around the waist and crying, burying his face into his chest.


    ¡°Okay, wife. Let¡¯s not cry anymore.¡± He kissed the top of Xu Yangyi¡¯s head to comfort him.


    Xu Yangyi rubbed against He Jingyan¡¯s pyjamas and said irritably, ¡°You think I want to cry? My tears won¡¯t stop by themselves! I¡¯m not crying at all!¡± His voice was somewhat cute.


    ¡°Eh, you are right. Tears won¡¯t understand your words.¡± He Jingyan said as he patted Xu Yangyi on the back, dotingly caressing him.


    Seeing that He Jingyan loved Xu Yangyi so much, Gong Cheng was somewhat relieved. At that time, he was afraid that he had taken Xu Yangyi captive and made He Jingyan and Xu Yangyi have problems with their relationship.


    ¡°Yangyi has been spoiled by me since he was young, so please treat him with more love, Colonel He.¡± Xu Jing said with his tear-stained eyes as he smiled and entrusted Xu Yangyi to He Jingyan for the first time.


    ¡°I will.¡± He Jingyan smiled back, full of affection.

 Chapter 658

    ¡°Dad, why would you entrust me to such a man? He can be sinister as hell and bullies me a lot!¡± Xu Yangyi protested, after which he pushed He Jingyan away with an irritated face and told He Jingyan to stop clinging to him.


    ¡°Honey, are you snitching?¡± He Jingyan laughed. After that, he picked Xu Yangyi up and spanked him again.


    Xu Yangyi immediately exploded, ¡°What the f*ck is wrong with you? Why did you spank me again?¡±


    ¡®Damn it! There are so many people here!¡¯


    Xu Yangyi was ashamed to look at others. He cursed inwardly, but his head was still buried in He Jingyan¡¯s arms, not daring to lift it out.


    ¡°What? Are you still shy, wifey?¡± He Jingyan asked knowingly; the smile at the corner of his mouth went wild.


    ¡°Damn it, He Jingyan! I¡¯ll teach you a lesson later!¡± He grabbed the fabric of He Jingyan¡¯s collar tightly in warning, but his head still didn¡¯t dare to lift out.


    ¡°Fine, fine. I¡¯ll be waiting for you to teach me a lesson in a moment, wifey.¡± Still laughing, He Jingyan said as he lifted his steps towards the bathroom, as they both hadn¡¯t brushed their teeth yet.


    ¡°You¡¯re still such a lively family!¡± Zuo Bo on the couch said, pulling Long Chen over to his side as he spoke. Naturally, he wanted to make room for Gong Cheng and Xu Jing.


    Long Chen knew that, so he didn¡¯t warn Zuo Bo with his eyes.


    ¡°You guys are the same here. The atmosphere is still so nice.¡± Gong Cheng pulled Xu Jing over to sit and smiled back, looking a little too intimate.


    So that was it! Was that why they¡¯d let Xu Yangyi marry He Jingyan in the first place?


    It seemed that Gong Cheng and Xu Jing were having an affair. Was that why they didn¡¯t mind Xu Yangyi marrying a man?


    But in fact, Gong Cheng and Xu Jing did not confess their love for each other and it was also Gong Cheng himself who was now unrequitedly in love with Xu Jing.


    As for Xu Jing, he was a slow person and he had always taken Gong Cheng¡¯s thoughtful care as Gong Cheng simply being nice to him.


    But occasionally, Xu Jing would wonder if he was in love with Gong Cheng, because he sometimes felt a little subtly different when Gong Cheng hugged him.


    ¡°That¡¯s why it¡¯s said that people from the same family are alike!¡± Zuo Bo said this as if to say that they were now one big family altogether.


    ¡°But I hadn¡¯t really thought I¡¯d be surrounded by such powerful people, like a king, a young highness, and a great princess.¡±


    Zuo Bo might be flattering, or he just said it casually, but one could feel the displeasure from his words. Gong Cheng had used He Jingyan in the first place. When Gong Chen took Xu Yangyi away, he really hurt He Jingyan deeply.


    Zuo Bo was He Jingyan¡¯s good bro, so he naturally would fight for He Jingyan.


    ¡°Would it kill you if you say one less word?¡± Long Chen glanced at Zuo Bo with cold eyes, carrying a touch of warning.


    Zuo Bo pulled up a smile, ¡°Fine! For the sake that I have bullied you last night, I will listen to you today. However, if they still have things to hide from He Jingyan, don¡¯t blame me for being ungracious to them.¡±


    The latter remark was of course addressed to Gong Cheng; Zuo Bo was warning Gong Cheng that he had better spill the beans if he still had something unknown to He Jingyan now.


    ¡°I¡¯m not hiding anything from Colonel He except for the marriage thing.¡± Gong Cheng said. He could detect Zuo Bo¡¯s displeasure, but it wasn¡¯t hostility; it was simply displeasure with him.


    ¡°That would be best.¡± Zuo Bo¡¯s tone sounded lazy, but the danger within was not to be underestimated.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I should take all the blame. Please don¡¯t blame Gong Cheng.¡± Xu Jing lowered his head in apology, his eyes darkening again. It was clear that he could be easily depressed.

 Chapter 659

    ¡°Don¡¯t blame yourself. You did this for our country after all.¡± Xu Jing said.


    Seeing Xu Jing¡¯s gentle face, Zuo Po could hardly continue to blame him. Besides, at this moment, he was also being pinched by Long Chen in his thigh fiercely, so even if he wanted to say something more, he was afraid that Long Chen would get angry.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. He didn¡¯t mean any harm.¡±


    Long Chen didn¡¯t want the atmosphere to get so heavy, so he apologized on behalf of Zuo Bo.


    ¡°It¡¯s the truth. We did trick Colonel He before.¡± Gong Cheng was not angry at Zuo Bo¡¯s words.


    As he said this, he gently rubbed Xu Jing¡¯s hair in a manner to tell him not to be sad.


    Zuo Bo and Long Chen both looked at them quietly. Anyone could see that Gong Cheng had unusual feelings for Xu Jing.


    Xu Nuannuan, who was sitting opposite them, also knew about it and had seen it since she was a child, but she didn¡¯t say anything either.


    Xu Yangyi, who was in the bathroom at the moment, heard Zuo Bo talking about Gong Cheng and wanted to come out to speak, but was pulled back by He Jingyan, who said that he would leave it to Long Chen to handle this and that it would be fine.


    So, Xu Yangyi could only stand in the bathroom, watching them talking. He saw the very way Gong Cheng stroked Xu Jing¡¯s head and suddenly his expression became a little gloomy.


    He lowered his head and was silent for a while, after which he suddenly asked He Jingyan in a low voice, ¡°If Gong Cheng is with my dad, does that count as offending public decency?¡±


    He Jingyan had felt before that Gong Cheng had unusual feelings for Xu Jing, so he was not surprised that Xu Yangyi asked this as soon as he did.


    ¡°Many worldly people nowadays think it¡¯s alright for a man to be with another man, so there¡¯s no need to think about those things. If a gay couple really love each other, then it¡¯s good for them to be together; it doesn¡¯t matter if they don¡¯t get the approval from others.¡± He Jingyan replied.


    ¡°Is that really alright?¡± Xu Yangyi¡¯s expression immediately came to life when he heard this and his eyes were filled with hope as he looked at He Jingyan.


    He Jingyan smiled and pinched his face, ¡°What? You don¡¯t believe in my words?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s just that¡­ Is this really okay? This country doesn¡¯t have a law saying gay marriage is allowed.¡± Xu Yangyi¡¯s face turned sullen again.


    ¡°Country H doesn¡¯t have that law either.¡± He Jingyan reminded.


    Xu Yang Yi suddenly froze and just looked at He Jingyan with his long eyelashes flashing up and down, ¡°What¡­ does that mean? Then how did you marry me?¡±


    ¡°The law is the law, and our marriage is our marriage. It has nothing to do with rules and regulations.¡±


    ¡°Ah! How is that have nothing to do with rules? I don¡¯t even have a marriage certificate, you son of b*tch! I¡¯ll sue you for abducting a boy!¡± Clenching He Jingyan¡¯s collar while cursing, Xu Yangyi had a fierce expression on his face.


    When Xu Yangyi woke up, because of his memory loss, he thought he and He Jingyan were legally married, but now he realized that they weren¡¯t.


    ¡°You bastard! You are still saying I¡¯m your wifey! But you did not marry me legally! Are you going to abandon me conveniently in the future?¡±


    ¡°No! When we return to Country H, I will just hold a press conference and announce it. I¡¯m a colonel, so I certainly have the privilege to marry a man.¡±


    He Jingyan was very calm as if he had thought of how to deal with all this as well.


    ¡°So what? I¡¯m your wifey now and only people in the army know about it?¡±


    ¡®Shit, so I¡¯m being taken advantage of by him for nothing? Damn it!¡¯


    ¡®Wait. Does the He family know about this?¡¯


    ¡®I forgot about this! I don¡¯t think this Big Uncle¡¯s family can support us!¡¯


    Xu Yangyi was so anxious that he nearly had a heart attack.


    ¡°Let me make this clear: even if your family does not agree with our marriage, I will also not leave you! A divorce is resolutely impossible!¡± Xu Yangyi fiercely warned He Jingyan, but he actually panicked inwardly.

 Chapter 660

    ¡°Then what should we do? We have secretly got married. When my father finds it out, I guess it¡¯s possible that he really won¡¯t let us be together.¡±


    He Jingyan saw Xu Yangyi being so nervous and somehow indescribably cute, so he teased Xu Yangyi and said that.


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t care! I¡¯m not leaving anyway.¡± Xu Yangyi was angry again, but the fear in his eyes increased a little.


    It was clear that Xu Yangyi was such a boy but He Jingyan still came up with a sentence, ¡°But wifey! We are not legally married now, so there is no such thing as divorce!¡±


    Xu Yangyi was frozen and only then did he react.


    His eyes were suddenly hot and he looked like he was about to cry.


    Seeing that it was not good, He Jingyan hurriedly coaxed Xu Yangyi, ¡°Honey, don¡¯t cry. I was just joking with you. The marriage between us was arranged by my father, so how could he not agree to it?¡±


    He Jingyan was worried that he really went too far this time.


    ¡°You lied to me, didn¡¯t you? You lied to me because I was crying, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    But Xu Yangyi thought that it was He Jingyan who was coaxing him and that what he said was not true.


    ¡°Why should I lie to you, wifey? This is indeed true! When you recover your memory, you will naturally understand it.¡±


    ¡°You must have lied to me! I won¡¯t listen.¡±


    Xu Yangyi cried and covered his ears, not wanting to hear what He Jingyan had said.


    This time, He Jingyan¡¯s joke went too far that he had really made Xu Yangyi cry.


    He Jingyan believed this time he had shot himself in the foot.


    He took Xu Yangyi into his arms and gently patted Xu Yangyi¡¯s back to apologize, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, wifey. I shouldn¡¯t have joked with you about this. I won¡¯t do it again, so don¡¯t cry, okay?¡±


    He Jingyan¡¯s heart ached because at this moment Xu Yangyi was sobbing so hard that He Jingyan was really afraid he wouldn¡¯t be able to breathe.


    The group outside, who had listened to the conversation between the two of them, didn¡¯t know how to roast He Jingyan, who had scared Xu Yangyi into tears for no good reason.


    Maybe Xu Yangyi had gone through a lot of things now, so he has become a lot more sensitive. If it was his usual self, he probably wouldn¡¯t cry; he would just give He Jingyan a slap on the face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, wifey. My hurt hearts when I hear you cry.¡± He Jingyan hugged Xu Yangyi tightly again and kissed him on the neck to comfort him.


    ¡°You now remember to care about me? You son of a b*tch! I want to divorce you.¡± Xu Yangyi wiped his tears as he cried and scolded He Jingyan.


    ¡°I won¡¯t do it next time. Really. So, don¡¯t cry.¡± He Jingyan exhaled a breath in introspection.


    ¡°Really? Next time you really won¡¯t joke around with that?¡± Xu Yangyi looked at him with a sniffle and red eyes.


    ¡°Of course! There definitely won¡¯t be a next time.¡± He Jingyan immediately smiled ingratiatingly.


    ¡°Alright then. I¡¯ll forgive you if you bark like a dog.¡±


    ¡®Ah? Why should I bark like a dog?¡¯ He Jingyan¡¯s face darkened.


    ¡°Look, you¡¯re not even reflecting on your mistakes.¡±


    Without looking at He Jingyan barking, Xu Yangyi started crying again, tears falling as soon as he said they would fall, like a pearl necklace with a broken string.


    ¡°But wifey, what does this have to do with making me bark like a dog?¡± He Jingyan was still confused, asking with a very funny look.


    ¡°Because you are not honest! You have to bark as your promise to give me your word! And next time if you do it again, I will make you bark for a day!¡±


    ¡®So, that¡¯s what he has in mind! But there¡¯s no need to make me bark like a dog! If everyone outside could hear me! Wouldn¡¯t my reputation be ruined?¡¯ He Jingyan thought.


    ¡°I knew you were cheating on me! I want to divorce you!¡±


    ¡°Fine, fine. I¡¯ll bark.¡± In the end, He Jingyan had no choice, so he barked with his face all red.

 Chapter 661

    As expected, a husband should not mess with his wife.


    After barking, He Jingyan just wanted to kill himself immediately as he had no face to see anyone outside, but he had no choice but to admit that he deserved it, as he had provoked Xu Yangyi in the first place.


    Xu Yangyi was just having a temper tantrum; he didn¡¯t think that He Jingyan would really bark like a dog.


    Therefore, at this moment, he was looking at He Jingyan with a dumbfounded look on his face, even forgetting to shed any tears.


    ¡°Are you satisfied with that, honey?¡± The corners of He Jingyan¡¯s mouth twitched. Inwardly, He Jingyan felt there were a million horses galloping in his mind.


    ¡®Hey! Why are you staring at me all the time? You can¡¯t be serious, right?¡¯


    Xu Yang wiped his tears, then said, ¡°Bark again. I didn¡¯t hear you clearly just now.¡± He looked so aggrieved when he said that.


    After hearing this, He Jingyan¡¯s whole face turned sullen, ¡°Honey, you¡¯re joking, right?¡±


    ¡®I¡¯m sure you are!¡¯ He thought.


    But when He Jingyan looked at Xu Yangyi, he found Xu Yangyi was f*cking serious, because Xu Yangyi looked really innocent and didn¡¯t mean to be joking.


    ¡°Forget it if you don¡¯t want to. I don¡¯t care either.¡± Xu Yangyi turned around and walked away as soon as he wiped his tears.


    When He Jingyan saw this, he couldn¡¯t care less about his own face! He hurriedly pulled Xu Yangyi back, ¡°Fine, fine! I¡¯ll bark, I¡¯ll bark for you. Wifey, don¡¯t be angry.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± A soft and cute face looked at He Jingyan.


    He Jingyan resigned himself to his fate, ¡°Really.¡±


    ¡®Damn it! I¡¯m really can¡¯t refuse when Yangyi begs me like this!¡¯


    ¡°Then why are you still not barking?¡± Maybe it was because he had been crying, Xu Yangyi¡¯s voice was still soft and flaky, making He Jingyan¡¯s heart flutter.


    He Jingyan struggled inwardly for a while but finally gave up thinking.


    He covered his eyes with his big hands and raised his voice in a very high ¡°Bark¡±, sounding hilariously like a big wolfdog that was wailing.


    ¡°Bark! Bark! Baaaarrrk~~~!¡± The barking was even more attractive than a real dog. ¡°Hahaha! Even dogs are inferior to you! Big Uncle!¡± Xu Yangyi suddenly stopped crying and said with a good laugh, ¡°Hahahaha! You really bark again! I¡¯m laughing my ass off! Hahaha!¡±


    The corners of He Yingyan¡¯s mouth were twitching and only now did he realize that Xu Yangyi was playing a trick on him.


    ¡°Xu Yangyi!¡±


    He Jingyan sounded like he wanted to eat Xu Yangyi alive, but this time Xu Yangyi could not stop himself from laughing and frantically slapping his thighs.


    ¡°Ah no! I¡¯m laughing so hard my stomach hurts.¡± Xu Yangyi finally slowed down for a while, but he was laughing shortly afterwards, although not as loud as he was just now.


    He Jingyan picked up Xu Yangyi and gave him a spanking, ¡°You have a lot of nerve, Xu Yangyi! You dare to lie to your husband, don¡¯t you? How dare you cheat on your husband?¡± He Jingyan said with a fierce look.


    But Xu Yangyi could not stop laughing and he fell into He Jingyan¡¯s arms for a while.


    ¡°You now know how powerful I am! Hahaha!¡± Xu Yangyi was still laughing.


    ¡°Yeah! Next time I¡¯ll hang you up and beat you. I¡¯ll let you see how powerful I am.¡± Another slap was given to Xu Yangyi¡¯s bottom when He Jingyan frowned his brows.


    Xu Yangyi gave a grunt, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of you! Do you think this is the only way I know to play tricks on you? You¡¯ll see in the future. Hahaha!¡±

 Chapter 662

    At this moment, Gong Cheng and Xu Nuannuan who were standing outside suddenly couldn¡¯t control themselves but laugh, because they could hear it clearly when He Jingyan was barking like a dog.


    ¡®Yangyi! Why are you still so naughty?¡¯


    Xu Jing had a worried look on his face, afraid that Xu Yangyi had gone too far and would make He Jingyan angry.


    The corners of Zuo Bo¡¯s mouth twitched, ¡°He Jingyan, you can really make any sacrifice for the sake of your wife!¡±


    Long Chen was constantly tapping on his phone and listening to his earphones. After a while, he said to Zuo Bo, ¡°Give me a call.¡±


    Zuo Bo didn¡¯t understand what he meant and raised his eyebrows. He just looked at Long Chen without moving.


    ¡°I asked you to give me a call! What are you waiting for?¡± When Long Chen said this, the corners of his mouth even brought up a smile; he was in a very good mood.


    Zuo Bo was curious. Why was Long Chen suddenly so happy?


    ¡°Hurry up. Give me a call.¡± Long Cheng suddenly glared at Zuo Bo as he was speaking.


    ¡°Fine, fine. I¡¯ll just do it!¡± Zuo Bo did not want to make a call at all. His tone was lazy as hell, but he still took out his phone and dialed Long Chen¡¯s number.


    When Long Chen¡¯s phone rang, everyone heard that the ringtone was exactly the dog barking sound that He Jingyan had just made and it was edited into a sped-up version.


    At first, Zuo Bo and Gong Cheng didn¡¯t know what was going on, but only later did they realize that it was He Jingyan¡¯s barking voice, so they collectively laughed out loud, causing everyone on the spot to burst into tears, which made a very funny scene.


    ¡°Little Longlong, you¡¯re a genius! Hurry up and share it with! I¡¯ll use it as my ringtone!¡± Zuo Bo said.


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Long Chen remained his calmness, but he was trying to hold back his urge to laugh out loud; it wasn¡¯t like he was really completely unaffected.


    ¡°Share it with me!¡± Even Gong Cheng asked Long Chen for the ringtone.


    ¡°I¡¯ll share it in the group chat.¡±


    Shortly afterwards, all the people present had stored He Jingyan¡¯s barking voices in their phones, which was hilarious and fun.


    ¡°I also have another version of ringtone. You guys can try it out.¡±


    When Long Chen played it, Xu Yangyi¡¯s voice came from his phone. Long Chen recorded it when Xu Yangyi was threatening He Jingyan with the words ¡°I¡¯m going to divorce you!¡±


    Although there was no caption, it was instantly passed around by the soldiers, who left comments below.


    ¡°That cursing voice is from Xu Yangyi, right?¡±


    ¡°It seems to be Xu Yangyi¡¯s voice. It¡¯s the same tone he usually uses to scold the colonel! But what¡¯s the divorce thing? Did he mention it?¡±


    ¡°I like the barking colonel¡¯s version better!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, me too! This sped-up version of barking is so funny!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you guys think this barking voice sounds a bit familiar?¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s Yangyi voice¡­ But it sounds familiar indeed.¡±


    ¡°Why should we care about whose voice it is? Let¡¯s use it as our ringtones first.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. This barking is more like a real dog¡¯s bark!¡±


    ¡°Could it be Colonel He¡¯s voice?¡± Someone suddenly said.


    The air froze at this moment and no one dared to say anything after that. They hurriedly deleted the voice file with cold sweat on their foreheads.

 Chapter 663

    ¡°What a loser! You are wimping out like that?¡±


    Seeing that the soldiers had deleted the sound file, Zuo Bo snorted a smile.


    ¡°Don¡¯t come out to mess up!¡± Long Chen said to Zuo Bo. He recognized that it was Zuo Bo who had told the soldiers that the barking sound was actually He Jingyan¡¯s.


    ¡°I was just being nice and telling them who it was! How could it be messing up, Little Longlong?¡±


    Zuo Bo pretended to be innocent, but he was actually doing it on purpose! Long Chen could see the corners of Zuo Bo¡¯s mouth were curling at the moment with a look of amusement.


    ¡°Then I¡¯m really grateful to you for helping me tell them the truth.¡±


    The cold voice of He Jingyan suddenly sounded behind him. Before Zuo Bo could react to it, He Jingyan had already broken his phone and thrown it back into his arms.


    Zuo Bo wasn¡¯t angry, but the corners of his mouth twitched, ¡°Hey, He Jingyan! I¡¯m not the culprit! Why did you only break my phone?¡±


    ¡°Look at it yourself.¡± He Jingyan glanced aside at Long Chen, who had put his phone away long ago.


    What could Zuo Bo say? He was the only one who was still holding his phone at that time!


    ¡°Do you want me to break the phones off? Or do you want to break them off yourselves?¡± He Jingyan was threatening the soldiers with a cold face.


    But unexpectedly, Xu Yangyi suddenly rushed to Long Chen with his mobile phone, excitedly saying, ¡°Share it with me! I want it too!¡±


    Xu Yangyi was very bad at reading the atmosphere, but thanks to him, he saved the soldier¡¯s phones.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    With Xu Yangyi around, Long Chen knew that He Jingyan wouldn¡¯t break his phone, so he forwarded the audio over to Xu Yangyi on the spot.


    ¡°Dad! Give me a call!¡± Having just set it to be the ringtone, Xu Yangyi couldn¡¯t wait to tell Xu Jing to call him and try it out.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Xu Jing was also starting to feel better. It was a chance for him to catch his breath and change his mood.


    ¡°Hahaha! That¡¯s really too funny! It¡¯s like art¡­¡± Xu Yangyi started laughing again when his phone rang, completely unable to control himself.


    ¡°Wifey?¡±


    He Jingyan was the only person who couldn¡¯t laugh. What a shame it was!


    ¡°Why do you have such a grumpy face? You can use my voice as your ringtone too! How funny!¡± Xu Yangyi didn¡¯t care his voice was made into a ringtone.


    Although He Jingyan also wanted to use it, he did not like the sentence Xu Yangyi said. He didn¡¯t want to hear the word ¡°divorce¡± whenever he was called.


    ¡°Why are you guys so happy?¡± Ke Moer¡¯s voice suddenly sounded from outside. He was followed by Ke Jie at his side.


    ¡°You came just in time! Do you want to try¡­ Hmmm!¡±


    Before Xu Yangyi could finish his words, his mouth has been held by He Jingyan.


    ¡°Be good and shut up.¡± He Jingyan stared at Xu Yangyi.


    Xu Yangyi immediately bristled with displeasure and ripped off He Jingyan¡¯s hand, saying, ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to say it, then I won¡¯t say it! Who cares about you barking better than a dog?¡±


    Xu Yangyi¡¯s attitude immediately made He Jingyan wrinkle his eyebrows. What could he possibly do? He had to pet with his wife always.


    ¡°I¡¯ll punish you later!¡±


    At this moment He Jingyan did not have that time to continue to mess with Xu Yangyi. He frowned at Ke Moer and asked, ¡°What brings you here?¡±


    ¡®Didn¡¯t he just talk to Gong Cheng about cooperation? Why is he still coming to us? He¡¯s got nothing better to do? But it didn¡¯t look like that.¡¯ He Jingyan thought.


    Ke Moer bowed his head towards Xu Jing before replying, ¡°There is a small matter that requires Colonel He to cooperate with us.¡±


    Ke Moer did not sit down but waited until Xu Jing took the seat. It was also true that Xu Jing was the king and he was the subordinate, so it was impossible for him to sit on an equal footing with Xu Jing.

 Chapter 664

    Xu Jing said, not used to them being like that at all, ¡°Sit down!¡± His voice sounded a little helpless.


    ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty,¡± Ke Moer took a bow, observing every etiquette.


    Xu Jing¡¯s eyes darkened for he had no wish of being the sire at all, but Gong Cheng insisted that he take back Country T. In order not to disappoint Gong Cheng, he went along with it.


    When Xu Jing sat across them, Ke Jie stared at Xu Jing. When Xu Jing and the others came, he did not see him. The reason that Ke Moer didn¡¯t want him to see was because he feared he would fail to contain his excitement and make a scene.


    It was because he had taken a tough stance that Ke Moer allowed him to come and witness now on condition that he did not make any irresponsible remarks.


    ¡®Damn it! Damn him, Ke Moer, treats me like a child!¡¯


    ¡®But I didn¡¯t expect the former king to be so young. I thought he is a middle-aged uncle with a bald head. Anyhow, his face is ridiculously gorgeous! He is already a father of two children. How come he still looks like a college student? Sure enough, baby face can really trick one¡¯s eyes.¡¯


    Ke Jie looked back to Xu Jing and sighed that he really knew his way in beauty care. However, his eyes were filled with displeasure because ever since Xu Jing returned, he had ruined many good things.


    Nevertheless, as Ke Moer said, he could only cooperate with Xu Jing and the others so as to live. Otherwise, he would be eliminated by the other two aristocratic families in the future.


    ¡°A trivial matter? Anything coming from you, the Second Prince, can be a trivial matter? I don¡¯t believe it.¡±


    ¡°If we have to say it¡¯s a important matter, it can be counted as one!¡± Ke Moer smiled back to He Jingyan, and then tapped on Ke Jie¡¯s arm, reminding him not to stare at Xu Jing.


    They were not in bed anymore and so Ke Jie found Ke Moer annoying in every way. He shook off his hand, but he didn¡¯t yell; instead, he just ignored him.


    Ke Moer was not angry and threw him a faint smile. ¡®He was angry again! When he woke up, he even hugged me. Now that we are out of bed, he changed his attitude towards me?¡±


    ¡°Speak and get to the point! Don¡¯t beat about the bush. I don¡¯t have the mood to guess your words.¡± He Jingyan said indifferently. He never liked people who beat about the bush.


    Ke Moer could tell that he was not in a good mood and that he was afraid of making He Jingyan angry and thereby ending up in an arguement so he said, ¡°There¡¯s a banquet held by a aristocratic family today. They had invited me and Ke Jie. If Colonel He is available, I¡¯d like you and the sire to join us as a way to get to know our future enemy. As the saying goes, knowing oneself and one¡¯s enemy ensures victory.¡±


    ¡®So that¡¯s why he said it was a trivial matter? But no one knows whether it is indeed a simple banquet until we are actually there.¡¯


    ¡°This is a good opportunity to associate with the enemy. In other words, we can observe them and take measures according to their actions. We simply can¡¯t miss this chance to take them down.¡±


    In case He Jingyan didn¡¯t go, Ke Moer told him what was at stake.


    Even if Ke Moer didn¡¯t mention it, He Jingyan would go anyway. After all, it was indeed a good opportunity to get to know the enemy.


    ¡°If only the four of us go, I¡¯ll be worried, not about my own safety but my wife¡¯s. Who knows if someone in this country knows about his identity?¡±


    As a precaution, He Jingyan suggested him to bring guards along with them.


    ¡°So, let¡¯s go and disguise your guards as the guards of me and Ke Jie¡¯s. However, I hope that Colonel He can ensure our safety at that time. After all, we don¡¯t know if this banquet will have a treacherous intention.¡±


    Ke Moer smiled and said lightly, but his face suggested otherwise, as though he was also afraid that they might be targeted.

 Chapter 665

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know the Second Prince is also afraid of being plot against.¡± He Jingyan sneered, sat down on the sofa and held Xu Yangyi into his arms.


    At this time, Xu Yangyi was busy setting up the ringtone and didn¡¯t notice that he was sitting in He Jingyan¡¯s lap.


    ¡°Of course I¡¯m afraid. One can only live once. Besides, I have two lives here which definitely doesn¡¯t matter less than Colonel He.¡±


    His counterattack was perfect and he didn¡¯t let himself suffer any losses.


    He Jingyan was not a woman, so he wouldn¡¯t argue with Ke Moer so much and he said to him in a neither frigid nor enthusiastic way, ¡°There should at least be a structure plan of the house! Let¡¯s take it out and discuss about it so as to be prepared. I don¡¯t want to search for a exit in panic after something has happened.¡±


    Knowing that He Jingyan was a man with plan, Ke Moer had asked Xing Chen to draw out the map of the house.


    ¡°Bring it over for Colonel He to see.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Second Prince.¡± Xing Chen, who was waiting outside the door, walked in quickily and handed the map to He Jingyan with both hands.


    He Jingyan glanced at it but didn¡¯t take it before he called out, ¡°Long Chen.¡±


    Long Chen knew that the followig was his business, so he had already reached out his hands and ready to take it.


    Long Chen went to protect Xu Yangyi and He Jingyan so it was natural that Zuo Bo followed him over and leaned forward to see.


    In general, with Long Chen around, He Jingyan has a extra free subordinate and he need not worry about danger when he went out.


    ¡°Is this really a villa? Are you sure it isn¡¯t a imperial palace?¡±


    Zuo Bo mocked because the structure plan of the house was complicated and it was like a small palace.


    ¡°The power and the wealth of the aristocratic family are no less than that of the imperial family, so the house they live will not be too shabby.¡±


    Ke Moer explained in a casual way but it was not difficult to tell that he had no good feelings for the aristocratic family.


    ¡°That¡¯s why your Country T has the rule of marriage between the imperial family and the aristocratic family! And you are not worry about having consanguineous marriage which is very careless of you.¡± He Jingyan said.


    Needless to say that the outsiders found this rule unreasonable, even they themselves found it very ridiculous but what could they do? This was the survival law of Country T and they could only follow it.


    ¡°As long as whoever of you sits on the throne in the future abolishes this rule, it will be fine!¡±


    Xu Yangyi, who was playing with his phone suddenly joined in the conversation, but he was merely speaking out and had no intention of carrying out a serious discussion on this matter with them.


    But hearing what he said, everyone turned quiet suddenly and all looked at him, especially Ke Moer and Ke Jie. It was because Xu Yangyi sounded as if he had no interest in the throne.


    Gong Cheng has never put his hope on Xu Yangyi especially when Xu Yangyi was married now. He Jingyan would not let him stay in Country T, so for the consideration of who is going to sit on the throne, he had already excluded Xu Yangyi.


    As for Xu Jing, his face darken again since he had no intention of inheriting the throne himself but Gong Cheng wanted him to retake the throne.


    ¡°Does it mean that Your Highness has no interest in the throne? Or did I get it wrong?¡±


    Ke Moer suddenly smiled and said. It might look like a casual question but he was actually probing.


    Xu Yangyi didn¡¯t pay attention to his deep meaning so he replied lazily, ¡°I¡¯m not interested in the throne as long as we get the country back! I don¡¯t care about anything else. What¡¯s more, I, Colonel He, was good being a wife. Why will I fight for the throne with you and got myself killed when I¡¯m not careful. I won¡¯t do anything which will cause me more than what I get.¡±


    Xu Yangyi was honest and spoke out whatever was on his mind. However, sometimes one had to do somthing against his own wish and it was just that Xu Yangyi hadn¡¯t realized it yet.

 Chapter 666

    ¡°Being my man is no different from being the little king. You will lose nothing.¡± He Jingyan rubbed his head and said with a smile. He looked clearly in a good mood.


    ¡°Come on! I was just tired of battling for the throne with the others. Don¡¯t get too cocky, He Jingyan!¡± Xu Yangyi joked lazily, not paying much attention to what He jingyan said just now.


    He Jingyan looked down at him and found that Xu Yangyi had already started playing the game.


    ¡°By the way, Gong Cheng, my father is probably not the one who can be the king. It¡¯s better to find someone else earlier. However, we still need to be careful of the two aristocratic families right now. It will be okay for us to cultivate my father while dealing with enemies.¡±


    It gladdened Xu Jing to hear Xu Yangyi¡¯s nice words of him, but soon he felt more like Xu Yangyi was trying to trip him up after he heard the last sentence.


    ¡°Oh, my son! Do you really mean to help me?¡± Xu Jing thought.


    Then, Xu Jing sighed a deep breath. At this time, he couldn¡¯t help but doubt that Xu Yangyi was not his biological son.


    ¡°Hey, you guys! I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re planning, and I don¡¯t want to know either. But if you dare to hurt my family, then you will bear all the consequences. Therefore, I advise you all to consider twice before you betray us,¡± Xu Yangyi warned Ke Moer and Ke Jie in a calm voice while playing games. However, the threat in his tone could definitely not be ignored.


    It was the first time that Ke Jie and Ke Moer were warned by someone younger than them. There was a mixed but uncomfortable feeling in their hearts.


    On the one hand, Xu Yangyi was a few rungs above them on the social ladder, so naturally they couldn¡¯t refute what Xu Yangyi said. However, on the other hand, Xu Yangyi was much younger than them and it was not his turn to tell them what to do.


    ¡°Now, let¡¯s put the throne to one side. At present, the most important thing is that we should cooperate with the other two aristocratic families. Don¡¯t make things worse. It¡¯s not good for anyone.¡±


    Ke Moer said plausibly, as if he was trying to intimidate Xu Yangyi and take his stand.


    It was true that Xu Yangyi was young, but he could tell that Ke Moer was trying to play rough.


    ¡°I¡¯m young but I¡¯m not a fool, Ke Moer. Country T had originally belonged to my family. You have no right to decide what to do. If you two really have the power, why don¡¯t you just solve the two families directly? You should know best why you still have to rely on my uncle¡¯s power? We are all clear that you are not that powerful you think! Therefore, you don¡¯t have to act like that front of me!¡±


    When Xu Yangyi replied, he stopped playing games. Instead, he raised his head and glared at Ke Moer coldly to make Ke Moer know who was the leader right now with his natural charisma!


    Xu Yangyi didn¡¯t mean to look down on Ke Moer. In fact, Xu Yangyi just said the truth honestly, but his natural remarkable temperament made him sound a little bit arrogant.


    At that moment, Gong Cheng realized that Xu Yangyi wasn¡¯t like that as he said. He just wouldn¡¯t reveal his overwhelming power in front of the people if he wasn¡¯t interested in this.


    Nearby, Xu Jing could feel his face reddening with embarrassment since his son¡¯s looked more like a king, though Xu Yangyi just said something casually.


    Xu Nuannuan was also a little surprised at Xu Yangyi¡¯s words. After all, Xu Yangyi wouldn¡¯t talk to anyone like this before. ¡°It seems that Xu Yangyi had made great progress since he had followed He Jingyan,¡± thought Xu Nuannuan.


    Standing near them, He Jingyan just smiled gently as usual. It seemed that he was used to seeing Xu Yangyi like that.


    Ke Moer and Ke Jie frowned deeply. ¡°Such an undisputed king he is!¡± They sighed spontaneously in their hearts.

 Chapter 667

    ¡°Colonel.¡±


    At this moment, Yan Chengyu¡¯s voice came from outside the door then he came inside with a gang-like whistle.


    But as soon as he whistled, he was immediately warned by An Yan¡¯s glare, suggesting that he was not polite.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, it¡¯s friends.¡± Yan Chengyu remained unrestrained as always.


    ¡°Did you just arrive here too?¡± He sat down by Gong Cheng ¡®s side and asked.


    ¡°We have been here for a while now.¡± Gong Cheng replied with a smile. He was used to Yan Chengyu¡¯s behavior. After all, he knew Yan Chengyu since he was a child.


    ¡°Do you know what time it is now?¡± He Jingyan frowned.


    ¡°Sorry. Something happened and we were held up.¡± Yan Chengyu replied, feeling a little embarrassed while rubbing his head.


    It was nothing but as soon as he finished his sentence, An Yan blushed and with the hickeys visible on her neck, even a fool knew what Yan Chengyu meant by something.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Colonel,¡± An Yan apologized with the blush still on her face and her head lowered.


    He Jingyan frowned impatiently. This damn boy has left a bad inflence on An Yan now.


    ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s not news that this damn boy is shameless. You two go and prepare the vehicle and I will explain to you on the way.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Colonel.¡± An Yan obeyed respectfully, then pulled Yan Chengyu by the ear and left.


    ¡°Easy! Easy! My ears are about to break.¡± Yan Chengyu brought it on himself.


    ¡°It¡¯s best if it breaks.¡±


    Then they disappeared at the door. In general, An Yan was able to harness Yan Chengyu except for that thing for which she was often abducted to bed.


    ¡°This boy is getting more and more savage.¡± He Jingyan said with a frown.


    ¡°It¡¯s you who spoil him.¡± Zuo Bo challenged him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me his carelessness wasn¡¯t learned from you?¡±


    As for He Jingyan¡¯s words, Zuo Bo was rendered speechless. After all, half of the reason that Yan Chengyu was like that was because of him, just like Jie Laming who was influenced by him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s head out too! This place is a bit far from the venue. I¡¯m afraid that we won¡¯t be able to make it before the banquet starts if we head out late. It¡¯s not good to be late.¡± Ke Moer stood up and said.


    ¡°Long Chen, you go with them first. I¡¯ll help Yangyi change his clothes and follow you.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Long Chen followed Ke Moer Ke Jie out.


    Since his wife had left, Zuo Bo wouldn¡¯t stay here any longer so he rubbed his head and then followed out.


    It was such a good holiday but now he had to be ordered around by He Jingyan again.


    He Jingyan and Xu Yangyi went to change their clothes, so Gong Cheng and Xu Jing naturally left and didn¡¯t stay behind.


    When there were only He Jingyan and Xu Yangyi left in the room, Xu Yangyi rolled her eyes at He Jingyan and kept staring at him.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± He Jingyan was confused.


    ¡°What was that? Who need your help to change my clothes? Am I a child?¡±


    ¡®So he was actually angry!¡¯ He Jingyan smiled, then suddenly held him up and kissed him before going towards the wardrobe.


    ¡°It¡¯s me who want to change your clothes for you. It doesn¡¯t matter whether you are a child or not.¡± he said with a radiant face.


    However, Xu Yangyi wasn¡¯t in such a good mood. He pushed away his chin and scolded, ¡°Damn it, don¡¯t kiss me out of the blue and don¡¯t try to take advantage of me.¡±


    ¡®Damn it! He did it every time, holding me up out of the blue. Am I his personal luggage?¡¯


    ¡°Don¡¯t be shy, my wife. There are no bad people here.¡± He said as he leaned forward to kiss him.


    ¡°Who¡¯s shy? Go to hell.¡± He slapped his face as he said. It was another resless day!

 Chapter 668

    After more than twenty minutes, Xu Yangyi told Xu Jing that he needed to go out and then he left.


    At the same time, on the way to the meeting, it was sure that they wouldn¡¯t let Xu Yangyi drive the car, in case something unexpected happened.


    ¡°Why do I have to drive you two there?¡±


    Yan Chengyu complained about giving Ke Moer and Ke Jie a ride.


    ¡°Stop talking nonsense!¡± An Yan in the seat glared at him and snapped.


    Yan Chengyu frowned, ¡°What? Honey, why did you snap at me? It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t help me, but could you stop staring at me?¡±


    ¡°You are such a chatterbox! Do you want to drive the car or let me to do it?¡±


    ¡°Of course not! We did some ¡®intense exercise¡¯. You need to have a rest right now.¡±


    Yan Chengyu was not joking with An Yan, but he was really worried about him.


    However, it was not like that when An Yan heard what he said. Almost at the same time when Yan Chengyu finished talking, An Yan stomped on him with a dangerous look.


    ¡°Oh! Why did you do that?¡± Yan Chengyu still looked at him with a dumb look.


    ¡°Shut your mouth!¡± An Yan gave him a cold threatening stare.


    ¡°Did I say something wrong?¡± Yan Chengyu was confused.


    Yan Chengyu didn¡¯t know what was wrong. He probably thought what he said just now out of concern! He was really worried about An Yan.


    ¡°Listen, I don¡¯t want to judge any of you, but could you please show more care about the others? We are not interested in watching a love show now,¡± Ke Moer said, and he coldly watched outside of the window with a poker face. He seemed to be thinking about something and he was in a bad mood.


    ¡°Or you can get out of the car,¡± Yan Chengyu retorted rudely and glanced back coldly. The atmosphere was immediately thick with tension.


    ¡°You need to show more respect! Without us, you can¡¯t even go to the meeting of the aristocratic families! Be smart.¡±


    Ke Jie held his arms across his chest and looked at the back of Yan Chengyu¡¯s head with a face full of unhappiness.


    ¡°Hey, hey! We didn¡¯t beg you for this! Do you really think we can¡¯t build relationships with families without you? Don¡¯t take yourself too seriously, ¡°Yan Chengyu said sharply in a ruthless tone.


    What Yan Chengyu said served only to poison the atmosphere still further.


    ¡°Please get out of the car if you guys want a fight.¡± An Yan felt the need to stop them.


    Hearing An Yan¡¯s cold voice, both Yan Chengyu and Ke jie all suppressed their anger and instantly fell silent. They were not afraid of An Yan, but they knew that quarrel couldn¡¯t do any help.


    The silence in the car lasted only for more than ten minutes until Ke Moer¡¯s phone rang.


    ¡°Hello!¡± The moment he picked up the phone, he said coldly.


    ¡°Is he in a bad mood now?¡±


    The guard at the other end wondered when he heard Ke Moer¡¯s cold voice. His heart even missed a beat. He could only go straight to the point and say, ¡°I have got the news about Long Qi. He is currently in Country T and I have got the hotel address where he lives right now.¡±


    Long Qi was found?


    Ke Moer¡¯s face instantly changed. Then he glanced at Ke Jie. No one knew what Ke Moer was thinking when he heard the news.


    Ke Jie frowned. ¡°Why are you looking at me?¡±


    ¡°Is there anything to do with me? Or did anyone create trouble again?¡± Ke Jie thought.


    Ke Moer made no answer and just looked at Ke Jie, lost in thought.


    After a while, he said on the line, ¡°Please help me express my ¡®gratitude¡¯ to him for taking care of Ke Jie these days.¡±


    The guard paused for a second, but soon he understood Ke Moer¡¯s meaning. ¡°Yes, sir! I will not let him approach the First Prince anymore.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± replied Ke Moer softly and calmly. Then, he hung up the phone.

 Chapter 669

    ¡°What are you up to again?¡±


    When he heard Ke Moer mentioned his name, Ke Jie¡¯s expression immediately turned cold.


    Ke Moer smiled, ¡°That¡¯s a secret.¡±


    ¡®How will I tell you about this? If he was really your little lover, you would stop that?¡¯


    ¡®Moveover, that man was too dangerous. I don¡¯t care if he was in that kind of relationship with you, I won¡¯t allow him to stay by your side. You will be hurt one day.¡¯


    ¡°You¡¯d better not do anything behind my back.¡±


    Even though he did not know what Ke Moer was going to do, whatever Ke Moer did would not be simple or boring.


    ¡°What can I do behind your back?¡± Ke Moer smiled back at him and then he said in a light way, ¡°You¡¯ll stay by my side these days and not go anywhere.¡±


    ¡°Why should I?¡±


    ¡®Ew! Does he think I¡¯m his woman? To keep me in his villa?¡¯


    ¡°As we brought He Jingyan over, there will definitely be trouble later. If you don¡¯t want to die, just listen to me and live with me.¡±


    Ke Moer tilted his head and glanced at him and then he said lightly. He did not force Ke Jie to come live here but he tried to explain to him the situation first. He was able to hit the jackpot and made Ke Jie angry. With Ke Moer, he was like a low-IQ kid.


    ¡°That¡¯s my own business. I don¡¯t need you.¡± He rejected him, perhaps trying to mantain his pride.


    There was no way Ke Moer couldn¡¯t tell, ¡°Your pride won¡¯t fill your belly, nor will it keep you alive. You¡¯d better reply me again before thinking it through. Otherwise, you will be the one who regrets in the future.¡±


    He continued to warn Ke Moer in a calm way, and there¡¯s nothing he couldn¡¯t handle and nothing could make him panic.


    ¡°I told you, that¡¯s my own business. Now shut your mouth up.¡±


    Ke Jie toughened his attitude and became angry. Even with an outsider here, Ke Moer didn¡¯t care about his feeling. It was normal for him to be angry, especially when Ke Jie had such strong pride.


    ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t say anymore. Just remember to notify me when you¡¯re dead so that I can still go and pick up your body myself.¡± He looked down and sneered.


    ¡°How dare you¡­¡±


    Ke Jie was so angry that he could barely speak.


    Ke Moer didn¡¯t keep up the subject for fear that he might push too far and irritated Ke Jie too much.


    ¡°Here, keep it for your protection.¡± Ke Moer suddenly took out a gun and handed it to Ke Jie.


    ¡°Who needs this kind of thing? You can keep it and protect yourself!¡± He was so pissed that he threw the gun away.


    Ke Jie was highly skilled in self-defense, so he believes in himself and didn¡¯t care to use weapon like guns to protect himself.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to use gun, so I won¡¯t be able to protect myself even if I keep it. If you don¡¯t need it, then you should carry it and protect me. There might be someone who wants to kiill me.¡± He suddenly giggled, not being serious at all.


    In fact, Ke Moer was worried that someone would attack Ke Jie. After all, he was the first heir in line but he also feared that if he had said it directly, he would hurt Ke Jie¡¯s pride. That was why he stuffed him with the gun this way.


    ¡°Why should I protect you? You¡¯re thinking too much. Whether you¡¯re dead or alive is irrelevant to me. If you want to live, you should take it yourself.¡±


    He refused to take it and he didn¡¯t even look at Ke Moer and his face was still filled with displeasure.


    ¡°If I¡¯m really dead, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll cry.¡± Ke Jie said with a smile and thrust the gun into his hands, not caring how angry Ke Jie was.


    At this moment, Ke Jie did not know that something irrevocable was really going to happen.

 Chapter 670

    ¡°Who¡¯s gonna cry? I¡¯m not a woman!¡± Ke Jie put away his gun in displeasure but continued to argue with Ke Moer.


    Yan Chengyu and An Yan in front of them were suddenly very curious about the relationship between Ke Jie and Ke Moer since the way they talked didn¡¯t sound like the way brothers talk. And they have also heard that their personalities were very different and were very likely to fight each other when they meet. Nevertheless, judging from the situation at this time, it was not true. There was an indescribable romantic atmosphere in the air and the words reflected his affection towards Ke Moer.


    ¡°Don¡¯t show off your love here, lead the way.¡± Yan Chengyu was  ashamed into anger and said to Ke Moer behind him.


    ¡°When you need to take a turn, I will tell you.¡± Ke Moer replied with a casual air.


    Yan Chengyu frowned. This boy was not only hard to understand, but also hard to be loved! Especially his stubborn aura which made people feel uncomfortable at times and it was impossible to guess what was on his mind.


    At first, Ke Moer had invited He Jingyan and the others in an unpleasing manner and later even asked Ke Jie to attack them, so Yan Chengyu had a poor impression of him. Even though they were in a cooperative relationship now, he wouldn¡¯t trust him too lightly.


    ¡°Now that the Major will cooperate with him, it means that he knows what to expect. Why are you so worried?¡± An Yan was not angry this time, he merely told Yan Chengyu lightly.


    ¡°Of course, I trust the Major, but people¡¯s intention is complicated. Who knows if he will be an enemy in the future.¡±


    ¡°Huh! What if he turns to be an enemy?¡± An Yan suddenly smirked which didn¡¯t seem to match his personality.


    Yan Chengyu was stunned, as if he didn¡¯t expect An Yan to ask him back because An Yan would normally give the answer directly.


    ¡°I¡¯m curious about what you will do?¡± Yan Chengyu smiled. He had a feeling that An Yan would intimidated Ke Moer somehow.


    He was right. An Yan looked at the pistol in his hand, wiped it, checked it and loaded it. Then he said, ¡°What can I do? After all, guns have no eyes and might discharge accidentally.¡± He smiled lightly while glancing back, showing a hint of wickedness in the corner of his mouth.


    This was the first time An Yan spoke in this way and with this expression. It could tell that he was like Yan Chengyu, not very trusting Ke Moer. After all, they had fought against each other, which was a fact impossible to forget, and at the time Ke Moer was still being an audience.


    ¡°Colonel He is not going to stop him? Your subordinate is bullying us.¡± Ke Moer said to Colonel He on the phone, however, strangely he didn¡¯t feel pissed but wore a smile instead.


    Everyone was afraid that something would happen when arriving at the gathering venue so they all put on their earpieces in advance. Naturally, Yan Chengyu and the others¡¯ conversation were clearly heard by He Jingyan and the others.


    ¡°As the saying goes, stand straight and never mind if the shadow inclines, If the Second Prince doesn¡¯t have any other thoughts, then why do we care what they talk about.¡±


    He Jingyan would not help because he only had 60-percent trust of Ke Moer and he would be on alert.


    ¡°Did you hear that? They don¡¯t appreciate your help, and you even convinced me to cooperate with them.¡±


    Ke Jie was not complaining about Ke Moer, but he was trying to mock He Jingyan.


    He was probably upset seeing Ke Moer being bullied!


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you worried about me? Are you worried that I might be bullied?¡± Ke Moer turned into a good mood right away with a grin on his face.


    Ke Jie didn¡¯t say anything back but he felt a fire burning in him.


    ¡®Damn it! Does he know what danger is? Never mind, I¡¯ll let him do what he want to do.¡±

 Chapter 671

    The interaction between Ke Jie and Ke Moer made He Jingyan curious about their relationship. Among those who were present, only Zuo Bo knew the romance between the two.


    He also saw that He Jingyan was curious, but he didn¡¯t say anything. He must believe that He Jingyan would figure it out in the future.


    Both cars fell silent suddenly and no one spoke again. And it was unknown when Xu Yangyi had fallen asleep in He Jingyan¡¯s arms and was sleeping very soundly.


    After about half an hour, they finally arrived at the gathering venue with Ke Moer leading the way. It was a ridiculously large and luxurious villa like a palace, just as Zuo Bo described.


    ¡°Wake up, honey! We¡¯re here.¡±


    He Jingyan shook Xu Yangyi who was still asleep in his arms and woke him up.


    Xu Yangyi rubbed against him, still feeling sleepy, and then he opened his eyes and asked dazedly, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve arrived. It¡¯s time to wake up.¡± he rubbed Xu Yangyi¡¯s eyes so as to wake him up.


    ¡°So we¡¯re here!¡± Xu Yangyi yawned, and lazily looked out of the window.


    ¡®Oh my god! This is too luxurious! It is almost as luxurious as He Jingyan¡¯s villa from his hometown!¡¯


    ¡°Does this belong to a nouveau riche?¡±


    After seeing the villa, Xu Yangyi first thought of this.


    ¡°Honey, no nouveau riche can live in this kind of luxurious villa. This is a real rich family.¡± He Jingyan replied with a smile.


    ¡°Just like your house?¡± Xu Yangyi raised his eyebrows and asked him.


    ¡°Yes,¡± He Jingyan replied without a second thought.


    ¡°Show off.¡± Xu Yangyi snorted and sneered.


    He Jingyan sneered and did not get angry because Xu Yangyi was this kind of character.


    ¡°The master of this family is even shrewder and deeper than me. Everyone have to be careful. Don¡¯t be distracted later.¡± Ke Moer who had already got off the bus warned them with a serious expression different from before.


    He must be some remarkable man if Ke Moer said so, therefore, He Jingyan and others turned serious and didn¡¯t dare to be careless.


    ¡°How do you do, First Prince. How do you do, Second Prince.¡±


    Seeing Ke Jie and Ke Moer getting out of the car, the steward came over to greet them, not daring to neglect them.


    However, he was also very shocked that Ke Jie should come with Ke Moer because everyone in Country T knew that the two princes were not getting along well.


    In fact, Ke Moer deliberately leaked out these words so as to confuse the public and protect him and Ke Jie.


    ¡°Two princes, you¡¯ve come a long way! Please come inside.¡±


    The steward gestured to welcome them in the courtyard. He kept bowing down, not daring to meet their eyes.


    ¡°I brought two friends along with me. I hope the Old Master won¡¯t mind.¡±


    Ke Moer smiled and said in a polite and decent way.


    ¡°The Old Master will surely be happy that Second Prince brings friends over.¡± The steward said with a smile.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Let me introduce, this is Colonel He from Country H and this is Colonel He¡¯s wife.¡±


    Taking advantage of the occasion, Ke Moer introduced He Jingyan and Xu Yangyi who were walking over to the steward.


    ¡®Colonel He from Country H? The undefeatable Ares?¡¯


    The steward was obviously stunned, as if he was familiar with He Jingyan.


    However, it was reasonable because even though He Jingyan was not from this country, he had fought against Country T and Country H before and everyone knew the name of He Jingyan.


    ¡°I think the Old Master will be very delighted.¡± The steward smiled again, but this time, it seemed a bit unconvincing.


    ¡°I think so too.¡± Ke Moer also smiled, but there was other meaning hidden behind it, as if he had specially brought He Jingyan over to suppress them.

 Chapter 672

    ¡°How can we keep our guests waiting outside, steward?¡± Suddenly, an old man¡¯s voice appeared from behind.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Old Master, it¡¯s my fault.¡± The steward turned around to bow and apologized.


    The man was the host of today¡¯s gathering, Man Dali, the master of one of the two remaining aristocratic families.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this the First Prince and the Second Prince! Apologies, where are my manners.¡± Man Dali took a bow and then raised his head with a smile on his face.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s us who are late. We can¡¯t blame you for not greeting us since you have so many guests to attend to.¡± Ke Moer replied with a smile, not showing any annoyance or perhaps he has deliberately hid it.


    Ke Moer addressed Man Dali because Man Dali was coming from a scholar¡¯s family and was highly intelligent.


    There were two types of aristocratic families in Country T. One was those families of soldiers who mainly focus on foreign matters while the other was those families of scholars who mainly focus on domestic matters.


    Mo Mingyi was the same as Man Dali who came from the family of scholars while Gong Cheng and the other family came from the family of soldiers. They had always complementarily contributed on maintaining the peace of the royal family of Country T.


    However, ever since the Gong Cheng family was taken down, there had been a unbalanced situation in Country T which caused the anxiety from the public. The only family who could call themselves the Little King of Country T was Man Dali¡¯s family.


    ¡°Who are these people?¡±


    Man Dali looked towards He Jingyan who was standing next to him and asked. However, he was stunned with his eyes wide open after he posed the question.


    ¡®Isn¡¯t him He Jingyan, the colonel of Country H? Why is he here? And why does he come with Ke Moer?¡¯


    At this moment, Man Dali did not know that as he stared, an air of coldness had emitted from him.


    The steward noticed it and was startled so he hurriedly coughed to make a sound.


    Man Dali came to his senses and said apologetically, ¡°Where are my manners?¡± There was nothing bad shown on his face, but his eyes were flashing through a hint of cunningness.


    ¡®He, Ke Moer, actually brings this He Jingyan along. Has he seen through the treacherous intention of this banquet today? He is indeed a smart boy, if I keep him here, there will be troubles.¡¯


    ¡®But wait, isn¡¯t it being told that Ke Jie is against He Jingyan? How does he know Ke Moer? And Ke Jie comes along as well? What¡¯s going on?¡¯


    ¡®Did Long Qi play with me? Damn!¡¯


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Old Master? Why do you look so dignified?¡± Ke Moer asked worriedly.


    Nevertheless, he was sneering in his heart. ¡®I knew that he has ill intentions inviting me over. Now, look at you, you are intimidated by He Jingyan, right?¡¯


    It was reasonable. Who was He Jingyan? He was the undefeated God of Country H. His father had a high status and a strong power. Besides, with his strong family background, who dared to provoke him? Unless they wanted to start a war with Country H.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I just suddenly felt that this guest looks familiar and so I was carried away by my thoughts.¡±


    Man Dali rubbed his head and looked at He Jingyan with a smile, then he glanced at Xu Yangyi.


    He glanced at Xu Yangyi but when he saw his face, he was suddenly stunned.


    ¡®It¡¯s strange. How come she looks a little familiar too? Have I seen her somewhere?¡¯


    ¡°What are you looking at, you old man?¡±


    Xu Yangyi was immediately upset because she saw the misunderstanding in Man Dali¡¯s eyes. He took him as a girl.


    The moment Xu Yangyi spoke, not only Man Dali but also the steward were also shocked.


    ¡®Hm¡­ a boy? But didn¡¯t the Second Prince introduce him as Colonel He¡¯s wife just now?¡¯


    The steward was stupified and didn¡¯t come to his senses.

 Chapter 673

    ¡®Why was it a boy¡¯s voice?¡¯


    Man Dali was also stunned. At this time, Xu Yangyi¡¯s rudeness had been forgotten.


    At this time , Man Dali took a closer look and found that Xu Yangyi was wearing a boy¡¯s outfit instead of a girl¡¯s.


    ¡°This is really annoying.¡±


    Seeing the shocking reaction of the two people, Xu Yangyi became even more pissed.


    The other guests were also startled by Xu Yangyi¡¯s words because when Xu Yangyi first came in, many guests were attracted to him but now they had been woken by Xu Yangyi¡¯s voice.


    ¡°How could he so cute to be a boy? Is it even real?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s such a pity! If he was a girl, I would definitely invite him to my place.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t think about it. Didn¡¯t you see that he came with the colonel from Country H? No matter how high your status is in Country T, you can¡¯t possibly outrank Colonel He of Country H!¡±


    Someone from the guests recognized He Jingyan.


    ¡°Who is Colonel He from Country H?¡± There are still some people who didn¡¯t know who He Jingyan was but it was normal since they seemed too young to know him.


    ¡°You actually don¡¯t know him? He is He Jingyan! You should have heard of Country H¡¯s undefeated god, right?¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s him! I heard that he was here to discuss about the alliance after the truce! I recall now.¡±


    ¡°Yes, how old was he then? I heard that he just came to age but he had already achieved great success in war and he had been promoted while skipping one rank in between.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s unbelievable!¡±


    ¡°Of course, otherwise he won¡¯t be called undefeated god!¡±


    ¡°But why someone with such a high status shows up at the old master¡¯s gathering? Don¡¯t they say that today is just an ordinary gathering? Could he be the old master¡¯s friend?¡±


    ¡°Huh! Old Master¡¯s friend? You didn¡¯t see him arriving with the Second Prince! Although the old master did not say anything, he must have long coveted the imperial court. The gathering today might just be a show.¡± someone sneered and added.


    ¡°Lower your voice, what if someone hears you?¡± The man looked around in a panic.


    ¡°What are you afraid of? Everyone knows that the royal family has declined and has no real power.¡±


    The man deliberately raised his voice so as to let Ke Moer and the others heard. He even laughed wildly at Ke Jie.


    ¡°Your voice is too loud.¡± The man next to him was more timid and didn¡¯t know what to do suddenly.


    ¡°Who doesn¡¯t know that the First Prince is reckless and the Second Prince is so sick that he might be dead soon. Country T might be ruled by different people soon. Who will be afraid of their family?¡±


    The man continued to speak and tried to provoke Ke Moer with a smug look, not minding what he might do to him.


    The man was Man Dali¡¯s relative, so he dared to be so arrogant.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave you to yourself! I¡¯m going.¡± Fearing to get into troubles, the timid man left quickly, not daring to stay any longer.


    ¡°Man Na,¡± Man Dali gave the man a warning glare and told him to shut up. However, he was not anxious, which meant he shared the same thought.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, First Prince, Second Prince, Man Na has been spoiled by my sister and has been unscrupulous. Even I can¡¯t control him now.¡±


    It was an apology, but a smile flashed across his eyes. He wished that Man Na would say a few more words so as to let others watch the embarrassment of Ke Moer and his brothers.


    ¡°Huh! Unscrupulous? He dared to make such outrageous remark and you, Man Dali, only said he was unscrupulous?¡± Ke Jie was furious and he turned to glare at Man Dali with a tightened fist.


    He walked towards Man Na and was about to hit Man Na but was stopped by Ke Moer who shook his head with a harden face.

 Chapter 674

    ¡°Why are you stopping me? I¡¯m going to teach this brat a less¨C¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know how many people are waiting to see the show at this moment?¡± Not waiting for Ke Jie to finish his sentence in anger, Ke Moer had interrupted Ke Jie and asked him to see what was going on at this moment.


    How could Ke Jie not know this? But what Man Na said made him angry indeed.


    ¡°A reckless man can only resort to force. So, just leave it to me. I¡¯ll handle it.¡±


    Holding Ke Jie back, Ke Moer told Ke Jie to stay in peace and watch his back, but he did not forget to coldly stare at Man Na.


    ¡®This guy is getting wilder and wilder. When he used to look at me, at least he didn¡¯t dare to be so reckless. It seems that Man Dali has determined to plot a rebellion, otherwise Man Na would not be so arrogant.¡¯


    Man Na was not afraid of Ke Moer at all, still smiling smugly at Ke Moer.


    What could a Second Prince do at this moment? He had no real power in his hands, so Man Na had nothing to fear about Ke Moer.


    He did not know why his uncle so wary of Ke Moer. Ke Moer was not powerful at all, so what was it to be wary of?


    Man Na was not only arrogant, but he was also uncaring. The Ke brothers were just rubbish to him.


    Ke Jie was not willing to hide behind Ke Moer. But at this point, if he lashed out, he would just embarrass Ke Moer along with him, so he forced himself to calm down and not to care too much about the situation.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get yourself in the limelight, or you may get into trouble.¡± Finally, Ke Jie put down his fist, but he didn¡¯t forget to remind Ke Moer not to be too sharp.


    Ke Moer also understood it, but at this time if he did not protect Ke Jie, who could help Ke Jie otherwise?


    When he saw that Ke Moer had stopped Ke Jie and that Ke Jie seemed to be listening to him, Man Dali immediately smiled.


    Man Dali secretly thought, ¡®I knew it! There¡¯s no way these two brothers would hate each other! Otherwise, with Ke Jie¡¯s bad temper, how could he have stayed safe for so long? There must be Ke Moer behind him to protect him.¡¯


    ¡®The rumours that they didn¡¯t get along must be a smokescreen put out by Ke Moer on purpose to make us think that they don¡¯t get along, so we can eliminate them one by one. At that time, Ke Moer will join forces privately with Ke Jie to get rid of us unnoticed.¡¯


    ¡®What a pity, Ke Moer! I have already seen through your plot! I¡¯d like to see how you¡¯ll still be able to protect Ke Jie from now on¡­ I guess there¡¯s nothing else you can do! Or else can you use He Jingyan to suppress us?¡¯


    ¡®But how long can you keep him, Ke Moerl? He¡¯s not from Country T. He¡¯ll go back to his own country one day, and then it¡¯ll be our chance to take the Ke family down.¡¯


    Man Dali was playing his game in his mind, but he didn¡¯t know that He Jingyan would stay in Country T for the time being with plenty of time to play with him.


    ¡°I say, aren¡¯t you two the princes of this country? Why are you guys being looked down upon?¡±


    Xu Yangyi was upset because he was a member of the Ke family himself. After all, the Acting King was his father¡¯s brother, while Ke Moer and Ke Jie were his cousins, so how could he stand by and watch Ke Moer and Ke Jie being bullied?


    ¡°If I don¡¯t stand up for them, you¡¯ll think there¡¯s no one on their side, right? Come over here and talk at me like that if you dare!¡±


    Xu Yangyi bumped Ke Jie aside and looked at Man Na with fierce eyes. He was in an overwhelming aura all of a sudden.


    Man Na looked Xu Yangyi up and down a few times and said with amusement, ¡°Little boy, this is not a place for you to be mischievous. Be good and shut your mouth and learn to read the atmosphere.¡±

 Chapter 675

    ¡°Young Master, you¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up! You are not entitled to speak here.¡±


    Hearing Man Na talk to Xu Yangyi in such an attitude, the steward panicked and tried to stop him. However, before he could finish the sentence, he was interrupted by Man Na.


    ¡°Man Na.¡± Man Dali groaned at him with his eyes wide open.


    After all, Xu Yangyi was He Jingyan¡¯s wife and Man Dali wouldn¡¯t have the audacity to show off himself in front of He Jingyan however arrogant he was.


    Nevertheless, Man Na thought that Man Dali stopped him because of the atmosphere, so he didn¡¯t pay attention and continued to sneer, ¡°I was just telling the truth. This is not a place for kids to mess around. Hurry home and sleep. Not everyone can come to such a big occasion.¡±


    After he finished, he even looked Xu Yangyi up and down, as if suggesting that Xu Yangyi was poorly dressed and was no fit for the occasion here.


    ¡°Man Na.¡±


    Man Dali roared, not only frightening the guests, but also shocking the arrogant Man Na.


    ¡°What, what¡¯s wrong, Uncle?¡±


    ¡®It was strange. When I mocked Ke Moer and the others, Uncle didn¡¯t have such a reaction! Why did Uncle react so exaggeratedly when I mocked the poor boy?¡¯


    Man Na twitched his mouth and found it hard to comprehend and so did the guests. After all, it was the first time they had seen Man Dali being so angry.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Shut your mouth! There¡¯s no place for you here, get out of my sight now.¡±


    Man Dali apologized to Xu Yangyi immediately, but Xu Yangyi didn¡¯t appreciate it. He glanced at him indifferently and let him stay by the side.


    The people on the spot had never seen Man Dali being so embarrassed before so they were shocked and were filled with questions.


    What was going on? Could he be something extraodinary? Why was the old master so afraid of this child?


    ¡®Is it happening? The old master actually apologized? And he was rejected on the spot by such a young child? That was unbelievable.¡¯


    ¡®Hey! This is even better than watching the scenes of the Ke brothers! No one could have seen this day coming for Man Dali.¡¯


    Other guests were already frightened like that, let alone Man Na who was suddenly shouted at. At this time, he could feel his heart beat violently, fearing that something terrible might happen.


    ¡°This child had been spoiled, he didn¡¯t mean to¡­¡±


    ¡°I told you to shut up, didn¡¯t you hear? Are you deaf? Do you want me to shoot a bullet in your ears so as to help with your hearing?¡±


    Xu Yangyi was not a person he could mess with, especially when Man Dali defended Man Na, which made him feel even more agitated.


    ¡°Old Master.¡±


    The steward helped Man Dali back and told him not to meddle with the matter which would only bring him trouble.


    Man Dali¡¯s fist tightened. When had he ever been in such a difficult position? Nevertheless, he didn¡¯t dare to defy Xu Yangyi here, so he could only suck it up and retreat to the side, after glaring at Man Na and make him stay there quietly.


    Man Na, who was warned the second time, was so afraid that he felt his heart had skipped a beat, and it was not until now that he knew the word ¡®fear¡¯.


    ¡°Hey! Weren¡¯t you arrogant! Why stop? Keep scolding me! Quick, don¡¯t stop!¡±


    Xu Yangyi was not angry, he merely sneered and then he looked back at He Jingyan and said lazily, ¡°Old Uncle! Someone just bullied your wife! What are you going to do?¡±


    As soon as Xu Yangyi mentioned ¡°wife¡±, Man Na¡¯s eyes widened and the guests behind him burst into an uproar.


    ¡°Colonel He¡¯s wife? But wasn¡¯t he a boy? This¡­ ¡±


    ¡°Eh? Is it true? He is Colonel He¡¯s wife? Does that makes him the young mistress of the He family? No wonder even the old master dared not to provoke him.¡±


    ¡°Man Na really brought it on himself! The other party is Colonel He¡¯s wife, now let¡¯s see how he is going to resolve the conflict.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Although many people were shocked, there were still quite a lot of people who enjoyed watching the scenes. After all, Man Na had been doing bad things in Man Dali¡¯s name which had inflicted much hostility towards him from others.

 Chapter 676

    ¡°Of course I will do something about it.¡±


    He Jingyan¡¯s face didn¡¯t turn grim and he just smiled instead. It couldn¡¯t tell whether he was angry or it was just the brief peace before the storm.


    After that, he gave Man Na a cold glance and then stared at Man Dali.


    ¡°Your nephew is far more than unscrupulous, old master.¡±


    He didn¡¯t show his anger but it was already intimidating enough.


    Man Dali, who was mentioned by name, trembled suddenly with his face turned pale.


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. My sister fails to discipline him. Please forgive us.¡±


    Man Dali even shirked the responsibility and shifted the blame onto Man Na¡¯s mother.


    ¡°However, it seems to me that it was you, old master, who has indulged your nephew too much, as a result of which he fails to know his place.¡± He Jingyan said slowly, putting his arms around Xu Yangyi¡¯s waist, and the air seemed to grow colder slowly.


    He didn¡¯t give Man Dali time to speak before he said, ¡°I wonder when did my wife offend your nephew and make him so aggressive? Nevertheless, none of this matters now, so what do you think, is this on your nephew or on you?¡±


    After he finished, he looked right at Man Dali in a sharp and cold way.


    Although Man Dali had been living in a world of deception for a long time, he was not used to being pressured the way He Jingyan was inflicting on him and he nervously wiped away his sweat.


    If he couldn¡¯t provide a favourable answer and further angered He Jingyan, it would escalate into an international conflict, which would not just be a private conflict of their Man Family.


    ¡°Man Na doesn¡¯t know his place and it¡¯s not up to me to decide on his punishment so he is all yours, Colonel He, you can do whatever you deem fit to him.¡±


    Man Dali indulged Man Na, but it didn¡¯t mean that he would blindly cover for him. As soon as he was in danger, he would shift the blame to save his own life.


    ¡°Man Na, why haven¡¯t you come over and apologize to Mrs. He.¡±


    Man Dali shouted angrily at him and commanded him to come and apologize to Xu Yangyi.


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    At this time, Man Na was so frightened that he had lost all of his arrogance.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was ignorant, Mrs. He, I beg for your forgiveness.¡±


    Xu Yangyi coldly gazed at Man Na without saying a word. After a while, he said, ¡°You should apologize like you mean it. Could it be considered a proper apology if you hadn¡¯t kneeled?¡±


    ¡°What¡­?¡± Man Na¡¯s eyes widened instantly. There were so many people on the spot and he had been acting arrogantly everyday. If he knelt down and apologized to Xu Yangyi here, he would be despised in this circle and end up as an outcast.


    ¡°What is it? Are you unwilling? That¡¯s great! Getting a bullet or kneeling down, which one do you choose? Could it be the bullet?¡±


    Meanwhile, Xu Yangyi reached out to Yan Chengyu and asked him to hand him a gun.


    Yan Chengyu twitched his mouth. ¡®Do you take me as your subordinate, Yangyi?¡¯


    Despite that, Yan Chengyu still put the gun in Xu Yangyi¡¯s hand.


    The moment they got the gun out, Man Na almost peed himself out of fear. He thought that Xu Yangyi was just saying and he did not expect him to take out the gun for real.


    ¡°Colonel He, this is inappropriate, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    After all, he was his sister¡¯s son, so Man Dali spoke out trying to stop him.


    ¡°He spoke ill of my lady like that just then. If it wasn¡¯t out of your respect, I would have had him carried out of here in a shroud. At this moment, I only asked him to apologize, however, your nephew did not seem to have the heart. Thereby, you shouldn¡¯t blame me for taking it the hard way.¡±


    When they were in front of others, He Jingyan referred to Xu Yangyi as his lady instead of his wife, which might be an attempt to fit in with the local customs here.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so drippy. Getting a bullet or kneeling down, choose one for yourself.¡± Xu Yangyi did not have the patience and he asked as he loaded the gun and pointed it to Man Na¡¯s head.

 Chapter 677

    ¡°Kneel down right now!¡±


    Afraid of offending He Jingyan, Man Dali went over to force Man Na kneel.


    ¡°No! Uncle.¡±


    Man Na was furious with discomfiture since so many people were looking at him now.


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me that! You have to change your personality. I must give you a lesson this time!¡±


    Man Dali warned Man Na in a low voice, in a hope that Man Na would learn something.


    ¡°But I¡¯m your son! It¡¯s also a shame of you if I fall to my knees! It¡¯s clear that Xu Yangyi wants to embarrass you too!¡±


    Man Na struggled to get up while trying to stir up troubles.


    Of course, Man Dali knew that Xu Yangyi was embarrassing him even if Man Na didn¡¯t say it.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about this. As long as Xu Yangyi is still under my watch, there will always be a chance to let him pay for what he has done today!¡±


    Man Dali planned to make Man Na apologize first and then find a chance to take his revenge.


    Man Dali whispered in a low voice and now there was classical music echoing in the hall, so Xu Yangyi and the others didn¡¯t hear the conversation between them.


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop saying nonsense! Handle the trouble you¡¯ve caused!¡±


    In the end, Man Na had no choice but to apologize to Xu Yangyi.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s all my fault! Please forgive me¡­¡±


    ¡°You apologize to the wrong person.¡±


    When Man Na was speaking, Xu Yangyi interrupted him. Then he raised his chin toward Ke Moer and said, ¡°You should apologize to Ke Moer and Ke Jie!¡±


    ¡°Wh¡­ what?¡±


    In great surprise, Man Na looked at Xu Yangyi with his eyes wide open.


    ¡°This damn brat!¡± He cursed secretly in his heart, ¡°Is he playing a fool of me?¡±


    Ke Moer and Ke Jie also did not expect Xu Yangyi to do so and looked at him in shock.


    Ke Moer thought Xu Yangyi spoke up to defend himself, but actually, Xu Yangyi did that for them. ¡°Is this what is called the regal dignity of a great king?¡± he thought.


    At that moment, Ke Moer realized that the gap between Xu Yangyi and him was not only in their status.


    Different from Ke Moer, Ke Jie was more sensitive and he thought that Xu Yangyi had ulterior motives, so he still put a long face to Xu Yangyi.


    ¡°Why are you so surprised? When you embarrassed Ke Moer just now, didn¡¯t you ever think of the consequences?¡± Xu Yangyi looked down at Man Na forcefully.


    ¡°No! Why do I have to apologize to them? I was just telling the truth. Without my uncle¡¯s support, the Ke family won¡¯t manage this broken country so well!¡±


    Man Na refuted Xu Yangyi and refused to kneel down before Ke Moer and Ke Jie.


    However, just as he was about to stand up, Xu Yangyi stomped on his shoulder, forced him to kneel down and pointed a gun at his head.


    ¡°It sounds like your uncle is the real master of this country, doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    Xu Yangyi never thought about taking this so seriously, as long as Man Na apologized to Ke Moer and Ke Jie. But now obviously, it¡¯s about the honor of his family. Although Xu Yangyi had no feelings for the Ke family, he still felt uncomfortable when his family was looked down. Now he finally knew why Ke Moer would always take Yan Chengyu around him when he went out. All the time, Ke Moer and Ke Jie lived in constant fear of assassination, as the princes of this country.


    ¡°Colonel He, your man has gone too far! Man Na has already apologized. Why did he still force my son like this?¡±


    Seeing that the situation had changed, Man Dali acted like the victim and spoke for his son.

 Chapter 678

    The guests by the side also felt that Xu Yangyi was overacting which in turn caused a stir.


    However, some people continued to enjoy the scene and remained indifferent. They probably wanted to see how this old master, who had been acting above everyone, would be defeated.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s something wrong with your Man Family! If you dare to humiliate a prince at will, what else don¡¯t you dare to do? Are you going to usurp the throne next? Huh?¡±


    After that, Xu Yangyi fired a shot at the ceiling and the bullet bounced and broke through the window. The window glass shattered at the sound of the gunshot and instantly the room fell silent except for the ongoing music.


    Man Dali did not think that Xu Yangyi would dare to take the shot, so he shrank his neck in fright like a coward.


    ¡°You don¡¯t like to kneel, right? It¡¯s okay! I will cripple your legs, so you won¡¯t have to stand up again.¡±


    As he spoke, Xu Yangyi aimed at Man Na¡¯s knee and loaded the gun again.


    Man Na has never been in such a situation before where he wet his pants out of fear with his urine streaming down his legs.


    ¡°Shit, you lost bladder control suddenly!¡±


    Xu Yangyi immediately jumped away, fearing it would spill on him. He even rubbed his trouser legs against He Jingyan¡¯s, acting as if he wanted to stain He Jingyan¡¯s trouser legs as well.


    He Jingyan found it funny, but he didn¡¯t indulge Xu Yangyi anymore. He took the pistol from his hand and rubbed his head, then ask, ¡°Have your anger abated yet? Let¡¯s cut him some slack today.¡±


    ¡°What more can I do now that he had wet his pants? It¡¯s disgusting as hell.¡±


    Xu Yangyi was lenient and let the incident pass.


    ¡°Pff~¡±


    Yan Chengyu, who took the gun from He Jingyan, suddenly laughed out loud as though he couldn¡¯t hold it anymore, which was hilarious to look at.


    Even Long Chen, who was usually expressionless, now turned his head away with his face redden from the attempt to contain his urge to laugh. It was the first time they saw someone wet his pants out of fear of Xu Yangyi and on such an public occasion.


    Man Na was so embarrassed that he hated Xu Yangyi with all his soul.


    At first, the guests around were stunned, but then they also burst out laughter along with Yan Chengyu and even whispered about it.


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you very arrogant before? I never thought that he would be scared by a child and even wet his pants. It was such an embarrassment to his family.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s said that the evildoers will be tamed by another evildoer. It was true but being frightened by a child and wetting his pants is ridiculous!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t laugh! I can¡¯t help it when I see you laugh. The old master is still here.¡±


    Some people tried their best to contain their laughter, but in the end, they failed and had to turn away their heads and covered their mouths while pretending to have a toast with others, which seemed to be a delightful occasion.


    Man Dali couldn¡¯t laugh. Man Na had embarrassed him so much within these few minutes.


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Help him inside! Isn¡¯t it embarrassing enough already?¡±


    With no way to let off his anger, Man Dali could only take it out to the steward.


    ¡°Yes, sir, I¡¯ll help cousin young master inside right away and help him change into clean clothes.¡±


    When the steward finished talking, he bent over to support Man Na but was pushed away and almost fell to ground.


    ¡°Leave me alone! Go away!¡± Man Na said in fury, but wetting his pants was not something people would ever forget since everyone had seen it.


    ¡°Xu Yangyi, Ke Moer, I¡¯ll get to you soon. ¡°Do you think I will fear the two of you after this? It was a wishful thinking.¡±


    At this time, no one knew what Man Na was thinking, but one thing was certain that Man Na wouldn¡¯t leave the matter at that.

 Chapter 679

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s your party and it seems like we are damaging it.¡± Ke Moer took the initiative to ease the embarrassment.


    Man Dali didn¡¯t thank him for that, but he didn¡¯t dare to offend Ke Moer. He was not afraid of Ke Moer, but he didn¡¯t want to upset Xu Yangyi, who might fly into a rage.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Please make yourselves at home. I have to entertain the other guests.¡±


    Man Dali left with a smile. When he turned around, he wore a resentful look in his eyes.


    He thought, ¡°Ke Moer, you did a good job. Do you want to humiliate me, bringing He Jingyan and his wife here? How bold!¡±


    Xu Yangyi noticed that Man Dali was angry, but he didn¡¯t take it seriously, He said mockingly with a lazy voice, ¡°That old man leaves in anger. That¡¯s fun.¡±


    Ke Moer said gratefully, ¡°Your Highness, thank you for helping me.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to thank me. I didn¡¯t do it for you. I don¡¯t like him.¡±


    Xu Yangyi strode aside. He picked up a fruit from the table and took a bite as freely as if he was at home.


    Ke Moer didn¡¯t feel awkward because he knew about Xu Yangyi after staying with him for one day.


    Ke Jie said sullenly, ¡°Why do you thank him? You don¡¯t know what is on his mind!¡±


    ¡°Would my wife offend Man Dali if he had ulterior motives? He¡¯s not stupid.¡±


    Xu Yangyi helped Ke Jie, but the latter wasn¡¯t grateful. He Jingyan felt a little upset.


    His words silenced Ke Jie, who glared at He Jingyan without saying a word.


    Yan Chengyu couldn¡¯t stand it and snarled at Ke Jie, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you step out when that man ridiculed you? Why are you picking on Yangyi now?¡±


    His words upset Ke Jie, who said in anger, ¡°If Ke Moer hadn¡¯t stopped me, I would not have let off that brat.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s your own business. Yangyi has nothing to do with this. Why do you lose your temper with him?¡±


    ¡°Did I ask Xu Yangyi to mind my business?¡±


    The two men suddenly started arguing.


    ¡°Come on. Stop arguing.¡± He Jingyan stopped them, finding them annoying.


    ¡°We can¡¯t confront Man Dali directly. It¡¯s our fault, but please don¡¯t blame Ke Jie.¡±


    Ke Moer gave in, knowing quarreling could get them nowhere.


    His words silenced Yan Chengyu, who would look bad if he continued to argue.


    Ke Moer reminded, ¡°Your Highness, you offended Man Dali today, and I think he will come to cause trouble. Colonel He, please pay attention to him.¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡±


    He Jingyan didn¡¯t say another word, going up to Xu Yangyi with a frown. A man was accosting Xu Yangyi, who turned away his face in disgust.


    ¡°I told you not to get near me.¡±


    Xu Yangyi frowned at the shameless man, who kept leaning toward him.


    ¡®What¡¯s wrong with this man? Why does he keep talking to me after I told him to get lost?¡±


    ¡°I just want to talk to you. You don¡¯t have to be so wary of me.¡± The man smiled flirtingly and reached out to Xu Yangyi.


    ¡°Wifey,¡±


    But before the man touched Xu Yangyi, He Jingyan pulled Xu Yangyi into his arms and gave the man a cold, warning look.

 Chapter 680

    The sudden arrival of He Jingyan scared the man, who shuddered.


    ¡°Why did you speak to my wife?¡±


    He Jingyan wore a look as cold as his voice in his eyes. He called Xu Yangyi wife instead of madam.


    ¡°Well, my name is Man Lin, Man Na¡¯s younger brother.¡±


    The man quickly introduced himself with a frightened look.


    ¡°Man Lin? Sounds like a girl.¡±


    Xu Yangyi looked closely at Man Lin with an impassive look. If He Jingyan hadn¡¯t come and pulled him back, Xu Yangyi might have knocked Man Lin out.


    Man Lin scratched his head awkwardly and said, ¡°My Mother wanted to have a daughter, so she gave me this name.¡±


    Xu Yangyi asked coldly, ¡°Why do you come to me? I have just taught your brother a lesson.¡±


    ¡°Well, I want to thank you.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Xu Yangyi thought, ¡°I scared his brother, who wet his pants! Why does he thank me? He looks timid, completely different from from the arrogant Man Na. He doesn¡¯t look like Man Na at all. Are they step-brothers? Don¡¯t the men from the important families have concubines especially in such a country?¡±


    ¡°My brother is arrogant and needs someone to teach him a lesson, so I come to thank you on behalf of my mother.¡±


    Xu Yangyi didn¡¯t find anything wrong with Man Lin¡¯s expression.


    He said detachedly, ¡°Oh, I see.¡±


    Xu Yangyi was not interested.


    He Jingyan didn¡¯t say anything. He looked at Man Lin with a frown, something on his mind.


    His gaze turned Man Lin¡¯s blood cold. The latter didn¡¯t dare to look up, hanging his head.


    At this moment, Ke Moer and Ke Jie came over and looked at Man Lin with complicated eyes.


    When Man Lin saw Ke Moer and the others coming over, he subconsciously stepped back, but the voice on the Bluetooth in his ear told him, ¡°Stay put. Continue to chat with He Jingyan¡¯s wife.¡±


    The cold voice froze Man Lin, who trembled with cold sweat on his forehead.


    He willed himself to greet, ¡°Hello, First Prince. Hello, Second Prince.¡±


    ¡°Hello.¡±


    Ke Moer¡¯s voice was flat, but his eyes never left Man Lin.


    Ke Jie glanced at Man Lin coldly without saying anything.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go to Uncle and entertain the guests.¡±


    Man Lin scurried away. He looked frightened of Ke Moer.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Man Lin seems to be afraid of you. I didn¡¯t expect anyone to be afraid of you.¡± Xu Yangyi laughed loudly.


    ¡°He is my classmate, the adopted son of Man Dali¡¯s sister. I heard that he is leading a wretched life.¡±


    Xu Yangyi made fun of Ke Moer, who didn¡¯t get angry and watched Man Lin walk away.


    ¡°Adopted son? But he just told us that his mother wanted a daughter, so she gave him such a feminine name. She¡¯s not his mother?¡± Xu Yangyi asked as he put food in his mouth.


    He Jingyan handed him a tissue and asked him to wipe his mouth.


    However, Xu Yangyi was busy. He raised his head to ask He Jingyan for help.


    He Jingyan didn¡¯t say anything. He smiled and wiped Xu Yangyi¡¯s mouth dotingly. The guests nearby were surprised. After, Xu Yangyi was a man, not a woman.


    ¡°The name of Man Na¡¯s deceased sister is Man Lin. He looks like her, so he was adopted to replace the dead girl. The Man Family is unfathomable with all kinds of people. It¡¯s more dangerous than any of the great families,¡± Ke Moer explained.


    ¡°I heard that Man Lin works for Man Dali¡¯s son. I¡¯m not sure why he suddenly approached you. I hope I have thought too much.¡±

 Chapter 681

    ¡°What? They give him the name of the wretches! Are they insane?¡±


    Xu Yangyi didn¡¯t understand what those people were thinking.


    ¡°The Man Family can do anything because of his family¡¯s great influence unscrupulously!¡±


    Not to mention Xu Yangyi, Ke Moer also couldn¡¯t understand the way the Man Family people did.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be such a coward!¡± Xu Yangyi said angrily. ¡± How can you just let bad behaviour go unchecked?¡±


    Xu Yangyi got so mad after finding that the Man Family had rode roughshod on the back of the Ke Family.


    At this time, He Jingyan finally understood why Ke Moer was trying to cooperate with him. The current royal family had lost its advantage. More exaggeratedly, the royal family was already a puppet regime, with no honor or dignity, and it could tell from what happened.


    It seems that the enemy was not Ke Moer, but the Man Family and another family.


    ¡°Your highness, let me take you there! It¡¯s a good chance to build a relationship with them!¡±


    Xu Yangyi did not want to see those bored dudes. He immediately rejected Ke Moer, ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to see them!¡±


    ¡°It seems like an ordinary gathering today, but Man Dali is actually trying to win people¡¯s hearts and see who is willing to stand on his side. Therefore, we should take the preemptive opportunity. After all, any of them may help us in the future,¡± Ke Moer urged, hoping that Xu Yangyi would go there with him.


    ¡°I said no! You can just let He Jingyan go there? He has a very good reputation. It¡¯s better to let him go with you. I¡¯m sorry. I can¡¯t help you since I can¡¯t reveal my identity.¡±


    ¡°But considering Colonel He, they will give you fully respect, and at that time, you can also win people over and make plans for the next.¡±


    Hearing what he said, Xu Yangyi didn¡¯t know what to do. When he was about to say something, He Jingyan suddenly said, ¡°There is no need to go there. They will come for us soon.¡±


    After that, he took a glass of juice for Xu Yangyi from the tray and gave himself a cocktail.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re a big shot but you¡¯re in Country T now.¡±


    Ke Moer understood what He Jingyan meant, but he also reminded him that this was not his country and that others would not take the initiative to approach him.


    ¡°Well, you will know it later!¡± He Jingyan showed a grin calmly. Then, he put his arm around Xu Yangyi¡¯s waist.


    ¡°Let go of me! I want to have some food.¡±


    Xu Yangyi gave a feeble shrug and tried to squirm free. He didn¡¯t hate to be hugged by He Jingyan, but he really wanted to go get the food at this time.


    ¡°Don¡¯t eat so much. This junk food is not good for your health.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s delicious! As for whether it is good for my health, I don¡¯t care at all! Let go of me!¡± Xu Yangyi struggled to free himself.


    He Jingyan threatened Xu Yangyi, ¡°Don¡¯t force me to kiss you here, honey!¡±


    ¡°No! Nobody asks for that, okay?¡± Xu Yangyi stepped on He Jingyan and glared at him.


    He Jingyan was not angry, but he smiled and pulled Xu Yangyi¡¯s closer, then he bowed to kiss Xu Yangyi.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Xu Yangyi immediately reached out and pushed He Jingyan¡¯s head away.


    ¡°Be like a good boy and I won¡¯t do that again!¡± He Jingyan smiled smugly.


    ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll be a good boy, okay? Just stay away from me.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    However, He Jingyan kissed Xu Yangyi¡¯s cheek again.


    Blue veins stood out on Xu Yangyi¡¯s temples. Xu Yangyi raised his hand and slapped He Jingyan on his face.


    ¡°Hey! What are you doing?!¡±

 Chapter 682

    Xu Yangyi¡¯s slap on He Jingyan¡¯s face stunned the guests nearby, who gossiped in a low voice.


    ¡°Did he slap Colonel He just now? How bold!¡±


    ¡°I think he¡¯s going to be punished. How could he slap Colonel He on such an occasion? Although Colonel He adores Xu Yangyi, he must be angry.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯d better stay away from him and don¡¯t get involved.¡±


    ¡°You are right. He is arrogant and spoiled. Who is Colonel He? He had the nerve to slap Colonel He¡¯s face in front of everyone. He is humiliating the colonel.¡±


    ¡°Looks like Mrs. He is a wild cat.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait to see the show. I come to the right party. I can enjoy the show for free.¡±


    Some people thought that Xu Yangyi would be punished, while others watched the fun and saw how He Jingyan would deal with it.


    ¡°Damn you. I told you not to lean closer. It serves you right.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t that Xu Yangyi didn¡¯t hear the gossip, but he chose not to mind them.


    He was not afraid that He Jingyan got angry. He hit He Jingyan a lot, and it had become a habit. Just now he automatically slapped He Jingyan. He didn¡¯t mean to do it.


    ¡°It was my fault to begin with, wifey. You are right to slap me.¡±


    How could He Jingyan be angry? He was only too happy. Xu Yangyi got annoyed because he felt shy.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you know,¡± Xu Yangyi said sullenly. He wanted to be nice, but He Jingyan leaned against him and held his waist without taking note of his warning.


    ¡°Are you going to let go?¡± Xu Yangyi narrowed his eyes menacingly.


    He Jingyan tried to reason with him. ¡°Wifey, can you save my face? There are so many people here.¡±


    In fact, He Jingyan could use tough methods and knew how to deal with Xu Yangyi¡¯s temper, but he didn¡¯t like to make Xu Yangyi angry, so he begged Xu Yangyi.


    ¡°Okay, but this is the only exception I make.¡±


    Although Xu Yangyi looked reluctant, he agreed.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The guests were surprised to see that Xu Yangyi was not punished. He Jingyan continued to spoil him and talk to him flatteringly.


    ¡°My goodness! Colonel He is not angry even after his wife slapped him in the face. He adores his wife.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a man pamper his wife so much. Colonel He has a high status and outstanding achievements.¡±


    ¡°He is so obsessed with his wife! He has really opened my eyes.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. He helped First Prince and Second Prince just now. Second Prince brought Colonel He to the party. Does it mean that Colonel He and the Second Prince are in the same boat?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? You are rude. You should say that Colonel He takes the side of Second Prince.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, Second Prince has the upper hand on Colonel He¡¯s account. Shall we take the side of Second Prince?¡±


    ¡°I heard that Second Prince is a good person. He won¡¯t go too far like the old gentleman. Why don¡¯t we work for Second Prince together?¡±


    ¡°I think so. The old gentleman is too aggressive, and his sons are too arrogant. We will be in deep water.¡±


    He Jingyan¡¯s smile deepened on his lips when he heard the gossip. It seemed that he had planned all this.

 Chapter 683

    ¡°Hello, Colonel He.¡±


    Someone came over and greeted He Jingyan with a glass of red wine in his hand.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    He Jingyan, who was hugging Xu Yangyi, replied with a simple smile. Apparently, he didn¡¯t mind being disturbed.


    Other people near them saw that the man did not get the cold shoulder, and they also came over to greet him. ¡°Hello, Colonel He. Hello Mrs. He.¡±


    Without saying a word, He Jingyan nodded slightly. And his face didn¡¯t change. The atmosphere was relaxed.


    While Xu Yangyi was in a bad mood. He made no secret of his hatred for such occasions. And he wanted to free himself, but He Jingyan tightened his arms to stop Xu Yangyi.


    ¡®Damn it! Why not leave me alone? I don¡¯t want to be here.¡¯


    ¡°Excuse me, Colonel He. Do you know Second Prince?¡± Someone asked.


    He Jingyan knew they were trying to sound him out to see if he was on Ke Moer¡¯s side. Then they could take their part.


    ¡°He knows my wife. So, he is my friend.¡± It was a meaningful reply. The moment he said this, others would understand that He Jingyan was definitely on Ke Moer¡¯s side. That was because He Jingyan loved his wife!


    ¡°I see!¡±


    The guests laughed, their faces didn¡¯t change. But they had already decided to take sides with Ke Moer.


    ¡®It seems that He Jingyan is really on Ke Moer¡¯s side, so I can¡¯t back Man Dali up, or my choice may have dire consequences.¡¯


    Luckily they didn¡¯t go to please Man Dali, otherwise, they would be He Jingyan¡¯s enemy now.


    Man Dali was afraid of He Jingyan, and there must be some reason behind this, so it was better for them to take Ke Moer¡¯s side for the time being.


    There was no need to look at their faces. He Jingyan could also know what they were thinking.


    ¡°Oh, I get it! And I was thinking why you antagonized me deliberately just now. So it¡¯s your intention. Well, He Jingyan. You¡¯re good!¡± Xu Yangyi said through gritted teeth.


    ¡°Oh no, honey. You do me wrong. I didn¡¯t do anything.¡± He Jingyan was being deliberately obtuse.


    ¡°Bullshit! You were playing dirty. Do you think I¡¯m blind or stupid?¡±


    ¡®Damn it, this bad guy actually dares to use me to achieve his goal.¡¯


    Xu Yangyi was angry, but he also understood that He Jingyan was doing this for the sake of their family. He was trying to poach people from the Man Family and gain their support.


    ¡°Well, it was my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have done it without consulting you.¡±He Jingyan rubbed  Xu Yangyi¡¯s head to placate him.


    He Jingyan was obviously trying to stabilize his emotions temporarily. And Xu Yangyi didn¡¯t buy his words. Hitting him on his hand, Xu Yangyi said discontentedly, ¡°You never thought of discussing it with me. Oh, you can drop the act.¡±


    ¡°Haha,¡± He Jingyan laughed.


    For an instant Xu Yangyi felt a sudden surge of anger. And he wanted to handle He Jingyan.


    ¡°He Jingyan, you want to be hit, right?¡± There was violence in his tone.


    ¡°How do you know that, honey? Do you want to hit me?¡±


    His words ignited Xu Yangyi¡¯s anger. And he wished he could hit him so hard.


    ¡°Honey, don¡¯t be angry. You can hit me when we¡¯re back tonight, ok?¡±


    He Jingyan buttered Xu Yangyi up just as he did before.

 Chapter 684

    ¡°Get lost.¡±


    ¡®Oh? Is he really angry?¡¯


    Being teased like that, it would be strange if Xu Yangyi was not angry.


    However, seen from others¡¯ eyes, the interaction between the two people was filled with love.


    ¡®So that was the plan! He did it on purpose, so that the attention of the guests would fall on His Highness, which in turn emphasizing their social status.¡¯


    ¡®Coincidentally, His Highness had helped me before so it is natural for the guests to think that He Jingyan is on my side and that he seeks to join us.¡¯


    ¡®I have to give him the credit that this man is indeed brilliant. He didn¡¯t need any soldiers to make people bend to him. No wonder he was called the Undefeated Ares.¡¯


    Ke Moer, who finally saw through it all, smiled and grew to admire He Jingyan even more.


    Ke Jie was still frown but it was not becasuse he didn¡¯t understand the intention, it was because he found it annoying that he did and that Ke Moer liked smart men.


    ¡°What? I¡¯m useless to you now, am I, Ke Moer? So you have shifted your attention to another man, right?¡±


    He looked at Ke Moer coldly. He didn¡¯t want to do this, nor did he want to threaten Ke Moer, but it came out sounding like that, which was out of his control.


    ¡°Shit.¡±


    After he finished, he cursed out of regret. He was probably angry at his own immaturity.


    ¡°Who knows? You know that I¡¯ve always liked smart men, right? Coincidentally, He Jingyan is a good man, and he looks handsome enough. There shouldn¡¯t be any loss for me to seduce him for my later use.¡±


    Ke Moer had said it on purpose since he saw the regret on Ke Jie¡¯s face. He wanted to make Ke Jie worried and that he would go for other men.


    ¡°Ke Moer.¡±


    At this point, Ke Jie immediately became furious and he yelled all of a sudden, startling Xu Yangyi who was eating beside him.


    It also startled the guests who came over to associate with He Jingyan and were now all looking at him with a frightened face.


    ¡®What happened? Why was he furious suddenly?¡¯


    ¡®Rumor has it that the First Prince has a bad relationship with the second prince so it was real!¡¯


    ¡­¡­


    The guests¡¯ mind ran wild and subconsciously walked away from Ke Jie.


    ¡°What? Are you mad at me? Are you afraid that I will be taken away by others? Or that I will leave with another man?¡±


    He didn¡¯t take Ke Jie¡¯s anger seriously at all, on the contrary, he smirked and went on to ask Ke Jie.


    Ke Jie was angry both at himself and at Ke Moer for that Ke Moer always had the upper hand.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I¡¯m not interested in other men, nor did I have the hobby to open my legs to others. I won¡¯t leave with other men easily.¡±


    Only then did Ke Jie know that he had been tricked by Ke Moer, which made him furious again. Nevertheless, apart from the anger, he felt relieved now that he knew Ke Moer didn¡¯t have that interest.


    ¡°The First Prince has quite the temper! I heard that he had even slapped the Second Prince in the face in public before.¡±


    ¡°Is it true?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s true since I didn¡¯t see it with my own eyes, but it was not wholly unfounded.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, rumors must be based on something. Otherwise, who could spread it?¡±


    ¡°That Second Prince seemed pitiful! He had always been suppressed by the First Prince.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s how it is being the son of first wife, what can we do to help? This is their family business.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Let¡¯s mind our own business! As long as we are neutral, we won¡¯t offend anyone.¡±


    The discussions of the guests, in the distance, who decided to be neutral were heard by Ke Moer. He suddenly smiled as if he found their conversation very interesting. After all, he was the one who let out the rumor.

 Chapter 685

    ¡°I¡¯ll go to the bathroom.¡±


    Ke Moer put down the glass and walked towards the bathroom.


    Ke Jie watched his back without following him. He was still mad.


    Someone in the crowd saw Ke Moer leave alone and immediately followed him from the opposite side.


    He Jingyan pointed his chin at An Yan and signaled him to go and protect Ke Moer. He could tell that the party was a trap, and Ke Moer might be the target.


    Ke Moer had got in someone¡¯s way and he might sabotage the plot.


    An Yan nodded respectfully and followed Ke Moer, who walked in front of him.


    Xu Yangyi saw He Jingyan order An Yan to follow Ke Moer. He asked curiously, ¡°Why do you ask An Yan to follow Ke Moer? Are they going to do something to Ke Moer here?¡±


    ¡°Who knows? We¡¯d better watch out. Wifey, don¡¯t wander away alone. Stay with me.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to stay with you. I¡¯m not a woman. Besides, I¡¯ll kill anyone who dares to attack me. I¡¯m not afraid of them.¡± Xu Yangyi raised his fist proudly.


    He Jingyan was worried sometimes about Xu Yangyi¡¯s personality. He was too confident.


    ¡°Wifey, there are stronger people out there. You have to be wary of them.¡±


    ¡°So what? I¡¯m not afraid.¡± Xu Yangyi didn¡¯t take it seriously.


    He Jingyan wanted to say something, but he checked himself.


    He thought, ¡°He¡¯s right. As long as he stays with me, he will be fine. I don¡¯t have to scare him.¡±


    When the man who followed Ke Moer secretly saw An Yang protecting Ke Moer behind, he slacked his pace and made a call, ¡°He Jingyan¡¯s man is following him. What shall I do?¡±


    ¡°You keep watching, Don¡¯t take any action. I¡¯ll send someone over to deal with him.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The man hung up and watched Ke Moer enter the bathroom.


    Man Na looked at the cowering Man Lin and slapped him, yelling, ¡°Get rid of He Jingyan¡¯s man for me.¡±


    Tears welled up in Man Lin¡¯s eyes. He covered his face and said in a trembling voice, ¡°No, l can¡¯t defeat him¡­¡±


    ¡°What can¡¯t you? Do you have the right to say no?¡± He grabbed Man Lin¡¯s hair to the side and threw him out.


    Man Lin lost his balance and fell to the ground.


    ¡°Damn you! Get up!¡±


    Man Na didn¡¯t let Man Lin go. He kicked him frantically as though the latter was an animal.


    Man Lin dared not fight back. He wiped the blood from his mouth and limped to the bathroom pitifully.


    A man was watching. When he saw Man Lin cry, he was excited. He didn¡¯t come out to stop Man Na.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Dasi. Man Lin is stupid. He can¡¯t do anything. I have to hit him,¡± Man Na said to the man flatteringly.


    The man was Man Dasi, Man Dali¡¯s son. He was tall and handsome, but he looked fatally dangerous. He carried a dark air, which was intimidating.


    Man Dasi smiled coldly and said meaningfully, ¡°It¡¯s fine as long as we can catch Ke Moer.¡±


    ¡°No problem, cousin! Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve made the arrangement.¡±


    Man Na tried his best to please Man Dasi as if he was afraid of the latter.

 Chapter 686

    ¡°As long as you have it all arranged,¡± Man Dasi put up the same smile which made people shudder and made Man Na swallow.


    ¡°Second Master.¡±


    Suddenly, the steward appeared behind them.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± He looked calm, but he turned his gaze upon the steward with the corner of his eyes slightly raised as if he was trying to intimidate the steward.


    Naturally, the steward was startled so he quickly lowered his head and said, ¡°The old master asks for you.¡±


    It was as if everyone here was afraid of Man Dasi. Nevertheless, they didn¡¯t show their fear in front of Man Dali.


    ¡°Lead the way,¡± he said it calmly with a hint of indifference.


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± the steward anxiously went ahead to lead the road, dared not to waste any time.


    Before Man Dasi left, he glanced at Ke Jie in the distance and then smirked, ¡°Things are getting more and more interesting!¡± His words resonated and his mouth remained the same curve.


    A minute later, the steward led Man Dasi to a study on the first floor. He walked forward and knocked, saying, ¡°Old Master, Second Master is here.¡±


    ¡°Let him in!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    He helped Man Dasi open the door, then left.


    Entering the study, Man Dasi first glanced at his father, Man Dali, then at his elder brother, Man Dawei, who was sitting on the sofa.


    ¡°So you are here, elder brother!¡± he seemed to be greeting him, but there seemed to have a hint of mockery with it as well.


    Man Dawei didn¡¯t say anything but he stared at Man Dasi, which suggested that he did not like him that much.


    ¡°I heard your brother say that you sent someone to follow Ke Moer?¡± Man Dali asked coldly, as if he didn¡¯t want to see Man Dasi.


    Man Dasi replied his question with a smile, not feeling angry.


    He sat on the sofa with his hands in his pockets and his long legs rested on the edge of the tea table and then he answered, ¡°Yes, I did.¡± It was a simple and sharp answer.


    Man Dali was outrageous, ¡°What were you thinking? With He Jingyan here, you dare to touch Ke Moer?¡±


    ¡°What? He can bite me? As long as I don¡¯t implicate him, He Jingyan, it¡¯ll be fine, won¡¯t it?¡± Man Dasi didn¡¯t take it seriously and smiled playfully.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Man Dali was pissed by Man Dasi¡¯s words.


    ¡°Are you blind? Anyway you see, He Jingyan is on Ke Moer¡¯s side. We have to give the matter further thought. Why are you being so reckless? Are you trying to ruin my plan?¡± he smacked his hand down on to the table in a fury.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so mad at me, I didn¡¯t participate. It¡¯s just that Man Na was so irritated that he tried to teach Ke Moer a lesson. If things are exposed, it won¡¯t implicate you, father. Just watch it happen. There¡¯s no need to be mad.¡±


    He spoke in a lazy and arrogant way, but he still seemed quite reassured. Even Man Dali didn¡¯t dare to vent off his anger at him.


    ¡°Eh? Me? ¡°Man Na was at a loss.


    ¡®Didn¡¯t my cousin say he wanted to revenge me? How come I became the chief plotter?¡¯


    ¡°Is it true, Man Na? You did it alone?¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡±


    Man Na looked at Man Dali in a daze and then looked puzzledly at Man Dasi.


    At this moment, Man Dasi smiled at him as if he was asking him to admit and take the responsibility.


    ¡®It explains the matter!¡¯


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Uncle. Ke Moer used Xu Yangyi as a pretext to embarrass me, so there¡¯s no way I will let him get away easily.¡±


    At first when Man Na went to the second floor to change in a fury; he was about to smash everything in the room. But then Man Dasi suddenly came, saying that he could revenge him but needed his cooperation, which was the reason he was able to calm down.

 Chapter 687

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    Man Dali snorted. He agreed inwardly, but he didn¡¯t want to get himself into trouble.


    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll go out,¡± said Man Dasi.


    As he spoke, he rose and left the study.


    Seeing that Man Dasi was leaving, Man Na quickly followed him, not daring to stay behind.


    ¡°How arrogant!¡± Man Dali banged the desk, fuming.


    ¡°If you let him do whatever he likes, he will get us into trouble. You should listen to me and kick him out of the Man family so that he can live on his own.¡± Man Dawei added fuel to flame instead of putting in a good word for Man Dasi.


    ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t want to do that? He¡¯s like a time bomb. I don¡¯t know when he will get us in trouble. But what can I do? After all, he¡¯s my son and your brother. If people know that I kick him out of the family, they will accuse me.¡±


    Man Dawei was deeply disgusted by Man Dali¡¯s selfishness, but he didn¡¯t show it.


    ¡°He is just a trouble maker! You¡¯d better think about how to deal with him. Don¡¯t let him mess around.¡±


    Following that, Man Dawei left as if he didn¡¯t want to stay with Man Dali.


    ¡°Wait a moment. What do you think of Ke Moer? He used Man Na as his shield just now. I¡¯m not blind. I can see that.¡±


    Man Dawei stopped without turning around. He thought for a while and said, ¡°Let Man Dasi deal with Ke Moer. The most toublesome person in the Ke family is Ke Moer. If he dies, we will nab the crown.¡±


    Man Dawei thought, ¡°Man Dasi will be caught. It was best if he will be sentenced. Therefore, there is only this old man between me and the crown.¡±


    ¡°Ke Jie is not a good-for-nothing as you think. Although he¡¯s outshined by Ke Moer now, he has his own methods.¡±


    ¡°He has a small number of soldiers in his hand. I¡¯m not afraid of him. He had been working smoothly before because Ke Moer was helping him. After Ke Moer dies, Ke Jie will lose his edge. What are you afraid of?¡±


    He thought, ¡°Ke Moer has got stronger because this damn old man didn¡¯t do anything. If he had killed Ke Moer long ago, things would not have been so difficult.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s almost time for the Ke family to quit the position of the acting king, and they can¡¯t continue to manage the country. As long as the previous king doesn¡¯t show up, the crown will belong to the Man family.¡±


    ¡°If the previous king is still alive, he should have come back long ago. He can¡¯t disappear for over twenty years. He might have been dead. After all, the Gong family was killed back then, and it had something to do with the disappearance of the previous king. I guess someone wanted to kill him, or that person had been scheming to snatch the crown.¡±


    ¡°The old man doesn¡¯t seem to worry about the previous king, so I guess he has nothing to do with this. It might be done by another great family.¡±


    ¡°Looks like it¡¯s getting more interesting. Let¡¯s see who will smile at the end.¡±


    ¡°Father, what you need to do now is to watch over Man Dasi and keep him from messing up things.¡± After he spoke, he left without looking back.


    Man Dali was angry, but he sighed. He could do nothing about his two sons.

 Chapter 688

    Man Lin, who was sent to disturb An Yan, was no fighting match for An Yan. After all, he was physically weak.


    Therefore, in order to get close to Ke Moer in the restroom, he could only pretend to be weak and fall onto An Yan.


    An Yan didn¡¯t notice someone was behind him and so he stumbled and fell to the ground, hurting his head.


    ¡®Who was it? Who was so clumsy?¡¯


    An Yan muttered to himself, but when he looked up, he saw the weakling Man Lin, whose beautiful face had been left with a mark caused by a slap.


    ¡®Wasn¡¯t this the man who just talked to his sister-in-law? He might be someone from the Man Family. But how did his face become so swollen?¡¯ Looking closely, he saw that his clothes were a little dirty as well. ¡®Did he fall? No, it looks like he was beaten by someone.¡¯


    ¡®But isn¡¯t he from the Man Family? Who dares to hit him? Could it be a family member?¡¯


    ¡°Sorry, sorry.. I was not paying attention. I¡¯m really sorry.¡±


    An Yan was much taller than him and his eyes were grim, therefore, being stared at with those eyes made him shiver. He got up from him in a hurry with his head bent low.


    ¡°Never mind,¡± An Yan was not angry.


    He glanced at Man Lin again as he stood up. He looked pretty cute and he surely was my type before.


    However, thinking of such made An Yan agitated because he had slept with Yan Chengyu and thereby became a Bottom instead of a Top.


    ¡°Be careful when you walk.¡±


    An Yan said as he waited outside the restroom for Ke Moer.


    Seeing that An Yan had no intention of leaving, Man Lin panicked.


    ¡®What should I do? If he doesn¡¯t leave, I can¡¯t take the Second Prince away. If I fail, Man Na will beat me.¡¯


    ¡®So what should I do? Who will come to my rescue?¡¯


    Tears brimmed in his eyes as if it¡¯s going to drop any second now.


    However, God did not favour Man Lin. No one came up to help him and save him from misery.


    ¡°Are you hurt?¡± An Yan asked.


    ¡®Is he about to cry?¡¯


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not.¡±


    Man Lin wiped away his tears. He didn¡¯t want to hurt anyone, but if he didn¡¯t do anything, he would be the one who suffered.


    ¡°Sorry, please forgive me.¡±


    Man Lin suddenly apologized to An Yan with tears streaming down his cheeks.


    An Yan was stunned. He didn¡¯t know why he apologized. He was about to say never mind when Man Lin suddenly took out his taser and knocked him out.


    It was not until he fell did An Yan realize that his target was Ke Moer and he regretted it so much. However, it was too late. He was already unconscious on the ground.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.. I didn¡¯t want to do that. Please forgive me.¡±


    Man Lin cried hysterically and his hand which was holding the taser trembled, reflecting the fear inside of him.


    When the guards saw at the distance that An Yan had been knocked out by the taser, they came over immediately to carry An Yan away, threw him into the lumber room next to the restroom and locked the door from outside.


    ¡°Young Master Man Na said that if you fail to take the Second Prince away, you will be dead.¡±


    A guard walked to Man Lin and passed Man Na¡¯s words to him.


    After hearing about it, Man Lin cried even harder because when he was a student, the only person who came to help him was Ke Moer and that he was the last person he wanted to hurt.


    ¡®Why does he do this to me? I hate everything relating to the Man Family¡­¡¯


    There was resentment in him, but he couldn¡¯t let it out since he had been dominated by fear.

 Chapter 689

    ¡°We will have back-up outside. While no one is around now, you hurry and take the Second Prince over.¡±


    The guard nervously looked at the banquet hall across the corridor, fearing that someone might come to the restroom and so they urged Man Lin anxiously.


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t want to hurt the Second Prince, can I take the First Prince instead? If it is the First Prince, I will help you as much as I can,¡± Man Lin begged, crying pitifully.


    ¡°Why are you so full of shit? Don¡¯t you know that there was Second Young Master Man Dasi above Young Master Man Na? Who do you want to offend? Are you seeking for death?¡±


    Just hearing the name of Man Dasi, Man Lin¡¯s hands trembled and his eyes were full of fear.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you are frightened. Go bring the Second Prince out quickly and don¡¯t make a sound.¡± he urged impatiently again.


    Although Man Lin was also a member of Man Family, these guards never treated him as a master and found him particularly annoying.


    ¡°I got it.¡±


    In the end, Man Lin was defeated by fear and so he walked with heavy steps towards the restroom.


    At this time, Ke Moer was washing his hands by the washbasin when he saw Man Lin come in with red eyes. He was stunned and was about to ask him when he saw the taser in Man Lin¡¯s hand.


    Man Lin didn¡¯t dare to say anything but he hinted at Ke Moer with his eyes, telling him that he was in danger and urging him to escape.


    Ke Moer was immediately stunned. He did not expect that the Man Family would be so bold to kill him here when He Jingyan was present.


    ¡°How many people are there outside?¡± Ke Moer whispered.


    Man Lin sniffed and replied in a trembling voice, ¡°There are two guards, but there are two more in the corridor leading to the hall. You have to run out from the back. But I don¡¯t know if Man Na¡¯s people are at the back door, so you have to run fast. I¡¯ll buy you time.¡±


    ¡°Second Prince, it is only you who I don¡¯t want to hurt, so please run away quickly. The reason the Man Family invited you over today was to kill you and take the throne.¡±


    Man Lin was already crying hysterically, but he was still strong enough to tell Ke Moer the truth.


    ¡®I knew that they were planning to defect, but I did not expect that they were going to kill me. How bold they are!¡¯


    ¡°Isn¡¯t He Jingyan¡¯s guard supposed to be outside? Where is he?¡±


    ¡®And the man, An Yan, isn¡¯t he here to protect me?¡¯


    Suddenly, Ke Moer¡¯s gaze fell on Man Lin¡¯s taser. Now he knew An Yan had been shocked by Man Lin.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I had no choice.¡±


    Apart from apologizing, all Man Lin did was crying.


    Ke Moer frowned and sighed but he didn¡¯t blame Man Lin for that he knew he was forced to do that.


    ¡°As long as you shock me with the taser, you can take it and deal with the guards outside and you will be able to escape safely.¡± Man Lin handed the taser to Ke Moer and told him to take it.


    Ke Moer did not understand why Man Lin would help him. He was confused because he didn¡¯t have a good standing either.


    ¡°Why did you help me?¡±


    ¡®He knows that once he helps me, he will be blamed too, doesn¡¯t he?¡¯


    ¡°Helping you is also helping myself. If the First Prince sits on the throne one day, I beg you to speak for me and rescue me from the Man Family. I don¡¯t want to stay in the house anymore¡­ nor do I want to be their accomplice in hurting people. So Second Prince, you must make sure that the First Prince shall rise to the throne and that the Man Family won¡¯t take it. Please save thousands of people out of misery for that the Man Family has already hurt too many people.¡±


    ¡°In Country T, I am not the only one who has been brutally treated by the Man Family, so Second Prince, please save us!¡±

 Chapter 690

    ¡°Okay, I will.¡±


    When Ke Moer was about to take the stun gun, he suddenly heard Xu Yangyi saying outside, ¡°Why do you stay in the bathroom for so long? Aren¡¯t afraid of suffering hemorrhoids?¡±


    Before Ke Moer and Man Lin realized what was going on, Xu Yangyi sailed into the bathroom.


    Xu Yangyi was surprised to see the stun gun in Man Lin¡¯s hands. He paused and looked at Ke Moer as if asking, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Ke Moer wanted to explain, but Man Lin was too nervous. He instinctively hit Xu Yangyi¡¯s abdomen with the gun and knocked him out.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Ke Moer roared and caught Xu Yangyi¡¯s limp body.


    Man Lin didn¡¯t understand why he did that. He cried and tossed away the stun gun.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I was scared by him.¡±


    ¡°Damn it,¡± Ke Moer cursed for the first time.


    He Jingyan adored his wife very much. If he knew that his wife was knocked out, he would kill them.


    ¡°Are you done?¡±


    When the man outside heard Ke Moer¡¯s shout, he thought Man Lin had made it. When He rushed inside, he found that Xu Yangyi was knocked out.


    The man scolded Man Lin, ¡°What are you doing? You should take down Second Prince. Why did you attack He Jingyan¡¯s wife?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Man Lin cried and apologized. Later he said, ¡°Can¡¯t we replace the Second Prince with Xu Yangyi? Why do you have to catch the Second Prince?¡±


    ¡°Are you out of your mind? Don¡¯t you know who he is? He¡¯s He Jingyan¡¯s wife. Who dares to attack him?¡±


    The man was fuming. He tried to call Man Na to ask for instruction, but Man Na was on a call.


    ¡°Are you done? Someone is coming to the bathroom.¡±


    The guard outside the door popped his head inside and said nervously.


    ¡°F*ck! I got it.¡±


    ¡®Damn it! What shall we do?¡±


    The man didn¡¯t know what to do. In the end, he took out his gun and pointed it at Ke Moer¡¯s head, commanding, ¡°Carry He Jingyan¡¯s wife and go with me. If you dare to make a noise, I¡¯ll kill him.¡±


    He pointed the gun at Man Lin¡¯s head.


    Man Lin froze in a panic, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°What are you doing? You almost messed up the mission and you asked me what I¡¯m doing. Pick up the stun gun and lead the way. Otherwise, I¡¯ll kill Second Prince.¡±


    Knowing that Man Lin knew Ke Moer, the man threatened them with the other partys¡¯s life.


    ¡°Why do you help Man Na? You know that he is wrong.¡±


    ¡°Shut up.¡± The man gave Man Lin a slap with anger.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave with you. Don¡¯t be angry with Man Lin.¡± Ke Moer hated rude people.


    Although Man Lin did it wrong, he had his own difficulties. He couldn¡¯t see Man Lin killed.


    ¡°Second Prince, you can¡¯t go. If you go, I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t come back.¡±


    Man Lin stopped Ke Moer and asked him to think it over.


    However, Ke Moer did not have the right to choose. If he didn¡¯t follow the man obediently, even Xu Yangyi would be in danger. He would not allow anything to happen to Xu Yangyi.


    ¡°I told you to shut up.¡±


    The man slapped Man Lin again, the corner of whose lips bled.


    Man Lin cried hard. He had to obediently lead the way.

 Chapter 691

    ¡°What happened? Don¡¯t you think they have gone to the restroom for too long?¡± Not seeing An Yan return for a long time, Yan Chengyu complained to Zuo Bo in a low voice.


    ¡°Yes, indeed. It¡¯s been more than ten minutes,¡± Long Chen checked the time and said.


    ¡°Ten minutes ago, Xu Yangyi said he was looking for Ke Moer, so I suppose he had gone off to wander!¡±


    Zuo Bo didn¡¯t care much. After all, they had He Jingyan here and no one dared to touch them, at least that was what Zuo Bo thought.


    ¡°I just called An Yan with the Bluetooth, but there was no reply!¡±


    Yan Chengyu even took the Bluetooth out to see if it was broken as he spoke.


    ¡°There¡¯s no problem with your Bluetooth. I heard you calling An Yan in it.¡±


    Long Chen strode to the restroom, because he always had a bad feeling.


    ¡°Zuo Bo, you go protect He Jingyan and I¡¯ll go with Yan Chengyu.¡±


    Zuo Bo had just caught up with him when he was ordered by Long Chen to stay.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll help you protect your boss!¡± Zuo Bo was indignant in his voice, and then he even shot He Jingyan, who was chatting with other guests, an angry glance.


    At this moment, He Jingyan also looked towards them and found that Long Chen and the others were absent, so he asked where Zuo Bo was through his eyes.


    Zuo Bo signaled with his jaw to the direction of the restroom and suggested that they had gone off to find Ke Moer.


    Ke Jie also noticed that something was wrong and he immediately followed him.


    ¡°Excuse me.¡±


    He Jingyan apologized to the guests and then strode towards Zuo Bo.


    He asked with a frown, ¡°Where¡¯s Yangyi?¡±


    ¡°He went to the restroom,¡± he answered lazily, but he immediately looked around with his cold eyes.


    ¡°The crowd is restless. There are some people coming and going around the corner while gazing around the room. Looks like something has happened.¡±


    ¡°Are they so bold? They dared to attack my people?¡± He Jingyan did not look over but spoke calmly to Zuo Bo face to face. He probably didn¡¯t want to alert them.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I heard that the Man Family have always been lawless, so it¡¯s not impossible. I lost contact with An Yan just now. Your wife had gone to the restroom earlier and hasn¡¯t come out yet either.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    He Jingyan¡¯s eyes widened after hearing it. He didn¡¯t pay attention to Xu Yangyi for a moment and now he had gone off wandering around.


    ¡°He saw that Ke Moer didn¡¯t come back so he went to the restroom to look for him. He said he needed to use the restroom anyway. However, it has been ten minutes now and he hasn¡¯t come back yet. It¡¯s very likely that the Man Family did something.¡±


    Zuo Bo groped for the pistol under his clothes while keeping his eyes around and explaining to He Jingyan.


    Suddenly, beside the crowd, someone raised a pistol and aimed at the back of He Jingyan¡¯s head.


    Zuo Bo widened his eyes and yelled, ¡°Get down.¡± Then he quickly pulled out his pistol and shot the man in the head.


    With the sound of the gunshot broke out, the guests in the room instantly panicked and screams were heard everywhere; then there was the sound of lights exploding. It was unknown if someone had intentionally broke them to induce more panic.


    ¡°Damn, they really dare to act here!¡±


    Zuo Bo threw the pistol to He Jingyan while taking out another pistol.


    ¡°Head towards the restroom and meet them there.¡±


    He Jingyan loaded the gun, killed the man opposite him, and then said to Zuo Bo.


    In the end, the two of them shot the enemies behind each other while moving quickly, hurrying to meet with Yan Chengyu, Long Chen and the others.


    ¡°What the hell is going on? Where did all these people come from?¡± Zuo Bo reloaded as he hid behind the pillar and cursed. The two of them were trapped and couldn¡¯t go anywhere at the moment.

 Chapter 692

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. It doesn¡¯t look like a impromptu act but more of a pre-arranged event.¡±


    ¡®But who is behind all this? Is Ke Moer the target? But Ke Moer and Ke Jie aren¡¯t here. It¡¯s impossible that the other party not know me and Zuo Bo.¡¯


    ¡®Could it be that they don¡¯t care at all? Is it really like this? What will their Man Family gain from offending me? It will only trigger the war between the two countries, won¡¯t it? I don¡¯t believe that old man Man Dali doesn¡¯t know the seriousness of this.¡¯


    No matter how hard He Jingyan thought, he couldn¡¯t understand why there would be ambush here.


    ¡°Are Ke Moer and the others the targets?¡±


    Zuo Bo thought the same, but then denied, ¡°But they are not here. There is no reason you will be be mistaken.¡±


    The two of them were in a daze, not knowing what was going on.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here first.¡±


    He Jingyan came out from behind the pillar and shot four men in the heads as he walked over with cold and fierce eyes.


    But there were too many enemies, so he could only move to the next pillar and he couldn¡¯t break through.


    ¡°Damn it, I can¡¯t use the Bluetooth. The signal is blocked. Someone must have tampered with it.¡±


    Zuo Bo, who was behind the pillar, suddenly yelled in an angry voice.


    The block of the signal and the sudden attack suggested that it was pre-arranged and that it didn¡¯t matter whoever was the target.


    ¡°How many bullets left?¡±


    He Jingyan checked his pistol and asked. After all, they didn¡¯t bring so much ammo with them when they left.


    ¡°There are only a few left. It won¡¯t hold long.¡±


    Zuo Bo leaned against the pillar, looked around with his eyebrows furrowed, and clenched his pistol.


    A dozen of people? It couldn¡¯t tell if there were more people behind. With this flickering light, they couldn¡¯t even see a man clearly.


    The situation that He Jingyan was in was no better. Their enemies had been equiped with night vision goggles, so they knew their positions and were slowly approaching the two of them with their guns at this moment; the distance between them was closing by five to four metres.


    Although he couldn¡¯t see their enemies, He Jingyan could still guess their position by their footsteps.


    However as he listened, He Jingyan was suddenly confused because their footsteps sounded too steady and he knew right away that they came from well-trained soldiers. ¡®What is going on? Are they really people from the Man Family? Isn¡¯t it a family of the scholars? How could they summon such elite army?¡¯


    ¡°Zuo Bo, it doesn¡¯t seem right. Don¡¯t go out just yet.¡± He Jingyan warned.


    Even if He Jingyan didn¡¯t warn him, Zuo Bo would have noticed it. He himself came from the army, so how could he not recognize such footsteps?


    ¡®Damn it! He Jingyan and I don¡¯t have many bullets left now and there are so many of them. If they open fire, they can easily shoot us into a honeycomb.¡¯


    ¡®What should we do? Should I go out and cover He Jingyan so that he can break the seige?¡¯


    Zuo Bo was hesitating, but then suddenly he smiled, ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Isn¡¯t my task given by Long Chen? How can I let He Jingyan hurt? It¡¯s only right that I finish the task my wife gave me.¡¯


    ¡°He Jingyan, when I count to three, you run towards the restroom and leave the rest to me.¡±


    When He Jingyan heard about his plan, he immediately frowned and refused, ¡°No, we are¡­¡±


    ¡°One, two, three.¡±


    But Zuo Bo stormed out before He Jingyan could finish the sentence.


    He Jingyan cursed but then followed closely. In an instant, sparks flew and another bitter battle began.


    However, even though He Jingyan and Zuo Bo were well-trained, they were still outnumbered. They ran out of ammos and were still surrounded.

 Chapter 693

    ¡°I suggest you not move as the bullets are blind.¡±


    The leading man finally spoke, but he used a voice changer. He didn¡¯t want He Jingyan to know who he was because they wore masks.


    ¡°Tell me what you want.¡±


    He Jingyan didn¡¯t bother to ask who they were. Even if he did, they wouldn¡¯t tell him. Therefore he decided to get to the point and wasted no time.


    The man smiled and said, ¡°I admire your courage. Don¡¯t you ask who I am? Or do you think I won¡¯t tell you? You are right. I won¡¯t tell you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. Tell me what you want.¡± He Jingyan got impatient. He was not worried about his own safety. He was anxious about Xu Yangyi, so he didn¡¯t want to waste a second with these guys.


    ¡°What do we want? Yes, we do want something. We¡¯d like to invite you to our place. Of course, we will invite your wife as well.¡±


    He Jingyan got angry at the mention of his wife. ¡°What have you done to my wife? Tell me.¡±


    ¡°Relax, Colonel He. What can we do to your wife? We only took him away. That¡¯s it,¡± the man said lightly. He gave a faint smile, which annoyed He Jingyan.


    ¡°If you hurt him, you will die miserably.¡±


    ¡°We will die? Are you sure? Under such circumstances?¡±


    The man teased and laughed loudly. He said to his companions, ¡°Did you hear what Colonel He said. Isn¡¯t it funny? There are only two of them, and we have fifteen men here. How arrogant.¡±


    ¡°Boss, beat him up.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Is he the invincible god of war? Isn¡¯t he in our hands now?¡±


    ¡°Country H has extolled him to the skies.¡±


    ¡­


    The men laughed loudly at He Jingyan.


    ¡°Colonel He, let me tell you that your era had ended several years ago. Don¡¯t interfere with Country T. Go back to your country and have a good time. Why do you risk your life here?¡±


    The man looked amiable, but there was contempt in his words.


    He Jingyan was not angry at his provocation. The man would soon know he had made a big mistake.


    He Jingyan winked at Zuo Bo and communicated with him with his fingers behind him.


    Zuo Bo smiled at the message.


    ¡°Brat, bullets are not the only weapon on the battlefield. Remember that.¡±


    After Zuo Bo spoke, he kicked the man opposite him and grabbed his gun, shooting around.


    The man didn¡¯t expect Zuo Bo to fight back under such circumstances. He was shocked. When he raised his gun to fight back, it was too late. He Jingyan pressed a dagger to his neck and chuckled softly. ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate us. You outnumber us, but Zuo Bo and I survived when we were attacked by over a hundred men. Do you think you can capture us with only fifteen men?¡± He Jingyan sneered. As he said, he started to press the dagger hard into the man¡¯s neck, which started to bleed.


    The man widened his eyes and shuddered, a trace of terror coming to his eyes.


    ¡°What¡­ What do you want?¡±


    ¡°This is the question I asked you.¡±

 Chapter 694

    ¡°He Jingyan, don¡¯t forget that this is Country T, not your Country H. Know your place.¡±


    The man was trying to scare He Jingyan so as to let him know whose territory he was in and warn him not to be too arrogant.


    ¡°Do I look like I would be scared? Before I lose all my patience, you¡¯d better be honest with me. Tell me, what is your purpose? Where is my wife?¡±


    He applied more pressure on the knife in his hand again, threatening the man to tell the truth right away, otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t show him mercy.


    The fear in the man¡¯s eyes was intensifying and it was unavoidable to panic, but he suddenly stopped talking.


    When the others on the side saw that He Jingyan was holding the man as hostage, they did not dare to move. However, they did not put down their guns and kept pointing the guns at the head of He Jingyan and Zuo Bo, but they did not dare to shoot.


    Zuo Bo stopped fighting because his purpose was to cover He Jingyan and help him catch the man in charge and now he has accomplished his goal.


    ¡°Do you think that if you don¡¯t tell me, I won¡¯t be able to make you talk?¡± He raised the knife as he spoke and stabbed the man in the thigh. Blood streamed down his legs at once which was fightening to witness.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t talk now, then I will cut your throat,¡± He Jingyan said with a cold gaze and he meant it.


    The man was in pain, but he gritted on his teeth and put up with it. He was indeed a well-trained soldier.


    ¡°Who are you? Damn it! Guards, take them all!¡±


    At this moment, Man Dali¡¯s furious voice rang out from the other side and a large group of guards stormed in.


    The incident happened too suddenly, the man took the chance and smashed the lights above He Jingyan¡¯s head and escaped when He Jingyan raised his hands to block the falling glass.


    Seeing that their boss was free, his subordinates immediately opened fire at He Jingyan, Zuo Bo and Man Dali¡¯s guards and then hurriedly withdrew. They were all gone in a short moment and they even took the injured people and the bodies with them, leaving nothing behind as if they had arranged everything.


    ¡°Go get them! Now!¡± Man Dali roared and gritted his teeth.


    ¡°Damn it, they got away,¡± Zuo Bo said unhappily.


    Nevertheless, He Jingyan didn¡¯t say anything, nor did he show his anger; but instead, he stared straight at Man Dali.


    ¡®He doesn¡¯t seem to have feigned the fury so this might actually have nothing to do with the Man Family. They aren¡¯t that stupid to confront me in public.


    Suddenly, He Jingyan saw a man at a glance, but it was just a shadow and it disappeared in an instant.


    ¡°Colonel, are you guys okay?¡± Yan Chengyu and the others arrived late.


    ¡°We¡¯re okay.¡± He Jingyan tossed him the gun with a cold expression.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    Long Chen anxiously looked Zuo Bo up and down because the fight just now was too loud.


    The reason Yan Chengyu and Long Chen didn¡¯t come out to help in time was because they found An Yan, who had passed out from an electric shock, and they went to chase Ke Moer as An Yan suggested. But when they ran out, there were no one outside so they had no choice but to run back and see the scene.


    ¡°Damn it, the people from Man Family are really crazy. They dare to attack our people,¡± Yan Chengyu shouted angrily, regretting that he didn¡¯t go with An Yan at first.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Yangyi?¡±


    It was the only thing that He Jingyan cared about. His voice was so cold that it made people shiver in fear.


    Yan Chengyu suddenly fell silent. When they went over, Xu Yangyi was no longer in the restroom.


    ¡°I¡¯m asking you, where is Yangyi?!!¡± The roar was deafening and it refected He Jingyan¡¯s current mood.

 Chapter 695

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Colonel. It¡¯s my fault. I fail to keep the Second Prince safe. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    An Yan apologized, then slapped himself hard.


    He was not reconciled, but it was because he had not taken his enemies seriously that it happened and it was all his fault.


    ¡°So, where is my wife?¡± He Jingyan¡¯s voice was still cold. Even though it was not a yell, there was still an obvious pain attached to it.


    ¡°He is probably taken away with Ke Moer. We didn¡¯t know what their purpose was, but it was an unexpected event and there was no way we could have prepared for it.¡±


    This was something they didn¡¯t want to see either, so Long Chen spoke in favor of An Yan.


    Hearing it, He Jingyan let out a painful sigh and even the action of normal breathing hurt him.


    He hated himself for not being tough enough and letting Xu Yangyi run around, which led to this to happen.


    ¡°Who took them?¡±


    He Jingyan returned to normal and calmed down.


    ¡°Man Na¡¯s younger brother, Man Lin.¡± Long Chen said.


    Ke Jie, who heard the name of Man Lin behind He Jingyan, found it hard to believe. ¡®Man Lin?¡¯ Then he became furious.


    He clenched his hands and went straight to punch Man Dali, then roared, ¡°Where are you keeping Ke Moer? Give him back to me.¡± He then grabbed Man Dali by the collar and glared at him, revealing the pain inside his eyes.


    Now Ke Jie also regretted that he took away Ke Moer¡¯s gun. If he hadn¡¯t taken it, Ke Moer could be able to protect himself with the gun when Man Lin approached him.


    ¡°Tell me, where are you keeping Ke Moer?¡± he continued to shout at Man Dali as he shook his body.


    Man Dali had just been punched in the face and was still feeling dizzy now, so he didn¡¯t answer Ke Jie¡¯s question in time.


    This was the first time he saw Ke Jie being so angry. Normally, he just showed discontent on his face.


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know. I really have nothing to do with it.¡±


    Man Dali knew that it was his second son who took Ke Moer away, but he would never admit it.


    ¡°He Jingyan¡¯s subordinates said that it was Man Lin who took Ke Moer away. You, Man Dali, wish to disassociate yourself from it? Do you think it¡¯s possible?¡± He roared again.


    ¡°No, First Prince. Man Lin is not from my family. He is my sister¡¯s adopted son! How can this have anything to do with me?¡±


    Ke Jie¡¯s sudden temper made Man Dali¡¯s heart tremble, but he was afraid that it would make He Jingyan hate him even more so he could only shut up.


    ¡®The damned boy, Man Dasi, how does he dares to touch He Jingyan¡¯s wife? Doesn¡¯t he know how much He Jingyan cares about his wife? Now with this gun fight, I¡¯m surely a dead man and there¡¯s no way I can explain my innocence.¡¯


    ¡°First Prince, this is all my younger brother¡¯s doing. Please let my father go.¡±


    Man Dawei suddenly rushed out to stop him and even exposed Man Dasi.


    ¡®Man Dasi, I didn¡¯t expect you to ask for trouble by yourself. Now that things have escalated, you surely have offended He Jingyan.¡¯


    Man Dawei sneered in his heart because he have always wanted to eliminate Man Dasi but he couldn¡¯t find an opportunity.


    With the incident today, Man Dasi no longer had the power to compete for the throne with him. Man Dali was the only one who was in his way to the throne.


    ¡°Man Dawei?¡± Man Dali was stunned.


    ¡°Things have come to this. Do you still wish to protect him?¡± Man Dawei acted as a good man.


    ¡°He¡¯s your younger brother!¡±


    No matter how heartless and cruel Man Dali was, he would never betray his own sons.

 Chapter 696

    ¡°I hate to have a younger brother like him who is constantly causing us trouble. Aren¡¯t you afraid that one day he will got us all killed?¡±


    Man Dawei seemed to speak earnestly; but in fact, he was wild with joy inside.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, but he¡¯s your brother!¡±


    At this moment, Man Dali couldn¡¯t see through his eldest son and had no clue what he was thinking.


    ¡°Man Dasi?¡± Ke Jie gnashed his teeth in anger and shouted Man Dasi¡¯s name, ¡°That damn bastard.¡±


    He shook off Man Dali¡¯s hand, then hurriedly walked outside of the courtyard. It was unknown where he was going, but he still held the gun in his hand.


    ¡°It looks like there¡¯s something more behind it,¡± Zuo Bo lit a cigarette, puffed out a mouthful of smoke, then said.


    ¡®Judging from Ke Jie¡¯s expression, he must be acquainted with Man Dasi and that they know each other very well. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have run away after hearing Man Dasi¡¯s name.¡¯


    ¡°What should we do now? Should we catch up with Ke Jie? He seems to know where Man Dasi is,¡± Zuo Bo put out his cigarette and asked He Jingyan.


    He Jingyan didn¡¯t say anything but he scowled and stared at Man Dawei.


    ¡®The figure I saw earlier seemed very similar to the young master of Man Family. Did he happen to stand there? It was chaotic then and why did he stand there?¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m asking you, He Jingyan. What should we do?¡± Zuo Bo jogged on He Jingyan.


    ¡®He might be shocked by Xu Yangyi¡¯s disappearance! But could he be stunned like this? This is not the first time Xu Yangyi had been taken away. He should have gotten used to it by now.¡¯


    As Zuo Bo was still lost in his thoughts, He Jingyan said, ¡°An Yan, you take Yan Chengyu with you and go follow Ke Jie.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    An Yan obeyed and headed out with Yan Chengyu to tail after Ke Jie.


    ¡°I¡¯ll contact Luo Sen and the others,¡± Long Chen said.


    ¡°Alright, tell them to prepare for battle,¡± He Jingyan said calmly.


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    Long Chen left.


    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± You¡¯re not going to look for Yangyi yourself?¡± Zuo Bo scratched his head and asked.


    ¡°No need.¡±


    He Jingyan said it as if he was not worried about Xu Yangyi getting hurt.


    Zuo Bo stretched his head again, then exhaled, ¡°Fine!¡±


    ¡®He was so anxious just now, but now he becomes so calm! Maybe he had figured something out?¡¯


    ¡®Never mind. He must have his reasons for doing so.¡¯


    ¡°I apologize for causing you trouble, Colonel He,¡± Man Dawei came over to apologize to He Jingyan.


    He Jingyan stared grimly at him without saying anything, which made Man Dawei tremble. After all, the person standing in front of him was He Jingyan, not any ordinary person.


    ¡°We¡¯re partially responsible for not stopping Man Dasi at first and thereby endangering your wife,¡± he continued to apologize.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know whether the elder Young Master of the Man Family are acquainted with the group of people from before.¡±


    He Jingyan suddenly changed the topic and stared grimly at Man Dawei as if he was expecting some reaction from him.


    Hearing it, Man Dawei did tremble a little for a brief moment.


    ¡°How would I know those people? What is Colonel He joking about? Or is it that Colonel He suspects it was my doing?¡± Man Dawei¡¯s expression was peaceful without anger. Then he added, ¡°I know my place and I know whom I can¡¯t associate with. Besides, what benefit will I get from conducting a murder at my own home? Needless to say it will wreck my home like this. Colonel He is a smart man and I trust that you know I wouldn¡¯t have done it since it would trigger a war between the two countries if it had not been handled properly. I couldn¡¯t afford to take the blame.¡±

 Chapter 697

    Man Dawei was right. He had no reason to do it because it would not benefit him at all.


    ¡°If you still don¡¯t believe me, Colonel He, you can investigate or arrest me.¡±


    Man Dawei stretched out his hands calmly and acted like Zuo Bo could take him away at any time. He was not afraid that He Jingyan would do anything to him.


    Clearly, Man Dawei knew that He Jingyan wouldn¡¯t do anything to him so far. His little affectations irritated He Jingyan a bit. ¡®The people in the Man Family are so annoying!¡¯ He Jingyan thought.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Master. We lost them,¡± the guard rushed in and reported to Man Dali.


    When Man Dali heard this, he was so angry that he said, ¡°Continue searching until they¡¯re found.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± the guard left hurriedly.


    Man Dali still couldn¡¯t figure out who dared to mess with him now.


    ¡°I will give you an explanation of this matter, but as for Man Dasi¡­ I¡¯m sorry. My brother has never listened to me. Even if I call him, he won¡¯t pick up.¡±


    Man Dawei was good at speaking properly at the right time. Maybe people wouldn¡¯t hate him, but being so speculative couldn¡¯t also make people like him.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. Just remember, the Man Family owes me this time.¡± Then, He Jingyan left without looking back.


    Zuo Bo was as silent as usual. He lit up a cigarette and followed He Jingyan to leave with his left hand in his pocket.


    After He Jingyan and Zuo Bo walked far away, Man Dali let out a sigh of relief. So did Man Dawei, who originally thought that He Jingyan would arrest him and Man Dali to threaten Man Dasi, even if it wouldn¡¯t work.


    ¡°Or did he already know that arresting them won¡¯t help at all? That¡¯s why he didn¡¯t do that?¡± Man Dawei thought.


    Man Dawei was confused as he watched He Jingyan leave.


    At the same time, Man Dali immediately took out his phone and dialed Man Dasi¡¯s number.


    As soon as the call went through, he yelled loudly on the phone, ¡°Where did you take Xu Yangyi? You brat! Didn¡¯t you tell me that your aim was only Ke Moer? What the hell are you thinking about? You will ruin the Man Family!¡±


    On the other end of the line, Man Dasi picked his ear with his pinkie and then, he casually blew his pinkie before he answered carelessly, ¡°It was my subordinate who brought Xu Yangyi over. I¡¯m surprised too.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t sound like you¡¯re surprised!¡± Man Dasi¡¯s words made Man Dali bristle with rage.


    ¡°Of course I am. Can¡¯t you feel it?¡± Man Dasi asked rhetorically, with a smile.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Man Dali was so angry that he couldn¡¯t speak.


    ¡°Listen, Man Dasi. Send Xu Yangyi back as soon as you can and I can still intercede with He Jingyan for you. Otherwise, you will have a big trouble. You understand?¡±


    Send Xu Yangyi back?


    Man Dasi felt a little funny, then he glanced at Xu Yangyi who was still in a coma and said, ¡°Well, you can tell He Jingyan to come to me. I¡¯m not afraid of him.¡±


    ¡°But we are! Don¡¯t you know that it may cause a war between countries if you kidnapped He Jingyan¡¯s man? Do you still want the throne?¡±


    ¡°The throne? When did I say that I wanted that? It was you and brother who always wanted it! Listen, I am not interested in it at all!¡± Man Dasi hung up angrily as soon as he finished speaking, totally ignoring Man Dali¡¯s shouts on the phone. Ma Dali was so mad at Man Dasi¡¯s rude behavior that he smashed the phone.


    ¡°This damn brat!¡±


    Man Dawei knew that Man Dasi would not follow Man Dali¡¯s words obediently, so he just stood there with a sneer, waiting for a good show.

 Chapter 698

    ¡°The man you want is me. Let go of He Jingyan¡¯s wife.¡±


    Ke Moer, seeing Man Dasi hang up, said coldly to him, seemingly neither afraid of him nor angry. He was very calm.


    Man Dasi sneered and looked at him. ¡°Wow, you¡¯re good. You¡¯re barely keeping your head above water. And you care about him. Well, I caught He Jingyan¡¯s wife by mistake, but I can¡¯t let him go now. And what if let go of him? Would He Jingyan turn his back on me? I don¡¯t think so!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll put in a good word for you as long as you let his wife go.¡±


    Ke Moer couldn¡¯t let Xu Yangyi get into trouble because Xu Yangyi was the prince of this country. He was superior, and Ke Moer couldn¡¯t let Man Dasi discover Xu Yangyi¡¯s identity.


    ¡°What? You¡¯ll put in a good word for me?¡± Man Dasi said with heavy irony, ¡°So, you really know He Jingyan?¡±


    Ke Moer trembled. He was afraid of being seen through because Man Dasi had always been an acute observer.


    ¡°Why did you do this? What¡¯s good for you?¡±


    Ke Moer changed the topic.


    ¡°Good for me?¡± Man Dasi snorted contemptuously, ¡°I don¡¯t care if this is gonna have a happy ending for me. I just feel bored, so I take you here to help me waste my time on nonsense.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Ke Moer frowned, ¡°Do you think I will believe what you said?¡±


    ¡®If so, why did he take me here? Besides, wasn¡¯t he Ke Jie¡¯s good friend? Why did he take me?¡¯


    ¡°Are you thinking that since I¡¯m Ke Jie¡¯s friend, why should I be hostile you?¡±


    It seemed that Man Dasi saw through what Ke Moer was thinking, making  Ke Moer feel a little scary.


    ¡°Do you want to know why?¡± Man Dasi asked rhetorically, his mouth curling up, which was eerie.


    ¡°If it¡¯s because of me¡­¡±


    ¡°Come on. You are thinking too much.¡± Ke Moer was interrupted by Man Dasi before he could finish his words. Although Man Dasi¡¯s voice was quiet and he spoke slowly, the coldness in his voice made Ke Moer shudder.


    ¡°Well, it could be said that Ke Jie did not contact with me because of you. It was you who took Ke Jie away from me and took my only friend.¡±


    There was coldness in his voice. And Ke Moer didn¡¯t know why he spoke in such a tone? Was Man Dasi calm or was it the calm before the storm?


    ¡°Ke Jie got lured in by your body! He had a secret soft spot for you. As long as you showed a nice gesture, even if he was unwilling, he would run towards you like a dog wagging its tail,¡± Man Dasi jibed.


    Ke Moer, listening, didn¡¯t say anything. He knew that Ke Jie had a good relationship with Man Dasi before, but he didn¡¯t know why Ke Jie shut him off.


    ¡°You hate me and that¡¯s okay. If you let go of He Jingyan¡¯s wife, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±


    ¡°Listen to me? You¡¯ll do no matter what I say?¡± Man Dasi frowned and asked significantly.


    Seeing Man Dasi¡¯s face, Ke Moer¡¯s heart was thumping but he had to protect Xu Yangyi, who was currently unconscious.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±


    ¡°Wow! You have to think about this before answering me. For people like me, do you know what I will let you do? Huh?¡± Man Dasi gave Ke Moer a wry look.


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you, I¡¯ll listen to you. As long as you let go of Xu Yangyi.¡±


    ¡°Good. Then take off your clothes and entertain my men.¡± Man Dasi suddenly said, his face expressionless, pointing at the four men beside him.

 Chapter 699

    ¡°What¡­ what?¡± Ke Moer did not expect Man Dasi to make such a shameless request.


    ¡°Why are you so surprised?¡± It¡¯s not like you haven¡¯t done this kind of thing with Ke Jie. You¡¯re gay. Do you want to keep He Jingyan¡¯s wife safe? Then take off your clothes and entertain my men. Do as you are told and I will carry through on my promise to release He Jingyan.¡±


    There was coldness in his voice and there was no smile.


    ¡°Man Dasi, that¡¯s going too far.¡±


    Ke Moer was in a rage. He wouldn¡¯t do that, nor was he gay. The man he only liked was Ke Jie.


    ¡°What? What are you talking about?¡± Man Dasi smirked, ¡°You asked for it yourself. Why did you say that? I¡¯ve told you to answer my question carefully! And you¡¯ve said you would do as you¡¯re told, right? You¡¯re Second Prince, you must be a man of your word. Now you¡¯ll have three minutes to think about it. If you don¡¯t want to do that, we have to do it the hard way and we¡¯ll see a joyful sort of scene.¡±


    Man Dasi jibed mercilessly.


    When the four men heard it, they were stunned at first. Glancing at Ke Moer, they were thinking about making a move. After all, Ke Moer was good-looking and his skin was fairer than that of a woman. He was too attractive.


    ¡°No. Why do you want to do that? Didn¡¯t you say that you were just using him to threaten First Prince? Why is it different from what you said at first?¡±


    Man Lin was panicked. In order to protect Ke Moer, he could only stand up and interposed himself between them to protect Ke Moer.


    Seeing Man Lin, Man Dasi became impatient. ¡°Get out of my way!¡± Then he kicked Man Lin hard down to the ground. Blood dripped from the corner of Man Lin¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°No way!¡±


    It was the first time that Man Lin had such a determined attitude. After he got up, his eyes met Man Dasi¡¯s face.


    He hated Man Dasi. It was Man Dasi who brought him into the Man Family. If it wasn¡¯t for Man Dasi, he wouldn¡¯t have had such a hard time.


    ¡°Enough! Man Dasi, why did you do that? Why do you want to ruin everyone in your life?¡±


    Man Lin was born in a good family, but he became an orphan because his parents died in an accident.


    At that time, Man Lin and Man Dasi went to the same elementary school and were good friends. He didn¡¯t know if Manda was feeling pity for Man Lin at that time or what, and introduced him to Man Na¡¯s mother who had just lost her daughter, turning Man Lin¡¯s life into hell with her own hands.


    Perhaps it was well meant, or he couldn¡¯t leave his alone, but they didn¡¯t expect it to turn out this way.


    ¡°I ruined you?¡± Man Dasi was suddenly angry. He looked at Man Lin as if he wanted to eat him alive.


    Suddenly, he burst into laughter and it made Man Lin feel cold inside.


    ¡°Well, you want to protect this guy, right? You said that I ruined you, huh? So, I must do something not to fail you.¡±


    He roared at Man Lin, then strode to Man Lin angrily, forcing him away from Ke Moer.


    Man Lin was so frightened that he cried. ¡°You¡­ what are you doing? Let go of me.¡±


    ¡°What? Let go of you? Why? Didn¡¯t you stare at me and yelled at me for this guy? Look at your face! Are you afraid?¡±


    He seemed to be possessed by a demon. The sight of his eyes made Man Lin¡¯s hair stand on end.

 Chapter 700

    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ Please let me go!¡±


    Red-eyed, Man Lin shouted. There was fear and hatred in his voice. To Man Lin, Man Dasi was like an evil from hell.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to save Ke Moer? Look at you now! You¡¯re afraid!¡±


    Man Dasi roared, then he gave Man Lin a slap. The heavy blow made Man Lin¡¯s senses reel.


    ¡°Let go of him! Come to me, Man Dasi! You want to humiliate me? Then do it! I will beg you as you wish!¡±


    Ke Moer held Man Lin from behind, not letting Man Dasi take him away.


    ¡°F*ck off!¡± Man Dasi knocked Ke Moer to the ground.


    At this time, Man Dasi was already provoked and no one could stop him. He pulled Man Lin to the sofa beside him.


    ¡°Man Dasi! You bastard! This is between us! Don¡¯t get someone else involved!¡±


    Ignoring the pain, Ke Moer stood up quickly and wanted to save Man Lin, but he was stopped by Man Dasi¡¯s men.


    ¡°What are you doing? Get away from me!¡± Ke Moer roared.


    Ke Moer struggled to free himself but he couldn¡¯t. No matter how hard he struggled, he still couldn¡¯t get rid of their control.


    ¡°You¡¯d better shut your mouth and watch carefully, Your Highness! Don¡¯t cause trouble for yourself, or do you want to suffer more?¡±


    ¡°Stop talking nonsense with him! I¡¯m sure the young master will give him to us as ¡®awards¡¯.¡±


    ¡°You know what? He is a royal prince! I can¡¯t wait to know how it will feel when having sex with him. I¡¯m really excited!¡±


    ¡°Stop saying that! You¡¯re going to turn me on!¡±


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s figure it out right now. Don¡¯t waste time anymore!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    They talked dirty while looking at Ke Moer swinishly as if they would strip Ke Moer of his clothes the next second.


    ¡°In your dreams! Don¡¯t you dare to touch me!¡±


    Ke Moer resisted, but it was useless. Man Dasi¡¯s men had already reached out and touched him. Their hands were moving on Ke Moer¡¯s body through the clothes. Ke Moer felt so disgusted.


    Xu Yangyi, who was lying on the ground in a coma, heard the noise and finally woke up.


    ¡°Damn! Don¡¯t make so much noise!¡±


    He cursed impatiently and tried to sit down, but his body went numb and he was forced to lie back.


    ¡°Damn it! What a ruthless motherf*cker!¡±


    Xu Yangyi continued to curse. He didn¡¯t know that he had been kidnapped by Man Dasi¡¯s men.


    ¡°Oh! My head! It hurts so much! What was going on?¡± he thought.


    Xu Yangyi opened his eyes as wide as he could. His vision blurred and a wave of dizziness washed over him. But still, he caught Ke Moer¡¯s figure, but it kept moving.


    ¡°Damn it! What is he doing? Why does he keep moving? Are we in a truck right now? No, we¡¯re not on a truck!¡±


    Xu Yangyi patted his head, trying to wake himself up.


    Luckily, it worked. Xu Yangyi¡¯s vision had slowly cleared. This time, he saw Man Dasi, who forcefully pressed Man Lin on the coffee table.


    ¡°What¡­ What the hell? They are fighting?¡±


    Xu Yangyi still didn¡¯t realize what was going on now.


    ¡°Let me go¡­ Please¡­¡±


    Tears poured down his cheeks, and Man Lin cried hoarsely, but Man Dasi seemed to not hear him.


    Man Lin had never cried before in this uncontrolled, hopeless way. He struggled to resist. He had bitten his lips and blood came out.


    However, Man Dasi did not mean to stop at all. The rims of his eyes were red with desire.

 Chapter 701

    ¡°Stop yelling! You¡¯re being annoying!¡±


    Man Dasi pinned Man Lin¡¯s head down on the tea table restricting him from making a sound or struggling while he thrusted in him hard from behind.


    Xu Yangyi was stupefied by the scene and his body froze.


    ¡®What¡­ What are they doing? What is that man doing?¡±


    It was not that he didn¡¯t know, but he couldn¡¯t believe what he saw.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Xu Yangyi snarled, rushed over to push away Man Dasi. He helped Man Lin up and stood before him while glaring at Man Dasi with cold and angry eyes.


    Although Man Lin had attacked him with the taser before, Man Lin was resisting at this time and was unwilling so there was no way Xu Yangyi would allow it to happen.


    Man Dasi did not expect that Xu Yangyi would wake up so soon, and nor did he expect that he would be pushed away. He was stunned but only for a brief moment.


    He calmly pulled up his pants and sneered at Xu Yangyi, ¡°What does it look like I¡¯m doing, Mrs. He? Didn¡¯t you see? I was fucking him!¡± Without a hint of remorse, he gazed past Xu Yangyi and ended at Man Lin behind him, and his gaze became even colder.


    ¡°You do realize what you are doing?¡± Xu Yangyi spit out his words with anger.


    ¡°So what? I¡¯m happy to,¡± Man Dasi still wore his smile without thinking that he was wrong.


    ¡°Madman.¡±


    Xu Yangyi was rendered speechless by this kind of people.


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t want He Jingyan¡¯s wife being raped, would you? I¡¯ll give you time to come over before I got mad. Don¡¯t make me get rough with you.¡±


    Man Dasi said to him indifferently and told him to come over voluntarily.


    Man Lin¡¯s tears streamed down his face. He didn¡¯t want to implicate Xu Yangyi, but he feared even more to go over to Man Dasi.


    ¡°As I said, come over here.¡±


    Seeing that Man Lin didn¡¯t move, Man Dasi flared and spoke in a voice so loud that even Man Na, who was guarding outside, came in to see what happened.


    ¡°What happened, cousin? Were you asking for me?¡±


    Man Na nervously opened the door and entered, thinking that it was him Man Dasi was calling.


    But once he entered, he was stunned by the scene: Ke Moer was in a stalemate, while Man Lin, disheveled, was hiding behind Xu Yangyi for his protection.


    ¡®Damn! What happened?¡¯


    ¡°Man Lin, you damn boy, you pissed your cousin off again, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Man Na directed the blame towards Man Lin and then he rushed over to pull Man Lin away from Xu Yangyi. He threw Man Lin on the ground and kicked him a few times, which caused him spit out blood on the ground.


    Xu Yangyi saw it coming but when Man Na rushed over, he couldn¡¯t stop him in time because of the numbness in his body.


    For Man Dasi, he did not expect that Man Na would do that so he watched as he kicked at Man Lin.


    As Man Lin spit out blood, his eyes widened even more as if there were more fear inside.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, cousin. I haven¡¯t taught this damn boy well and pissed you off again.¡±


    Man Na apologized as he stretched his head, feeling no remorse over injuring Man Lin at all and was trying desperately to please Man Dasi.


    Man Dasi did not know what to react for a moment. He merely watched as Man Lin coughed out blood while his steps uncontrollably trembled.


    ¡°You went too far. You are such an animal.¡±


    Ke Moer witnessed how Man Lin was raped then beaten to the ground.


    But at this time, he couldn¡¯t wrench himself free from these four men and offered help.


    Xu Yangyi suddenly fell silent out of fury instead of fear.


    He picked up the chair beside him with a sullen face, rushed over and hit Man Na hard with it, then kicked over Man Na.


    In an instant, the remnants of the chair flew everywhere and it also spiked the fury inside of Xu Yangyi.

 Chapter 702

    Man Na was stunned as he was beaten so hard that he vomited a lot of blood.


    Gawking at Xu Yangyi, he pointed at him and scolded, ¡°What are you doing? What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    ¡®Damn it, he¡¯s obsessed. Does he know what his stance is?¡¯


    ¡°I am very sober. What the hell is wrong with you two? You¡¯re animals.¡±


    One of them was Man Lin¡¯s cousin and the other was his brother. What they did to Man Lin was unforgivable! And they even raped a man! What the heck?


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you just mind your own business?¡± Man Na retorted. But in fact, he didn¡¯t dare to do anything to Xu Yangyi because he was He Jingyan¡¯s wife and he would be here just because Man Na¡¯s men made decisions on their own to bring Xu Yangyi here.


    ¡°Come over and try it. I¡¯ll beat the crap out of you.¡±


    Xu Yangyi said as he broke the chair beside him, aggressive and credible.


    While Man Na was stunned and didn¡¯t dare to say a word.


    However, he was unwilling to be suppressed by Xu Yangyi and deliberately said to Man Dasi, ¡°Bro, when this guy was in the hall, he even scolded our Man Family.¡±


    ¡®I can¡¯t take you down, Xu Yangyi, but don¡¯t forget that I still have Man Dasi on my side. He is not afraid of death, and he will not put your man in his eyes.¡¯


    Man Na wanted to use Man Dasi to break Xu Yangyi, but he didn¡¯t expect that Man Dasi roared, ¡°Get out! Get the hell out of here.¡±


    Man Na thought he must have misheard, so he asked in a daze, ¡°What¡­ What did you say?¡±


    Because he hadn¡¯t seen Man Dasi bristle with rage.


    The four men who held Ke Moer were clever. As soon as they heard Man Dasi¡¯s roar, they immediately pushed Ke Moer to the ground.


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you to get out of here, don¡¯t you understand?¡±


    He roared again and shot at the ceiling.


    It scared the hell out of Man Na that he crawled and closed the door obediently.


    As soon as Man Dasi fired his gun, Ke Moer immediately protected Xu Yangyi and Man Lin behind him to keep them away from Man Dasi.


    ¡°Come on. You can¡¯t pick up anything heavier than a gardening hoe. What are you doing now? Get out of my way. Let me drive lead.¡±


    Xu Yangyi pushed Ke Moer behind him and stood in the front.


    ¡°Your Highness.¡±


    Ke Moer called Xu Yangyi in a voice that the two of them heard, indicating that he should keep his head down.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! As long as He Jingyan is alive, Man Dasi won¡¯t dare to do anything to me. And there are only six men here. I can take them down by myself.¡±


    Xu Yangyi was not afraid of Man Dasi¡¯s men, and he struck a pose that he was going to fight.


    ¡°Could you just be serious for a second, please?They have guns. You can¡¯t get it done with your bare hands!¡±


    ¡°I can take them down. Not to worry!¡±


    Xu Yangyi wouldn¡¯t listen, he probably thought he could win.


    ¡°Come on, bastard,¡± Xu Yangyi provoked, not afraid of death.


    Man Dasi seemed to at them. Actually, he was not looking at Xu Yangyi or Ke Moer, but at Man Lin who was leaning against the wall.


    Xu Yangyi blocked his view and hooted, ¡°Come on. Don¡¯t bully the weak.¡±


    Man Dasi didn¡¯t say anything and he just looked at Man Lin.


    Tears came out of Man Lin¡¯s eyes without stopping. At this moment, he was tired of life and he wanted to die to get over with it.


    ¡°Come here, come here by my side.¡± Man Dasi suddenly called Man Lin in a soft voice, his eyes filled with sorrow.

 Chapter 703

    No matter how gentle Man Dasi was at this moment, in Man Lin¡¯s eyes, he was still a demon who smiled maliciously at him. Thereby, instead of going over, he wrapped his clothes tighter around him and hid behind Ke Moer with tears.


    Seeing it, Man Dasi felt bad, then snarled at him, ¡°I told you to come over, didn¡¯t you hear?¡± Then he shot at the window, shattering the glass, which brought back the dangerous atmosphere from before.


    ¡°Are you sick! This is how you call someone over?¡± Xu Yangyi scolded Man Dasi.


    ¡°Shut up.¡±


    Man Dasi scowled, then a bullet flew past Xu Yangyi¡¯s cheek and smashed the light stand on the bedside table.


    Xu Yangyi¡¯s eyes were wide open since the bullet barely missed his eyes.


    Nonetheless, Man Dasi had clearly calculated the distance, otherwise the bullet would not have flew past Xu Yangyi¡¯s cheek. He was probably trying to warn Xu Yangyi not to speak.


    However, it would be weird if Xu Yangyi was afraid of him.


    ¡°Alright! You want a fight? I¡¯m not afraid of you! Let¡¯s have it!¡± He picked up the chair leg by his feet as a weapon, pointed it at Man Dasi and snorted, showing no fear in his face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ Please don¡¯t fight. I¡¯ll go over, alright?¡±


    Man Lin knew that Man Dasi was heartless and cruel and that he would really shoot at Xu Yangyi, so he walked out with tears, pulling Xu Yangyi and the rest behind him.


    ¡°I beg you, Man Dasi. Will you stop it? Don¡¯t repeat your mistakes.¡±


    Man Lin begged. He knew it would be useless, but he still tried with a glimmer of hope.


    ¡°The Man Dasi I used to know wasn¡¯t this kind of person. He was kind and wouldn¡¯t hurt others. How did you become the way you are now, Man Dasi?¡±


    Man Lin put his hands on his chest, crying so hard that there seemed to be a different kind of feeling between the two.


    ¡°He died when you broke up with him ten years ago.¡±


    Man Dasi roared back with his bloodshot eyes as if he was in excruciating pain.


    ¡°Your father didn¡¯t allow us to be together. What could I do? Ask you to take me away with you? Where could we go? You are still living under your father¡¯s shadow. Do you, a young master, even know how to survive in the world? What if you regret it in the future and blame me for it? How can I live with it then?¡±


    As Man Dasi roared, Man Lin questioned him in tears.


    ¡°As long as you have asked me to take you away, I, Man Dasi, would never let you starve even if I have to do all the dirty work. Why didn¡¯t you trust me? Was it because I was born in the Man Family? Or was it because I¡¯m the eldest Young Master that you think I couldn¡¯t survive outside of the Man Family?¡±


    Man Dasi also pressed on Man Lin and suddenly tears sparkled in his eyes as well.


    ¡°You were always like this, Man Lin. You would never ask me for help even though you have been beaten or bullied but I¡¯ve always been there for you.¡±


    Man Dasi snorted. His blood-shot eyes were filled with tears. Even though the tears in his eyes didn¡¯t drop, it was much harder to watch this way.


    Xu Yangyi and Ke Moer were dumbfounded, struggling to catch up with the development of these two people.


    ¡°Damn! Is this a couple¡¯s quarrel?¡± Xu Yangyi looked at Ke Moer and asked.


    Ke Moer did not know what was going on and was at a loss as well.


    He only knew that Man Lin had dated a man before and was beaten by the Man Family, but he didn¡¯t expect the man to be Man Dasi.

 Chapter 704

    ¡°It¡¯s a couple¡¯s quarrel indeed.¡± After that, Ke Moer sighed to himself and felt too exhausted to even complain about how things had evolved.


    ¡°Damn it, what the fuck?Why did they capture us in the first place? For fun?¡±


    Xu Yangyi flared in an instant, but he didn¡¯t forget that Man Lin had been raped just now so he said indignantly, ¡°Is there anyone who would treat the one he likes that way? If He Jingyan dared to treat me like that, I¡¯ll kill him.¡±


    His eyes were fierce and his fists was clenched, and he was ready to strike an uppercut.


    ¡°If Ke Jie dares to treat me so badly, I¡¯ll chop off his manhood.¡±


    Ke Moer was even more ruthless, choosing to cut it off and solve the problem permanently.


    Xu Yangyi twitched his mouth and he vaguely felt that the relationship between the two brothers was unusual, but he did not expect it to be a romantic one.


    ¡°Well, people from the city is indeed daring.¡±


    Other than that, what else could Xu Yangyi say? However, it was not totally unacceptable, after all, he knew that Ke Jie and Ke Moer were not biological brothers, so it was fine for them to be together.


    ¡°I said that if you want to quarrel, go somewhere else. I¡¯m not in the mood to listen to your couple¡¯s quarrel. He Jingyan must be worried sick. I have to go back.¡±


    After Xu Yangyi finished, he walked towards the door, not intending to hear any more.


    ¡°Excuse me.¡±


    Ke Moer followed Xu Yangyi and felt that it was a complete farce despite its dangerous and irritating process. Nevertheless, from the looks of it, Man Dasi would not do any other outrageous things to Man Lin anymore apart from venting his dissatisfaction.


    ¡°Who says you can leave now?¡±


    Man Dasi aimed his loaded pistol at Ke Moer¡¯s head and said in a cold voice which lost all the anger from before.


    ¡°Can you stop making mistakes?¡± Man Lin angrily held down Man Dasi¡¯s hand, which was holding the gun, while tears streaming down his cheeks.


    ¡°Who would listen to you? Step aside.¡±


    He pushed Man Lin to the ground without listening to Man Lin.


    ¡°What did you do?¡±


    Xu Yangyi and Ke Moer came over to help Man Lin up. They were about to scold Man Dasi when a sudden wave of gunshots came from outside, followed by the sound of his moaning subordinate falling down and the cold voice of a man, ¡°Open the door.¡±


    ¡°Damn! What is happening now?¡±


    Xu Yangyi was immediately on guard against the door since it sounded like they have enemies coming and who knows if they could shoot at first sight.


    ¡°Could they be your husband¡¯s men?¡± Ke Moer asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible, He Jingyan¡¯s people won¡¯t kill people and I¡¯ve never heard that man¡¯s voice before. So I¡¯m sure they are not from our side. It might be enemies coming for Man Dasi.¡±


    ¡®Damn! Does it really have to be now?¡¯


    Just as Xu Yangyi was contemplating what to do, Man Dasi suddenly fired several shots at the door, twisted his eyes and shouted, ¡°Run to the balcony.¡±


    He probably knew that he had been schemed against otherwise he wouldn¡¯t be so excited. Then he held Man Lin by the collar and ran to the balcony in a hurry.


    ¡°Damn it! He will only bring us trouble,¡± Xu Yangyi ran over and moved the sofa and the table to block the door while scolding at Man Dasi.


    ¡°Why are you still standing here? Run! Quick!¡±


    Ke Moer stood still. Xu Yangyi shoved him to go first.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how many people are outside. How can I leave you behind?¡±


    He used the item by the side as a weapon and stood beside Xu Yangyi to protect him.

 Chapter 705

    ¡°Holy shit! Are you dumb? Of course I¡¯ll run too! I was just trying to stall them by blocking the door. Leave now! Don¡¯t be a drag.¡±


    ¡®I¡¯m glad that he wishes to protect me. But can¡¯t he see what circumstances we are in now?¡±


    Xu Yangyi couldn¡¯t understand why Ke Moer did that, but then later it dawned on him that he was now the prince of Country T.


    ¡°Jump!¡±


    As for Man Dasi, he was urging Man Lin to jump from the building. Man Lin, who was being forced to jump, was gripping on the balcony handrail while shaking his head in fear.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    Man Dasi cursed, then put the gun away and jumped right down.


    Since they were on the first floor and Man Dasi was well-trained, so it was not difficult for him to land safely. Whereas Man Lin was weak and timid, so how could he dare to jump from there?


    ¡°I will catch you, so just jump.¡±


    After Man Dasi landed safely, he held his arms out and waited for Man Lin to jump.


    ¡°I can¡¯t¡­ I¡¯m scared. I don¡¯t want to jump.¡±


    However, Man Lin was in the same position as before. He held tight on the handrail and shook his head in tears.


    Man Dasi scowled at him, ¡°Do you want to get them killed?¡±


    ¡®Damn! He is as timid as before¡¯


    When he heard that he would get Ke Moer and Xu Yangyi killed if he didn¡¯t jump, Man Lin bit on his lips in hesitation, then turned to look at Xu Yangyi and Ke Moer who were running towards him.


    ¡°Hurry! Jump! What if someone breaks in later?¡± Man Dasi was anxious standing on the ground floor. He surely didn¡¯t like Ke Moer, but he didn¡¯t want him dead either since it would certainly make Ke Jie hate him.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll jump.¡±


    Man Lin finally let go of his hands and climbed out of the fence clumsily.


    ¡°If you¡¯re afraid, close your eyes. I¡¯ll catch you.¡±


    Man Dasi was also nervous, fearing that he might not be able to catch Man Lin, but they had no other choice at the moment.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Man Lin swiped his tears and nodded obediantly, then closed his eyes and jumped. Fortunately, Man Dasi caught him safely.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay now.¡±


    Man Dasi comforted Man Lin with a trembling voice, seeming more anxious than Man Lin.


    When Man Lin opened his eyes and saw Man Dasi¡¯s anxious expression, his tears fell down his cheeks again.


    He held on to Man Dasi and sobbed in his arms. Man Dasi said nothing but held him back, feeling sad in every breath.


    ¡°Damn it! Stop hugging each other, catch Ke Moer.¡±


    As soon as Xu Yangyi stepped out of the balcony, he saw the two of them hugging each other below and he felt immediately annoyed.


    Although Man Dasi was reluctant, he put down Man Lin anyway to catch Ke Moer.


    Ke Moer was unwilling as well, but what could he do now? He couldn¡¯t be a drag to Xu Yangyi.


    He gritted his teeth and jumped safely into Man Dasi¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Your Highness! Hurry! Jump!¡±


    He pushed Man Dasi away and held his arms open, readied to catch Xu Yangyi.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to catch me. Just get out of the way,¡± Xu Yangyi jumped after he finished. It was fortunate that Man Dasi pushed Ke Moer out of the way. Otherwise, he would have become Xu Yangyi¡¯s human cushion.


    ¡°Damn it! They ran to the balcony.¡±


    At this moment, the door of the room was thrust open. People flooded in right away and then a rain of bullets followed.


    ¡°Damn! They are not gentle at all!¡±


    Xu Yangyi toppled Ke Moer over behind him and pushed him into the refuge below the window.


    As for Man Dasi, he had already run to the side with Man Lin without caring the life or death of Ke Moer and Xu Yangyi.

 Chapter 706

    ¡°They can¡¯t go far! Go get them!¡±


    The enemies jumped off the balcony and fired towards Xu Yangyi.


    If Xu Yangyi was running alone, there wouldn¡¯t be much of a problem; but with Ke Moer, the Second Prince who had never learned self-defense, it became a real struggle.


    ¡°Damn it! Are they going to kill us? Not capturing us alive?¡±


    Xu Yangyi led Ke Moer run through the streets, anxiously looking for a place to hide. However, there¡¯s nowhere to hide in the intricate maze of alleys.


    He said to Ke Moer in an anxious voice, ¡°I will go and distract the enemies and you run.¡±


    ¡°How can you be the one who cover for me? If we are to distract the enemies, it has to be me!¡± Ke Moer disagreed.


    ¡°You¡¯re already panting now after a short run. You could never succeed in distracting them. Listen to me.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°No but! Damn it, just run!¡±


    Ke Moer found himself in a dilemma. If something happened to Xu Yangyi now, He Jingyan would not be on their side.


    ¡°No, it has to be me.¡±


    ¡°We found them. They are here.¡±


    Before Ke Moer could argue that he would distract the enemy, the enemies have already closed in on them with guns in their hands.


    ¡°Damn, they are really fast!¡± Xu Yangyi cursed and looked around. When Ke Moer was about to speak again, he pushed Ke Moer over to the next alley while he tried to provoke the enemies in the distance, ¡°You want me more than Ke Moer, right? Come get me if you can!¡±


    After he finished, he even put up his middle finger to them and laughed wildly.


    The enemies from the other side was furious, ¡°You prick better not fall into our hands.¡± Driven by anger, they rushed over.


    ¡°Your Highness, let me do it!¡±


    ¡°Cut the crap! Run now! If you come across He Jingyan¡¯s people, tell them to come and save me.¡±


    Without waiting for Ke Moer to finish, Xu Yangyi interrupted him, then he ran in the opposite direction without looking back, drawing them all away.


    ¡°Go after that guy. He¡¯s He Jingyan¡¯s wife!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Those people did go chase after Xu Yangyi and gave Ke Moer up.


    Ke Moer knew that if he returned now he would only cause trouble for Xu Yangyi, so he turned around and ran in the opposite direction.


    ¡®What you can do now is to look for help and save His Highness, so focus on your task, Ke Moer.¡¯


    Ke Moer told himself to stay calm and run out of the alley. Suddenly, a man appeared at the corner of the alley. Just as Ke Moer widened his eyes, the man suddenly smirked. Before Ke Moer came to his senses, he was already shot in the chest.


    Ke Moer staggered and spat out a mouthful of blood on the spot. He suffered a sharp pain that he wished he was dead while his wound gushed blood.


    ¡°Yo! Isn¡¯t this the Second Prince? Why did you escape alone? Did you leave He Jingyan behind?¡±


    The man strode over elegantly as he loaded his gun with the same smirk.


    Ke Moer supported himself on the wall and retreated with trembling legs and blurry eyes.


    ¡°Can you still stand? What a surprise?¡± The man laughed again, seemingly harmless.


    ¡°Who¡­ who are you?¡±


    Ke Moer questioned because he didn¡¯t know the man in front of him.


    ¡°Who am I? Didn¡¯t you send someone to ambush me, Second Prince? How come you ask me who I am now?¡±


    ¡®I ambushed him? Who is he?¡¯ Just as Ke Moer seemed to think of someone and widened his eyes, he was kicked by the man and was thrown a few meters away, landed heavily on the pile of garbage.


    ¡°Goodbye, Second Prince.¡± The man aimed, then pulled the trigger. A cold gunshot broke the alley¡¯s silence.

 Chapter 707

    ¡°Mr. Long Qi, are you alright?! I heard gunshots.¡±


    A man rushed over and asked anxiously. But when he looked closer, he realized the person who had fallen wasn¡¯t Mr. Long Qi.


    ¡°This is¡­? Could it be the Second Prince of Country T, Ke Moer?¡±


    When he saw Ke Moer¡¯s face clearly, the man was startled, then he said, ¡°Mr. Long Qi, why did you kill him? Didn¡¯t they say they want him alive?¡±


    The man quickly went over to check Ke Moer¡¯s pulse and fortunately; he was still breathing.


    ¡®It scared the hell out of me. He¡¯s still breathing. But what should we do now? How should we tell them what happened?¡¯


    ¡°I didn¡¯t promise to bring Ke Moer over to them. I only promised to send people looking for him. And now he has been found and it doesn¡¯t matter whether he is dead or alive!¡±


    Long Qi smiled lightly, put away the pistol as if nothing had happened.


    ¡°There¡¯s a huge difference, Mr. Long Qi. We can¡¯t afford to mess with them! It was better not cause complications. It isn¡¯t our purpose to kill the prince of Country T, is it?¡± Looking at Ke Moer, who was dying, the man looked difficult and didn¡¯t know what to do.


    ¡®If we leave him here, he will definitely die, but if we send him over and he dies on the way, it wouldn¡¯t be of any help either! What should we do?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind him. Just leave him here.¡±


    ¡°How can we?¡± The man asked indignantly.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t we? How would anyone know it was me who killed him if you don¡¯t tell?¡± Long Qi turned back and stared coldly at the man as if trying to warn him against telling others what he saw.


    The man knew Long Qi was a revengeful man so how would he tell others?


    ¡°Just leave him here? What if someone finds out and tell the police?¡±


    ¡°What would happen? The security camera outside doesn¡¯t cover here. Even if the police finds out about it, they won¡¯t investigate me.¡± Long Qi didn¡¯t take the police seriously.


    ¡°Alright then!¡± The man could only get up obediently. Although he gave another glance at Ke Moer, he could not defy Long Qi¡¯s order.


    ¡®It¡¯s your fault that you sent someone to ambush Mr. Long Qi, Second Prince. If you hadn¡¯t done anything, Mr. Long Qi would have let you live.¡¯


    ¡®But why did the Second Prince want to ambush Mr. Long Qi? Could it be that he knew Mr. Long Qi was using First Prince to his benefit and thereby ordered an ambush on Mr. Long Qi?¡¯


    ¡°Where¡¯s He Jingyan¡¯s wife? Did they have him yet?¡± Long Qi suddenly asked as he walked out of the alley.


    The man followed and said, ¡°Not yet, but don¡¯t worry. Our people have already gone to chase him. I believe we will have him soon.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good, don¡¯t let him get away,¡± Long Qi replied coldly.


    ¡°Mr. Long Qi, I don¡¯t understand. He Jingyan¡¯s wife has nothing to do with your brother and the warden, Zuo Bo, right? Why do you capture his wife?¡±


    ¡°Huh. Why?¡± Long Qi suddenly laughed fiercely, then roared, ¡°You ask me why? I have to take revenge on him for turning a blind eye on me in the past. If he had saved me instead of following Zuo Bo and taking my brother away, would I have been treated like that?¡±


    As he spoke, a few scenes flashed through in Long Qi¡¯s mind: a dark basement, more than ten men around him¡­


    Long Qi suddenly slammed his head into the billboard next to him, and then hit himself hard on the head.


    ¡°Go away. Get out of my head.¡± He roared angrily with blood-shot eyes, however, all he could see in his head were the saddening scene of him being raped by several men

 Chapter 708

    ¡°What¡­ What¡¯s the matter, Mr. Long Qi?¡±


    The man was a bit scared, yet he still walked forward and held out his hand to steady Long Qi.


    However, he was pushed away unexpectedly. ¡°Go away! Don¡¯t touch me!¡± Long Qi shouted.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    The man moved back a little and stared worriedly at Long Qi, not daring touch Long Qi again.


    ¡°What happened? Did he get injured?¡± The man wondered with confusion.


    Then he sneaked a surreptitious glance at Long Qi again.


    ¡°Damn! Who can help me to obliterate from my memory everything that happened? I don¡¯t want to remember anything. Why do I have to suffer this?¡± Long Qi thought painfully.


    Long Qi covered his chest with his hand in agony. He struggled to stand up but he failed.


    ¡°Let me help you, Mr. Long Qi!¡±


    The man near Long Qi was so afraid that Long Qi would fall again. However, Long Qi still refused and shouted in anger, ¡°Get lost.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­ okay¡­¡±


    The man didn¡¯t dare to stay here, so he left.


    There was only Long Qi in the room now. Long Qi opened his eyes widely and the rims of his eyes were red with fierce hatred.


    ¡°We shall see! Zuo Bo, Long Chen! I, Long Qi, will kill you both!¡±


    At this time, in a corner of this alley, Man Lin, who witnessed Ke Moer being shot, squatted down and cried with his hand covered in the mouth secretly so that he would not be heard by Long Qi.


    Five minutes ago, Man Lin came back after knowing that Man Dasi had left Ke Moer and Xu Yangyi alone, but unexpectedly, he happened upon a harrowing scene.


    ¡°Damn! What happened?¡± Man Dasi, who was worried about Man Lin, chased after and was also shocked by the scene.


    ¡°If you had just taken Ke Moer together, he wouldn¡¯t have met this man, nor would he be¡­¡±


    Man Lin cried uncontrollably. Tears poured down his cheeks.


    ¡°In that situation just now, if I took him with us, none of us would be able to escape.¡±


    ¡°At least, we can have one more person to fight!¡±


    ¡°But there are more enemies than us!¡± Man Dasi was furious but it was true that he only wanted to save Man Lin and had ignored Ke Moer and Xu Yangyi.


    In fact, even if Man Dasi had taken Ke Moer together, they couldn¡¯t run very far away from here. After all, Ke Moer and Man Lin were both weak and they would definitely get caught and be killed in the end.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Man Dasi cursed in his heart, ¡°They killed Ke Moer, the second prince of this country? Who is the man behind this? He doesn¡¯t know Ke Moer? But it¡¯s impossible! Everyone knows Ke Moer in this country!¡± Man Dasi thought.


    ¡°I know it may sound a bit headstrong, but I can¡¯t just leave Ke Moer¡¯s body here. Let¡¯s take him away, okay? Man Dasi. I¡¯m begging you.¡±


    Man Lin called up his last reserves of strength to shoulder Ke Moer but he failed. He could only ask Man Dasi for help.


    ¡°Are you sure that he¡¯s dead? Don¡¯t scare yourself!¡± Though Man Dasi said so, he still knew that it was probably too late. He just heard gunfire twice, and it might have hit Ke Moer. Therefore, Ke Moer probably wouldn¡¯t be able to live.


    ¡°Damn it! Who the fuck did this?¡± Man Dasi was so angry.


    ¡°Wait here, and don¡¯t make a sound. I¡¯ll go get Ke Moer¡¯s body over. If I¡¯m noticed by that man, you can run first,¡± Man Dasi said and gave the gun to Man Lin.


    ¡°What about you?¡± Man Lin asked tearfully.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I¡¯ll come back with Ke Moer!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Man Lin replied.


    Then, Man Dasi crept towards Ke Moer¡¯s body. He stole his breath away, afraid that Long Qi would suddenly turn back and see him.


    Man Lin also watched in the corner nervously and held the gun tightly.


    Luckily, Long Qi was drowning in his thoughts right now and didn¡¯t notice Man Dasi approaching.


    Man Dasi took the opportunity to carry Ke Moer on his back and run, then he shouted at Man Lin, ¡°Run!¡± When he tried to shoulder Ke Moer just now, he accidentally knocked a can over.

 Chapter 709

    Hearing the breaking sound of the jar, Long Qi quickly turned his head and his eyes widened when he saw Man Dasi running ahead while carrying Ke Moer.


    ¡°Damn! He¡¯s bold enough!¡± He raised his gun and pulled the trigger.


    Since they were at a short distance, Man Dasi was not able to dodge in time and the bullet grazed his shin.


    Although it was not as painful as a direct hit, it still made Man Dasi¡¯s heart startled and gallbladder trembled. He was just a pampered young master. It was the first time he was hit by someone in his back.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    Man Dasi was frightened but he still grit his teeth and sprinted.


    ¡°That bastard runs fast.¡± Long Qi did not stop shooting. It was fortunate that he had lost consciousness for a moment just now and that his body hasn¡¯t fully recovered, so he was not able to catch up with Man Dasi.


    ¡°Run to the right, I¡¯ll cover you,¡± Man Lin who was running ahead suddenly shouted at Man Dasi.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Man Dasi gave way for Man Lin and a thread of light shined in his heart.


    Long Qi didn¡¯t notice that there was another one on the opposite side and was nearly hit. He leaped aside in a panic.


    As he dodged, Man Dasi made use of the time to leave.


    ¡°Damn! How can he still run so fast while carrying a man.¡±


    Long Qi ran ahead, but when he reached the place where Man Lin was just now, they had already disappeared in the maze of the alleys.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Long Chen kicked over the waste container beside him and his eyes were blazed with anger.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Mr. Long Qi? What happened? We heard gunshots.¡±


    The man ran over with more men. Seeing that Ke Moer, who was supposed to be lying there, has gone, he guessed what happened and commanded, ¡°Let¡¯s split up and search for him. We need him alive.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    After giving the orders, the man ran to Long Qi and asked, ¡°Are you alright, Mr. Long Qi?¡±


    ¡°Are you blind?¡± He vent off his anger on the man.


    The man didn¡¯t dare to ask anymore, not intending to humiliate himself further more.


    ¡®Wasn¡¯t that guy Man Dawei¡¯s younger brother? Didn¡¯t he run away? Why did he come back to beg Ke Moer?¡¯


    ¡®What the hell happened? Wasn¡¯t he the one who kidnapped Ke Moer? So what did he come back to save Ke Moer?¡¯


    ¡°Mr. Long Qi, the police officers will be here soon, we¡¯d better leave now!¡± the man urged Long Qi when he saw that he was deep in thought.


    ¡°Why should we leave? Keep searching!¡±


    ¡°But we can¡¯t offend the police!¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t we? Are you from this country? If they dare to ruin my plan, kill them all!¡±


    ¡°Kill¡­kill them all?¡± The man widened his eyes in shock.


    ¡®Is he crazy? But it¡¯s true when you think that he dared to kill the Second Prince of this country. What else he doesn¡¯t dare to do?¡¯


    ¡°Where¡¯s He Jingyan¡¯s wife? Did you get him?¡± Long Qi was furious.


    ¡°Not yet,¡± the man replied with a trembling voice which trailed off uncontrollably.


    ¡°Damn! Such losers! You can¡¯t even capture a lad.¡±


    The man¡¯s answer instantly enraged Long Qi and he could not contain himself anymore.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s my fault. I will send more men to hunt him down.¡±


    ¡°Sending more men over is pointless! Tell me where the lad is and I will go get him myself.


    This time, the man remained silent with his head bent down.


    ¡°Talk to me!¡± there came another roar.


    ¡°We¡­ we lost him.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± After hearing what he said, Long Qi¡¯s eyes turned so cold as if they could eat people alive.

 Chapter 710

    Having carried Ke Moer and run for a hundred meters, Man Dasi exhausted all his strength and was now kneeling on the ground, unable to walk another step, so he put Ke Moer down on the ground and breathed heavily.


    ¡°Ah¡­ you¡¯re so heavy,¡± Man Dasi, who had finally recovered from the run, complained and looked like he was really exausted.


    Man Lin was in the same state at the back. He bent down with his hands supporting on his kness and was breathless, unable to speak.


    As for Ke Moer, he slowly opened his eyes and didn¡¯t know what was going on since he was unconscious when Man Dasi ran carrying him.


    He moved his body, but it hurt so badly as if he was about to die.


    ¡®It hurts so bad. It seems that every nerve is in pain. What happened?¡¯


    It took Ke Moer a while to recall that he had been shot and he stared blankly at his palm.


    ¡®I¡­ I am still alive? Or am I dead already?¡¯


    Ke Moer was at a loss, then he tried to move his body again but then he gave up because of the excruciating pain.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move. Your wound is still bleeding.¡±


    Man Dasi stopped Ke Moer, then took off his clothes and wrapped it around Ke Moer¡¯s waist to stop the bleeding.


    ¡°I¡­ I am still alive?¡± He asked Man Dasi in a weak voice and his face was pale as hell.


    ¡°Can you still feel pain after you die?¡± Man Dasi said coldly.


    Hearing it, Ke Moer laughed helplessly, ¡°True indeed.¡±


    ¡°Second Prince, are you alright?¡±


    Man Lin was crying hysterically again with the gun in his hand, not knowing what to do.


    ¡°I¡¯m not dead yet but I¡¯m dying now,¡± Ke Moer even joked about it at this time.


    ¡°No, you won¡¯t die. We¡¯ll take you to the hospital now. You¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    He cried so much that he couldn¡¯t stop wiping his tears.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave my life in your hands,¡± Ke Moer didn¡¯t reject or say anything passive, he merely accepted it peacefully.


    If this happened to an ordinary person, he might have already cried and complained about how he didn¡¯t want to die, but Ke Moer didn¡¯t.


    ¡°When did you learn to shoot?¡± Man Dasi suddenly asked.


    Man Lin sniffed, wiped his tears, then said, ¡°The Second Prince taught me before.¡±


    After hearing it, Man Dasi was a little stunned. He looked at Ke Moer with an puzzled gaze, ¡°You taught him to use weapon?¡±


    ¡°Why are you so surprised? I intended to save him from the Man Family from the beginning but he refused, so I could only teach him how to use weapons.


    Ke Moer was still as calm as before, but after he finished, he suddenly coughed up a mouthful of blood and his face was terrifyingly pale.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    Man Dasi acted with confusion and hated that he couldn¡¯t do anything.


    ¡°Do you have a cellphone? Call He Jingyan for me and tell him his wife has been targeted by Long Qi and might be in life danger.¡± His voice was so weak that he was about to lose his voice.


    ¡°How would I have such a thing? If I have a cellphone, I would have already call in some help.¡±


    Man Dasi was not used to keep his mobile phone with him because the servants around him always have a cellphone, and Ke Moer¡¯s cellphone had been taken away by Man Dasi when they were in the hotel, so no one had a cellphone with him now.


    ¡°Hang in there. I know a man from the bar not far from here. He should be able to let us hide for a while and the boss there happens to be a doctor, even though he¡¯s retired.¡±


    Man Dasi said as he picked up Ke Moer and ran. He knew that if he didn¡¯t go now, Ke Moer might not be able to make it.


    Man Lin followed behind him holding the gun, but he also kept his eyes open to the surroundings for fear of being followed by Long Qi.


    However, Ke Moer was feeling more and more blurry and slowly closed his eyes.

 Chapter 711

    As for Xu Yangyi now, he was not very lucky and got shot in the arm, which thereby immobilized his arms and had exhausted all his strength.


    ¡°Damn! It hurts like hell.¡±


    Xu Yangyi leaned against the back door of a bar and sat down weakly by the door. At this moment, he was unable to muster any strength and was in a messy state.


    Sadly, he was losing his vision.


    He has lost too much blood from the gunshot wound on Xu Yangyi¡¯s arm which had yet been treated. It took all his strength away and he was unable to open his eyes.


    ¡®Damn it! How can I faint at such a place? What if they see me?¡¯


    ¡®But I can¡¯t move now and I don¡¯t know where I am.¡¯


    ¡®That bastard He Jingyan! Does he know that I¡¯m dying?¡¯


    Although he cursed He Jingyan like that, Xu Yangyi wanted so badly to see his face and let him carry him out of here.


    ¡®Now, I can only rely on myself. Old Uncle and his men might come soon.¡¯


    Xu Yangyi consoled himself, then he struggled to get up, but as soon as he stood up, everything around him seemed to be spinning and he ended up falling on the ground and not moving at all.


    It was unknown how long it had passed. It might be five or even ten minutes. The back door of the bar was finally opened and a girl about Xu Yangyi¡¯s age came out. She dragged the big waste container out with difficulty. Her face was covered in sweat and her clothes were dirty.


    The waste container blocked her sight and she didn¡¯t notice Xu Yangyi who was lying on the ground, so she stumbled over him and the garbage was scattered everywhere.


    ¡°It hurts! What tripped me?¡±


    The girl rubbed her aching knees and got up, as she put away the waste container to see clearly, she found Xu Yangyi lying unconsciously on the ground.


    Seeing that Xu Yangyi¡¯s arm was still streaming with blood, she was so shocked that she fell to the ground and then she looked around in panic.


    At this moment, an old woman¡¯s groan came from the bar, ¡°Damn girl! You want to give up your job, right? If you don¡¯t want to do it, get lost.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I fell down, that¡¯s it. I¡¯ll clean it up at once.¡±


    She was so frightened that she didn¡¯t know what to do. She started sweeping the garbage into the waste container with her hands, not noticing the broken glass and fishbone among the barbage which hurt her hands and left traces of blood on the ground. However, as though she didn¡¯t feel any pain, she continued to sweep the garbage with her bare hands. Perhaps she was already feeling numb, or perhaps the woman was more scary than these sharp things, numbing her from the pain.


    She cleaned up the trash and was about to leave, but she stopped and took one more glance at Xu Yangyi.


    ¡°A girl¡­?¡± She mumbled, but for some reason, after struggling for a short moment, she helped Xu Yangyi up and carried him to the dark basement.


    The basement was not only smelly but also damp. The girl put Xu Yangyi on her little bed and covered him with a not-so-clean blanket. However, as soon as she covered him with the blanket, she pulled it away at once and stared at Xu Yangyi.


    ¡°Now that she was injuried, would she get infected with this blanket? It¡¯s best I don¡¯t cover her with that!¡±


    Though the girl seemed dirty, it was not hard to tell that she was a girl with a charming face.


    She was afraid that she would be scolded, so she left Xu Yangyi there and hurriedly headed back to the shop upstairs. However, when she looked out from the back door, she saw the pool of blood on the ground. In the end, she had no choice but to clean the blood trail, which was left by Xu Yangyi along the alley, with water.


    ¡°It¡¯s done at last.¡±


    She was so tired that she couldn¡¯t stand up.

 Chapter 712

    ¡°What did you say? He Jingyan¡¯s wife was kidnapped?¡±


    At the border of Country C, Jie Laming was shocked by the news.


    ¡°I just received a call from Long Chen asking us to prepare for the battle.¡± Luo Sen hurriedly put on his clothes and took his weapons.


    ¡°Battle?¡± Was it real? It was natural if He Jingyan¡¯s wife was missing. But who had the nerve to kidnap He Jingyan¡¯s wife?


    ¡°In short, I will take Flying Eagle and Tank to support them. You stay here to protect Yan Chengyu¡¯s brother and Xiao Ling.¡± Following that, Luo Sen got out of the tent without looking back.


    Jie Laming grumbled and followed Luo Sen sulkily, ¡°Do you think I will stay here and take care of the kids? I want to go with you. What if you get in danger? Who will protect you?¡±


    Luo Sen¡¯s face darkened. His job was to protect He Jingyan and Xu Yangyi, so danger was very common to him. Jie Laming was talking nonsense.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯m just worried!¡±


    Seeing that Luo Sen got angry, Jie Laming immediately softened and tried to appease Luo Sen.


    ¡°Look, I¡¯m a good fighter. Besides, I¡¯m Lord Jie of Country H. I can definitely help you. As for Yan Xingwei and Xiao Ling, I¡¯ll ask Old Jiu to protect them. Country C is trying to please He Jingyan and won¡¯t do anything to the two kids.¡±


    Afraid that Luo Sen would not let him go, Jie Laming analyzed the situation.


    Luo Sen frowned and pondered. Jie Laming was right. No matter how weak he was, he was Lord Jie of Country H. A man with the title of Count might help.


    ¡°My wife, I¡¯m worried about your safety. Please let me go with you,¡± Jie Laming continued to  Madam. Bring me along!¡± Jie Laming continued to wheedled with a soft voice.


    If He Jingyan didn¡¯t need helpers, Jie Laming would have knocked Luo Sen out directly and taken him to Country T. Luo Sen couldn¡¯t faint at such a moment.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take you there.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Are you going or not?¡±


    Luo Sen was annoyed by Jie Laming¡¯s question. Jie Laming was not angry, following Luo Sen with a smirk and his rifle.


    Just like that, Luo Sen led a team of men and Jie Laming¡¯s mercenaries to Country T to help He Jingyan search for Xu Yangyi.


    When Xiao Ling learned from Old Jiu that Xu Yangyi was kidnapped, he turned pale and stuttered in terror, ¡°He was kidnapped?¡±


    ¡°Damn He Jingyan! Couldn¡¯t he protect Xu Yangyi properly?¡±


    Yan Xingwei was furious. If Luo Sen hadn¡¯t left long ago, Yan Xingwei would have gone with him.


    ¡°You can¡¯t blame He Jingyan. After all, they are in Country T, and he can¡¯t keep everything under his control. It¡¯s normal that the people of Country T managed to do that. After all, there is an internal war in Country T, and he went there at bad timing.¡± Old Jiu tried to reason with Yan Xingwei.


    ¡°But He Jingyan has Zuo Bo, Long Chen, and Second Brother. They are all top fighters. Why couldn¡¯t they protect Yangyi?¡±


    Yan Xingwei didn¡¯t want to listen to Old Jiu¡¯s explanation. In short, he felt that He Jingyan didn¡¯t do his job well to protect Xu Yangyi.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand how it happened, but it involves the Second Prince of Country T. Things are not simple. Don¡¯t worry. I will protect you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need your protection. Give me a gun,¡± Yan Xingwei said sulkily.


    Old Jiu paused and gave him a gun.


    Yan Xingwei took it and pulled Xiao Ling away without saying anything. Old Jiu was bewildered.


    Was Yan Xingwei going through a period of rebelling?

 Chapter 713

    Being suddenly pulled away by Yan Xingwei, Xiao Ling trotted and followed up. His eyes were full of fear and maybe it¡¯s Yan Xingwei¡¯s look now that frightened him so.


    ¡°You are our squad leader, Xiao Ling, right? What¡¯s for dinner tonight?¡±


    When they walked past the soldiers¡¯ tents, some soldiers greeted Xiao Ling and asked about the dinner tonight. They have become very familiar with each other.


    ¡°Well¡­ hmm¡­ we¡¯ll have stewed beef with potatoes.¡±


    Seeing that Yan Xingwei was still in anger at this moment, Xiao Ling was so frightened that he couldn¡¯t say the words smoothly.


    The soldier looked at him worriedly, and then glanced at his comrades beside him, suggesting whether he needed to offer help.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Yan Xingwei¡¯s temper is bad, but he won¡¯t do anything to Xiao Ling. In other words, he holds Xiao Ling dearest and won¡¯t do anything to hurt Xiao Ling.¡± The man consoled the soldier and smirked with another meaning.


    ¡°So what the soldiers said about them being together is real?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! I heard that when Yan Xingwei confessed his love to Xiao Ling that time, he frightened Xiao Ling so much that he fainted on the spot, which became a laughing stock among the soldiers of Country H for a long time.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! Our squad leader has quite the character.¡±


    ¡°Yah, right!¡±


    Since Xiao Ling was the cook now, both the soldiers and the refugees of Country C liked him very much. However, they were afraid of Xiao Ling sometimes because Yan Xingwei, who had a pair of fierce eyes, was always with him.


    Yan Xingwei acted like that to protect Xiao Ling in case some men tried to approach him for sinister intentions. After all, Xiao Ling had encountered such an incident before.


    After about ten minutes, Yan Xingwei brought Xiao Ling back to their tent and still didn¡¯t say a word.


    Yan Xingwei¡¯s silence was frightening enough for Xiao Ling who dared not say a word and kept his head bent down with clenched fingers.


    ¡°From now on, tell me wherever you go and don¡¯t go alone,¡± Yan Xingwei suddenly said and put the gun under the pillow.


    He told Xiao Ling so because there were not many people left on their side and that he feared for Xiao Ling¡¯s safety.


    ¡°Hmm, okay.¡±


    Xiao Ling nodded obediantly with a blushed face. Perhaps he knew why Yan Xingwei said so.


    ¡°Why are you still standing? Aren¡¯t you tired? Sit down,¡± he pointed with his head at the bed.


    Although he shared the tent with Yan Xingwei, he was so busy that he barely have the chance to talk to Yan Xingwei face to face. Besides, he had been confessed by Yan Xingwei last time and had yet to give Yan Xingwei an answer. Therefore, Xiao Ling felt uneasy at the moment and it made his heart pound.


    ¡°Why are you so nervous? Do you fear I will take you?¡±


    Yan Xingwei handed the water to Xiao Ling and said. Although he didn¡¯t hate to see Xiao Ling like this, he was not happy about it either.


    ¡°No¡­ I¡¯m not nervous.¡±


    Xiao Ling explained, but once he opened his mouth, his face reddened even more. And he was so nervous that he even bit his tongue when he spoke.


    He was so nervous.


    ¡°I¡¯m talking about you! Why do you share the tent with me if you are so afraid of me?¡±


    Yan Xingwei was a little annoyed. He sat down first, then pulled Xiao Ling towards him.


    Xiao Ling was shocked. By the time he came back to his senses, he was already in Yan Xingwei¡¯s arms.


    The moment he met Yan Xingwei¡¯s eyes, Xiao Ling blushed even more and couldn¡¯t say a word.


    Feeling shy, Xiao Ling hurriedly tried to get away from Yan Xingwei, but his hands accidentally pressed on Yan Xingwei¡¯s private parts. His face turned so red that it seemed like it¡¯s bleeding.

 Chapter 714

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to do that.¡±


    Xiao Ling blushed like a red beetroot with dizzy eyes. He was too nervous.


    ¡°Why are you apologizing? I don¡¯t mind that.¡± In fact, Yan Xingwei wanted Xiao Ling to touch him.


    Suddenly, Yan Xingwei stared at Xiao Ling, a hint of desire came across his eyes. Xiao Ling¡¯s flustered face was adorable, especially when it was as red as a rose.


    He thought, ¡°Damn it. He¡¯s so cute that I¡¯m losing control.¡±


    Xiao Ling saw the desire in Yan Xingwei¡¯s eyes. It was not the first time he saw this. When Yan Xingwei raped him that night, he looked at him with the same eyes and pounced on him.


    Xiao Ling quickly lowered his head, not daring to look at Yan Xingwei¡¯s face anymore. He was frightened, afraid that Yan Xingwei would force on him again. However, he somehow looked forward to it with inexplicable joy.


    He thought, ¡°Am I a fool? What if he hits me like before? But he isn¡¯t drunk now! He¡¯s sober. Will he force it on me?¡±


    Xiao Ling bit his lips and felt ambivalent. He blushed again like a red rose, which was seductive.


    ¡°Come on! You should give me the answer. I¡¯ve waited so long.¡±


    Yan Xingwei asked Xiao Ling with heat in his voice. Xiao Ling trembled with the burning heat of the hand on his face.


    Xiao Ling knew that Yan Xingwei was waiting for his answer, but he couldn¡¯t decide on it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you like me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but it¡¯s not like this.¡±


    Xiao Ling explained hastily and bit his lip, lowering his head and glancing at Yan Xinwei from the corner of his eyes. He whispered, ¡°What about you? Are you serious? Do you like me?¡±


    He thought, ¡°Did you say you like me for fun?¡±


    Xiao Ling wanted to ask the question, but he checked himself, fearing that Yang Xingwei would be angered.


    Xiao Ling thought so because Yan Xingwei couldn¡¯t remember his name after staying in the same class for three years. It was natural that he felt suspicious when Yan Xingwei suddenly said he liked him.


    Yan Xingwei frowned. ¡°What do you mean? Do you think I said that to play a joke on you?¡± He started to get angry.


    Xiao Ling fell silent instead of explaining hastily. After a while, he said, ¡°You never looked at me before. I sat in front of you and collected your homework every day, but you didn¡¯t remember me. You don¡¯t even remember you had sex with me.¡±


    As Xiao Ling spoke, his eyes started to wet. He didn¡¯t want to mention this, but he was afraid that Yan Xingwei would never remember what had happened if he didn¡¯t tell him.


    Yan Xingwei shuddered slightly with wide eyes. He thought, ¡°So it wasn¡¯t a dream. Those scenes are real. That¡¯s Xiao Ling?¡±


    Yan Xingwei¡¯s heart suddenly ached. In those scenes, he hit Xiao Ling and forced him. What he couldn¡¯t forgive himself was that he pressed Xiao Ling harder when the latter begged him to stop in tears.


    ¡°Sorry, I¡­¡±


    Yan Xingwei trailed off. He couldn¡¯t make it up for Xiao Ling no matter what he said.

 Chapter 715

    When he heard Yan Xingwei¡¯s apology, Xiao Ling¡¯s tears streamed down and all the grievance hidden in his heart for these past few years was released at this moment.


    ¡°I¡¯ve always thought you would take up the responsibility for me, but you just ignored me as if nothing had happened between us. You didn¡¯t even look me twice in the army and nor did you even recognize me,¡± Xiao Ling cried and sobbed.


    Yan Xingwei was also very sad to hear it. He gently pulled Xiao Ling into his arms and apologized again, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Xiao Ling cried without saying a word and fell into Yan Xingwei¡¯s embrace.


    ¡°Well, I suck at remembering faces. I can¡¯t remember others¡¯ appearance. I didn¡¯t deliberately ignore you. I mean it.¡±


    Yan Xingwei suddenly said embarrassedly, even his voice sounded unnatural, and the usual righteousness in his voice disappeared as well.


    ¡°Suck at remembering faces?¡± Xiao Ling sniffed in confusion.


    Being pressed on like that, Yan Xingwei became even more embarrassed. He was the kind of person who couldn¡¯t find any interest in anything and couldn¡¯t remember any one. As time went on, he felt that people looked alike and gradually he couldn¡¯t recognize other people except Xu Yangyi¡¯s family and his own family.


    ¡°I¡¯m definitely not avoiding responsibility. Nevertheless, if you had told me the truth, I would definitely remember!¡±


    At first, he was afraid that Xiao Ling would mistake him as trying to avoid responsibility, but the last sentence sounded like he was blaming Xiao Ling.


    Xiao Ling cried even harder when he heard it, ¡°What do you mean? Are you saying that it was all my fault? So it was me who was to blame!¡± tears droped down his cheeks as though pearls droped after the strand broke, and then he added a word, ¡°Scumbag.¡± He seemed wronged, but there was an indescribable cuteness in it.


    ¡°S¨C Scumbag?¡±


    This was the first time Yan Xingwei was scolded as such, ¡°What  scumbag? Didn¡¯t I say that? I suck at remembering faces.¡±


    ¡°Excuse! It¡¯s an excuse. You just said that to avoid responsibility, scumbag.¡±


    He scolded Yan Xingwei as he wiped his tears, but he still sounded cute.


    ¡°I already told you it¡¯s not.¡±


    Yan Xingwei, who was interrupted, was a little angry, especially when Xiao Ling called him scumbag twice.


    ¡®How come I¡¯m a scumbag? Apart from him, I have never liked anyone in my life. How can he called me a scumbag and even twice.¡¯


    ¡°Yes, you are. You¡¯re a scumbag! Suck at remembering faces? You just don¡¯t want to be responsible.¡±


    Yan Xingwei snorted. Though he seemed angry, seeing that Xiao Ling was crying so sadly, he couldn¡¯t vent off his temper.


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, I¡¯m a scumbag, alright? What are you crying for? You can cry when you become a widower after I die!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not your wife. How will I become a widower after you die? You are taking advantage of me.¡± He even punched softly at Yan Xingwei, which was quite enchanting, as he said it.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already f*cked you. What more advantage can I take? Besides, who else can you marry except me?¡±


    Yan Xingwei said confidently, as if Xiao Ling would certainly marry him.


    ¡°Who is going to marry? I¡¯m a man,¡± Xiao Ling retorted shyly.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Yangyi a man too? He¡¯s married!¡±


    ¡®He even said he wouldn¡¯t marry, but he is not shy to show his desire of marriage on his face.¡¯


    ¡°Xu Yangyi is Xu Yangyi and I am me. We are different.¡±


    ¡°Yes, alright, it¡¯s not you who want to get marry. It¡¯s me, okay?¡± How could he be so stubborn?

 Chapter 716

    ¡°Yan Xingwei, do you want to marry me?¡± Xiao Ling suddenly asked and looked at Yan Xingwei with tears.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯re not going to marry?¡± Yan Xingwei asked Xiao Ling and held him in his arms, pulling at his collar and peeking inside.


    ¡°W¨C What are you doing?¡± Xiao Ling covered his collar in a panic and blushed. He put on his guard.


    This was the first time that Yan Xingwei groped him under such a situation.


    ¡°You won¡¯t die if you let me take a look. Anyway, I¡¯ve touched your other parts.¡±


    Yan Xingwei thought, ¡°What a pity. I don¡¯t remember what he looked like when he was naked. I seemed to have seen that, but I¡¯m not sure.¡±


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have got drunk. I can¡¯t remember such an important thing.¡±


    Yan Xingwei  wanted to give himself a slap. He couldn¡¯t remember anything. He didn¡¯t how it felt to have sex with Xiao Ling.


    ¡°You can¡¯t do that.¡±


    Xiao Ling held himself tightly and got up from Yan Xingwei¡¯s lap.


    How could Yan Xingwei let him go? He held Xiao Ling back.


    ¡°Come on. It doesn¡¯t hurt you if I take a look. I¡¯ve seen much more than this.¡±


    Yan Xingwei said with a solemn face and slapped Xiao Ling¡¯s bottom.


    ¡°It¡¯s surprising that it¡¯s firm.¡±


    After he spoke, he stared at Xiao Ling¡¯s butt. Although he didn¡¯t say what he wanted to do, his expression told everything.


    Xiao Ling blushed, not knowing what to do.


    ¡°Stop looking at me.¡±


    Xiao Ling couldn¡¯t stand it. He covered Yan Xingwei¡¯s eyes with his hands. He didn¡¯t want Yan Xingwei to see him blush. It was embarrassing.


    Yan Xingwei suddenly laughed even though his eyes were covered. He gave an evil smile. ¡°Do you mean that I can touch you?¡±


    ¡°No, you can¡¯t do that either.¡±


    Xiao Ling refused nervously and blushed, his heart pounding.


    ¡°I can¡¯t do this or that, then what can I do?¡± Yan Xingwei looked angry, frowning.


    He thought, ¡°Damn it. He looks adorable and soft, but it¡¯s not easy to get him.¡±


    ¡°I can take my time. He is mine. I¡¯ll kill any man that dares to approach him.¡±


    A hint of ruthlessness came across Yan Xingwei¡¯s eyes. He didn¡¯t look like he was joking at all.


    He thought, ¡°My goodness. He feels so good. His skin is silky and smooth. Is this a man¡¯s skin?¡±


    ¡°He looks like a girl, and he behaves like one, except that he has the thing.¡±


    ¡°Are¡­are you angry?¡± Xiao Ling asked in a low voice.


    ¡°What, are you afraid that I¡¯m angry? Or are you afraid that I¡¯ll hit you?¡± Yan Xingwei asked and pulled Xiao Ling¡¯s soft body into his arms.


    ¡°No, no. You¡¯ve never hit me before. I¡¯m just afraid of you.¡±


    Xiao Ling explained in a panic. He was nervous.


    ¡°Do I look scary?¡± Yan Xingwei asked with a smile.


    ¡°No, no, you don¡¯t look scary.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see. You are scared of me not because I look scary. Does that mean you are scared of me because I¡¯m too handsome?¡± Yan Xingwei said in a sweet tone.


    Only then did Xiao Ling realize that he had been tricked by Yan Xingwei. He blushed again.


    ¡°Why do you trick me all the way? Because I¡¯m foolish and gullible?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because you¡¯re cute. Otherwise, why should I trick you?¡± Yan Xingwei smiled evilly.

 Chapter 717

    Yan Xingwei didn¡¯t have the hobby of tricking men. Xiao Ling was so cute that Yan Xingwei wanted to play a joke on him.


    ¡°Really?¡± Xiao Ling asked shyly.


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s true.¡±


    Yan Xingwei thought, ¡°I¡¯ve made a mistake. It¡¯s good that he covers my eyes and it gives me an excuse to grope him. But I can¡¯t see anything. I can¡¯t even imagine what he looks like when he talks to me.¡±


    ¡°Shall I trick him again?¡±


    Yan Xingwei had an idea and groped Xiao Ling, who went weak in his eyes and moved his hands away from Yan Xingwei¡¯s eyes.


    When he finally saw the light, Yan Xingwei immediately smirked. At this moment, Xiao Ling¡¯s face was red and Yan Xingwei was aroused.


    Yan Xingwei thought, ¡°Shall I tell him directly that I want to have sex with him? Or shall I let nature take its course?¡±


    After all, it was the first time that he touched Xiao Ling when he was sober. Yan Xingwei was afraid that Xiao Ling would be frightened of him and thought of that night if he went too far.


    Xiao Ling was nervous. He thought that Yan Xingwei would continue to touch him, but the latter didn¡¯t do anything.


    He thought, ¡°Why? Why doesn¡¯t he touch me anymore?¡±


    Xiao Ling bit his pink lip and glanced at Yan Xingwei shyly.


    Xiao Ling chanced to look at Xiao Ling, so he noticed it.


    Yan Xingwei thought, ¡°Why does he look at me that way? Does he want me to continue?¡±


    However, Yan Xingwei didn¡¯t dare to touch Xiao Ling because he was not certain. The two of them fell into an awkward silence.


    Xiao Ling should have heaved a sigh of relief when Yan Xingwei didn¡¯t touch him, but he suddenly felt disappointed and upset.


    He moved away from Yan Xingwei¡¯s arms, head hanging down.


    Yan Xingwei thought, ¡°Is he angry?¡±


    He thought Xiao Ling was angry.


    ¡°Sorry, I was aroused just now. I lost control.¡±


    He thought, ¡°Damn it! I am sober now. Why did I scare him again?¡±


    When Yan Xingwei was restless and reflecting on his mistake, Xiao Ling suddenly asked in a low voice, ¡°Then why don¡¯t you continue to touch me?¡± He looked disappointed, lowering his head.


    Yan Xingwei thought he had heard it wrong. It took him a good while to react.


    He thought, ¡°What did he just say? Let me continue to touch him?¡±


    ¡°Are you serious?¡± Yan Xingwei breathed heavily.


    Xiao Ling didn¡¯t say anything, nodding and blushing like a shy girl.


    Yan Xingwei wondered if it was real.


    ¡°Do you know that I won¡¯t stop once I continue?¡±


    Yan Xingwei wanted to confirm again, afraid that he misunderstood Xiao Ling, who might say no when he was going to sail into him.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t stopped.¡± Xiao Ling pursed his lips and retorted, looking lovely.


    Xiao Ling¡¯s words and voice struck Yan Xingwei, whose blood went boiling.


    Yan Xingwei thought, ¡°How charming! He¡¯s so seductive.¡±


    ¡°Do you want me to take off my clothes?¡± Xiao Ling asked cautiously. He looked up shyly at Yan Xingwei and quickly lowered his head. He dared to say these words, but he didn¡¯t dare to look at Yan Xingwei.


    Yan Xingwei swallowed hard, breathing heavily.


    ¡°Why, are you so eager?¡±


    Yan Xingwei thought, ¡°I¡¯m losing control. I can¡¯t resist this temptation.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense. I haven¡¯t had sex with anyone except you,¡± Xiao Ling explained with a red face.


    ¡°Why do you say this and seduce me?¡± Yan Xingwei wondered if Xiao Ling said that involuntarily.


    Yan Xingwei guessed it right. Xiao Ling was puzzled. He thought he should take off his clothes before having sex.

 Chapter 718

    Yan Xingwei thought, ¡°Is it true? Does he dare to do this when he knows nothing about it? Isn¡¯t he afraid that I will lose control and have a fierce sex with him?¡±


    ¡°How do I know? You asked me to take off my clothes last time. I thought I had to do the same this time,¡± Xiao Ling said shyly.


    Yan Xingwei thought, ¡°So, I¡¯m the one to blame?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s your fault anyway. You misled me.¡± Xiao Ling¡¯s face went redder.


    ¡°Okay, it was my fault, but I don¡¯t remember what happened before.¡±


    Yan Xingwei wanted to lighten the atmosphere, but he shuddered after he spoke. He quickly looked at Xiao Ling, who was disappointed as he feard.


    ¡°Sorry, but I didn¡¯t mean it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s true that you don¡¯t remember.¡± The disappointment in Xiao Ling¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t go away, and a hint of sadness darkened his eyes.


    Yan Xingwei thought, ¡°Am I an idiot? Why did I mention that?¡±


    ¡°If you are upset, you can give me a punch. I won¡¯t fight back.¡± Yan Xingwei stood still, asking Xiao Ling to hit him.


    Xiao Ling looked up and shook his head. ¡°It was also my fault. If I hadn¡¯t followed you, this wouldn¡¯t have happened.¡±


    ¡°Followed me? What was going on?¡± Yan Xingwei thought, ¡°I had no idea about this.¡±


    ¡°That night, I bumped into Yan Chengyu at the gate of the bar. Originally, I wanted to say hello and leave, but he said that you were drunk and asked me to take you home. He wanted to go to another bar. At first, you didn¡¯t say anything. I admired Yan Chengyu at that time and wanted to impress him, so I didn¡¯t refuse him. But later¡­¡±


    Xiao Ling didn¡¯t continue. He seemed reluctant to talk about it. He looked sad.


    Yan Xingwei thought, ¡°Later I raped him? But I didn¡¯t remember anything. Was I drunk? But I wouldn¡¯t have raped him because I was drunk. Don¡¯t men go impotent when they got drunk?¡±


    Although Yan Xingwei didn¡¯t want to say that he was impotent, he couldn¡¯t have sex when he got drunk.


    But suddenly, scenes of that day came across Yan Xingwei¡¯s mind. He recalled that he sullenly watched Xiao Ling talk to his brother shyly. He was cross when Xiao Ling admired his brother.


    Yan Xingwei froze. Wait. Was he sullen at that time? Was he cross because he saw Xiao Ling talk to his brother shyly?


    He thought, ¡°Damn it. Was I jealous at that time? But I don¡¯t remember anything about that. No. Xiao Ling used to talk to Yangyi a lot and looked back at me from time to time in the classroom. He looked away when I met his eyes.¡±


    ¡°Did I start to care about him back then? Subconsciously? Or I lost my memory?¡±


    ¡°Damn it! Did I fall in love with him first? From a long time ago? And then I denied my feelings for him?¡±


    ¡°On the way, you suddenly pulled me away. You looked as if something was wrong. Your face was red and you panted heavily when you touched me. I was too scared to fight, so I followed you.¡± Xiao Ling suddenly told Yan Xingwei about what was going on, but he looked pale. Yan Xingwei guessed he raped Xiao Ling after that.


    Yan Xingwei got suspicious. His face was red? His face turned red when he drank too much, but he panted heavily?


    Panting?


    Suddenly, Yan Xingwei widened his eyes. He recalled that Yan Chengyu and Zuo Bo said in the bar that they would give him something good and handed him a glass of wine with a weird color.


    ¡®Damn it! Did those two bastards drug me?¡¯

 Chapter 719

    ¡°What¡­ what¡¯s wrong? Did I say something wrong?¡±


    Xiao Ling was frightened by the angry look of Yan Xingwei.


    ¡°No.¡± There was evident anger in Yan Xingwei¡¯s voice.


    Xiao Ling thought, ¡°Did I anger him by mentioning the past? Will he fly into a rage?¡±


    Xiao Ling was afraid that what happened in the past would take place again, so he started to shed tears.


    Yan Xingwei was surprised. ¡°Why are you crying? I¡¯m angry with you.¡±


    ¡°You are angry with me because I said those words.¡± Xiao Ling kept sobbing.


    ¡°I said I¡¯m not angry with you.¡±


    Yan Xingwei felt irritated. After he spoke, he wanted to hit himself. Didn¡¯t he lose his temper with Xiao Ling just now?¡±


    ¡°You are always crying for no reason. Are you a woman?¡± He pulled Xiao Ling into his arms as he scolded.


    Xiao Ling was angry, retorting in a sobbing voice, ¡°I¡¯m not a woman.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Yan Xingwei thought, ¡°Then don¡¯t cry. Don¡¯t you know I feel upset when you cry?¡±


    ¡°You went too far. You don¡¯t believe me.¡±


    Xiao Ling punched Xiang Xingwei¡¯s chest weakly in tears. Yan Xingwei felt itchy.


    ¡°If you cry again, I¡¯ll get on top of you.¡±


    Yan Xingwei wanted to frighten Xiao Ling, but he looked forward to it after he spoke. He couldn¡¯t help blushing like a boy in love.


    Yan Xingwei thought, ¡°Damn it. It doesn¡¯t look right.¡±


    Xiao Ling suddenly stopped punching Yan Xingwei. He put his head against Yan Xingwei¡¯s chest in silence.


    Yan Xingwei thought, ¡°Why is he so quiet? Is he angry? Or is he frightened of me again?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m kidding. Don¡¯t be so afraid of me.¡±


    ¡°Then get on top of me! I didn¡¯t say no.¡±


    The two of them spoke at the same time. Yan Xingwei talked in a sighing tone, while Xiao Ling¡¯s voice was shy and coy with a hint of seduction.


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    They looked at each other foolishly. One of them said it was only a joke, while the other said yes.


    ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t say anything.¡± Xiao Ling lowered his head in a panic with red ears.


    Xiao Ling thought, ¡°What did I say just now? Yan Xingwei was only joking with me. How embarrassing.¡±


    ¡°Come on. You know nothing, but you like to take the initiative.¡±


    Yan Xingwei could stand it no more. He pushed Xiao Ling down and pressed him on the bed. The desire in his eyes was obvious.


    Xiao Ling was shocked, but he blushed and turned his head away. He whispered, ¡°I know about it. I¡¯m experienced.¡± His voice was soft and lovely.


    Yan Xingwei suddenly smiled. ¡°Okay. You are experienced. Don¡¯t run away. I have never had sex when I am sober.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t run away. You will. Don¡¯t be frightened.¡±


    Xiao Ling seemed to say, ¡°Although I look cute, I¡¯m a man.¡±


    ¡°Do you think I will?¡± Yan Xingwei said with a smile. He looked at Xiao Ling quietly.


    He thought, ¡°I know he¡¯s cute, but he must look different when he is under me with a red face.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t give him away to anyone, not even a woman.¡±


    ¡°Well, Xiao Ling, let¡¯s make it clear. After you get together with me, you can¡¯t marry a woman or have children. I¡¯ll give you time to make a decision. You can push me off and run away. I can¡¯t control what will happen later.¡±


    Yan Xingwei didn¡¯t force Xiao Ling but gave him time to choose.

 Chapter 720

    Xiao Ling naturally had thought about these things. After all, he was the only son in his family.


    But he was born gay and couldn¡¯t marry a woman.


    ¡°What about you? Will you marry a woman after entering the relationship with me?¡± Xiao Ling raised his head and asked Yan Xingwei, a trace of hesitation coming across his eyes.


    He knew that Yan Xingwei was not gay and didn¡¯t like men.


    Yan Xingwei liked him because he had had sex with him.


    He was afraid that it was only a fling for Yan Xingwei. After all, straight men were like this. They approached gays because they were curious.


    ¡°I¡¯m the one asking now!¡±


    Yan Xingwei thought, ¡°Why does he ask me the same question? It¡¯s like I walk him home, and then he walks me back.¡±


    Xiao Ling blushed slightly and said, ¡°You answer first. After you answer my question, I will answer yours.¡±


    Yan Xingwei thought, ¡°He is so tactful.¡±


    ¡°Does he want to know my answer before he makes the decision?¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll answer first.¡±


    ¡°Ok, okay.¡±


    Xiao Ling looked at Yan Xingwei expectantly.


    Yan Xingwei immediately smiled because Xiao Ling¡¯s expression told him everything.


    ¡°Do you want me to be responsible for you? Your eyes are shining.¡± Yan Xingwei poked Xiao Ling¡¯s forehead with his finger, his smile deepening.


    ¡°What are you doing? It hurts.¡±


    Xiao Ling quickly covered his forehead, stopping Yan Xingwei from poking.


    ¡°Does it hurt? Doesn¡¯t it hurt when you have sex?¡± Yan Xingwei asked with a smile. He told a dirty joke.


    Xiao Ling blushed immediately. ¡°Mind your language,¡± he stuttered.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I told the truth.¡± Yan Xingwei smiled and reached out to caress Xiao Ling¡¯s cheek as if he wanted to trace his face.


    Xiao Ling wanted to avoid Yan Xingwei¡¯s hand because he felt shy, but he couldn¡¯t bring himself to do that.


    It was the first time that Yan Xingwei touched Xiao Ling¡¯s cheek like this. He had never done this before, and he seldom showed the gentle side of him.


    In Xiao Ling¡¯s memory, Yan Xingwei ignored him and treated him coldly without saying anything sweet.


    But now, Yan Xingwei flirted with him and pounced on him.


    Xiao Ling was happy. After he had sex with Yan Xingwei, he only cared about the latter. He no longer liked Yan Chengyu.


    Looking back, he found he admired Yan Chengyu instead of loving him.


    ¡°What are you thinking about? You look absent-minded.¡± Yan Xingwei asked in a low voice and kissed Xiao Ling.


    Xiao Ling panicked and blushed quickly, not knowing what to do.


    Yan Xingwei thought, ¡°He¡¯s so shy. Did he blush when he had sex with me?¡±


    ¡°How annoying! Why can¡¯t I remember that night?¡±


    Yan Xingwei felt regretful, but he could do nothing with his memory.


    ¡°Can you stop kissing me without any reason? I feel embarrassed,¡± said Xiao Ling in a soft, stuttering voice, which sounded adorable.


    ¡°You feel embarrassed with a kiss? Can you bear with it if we do more than this?¡± Yan Xingwei teased.


    Yan Xingwei thought, ¡°That¡¯s right! I don¡¯t remember what happened before, but I can make it happen again. Anyway, he doesn¡¯t detest me now and he seems to agree to it.¡±


    Only then did Yan Xingwei realize that he could do this. He was excited.

 Chapter 721

    Xiao Ling became nervous when he saw that Yan Xingwei¡¯s expression changed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I haven¡¯t done anything yet,¡± Yan Xingwei said.


    But he would do something in a while.


    ¡°I¡ª I¡¯m not afraid,¡± Xiao Ling denied immediately, but his voice had betrayed him.


    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re not afraid, haha.¡±


    Yan Xingwei thought, ¡°It¡¯s clear you are pretending that you are not afraid.¡±


    He said, ¡°I¡¯ll make it clear now. I¡¯m not a reckless person. Once I have sex with someone, I will marry him. I won¡¯t walk out on him or cheat on him after getting married.¡±


    ¡°Therefore, I, Yan Xingwei, will not allow my spouse to cheat on him. He has to be faithful. he can¡¯t like someone else. Do you understand?¡±


    Yan Xingwei frowned, which showed he was serious.


    Xiao Ling was faithful, so he had no objections. He nodded in agreement docilely with a red face.


    ¡°You¡¯re a good boy.¡± Yan Xingwei planted a kiss on Xiao Ling¡¯s forehead with a smile.


    ¡°I¡¯ve always been compliant, but you have been ferocious and treat me badly,¡± Xiao Ling complained softly.


    ¡°Yo! You are so bold. You dare to retort.¡±


    ¡°We are equal to each other, and of course, I can talk back to you.¡±


    Yan Xingwei thought, ¡°He¡¯s not stupid. He knows how to fight back.¡±


    ¡°I have made a promise. Shouldn¡¯t you promise me something?¡± Yan Xingwei frowned.


    Xiao Ling blinked blankly. ¡°Promise?¡±


    ¡°What can it be? I¡¯ve chosen you. You¡¯re the only one I will ever have in my life. I¡¯m willing to give up all the other people for you. Shouldn¡¯t you say something?¡± Yan Xingwei coaxed.


    Xiao Ling was naive, and he did not realize that he had given up on all the other men for Yan Xingwei. He asked in a low voice, ¡°What do you want me to say?¡±


    ¡°You have to think about it yourself. It won¡¯t be fun if I tell you what to say.¡±


    Yan Xingwei got off Xiao Ling and lay on the side. He held Xiao Ling and put him on top of him, looking up at Xiao Ling when lying under him.


    Xiao Ling was startled. After a long while, he came back to reality.


    He blushed at the position, and his heart skipped a beat. He didn¡¯t know what to do. His mind was blank.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why don¡¯t you say anything? Do you know what to say now?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m still thinking about it,¡± Xiao Ling quickly explained.


    In fact, at this moment, he couldn¡¯t think about this. He was shocked, sitting on top of Yan Xingwei. He couldn¡¯t think.


    Yan Xingwei thought, ¡°Is he still thinking? He looks flustered. He doesn¡¯t look like thinking.¡±


    Yan Xingwei noticed it, but he didn¡¯t point it out.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me all the time,¡± Xiao Ling said as he turned his red face away.


    ¡°You have to get used to me. If you keep looking away, how can you get on well with me?¡±


    ¡°I will, but not now. Your gaze is too bold,¡± Xiao Ling¡¯s voice lowered. He was embarrassed.


    Yan Xingwei thought, ¡°Too bold? I haven¡¯t taken bold action and you say I¡¯m bold?¡±


    Yan Xingwei sighed. It was not good that his wife was simple. It was difficult to coach him.


    But he could bear with it. Otherwise, he would have flown into a rage.

 Chapter 722

    ¡°Can you answer me now?¡± Yan Xingwei asked again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t push me anymore. I¡¯m not prepared yet.¡±


    Yan Xingwei thought, ¡°Not prepared yet? It is midnight. If he hasn¡¯t come up with an answer, how can we have sex? It¡¯s almost dawn.¡±


    Yan Xingwei started to get impatient, regretting asking Xiao Ling to make a promise. Now he could do nothing but wait.


    ¡°By the way. Who¡¯s there in your family?¡± Yan Xingwei suddenly asked.


    ¡°Mom and Dad. What¡¯s wrong?¡± Xiao Ling looked at Yan Xingwei curiously.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯d like to pay them a visit after we go back to Country H.¡±


    Yan Xingwei said casually, but Xiao Ling was shocked.


    They were still so young. Was it too fast? Was it the right time to see his parents?


    Although Xiao Ling didn¡¯t reject the idea and felt excited, he thought it was too early for Xiao Ling to visit his parents because they were too young.


    ¡°There are only my elder sister and brother at home. After we go back, I¡¯ll take you to see my sister. She¡¯s open-minded and you don¡¯t have to worry about that.¡±


    Yan Xingwei not only wanted to see Xiao Ling¡¯s parents but also planned to take Xiao Ling to meet his sister.


    Xiao Ling was touched. Yan Xingwei was not playing a game with him but took their relationship seriously.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Didn¡¯t you hear me?¡±


    Xiao Ling didn¡¯t respond, so Yan Xingwei pinched his cheek and asked.


    ¡°I heard you,¡± Xiao Ling replied hastily.


    ¡°What is your answer?¡±


    ¡°I want to go, but¡­¡±


    Xiao Ling lowered his head and fell silent.


    ¡°But what?¡± Yan Xingwei frowned, thinking Xiao Ling wanted to refuse.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. I didn¡¯t say I wouldn¡¯t go.¡±


    From the look of Yan Xingwei, Xiao Ling knew that he was angry, so he quickly waved his hand and explained.


    ¡°What does that mean? Don¡¯t you want to refuse me?¡± Yan Xingwei frowned again.


    ¡°No. I¡¯m afraid that your sister won¡¯t like me.¡±


    Yan Xingwei thought, ¡°So he is worried about this. I thought he didn¡¯t want to see my sister.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. My sister will be glad to meet you. I¡¯m afraid she will frighten you.¡±


    Yan Xingwei¡¯s sister was a cartoon artist who liked gay themes. Xiao Ling was adorable and Yan Xingwei loved him. She would be happy to meet Xiao Ling. It was not likely that she would detest him.


    ¡°Is your sister bad-tempered?¡±


    Yan Xingwei said that he was afraid she would frighten Xiao Ling, so Xiao Ling thought her temper was bad.


    ¡°No, you¡¯ll know later.¡±


    Yan Xingwei didn¡¯t explain too much because he didn¡¯t want to continue these boring topics. All he could think of was how to get Xiao Ling in bed. He stared at Xiao Ling.


    Xiao Ling was not blind and he noticed Yan Xingwei¡¯s gaze. He felt shy and looked away.


    But Yan Xingwei didn¡¯t allow that, moving Xiao Ling¡¯s face back and making him meet his eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do that.¡±


    Xiao Ling turned his face away and blushed again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do what? I didn¡¯t do anything. I just want you to look at me,¡± Yan Xingwei said with a smile.


    As he spent more time with Xiao Ling, Yan Xingwei found every single move of Xiao Ling was adorable. He couldn¡¯t resist Xiao Ling even when the latter blushed.


    ¡°You¡¯re not behaving yourself. You like to bully me.¡±


    Xiao Ling immediately held Yan Xingwei¡¯s hand and stopped him from pinching his face, looking away quickly.


    Yan Xingwei thought, ¡°Why doesn¡¯t he look at me? Am I that scary?¡±


    ¡°Or does he feel shy when looking at my face? So he looks away to avoid my eyes?¡±

 Chapter 723

    ¡°Am I that handsome? Making you so shy?¡± Yan Xingwei flirted with Xiao Ling suddenly.


    He was just saying, hoping to lighten Xiao Ling¡¯s mood.


    However, Xiao Ling suddenly stopped talking and his face slowly blushed.


    ¡®Really? Does he really feel shy because of my good looking? He is too cute!¡¯


    Yan Xingwei smiled and he didn¡¯t even notice it himself! His smile seems satisfying.


    It was because there was no other place for others in Xiao Ling¡¯s heart except him.


    ¡°You are absolutely poisonous! You got people addicted to you by one touch and you got people crazy about you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not.¡±


    Xiao Ling immediately retorted, but his face started to blush again since Yan Xingwei¡¯s words suggested that he had fallen for him.


    ¡°Well, if you insist. But aren¡¯t you supposed to do something? Why haven¡¯t you? It¡¯s been quite a few minutes.¡±


    If Yan Xingwei didn¡¯t remind him, Xiao Ling have forgotten all about it.


    ¡°Then¡­ can I hug you?¡± Xiao Ling asked in a low voice with a hint of embarrassment.


    ¡°Yes you can, but are you sure?¡± he suddenly sneered.


    Xiao Ling immediately knew what he meant, so he quickly explained, ¡°I meaned this hug, not that kind of hug.¡±


    ¡°I see! You scared me a little. I thought that you wanted to counterattack.¡±


    ¡°You are lying. You knew what I meant. You deliberately teased me,¡± Xiao Ling was not stupid to see it but he was not angry.


    ¡°Then, I won¡¯t tease you anymore. Let¡¯s take it seriously,¡± he stroked Xiao Ling¡¯s neck and pulled him closer.


    Xiao Ling was so afraid that he held his breath and his panic was obvious.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I won¡¯t hurt you. Just follow me and I promise you will be fine.¡±


    He kissed Xiao Ling¡¯s lips as if trying to taste it and smiled.


    ¡°If you hate it, you can push me away now.¡±


    Xiao Ling hurriedly shook his head and his face was blushed.


    ¡°You really don¡¯t push me away? You don¡¯t need me to tell you what will happen next, right?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not a child anymore,¡± Xiao Ling pouted, seemingly a little unhappy.


    ¡®What? So I¡¯m allowed to do it? So why did I wait so long and waste all the time?¡¯


    Yan Xingwei no longer held back. He kissed Xiao Ling¡¯s lips desperately.


    Xiao Ling didn¡¯t refuse at all. He cooperated silently with a blushed face.


    Half an hour later.


    ¡°Squat leader Xiao Ling, it¡¯s time to cook dinner.¡±


    A soldier¡¯s voice came from outside and then he talked to himself confusedly, ¡°It¡¯s weird, why is this tent closed in such a hot weather?¡±


    Hearing the voice from outside, Xiao Ling was flustered and didn¡¯t know what to do so he put his hands on his mouth, not making any weird sound.


    However, there was a sound he couldn¡¯t held and it was the sound made from an intercourse.


    Xiao Ling shook his head in panic, indicating Yan Xingwei to stop so that they wouldn¡¯t be heard.


    But Yan Xingwei didn¡¯t care at all. He didn¡¯t mind whether others heard about them. It¡¯s not like sex was forbidden.


    ¡®Let those people know you are mine now so that others won¡¯t flirt with you every day.¡¯


    ¡°Squat leader Xiao Ling? Are you inside?¡± the voice of the soldier rang again.


    ¡®If squat leader Xiao Ling is not here, it might be Yan Xingwei who is sleeping inside? But he doesn¡¯t need to close the tent to sleep, right? How weird!¡¯


    The soldiers was feeling puzzled and was about to leave when he heard a strange sound suddenly.


    ¡®Eh? Why does it look so odd?¡¯

 Chapter 724

    ¡°Squad leader Xiao Ling? Is that you? What happened?¡±


    The soldier turned back and called out loudly, attracting the attention of Old Jiu who was patrolling.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    Old Jiu came over with a few men and asked. Then he glanced at the tent which was closed.


    ¡°Why close the tent under such weather? Won¡¯t it be hot inside?¡± He shared the same thought with the soldier.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either! There was some strange sounds coming from inside just now, but I couldn¡¯t make out what it was.¡±


    ¡°Strange sounds?¡± Old Jiu frowned and asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Old Jiu was suddenly stunned and then he recalled some soldiers reported to him last night that some refugees were likely to steal things and told him to keep an open eye.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be a thief, right?¡±


    ¡°A thief? Really? Then they are bold indeed!¡± The soldier pulled out the short gun as if he was about to break in.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be impulsive. I¡¯m just guessing.¡±


    Old Jiu grabbed him back, and he suddenly asked the man with a playful tone, ¡°The sound you heard just now sounded like water, right? The kind that sounded thick.¡± Old Jiu replied with a smirk.


    The soldier thought about it carefully, and then said excitedly, ¡°Yes, it did sound like that. Mr. Old Jiu, you are knowledgable! Do you know what it was?¡±


    It was so obvious, but the soldier couldn¡¯t guess what it was. Even the soldiers next to him were feeling puzzled.


    Nevertheless, it was reasonable since these soldiers seemed to be new recruits and of the similar age as Xiao Ling. They were ignorant in those things, so naturally they would not know.


    ¡°I¡¯m not knowledgable. It¡¯s just I had done such a bad thing before. That is it. But I didn¡¯t expect that someone would dare to do such a thing in broad daylight!¡± He patted on the tent with an evil smile.


    Yan Xingwei cursed immediately from insde since Yan Chengyu was acquaintant with Old Jiu and Yan Chengyu had talked about him before and so he knew how wicked Old Jiu was.


    ¡®This old man always ruins my good time!¡¯


    ¡°Let¡¯s stop. What if they find out?¡±


    Since the soldier came Xiao Ling had been so flustered that he couldn¡¯t know what to do.


    ¡°So what if they find out? Do you think this is a shame?¡± Yan Xingwei frowned and asked Xiao Ling unhappily.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say so! It¡¯s just that¡­ I felt too embarrassed, so let¡¯s stop now and do it next time!¡± he mumbled and turned his face away embarrassedly.


    ¡°Next time?¡± ¡®So does it mean that we can do it again? That¡¯s good.¡¯


    ¡°Alright, next time, I¡¯ll let you get away this time.¡±


    The brother pulled himself out from Xiao Ling and didn¡¯t make things difficult for him, but it was largely because he couldn¡¯t carry on anymore with so many people outside.


    ¡°Little brother Yan Xingwei, do you need uncle¡¯s help? Can you find your way in? If you can¡¯t, I can give you a demonstration first!¡± Old Jiu teased Yan Xingwei from outside and laughed evilly.


    ¡°Go to hell, old man!¡±


    ¡®You want to touch Xiao Ling? No way.¡¯


    Xiao Ling was so shy after hearing what Old Jiu said.


    ¡°What are you shy about? Do you really want him to come in and teach me?¡± he became angry at once.


    ¡°No,¡± Xiao Ling shook his hands and explained.


    ¡°Then what are you shy about?¡±Yan Xingwei pressed on.


    Being pressed by him, Xiao Ling blushed and lowered his head, then said in a small voice, ¡°Because I have done it with you!¡±

 Chapter 725

    ¡°Did you do it on purpose?¡±


    ¡°Why did you say so? No, I didn¡¯t. ¡°Xiao Ling was stunned.


    ¡°You are so cute. Don¡¯t you want me to push you down?¡¯


    ¡°Of course no.¡±


    ¡®How could he think so? I just told him what I was feeling!¡¯


    ¡°Alright, stop it. Come out. It¡¯s time for dinner.¡±


    Old Jiu urged with a severe countenance.


    ¡°Okay. Just give me a second.¡±


    Xiao Ling put on his clothes. He was glad that Old Jiu rescued him from an embarrassing situation.


    Yan Xingwei was upset, but he couldn¡¯t let Xiao Ling miss his work.


    A few minutes later, Xiao Ling tidied up his clothes and rushed out of the tent, as if he was afraid that Yan Xingwei would regret letting him go.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± After saying this to Old Jiu, he ran away, leaving the confusing soldiers behind.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Who knows?¡±


    Everyone followed Xiao Ling wonderingly, but Old Jiu stayed behind.


    Seeing Yan Xingwei come out, he giggled, ¡°How is it? So much fun, huh?¡±


    Yan Xingwei rolled his eyes at him. ¡°Oh, no. I don¡¯t want to hear about that. That wasn¡¯t a pussy move!¡±


    ¡°Okay. May I give you one piece of advice? There¡¯re a lot of people coming and going here during the day. Xiao Ling¡¯d prefer not to have that bandied about, right?¡±


    ¡°Got it, I¡¯m not an animal.¡± Yan Xingwei rolled his eyes at Old Jiu and then followed Xiao Ling.


    After some time, the night closed in. The refugees were full and returned to their tents, leaving the soldiers to help Xiao Ling do the dishes.


    Yan Xingwei had his own business, so he left for a while. When he came back, seeing Xiao Ling sitting on the ground with the dishes, he felt very protective of him.


    Walking over, Yan Xingwei picked Xiao Ling up and put him on the chair, then he helped him with the dishes.


    Xiao Ling stared blankly as if he did not expect Yan Xingwei to do that.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you work with Old Jiu?¡± Xiao Ling asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ve just finished my work and then came here.¡± Yan Xingwei continued to wash the dishes without any complaints.


    Xiao Ling was stunned. Yan Xingwei would never do such a thing in the past.


    ¡°Where are they? What are they doing? Why did they leave you to be here alone? Yan Xingwei asked unhappily.


    ¡°No, I told them to go back. I can do the dishes. It¡¯s no big deal.¡±


    Knowing that Yan Xingwei cared about him, Xiao Ling was happy.


    ¡°Are you a fool?¡± They were here to help you, and you can ask them to do everything. Why did you do this?¡±


    Xiao Ling had a soft heart. And Yan Xingwei was afraid that he would get the short end of the stick.


    ¡°Mm, I know that.¡± Xiao Ling said obediently, his face reddened.


    ¡°Ok, how are you feeling now?¡± Yan Xingwei suddenly asked and he felt a little embarrassed.


    So was Xiao Ling. He was shy hearing his words, ¡°I¡¯m feeling good.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    The whole place had a slightly awkward atmosphere. Neither of them talked.


    Taking a deep breath, Xiao Ling was going to talk, but he didn¡¯t know what to say. In the end, he could only stop and quietly looked at Yan Xingwei do the dishes.


    ¡®Did he do such a thing because of me?¡¯


    Just thinking about it, Xiao Ling felt happy that he was valued by Yan Xingwei.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back together!¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Xiao Ling said sweetly.


    Yan Xingwei didn¡¯t say anything but blushed at his remarks.